《Love Began with the First Meeting》


 Chapter 1 Intro

    Chapter 1 Intro


    She was an angel while he was as ferocious as a demon. Was it a mistake from the beginning when


    two people from utterly different backgrounds crossed paths for the first time?


    **


    In the dark, a silhouette of two figures drifted in the shadows.


    Hannah Song faced the man hiding in the darkness with vacant eyes and asked,"Brian... Mmmm... Do


    you love me?"


    No response was heard. The man didn''t stop his rhythmic movement.


    Hannah found it hard to concentrate, but she couldn''t afford to miss the chance. This was her perfect


    opportunity to get that most awaited promise while Brian was lost in the pleasure of lovemaking. "Brian,


    will you... marry me?"


    "Sure," Brian Long answered in a low and seductive voice, which gave her a sense of casual coldness.


    His tone sounded slightly oppressive in this dark room with a subtly strange atmosphere.


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up immediately as she asked with sheer excitement.


    "However, you are not good enough for me."


    Before Hannah could even figure out what he meant by that cruel statement, the room was brightened


    up all of sudden. She closed her eyes instinctively, and when she reopened them, her smile of


    happiness and satisfaction vanished into thin air.


    She turned to the other side and saw Brian, dressed properly, sittingfortably on a chair with legs


    crossed while watching her full of scorn.


    Horrified, Hannah couldn''t believe what just happened. Yelling and shaking uncontrobly, she


    screamed,"Why did you do this to me? "


    "Why?" Brian''s eyes reflected nothing but intense anger and coldness, and his voice sounded


    merciless as he spoke. "Was it really you that night?"


    Hearing this, Hannah felt her face drained out of color as panic crept in. Frightened to death, she


    looked at Brian and spoke in a trembling voice,"What... what are you talking about?"


    Brian didn''t answer. Instead, he looked down and images of Molly Xia began to sh across his mind.


    Her innocent and beautiful face seemed to remind him how distant and unreachable she was.


    Brian sneered in a deep sulk. Hannah wanted him badly, while on the contrary, Molly was very elusive,


    always running away from him.


    As if being pierced with a needle, he felt a sharp pain in his heart just thinking about it.


    ''Molly Xia, did you really want to leave me so desperately that you even brought another woman into


    my life?''


    Brian squinted. His beautifully deep-set eyes gave him a rxed yet sharp look. Uncrossing his legs,


    he stood up slowly and walked to Hannah.


    Hannah felt an aura of violence and danger drawing near. She trembled helplessly and couldn''t help


    but pull back until she felt the wall against her. There was no way out.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" Brian asked calmly. But those who knew him well would tell the


    hidden danger in his calmness.


    Hannah shook her head nkly. Still shaking in terror and intimidated by his imposing manner, she was


    reacting all by instinct.


    "It''s alright if you just wanted to have me. But..." Brian''s stare suddenly turned cold like ice as he


    finished the sentence word by word. "You should not have helped her leave me!"


    Hannah froze in a daze.


    "You. You shouldn''t have done that," He added slowly and looked at Hannah. The grief and pain


    momentarily escaped in his eyes.


    Sensing the danger, Hannah struggled to get away, only to be caught in the neck.


    "Hmm..." Hannah was suffocating from Brian''s grip and her pupils were already dted with fright but


    she managed to utter out of breath,"What... what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Brian''s eyes were sharp like eagle''s as he put on a mysteriously strange smile. "I


    thought you knew."


    "No!" Petrified, Hannah turned pale at once.


    Brian threw her back forcefully on the bed. As if nothing happened, he put his hands in his pockets and


    looked at her disdainfully. "Enjoy this lovely night," he uttered coldly before leaving the room.


    "Brian Long, you are such a monster! Ugh!" Hannah screamed in agony.


    The shrill cries prated the darkness and were heard by Molly Xia, who was firmly grasped by two


    men in ck downstairs. She stood there, shivering with gritted teeth.


    Her eyes widened every time her ears were hounded by the screams and intimate moans resonating


    upstairs.


    Brian walked down the stairs and moved towards Molly. Just seeing her pale face caused him that


    sharp pain again.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Molly stared fiercely at Brian with fists clenched. Her lips were quivering probably because of fright or


    panic.


    "You know what? It''s all your fault..." Brian spoke softly. His well-shaped face was void of expression.


    He raised one hand and caressed Molly''s face with his long and thin fingers, which stopped at her


    shivering lips. Fixing his eyes on her, Brian gently fondled her tender lips.


    Willfully, Molly shunned Brian''s touch and red at him. She sneered with lips quivering,"Don''t make


    me the excuse... for your cruelty!"


    Brian froze as his stare gradually went cold then hard. He gripped her chin and forced her to look at


    him.


    "Huh. Cruelty?" Brian mocked. The contempt in Molly''s eyes was like a sharp knife cutting his heart into


    pieces. Moving closer to her, he remarked,"You call that cruelty? Well... I''ll make sure you experience


    actual cruelty yourself!"


    Molly didn''t respond. Instead, she clenched her teeth as she was determined not to show weakness


    even though she was frightened to death.


    Irritated by her resolution, Brian dismissed her unemotionally. "Get her out of here."


    The men in ck took Molly away as directed. When Molly''s emaciated figure gradually disappeared


    from his sight, the wound in Brian''s heart tore up and bled terribly as pain and bitterness took him over.


    ''Molly Xia. Even if it was a mistake from the beginning, I''d rather not correct it. Never!''

 Chapter 2 Love Began With The First Meeting

    Chapter 2 Love Began With The First Meeting


    The First Encounter


    **


    Five years ago...


    Bright neon lights and headlights zed here and there. Grand colourful signs and disys illuminated


    and danced to a beat, painting a vibrant and stunning night scene despite the freezing weather.


    Snow fell silently from the dark sky. Like many lovely fairies, the snowkes flew freely in the air


    against the bright headlights before gently resting on the ground.


    Along the street, a thin and fraildy wearing a down coat and a knitted hat ran hurriedly. Her warm


    breath spread all over her small pretty face.


    On a closer look, Molly''s face was outlined with an anxious expression while she looked at the watch


    with a cartoon character design on her hand. Deep into her own thoughts, she muttered words only she


    could hear while running through the pavement. The moment she saw the Grand Night Casino''s sign


    decorated with the shing neon light, she quickened her pace as if in desperation.


    All of a sudden, Molly''s attention was caught by an intensely loud high-pitched noise causing her to


    stop dead in her tracks.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A car screeched to a halt just in front of her when she was about to cross the street. Confounded, Molly


    stood still as if frozen to the ground and stared at the car with widened eyes. Her face had been slightly


    red with cold earlier, but now all colors in her face had been swept out.


    After a few seconds of shocked silence, Molly started to realize what had happened. She turned to look


    at the car just a few feet from her. Her eyes searched for a face inside the vehicle but the bright and


    ring headlights prevented her from catching a glimpse of the persons inside.


    Not wanting to waste any more minutes, Molly quickly bowed to the car to make an apology before


    running towards the Grand Night Casino in a hurry. A pair of eyes however, was studying her from


    inside the vehicle. Sitting in the back seat of the car, Brian''s gaze was glued to the woman from the


    moment he saw her.


    He squinted at her frail figure through the car window, hiding that thoughtful expression in his deep-set


    eyes which became slightly narrowed. With a straight face, he gently closed his thin lips, seemingly


    indifferent to anything.


    With furrowed eyebrows and lips pursed, Brian was absorbed into his own thoughts. The thin frail


    woman with a vibrant face, reminded him of Becky.


    As if mocking himself at the thought, the corners of his mouth curved up a bit. When the woman


    disappeared into the Grand Night Casino, Brian drew his gaze away and meanwhile, he looked very


    calm without any expression gleaming in his dark eyes.


    "Let''s go," Brian said tly to Tony Xing.


    Instantaneously, Tony Xing started the engine, turned to the corner of the street and drove to the


    underground parking lot of the Grand Night Casino. After parking the car at the exclusive space, Tony


    Xing got out of the car and respectfully opened the back door.


    Brian stretched out his long leg and got out of the car. Right then, a red Lamborghini stopped at the


    parking space in front of him. His mouth twisted in a sarcastic smile as he stood there, taking a cold


    nce at the car.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    Its ring tone broke the deafening silence of the underground parking lot with an echo which would


    probably make anybody feel ufortable in such a gloomy and cold weather.


    Without checking who was calling him, Brian answered the phone. His eyebrows raised while he


    listened to the other end of the line. With a touch of sarcasm in his voice, he said slowly," Why are you


    so impatient? Are you anxious to lose everything?"


    "We never know. Maybe I can win this time!" Someone saidzily over the phone.


    Brian sneered and spoke," If you lose again today, you have to give up the right to chase her..."


    Though he sounded a bit yful and rxed, Brian''s indifferent voice was absolutely serious. Those


    who knew him well would realize that it was his warning before hepeted for something.

 Chapter 3 A More Challenging Game

    Chapter 3 A More Challenging Game


    Molly Xia raced to the dressing room to change her clothes while gasping for air after the rush and


    scare she encountered a while ago. She could just imagine the worst if the car hadn''t stopped in time.


    Her heart was still pounding a thousand beats a second and her knees were slightly trembling as she


    quickly changed her clothes. Trying to calm herself, she took a deep breath, held it in, then exhaled.


    In a white blouse and a red bow tie matching a red A-line skirt, Molly wore her long satin ck hair in a


    bun. Her youthful appearance was soon slightly concealed by the waitress uniform and the mature


    hairstyle. Her looks gave her that sense of confidence and professionalism in her work yet nothing


    could hide the innocence in her eyes. Taking a minute in, she gazed at herself in the mirror and


    paused.


    "Come on, Molly! You''re the best!" Molly said to herself in the mirror and raised her fist to cheer herself


    up. Taking ast quick nce in her reflection, she walked out of the dressing room and started her


    shift for the night. Seeing her walk out of the dressing room, Lily Song, one of her coworkers,


    approached her straightaway.


    "Hey, Molly! Have you heard?" Lily asked enthusiastically. Without waiting for any response, Lily Song


    drew close to Molly and whispered in a mysterious voice," The Super VIP Room is booked for tonight."


    "Well, okay¡­" Molly responded without showing any hint of excitement and lowered her head to take


    notes. It didn''t pique her interest a bit, much to Lily''s disappointment.


    Lily felt helpless and rolled her eyes at Molly. She curled up her lips andined," Molly, could you


    please act like a girl sometimes? Could you at least show a little interest in gossip? Aren''t you thrilled?


    It''s not just any room, it''s the Super VIP Room!" Lily animatedly exined to Molly, giving extra


    emphasis by saying it word by word. "And only customers whose bet money is over ten million have


    ess to it," she added.


    Molly raised her head and looked at Lily, whose eyes were sparkling with admiration and hopeful


    imagination. She let out a sigh and said," Lily... I have about five part-time jobs to do every day. Tell me


    how I can have the time to care about gossip? Besides, it''s a room for those prominent billionaires. We


    can''t just barge in there you know, so... you''d better head back home now, and I have to get busy with


    work,"


    Molly said, putting the log book back to the locker. Lily made a long face after hearing this, pouting. A


    look of disillusionment was painted across her face. Molly smiled at Lily spiritedly and then walked out


    of the shift room.


    The Grand Night Casino was thergest and grandest casino in A City, a ce where people could


    be instant millionaires or even billionaires and earn a fortune they had only dreamed of. However,


    for some, unfortunately, it was a ce where they could lose everything they had in just a blink of an


    eye.


    But for the most part, the Grand Night Casino was a ce where lust, greed, and the dark side of


    human nature were truthfully revealed. Behind the phoney luxury and prosperity, it was in fact, a dark


    and deep abyss. Once people got caught into it, they set themselves up for despair forever.


    Molly steadied a tray in her hands and served around the gambling tables. A courteous smile never left


    her pretty face. Moving from one table to another, she quickly refilled every empty ss with wine. If


    luck would have it, Molly would even receive a chip as a tip when a gambler was overjoyed after


    winning a round.


    She would contentedly keep the blue chips in her pocket and then continue going around the tables,


    serving the gamblers and making sure that they were well-assisted. Without a slightest trace of


    weariness on her face, Molly was always vigorous and full of energy all throughout the night.


    Compared to the mor in the main hall, the Super VIP Room on the top floor had a silent and


    reserved ambiance. The huge door was intricately designed and the room, though darkly painted, was


    well illuminated by the luxurious lights. Elegance was spelled in the furniture and in every corner of the


    room.


    A man at the age of about twenty-three was sitting casually at the end of arge gambling table,


    looking dominantly impressive in his well-tailored suit. He closed his eyeszily while tapping his long


    and slim fingers on the green nnel of the table. His short and tousled hair flopped over his eyebrows,


    shading the tameless and wicked look in his eyes.


    "Bang!" The big wooden door made the sound as it was suddenly opened from the outside. Upon


    hearing it, the man grinned viciously and then slowly raised his head a little, revealing the shrewd look


    in his eyes. The deep and mysterious expression on his handsome face looked way beyond his years.


    At that moment, Brian Long appeared at the doorstep. His eyes were drawn directly to the man inside


    the room. He paused and loosened a mischievous grin before walking towards the table. Remarkably


    different from the man sitting inside the room, Brian was radiating an imperious and wildly arrogant


    aura in every move.


    Brian carelessly took off his coat and randomly threw it to the waiter next to him. He upied the seat


    at the other end of the table, opposite the man who had arrived earlier. Making himselffortable,


    Brian casually crossed his legs, lit a cigarette, and said," You shoulde with me tomorrow to meet


    the people from QY Ind."


    "Okay!" The man responded nonchntly as he yed with the chips, not even lifting his gaze from the


    table.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Brian calmly leaned his back against the chair. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the man opposite to


    him. His face showed curiosity as he raised his eyebrows and asked," Eric, do you really want to


    gamble for her with me?"


    "What do you think?" Eric Long responded in a smirk and met Brian''s eyes. He shrugged while


    spreading his hands and curled his lips into a cold smile.


    Brian looked down thoughtfully and snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray. Realizing the determination


    of his challenger, he slowly opened his mouth and said," Well, if that is the case, then... why don''t we


    y something more challenging? What do you think?"


    Upon finishing his words, Brian slightly raised his head in an angle; a hint of threat and assertiveness


    shed through his eyes.


    Eric, still wearing a poker face, threw the chips in his hands onto the table and said," Then tell me, what


    are the rules?"


    "If you lose this game, you have to give up on Becky, and..." Brian responded as he leaned his body


    forward and sped his hands together. Holding back the rest of the words, tension started to build up


    in the room. With lips raised in one corner and an arrogant expression emanating from his chiseled


    face, Brian continued," And hand over the Dragon Empire Group!"

 Chapter 4 Leaving Me Heartbroken

    Chapter 4 Leaving Me Heartbroken


    When Eric Long heard Brian''s words, a sly smile appeared on his face. The look in his eyes became


    deep and serene yet no amount of intimidation could be seen from his face. With an arched eyebrow,


    he asked: "Does it mean now that you want toe back to Dragon Ind?"


    Brian Long slightly lifted the corners of his mouth. He leaned his back against the chair, and said,"If I go


    back there, I''ll make sure that I''ll seize not only the Dragon Empire, but also..."


    Pausing for a while, Brian''s eyes became squarely cold and deep. His charming face seemingly


    transformed into a contemptible look which resembled a cunning leopard, ready to pounce on his prey


    any second. His sinister and vicious smile undoubtedly sent chills to anyone who saw it. He then


    continued,"... the control over the Dragon Ind!"


    Eric Long lowered his head and sneered at Brian''s daunting words but it took no effect on him. No


    wordsing from Brian could rattle or derail him. His gaze darkened, revealing audacity in his eyes.


    With a look of equally presumptuous arrogance on his face, he said: "Now that you''re betting on such a


    high price, then... why don''t we start?"


    Slightly astonished, Brian Long focused his deep gaze on him, and thought, ''He''s three years younger


    than me but he''s not as imprudent and naive as before. I must not underestimate him. It''s obvious that


    he''s grown into an eagle which is ready to hunt any time.''


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In reality, the two were only fighting over their right to care for Becky. Properties and power were just


    too easy for them to reim anytime they wanted. And it was not much of a loss for either of them,


    anyway.


    "You are my guest today, so I''ll give you the chance to decide how we''ll y this game," said Brian


    Long unemotionally as he leisurely picked up a ss of red wine which the waiter had put on the table


    earlier. He took a small sip and its excellently light taste spread in his mouth. At the same time, the grin


    on his face changed into something mysterious as he put the ss back on the table.


    "Then, shall we bet... on who''s going to get a higher card?" Eric asked with a straight face.


    After hearing this, Brian Long just shrugged his shoulders in response. Neither of them was actually


    good at gambling or guaranteed to win. They were merely betting on their eyesight and pushing their


    luck in the game. Trying to psyche out his challenger, Brian spoke sharply,"You should know that luck


    has always been on my side."


    "I never lose!" Eric Long replied confidently. Then he also shrugged his shoulders, returning Brian''s


    gesture a while ago. This diminished the intensity of the atmosphere between them and slowly, it


    started to shift to a more rxed andfortable environment for the two.


    Brian Long then slightly turned his eyes to the dealer, who had been observing the two from the start.


    The dealer immediately understood what Brian meant and tore open a new pack of ying cards. He


    carefully removed all the jokers and then started to skillfully shuffle the cards.


    After that, the dealer ced the cards on his hand and asked both of them politely,"Mr. Brian Long and


    Mr. Eric Long, would you cut the cards, please?"


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Eric Long''s face. He quickly grabbed a token and threw it


    directly towards the dealer, aiming at his elbow. After a short "Ouch!" the cards were thrown away into


    the air and started to fall down like a rain of papers.


    Both Brian and Eric remained at their seats, watching calmly and smiling at each other. Suddenly, as if


    reading each other''s mind, they moved at the same moment and stretched out their hands respectively


    towards two different cards.


    Brian Long caught his card faster than Eric. He gave a sly smile and immediately threw the card away.


    It flew directly towards another card and because of its strong force, it propelled another card into Eric


    Long''s hand. At that exact moment, Brian''s hand appeared out of the blue and grabbed the card that


    Eric Long dreadfully wanted to get.


    It all happened in a sh. Brian was so quick that Eric Long barely had the time to react to it.


    "It seems that the odds are in my favor," said Brian Long. The look of triumph was all over his face. He


    turned the card over unhurriedly, and as expected, it was the Ace of Spades.


    Eric Long didn''t even take the time to nce at the card in his own hand, and just mumbled with a hint


    of annoyance,"You never humour me a bit..."


    "You know, the game is about her. I''ll be serious about everything that rtes to her!" Brian said firmly


    as he casually threw the card on the table. Full of determination in his voice, he continued,"She


    belongs to no one but me!"


    But Eric Long, unwilling topromise to any of Brian''s contention, asked with a rxed look on his


    face,"Really?" To Eric, the game was not over yet. His face showed no sign of defeat. Instead, a


    cunning look was reflected shining in his eyes. He then said slowly,"Becky... She should have reached


    the airport by now."


    When Brian Long heard this, the look of satisfaction on his face immediately transformed into a mixed


    expression of incredulity and indignation. He stared closely at Eric Long''s face, and knew that he


    wasn''t just kidding. In an angry yet low voice, Brian asked,"Did she ask you to stall me so she could get


    away?"


    But Eric Long kept mum, wearing a sly smile.


    "Well done, Eric, well done indeed!" Brian shouted in frustration. His lips twitched with fury, and the look


    in his eyes became unexinably cruel and full of contempt. Enraged, he moved his gaze away from


    his brother, left his seat, and then stormed out of the room.


    Meanwhile, Eric Long was still ying with the card in his hand. He nced at the door through which


    Brian Long had left, and murmured to himself,"I wish you knew how I enjoyed seeing your angry face,


    Brian."


    Eric''s face was full of satisfaction as he said those words. But in a moment, that look slightly shifted


    into a frown andplex emotions surged through his eyes.

 Chapter 5 A Heartbreaking Night

    Chapter 5 A Heartbreaking Night


    The car sped in the dark. As the snow continued to fall, it gradually blurred the car''s view.


    Inside, Brian''s lipspressed with his brows closely knitted. The atmosphere in the car was gloomy


    as if a heavy storm wasing.


    "Pull over!"


    Brian ordered suddenly in a low but evidently angry tone.


    Tony nced at him in the rear-view mirror. Though quite confused, he slowed down and pulled over


    anyway.


    Brian got out of the car, stood beside the fence on the highway, and looked ahead. His eyes gazed


    straight towards the direction of the airport in City A.


    The wind was dancing as it yed with his unruly hair, revealing his brooding ck eyes, which were


    very much like shining agates.


    The snow wasing down heavily as snowkes whirled in the dark sky like a myriad of feathers.


    It was unbearable to be outdoors especially at night in that cold winter but Brian stood still as a statue


    in the freezing weather as if he was numb to the cold at all. Looking at the snow that fell on Brian''s


    shoulders, Tony kept silent. He knew that there''s nothing he could do to help Brian.


    The sound of an iing text message from Brian''s mobile phone broke the silence of the night and


    caught his attention.


    He lowered his head and took out his phone to check the message. It said:


    ''Love will never be my priority. So...I''m sorry but I have to say goodbye to you now. Forget me, my


    darling. Your Becky ''


    Staring at the words, Brian smiled wryly. His eyes were transfixed on the words as if through the phone


    he could see the expression on her face as she was saying those words.


    Brian clenched his fist, gritted his teeth, and then closed his eyes slightly. He looked devastated as


    clouds of depression and heaviness surrounded him.


    After a while, he finally released his grip on the phone. The gloominess over his handsome face


    gradually dissipated and it shifted into a nk expression, devoid of any sign of emotion.


    He took a quick nce at the direction of the airport before turning around silently and said," Let''s go."


    "Okay," answered Tony without hesitation. He tried to read Brian''s reflection from the rear-view mirror,


    only to see his cold dark eyes. He then started the engine and drove back to the city.


    It was gettingte. The heavy snowfall seemed to never stop, and the roadside had umted at


    least ten centimeters of snow already.


    The roads became emptier while the Grand Night Casino was still full of people. Shouts, cheers, as


    well as angry voices resounded inside.


    A group of guys were being dragged away by members of the security and it caught the attention of


    some people inside the main hall including Molly. Watching the scene, Molly sighed, shook her head


    slightly and thought how ironic her life had been.


    Her father had borrowed money from a loan shark because of his gambling habit while her mother got


    sick from working hard to pay his debts. And now, she was working in this casino to pay her mother''s


    medical bills and her brother''s tuition.


    Thinking all about it, a bitter smile appeared on her face when she walked to the counter wearily.Molly


    emptied her pockets and handed over the chips she had collected as tips from the gamblers that night


    to encash them.


    "Wow! You got a lot today!"said Hogan, the clerk in the counter, to Molly. "You have 1, 340!" he added.


    With a spark in her eyes, Molly took the money. Looking genuinely happy, she promised to Hogan," I''ll


    bring you a snack tomorrow night!".


    "Thanks! Looking forward to it," Hogan replied with a smile.


    "I gotta go. Bye!" Molly said as she waved her hand cheerfully before putting the money into her


    pockets. After closing her shift for the night, Molly went straight to the dressing room, changed her


    clothes, and then left the casino.


    Once outside, Molly shivered as a gust of cold wind mixed with the snow blowing head on greeted her.


    She looked at the snowkes falling all around and a quiet smile formed on her lips. Delightedly, she


    spread out her hands and caught a snowke. Taking a better look, she went closer to a streetmp,


    and watched the shining snowke with interest. As the little snowke melted on her palm, she smiled


    sweetly and thought to herself:


    ''Life isn''t so bad after all... At least I can earn enough money to afford my mom''s medical expenses as


    well as my brother''s tuition. That''s good enough for me.''


    "I will run, I will climb, I will soar. I am undefeated!" Molly dered to herself.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Molly took it out from her bag, looked at the phone number and realized that


    she had never seen this number before. A bit confused, Molly answered," Hello?"


    "Is Molly there?" The voice at the other end of the line inquired. It was a man''s voice whose tone made


    her feel strange and extremely ufortable.


    Molly frowned, and became more confused. "Who is this?" she asked as she got a little nervous.


    "If you don''t want your father dead,e to the bar at Qingyang road in half an hour!" the man said in


    a cold tone without answering Molly''s question. "By the way, I''m not patient waiting for people," he


    added menacingly.


    "Aaaaah!"


    A scream of terror was heard on the background as the man finished his words. Hearing this, Molly


    became more terrified as horrifying thoughts rushed through her mind. Her eyes widened and her face


    looked extremely anxious. Trembling with both fear and worry, she shouted on the phone," What did


    you do to my father?" "Hey, wait a minute!" Molly said in hurry but


    The phone was hung up before she could even get an answer. The worry on her face intensified, but


    she had no time to think about it. Wasting no time, Molly hailed a taxi, quickly hopped in it and said,"


    Qingyang road, please."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 6 Forced To Drink Alcohol

    Chapter 6 Forced To Drink Alcohol


    A loud and intense sound of heavy metal musicing from the Exotic Bar could be heard across the


    street. After looking at its sign, Molly knew that it was the ce she was looking for and entered it in


    haste.


    Inside the smoke-filled bar, a lot of fashionably dressed men and women danced and moved to the


    thunderous music. Molly surveyed the crowd and looked around, searching for her father¡­


    "Are you Molly?" a voiceing from behind her spoke. Looking like a gangster, a young man wearing


    strange clothes and chewing an areca nut, walked up to Molly haughtily and looked at her for a while.


    Then he spoke in contempt," Come with me!"


    "Why do I have toe with you?" Molly asked suspiciously.


    The young man sneered and immediately got impatient. He replied," If you don''t care about your


    father''s life, then you can leave right now."


    After saying this, the young man snorted, turned around and walked towards the corridor on one side of


    the bar.


    Molly, taken aback, curled her lip and held back her anger. Involuntarily, she followed the young man


    towards the corridor. Fear crept up on her as she passed through the dim corridor, afraid for herself.


    "Ahhhhh¡­" A cry of pain reached Molly''s ears as she went deeper through the corridor.


    Upon hearing the miserable and loud scream, Molly was shocked and frightened. "Father!" she


    shouted desperately and ran quickly into the room as soon as the young man, who led her there,


    opened the door.


    Once inside the room, Molly was stunned by what she saw. Her feet stood rooted to the ground at that


    moment, astounded at the sight in front of her.


    Steven Xia, her father, was tied to a chair, his face beaten ck and blue. Bloodstains covered his


    nose and the corners of his mouth. Before she entered the room, he had been kicked by someone


    inside, which made him fall down to the ground along with the chair.


    "Father!" Molly eximed in despair.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ignoring the strong men who stood around her, Molly ran towards her father. However, before she


    reached him, a shining de had been pointed close to his father''s slumped figure. Right then


    someone said in a sullen voice," Stop!"


    Molly stopped and clenched her fists. Steven Xiay on the ground and didn''t dare to look at her. With


    rage burning in her eyes, she took a quick look at him and then at the man whose legs were arrogantly


    ced on the table, disying authority over the group. Molly said to him, gritting her teeth," How


    much does my father owe you?"


    Fiddling with his phone, the man spoke," You know the situation so well..." After raising a corner of his


    lips disdainfully, David Zhao put his legs down, walked up to Molly and fixed his eyes on her with


    satisfaction. He ced his finger under her chin and raised her face towards him. While looking at her


    eyes gleaming with anger, heughed grimly and said in a cold voice," It''s not too much¡­ only a


    hundred thousand!"


    "That''s not true. I only owe you five¡­" Steven Xia interrupted. "Ouch¡­" He was kicked by someone


    again before he could even finish talking. He felt so much pain that he was unable to utter anything


    more.


    Molly turned her head away from David''s hand. She was furious at the usury which exploited people in


    need by lending them money at an exorbitant rate of interest. She gnashed her teeth and said," Let go


    of my father. I will repay you the money!"


    "Repay? Humph... You barely earn from your several jobs, so how can you repay the money?" David


    said with disdain.


    "Ten days!" Molly replied frantically.She tried her best to look brave and fearless. With a determined


    expression in her eyes, she continued," I promise that I will pay back the money in ten days!"


    "Why should I believe you?" David asked tauntingly.


    "If you don''t trust me, you will never get the money. I don''t have any right now. Then Take my father''s


    life if you want to!" Molly courageously retorted. Molly exerted all her strength to utter these words. Her


    body slightly trembled when she nced at his father who was covered with cuts and bruises all over.


    She didn''t know whether she was angry or sad at that moment. She turned to look at David and


    added," If you trust me, release my father. I will bring the money to you in ten days!"


    "How can I exin this to others if I agree to give you ten days so easily..." David Zhao said these


    words hesitantly and then paused. His lip curled and then he beckoned the man beside him. The man


    immediately got what he meant and took the bottle of liquor from the table and gave it to him. David


    Zhao, looking at the bottle in his hand, said," I''ll give you ten days on one condition. Drink this bottle of


    liquor!"


    Molly stared at the bottle in David''s hand, her mind fighting on the decision. Just then, Steven Xia


    moaned painfully on the ground. Putting all doubts aside, Molly quickly grabbed the bottle, raised her


    head and gulped the alcohol.


    The pungent taste of the liquor slightly irritated her taste buds and throat, causing her to frown. In spite


    of this, Molly continued to drink the liquor head on.


    David gave a little chuckle and took the bottle away from Molly''s hand. Seeing Molly ring at him, he


    just smiled and ordered his men," Let go of him!"


    Molly raced to his father who was soon disentangled from the chair and helped him get to his feet.


    While carrying his weight, she felt that her stomach was ufortably hot as if it was burning inside.


    She simply ignored it and walked outside while supporting Steven with her arms and shoulders.


    However, just as she stepped out the door, she felt her head spinning wildly. After taking a few more


    steps, Molly''s legs suddenly went limp which caused her to lose bnce and fall down to the ground.


    Just before shepletely cked out, she heard David Zhao''s yful voice:


    "Take her to the Sophia Hotel!" he said casually.


    "Yes!" David''s men replied in unison and


    Took Molly away ording to David''s instruction.


    In the evening, in a presidential suite of the Sophia Hotel, Brian was sitting on the balcony with legs


    crossed while holding a ss of wine. He gazed at the night scene below with a sad expression all


    over his face. Unmindful of the cold wind that was blowing, Brian was lost deep in his thoughts.


    Snowkes were falling from the sky. They looked delicate and beautiful in the light, yet they seemed


    lonely.


    He then recalledst night. He had been with Becky in the same room, delightfully sharing the


    expensive wine which had been kept for so many years to age. But now he was alone in this room!


    Brian sneered at himself in his thoughts, realizing how foolish he had been. He looked away


    indifferently, with anger shing in his eyes. His gaunt, cold face was full of weariness. He raised his


    head and poured the remaining wine in the ss into his mouth. After that, he stood up and then


    walked briskly back to the room.


    Once inside, Brian felt a bit dizzy, which might have been because he was drunk, or because he was


    exposed to the wind for a long time on such a snowy night. He slightly narrowed his eyes, and a distant


    and lonely expression was revealed on his face. He then walked slowly towards the bathroom.

 Chapter 7 The Aftermath

    Chapter 7 The Aftermath


    Molly Xia''s head was hammering wildly and her brain felt like it was going to blow up any moment. A


    surge of heat ran through her body moving from her stomach to her neck and face. Rubbing herself


    against the sheets, Molly shivered every time the smooth and silky feel of the satin touched her bared


    skin. She felt like a swarm of ants was crawling on top of her, giving her that tingling yet prickling


    sensation.


    "Hmm..." Molly slightly moved her dry lips and moaned. Her throat and mouth had gone awfully dry and


    her body feverish. She felt so thirsty as if being deprived of water for days.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Hmm..."


    Molly started to wheeze slightly. She wanted to open her eyes, but her head was pounded with all kinds


    of scattered thoughts. Complex illusions flooded her mind like a heavy rock pressed against her body,


    making her unable to move.


    Molly managed to swallow a bit of her saliva which had already thickened due to thirst. Barely


    conscious, she struggled to raise her eyelids a little bit and in a daze, she looked at her surroundings.


    The dim light, the luxurious room, the silky bed sheet... Everything looked unfamiliar to Molly. Each item


    sheid her eyes upon seemed to warn her that she was in a strange ce.


    She weakly fluttered her eyes and tried to recall what had happened. Her mind searched for the most


    recent memories and then she suddenly remembered thest scene before she lost her senses. At the


    thought of it, Molly''s chest heaved violently and her breathing became deeper. Her eyes fumed with


    fury. Molly tried to lift the covers and get off the bed, but due to the effects of the wine and the drug,


    Molly''s body was too weak to move a bit. Well aware of the danger of staying there, she knew that she


    had to leave as soon as possible!


    Molly clenched her teeth tightly and pulled herself up forcefully by supporting her body against the


    headboard. Gasping for air, she discreetly scanned the four corners of the room. After confirming that


    there was nobody else in there, she dragged her weak body and staggered towards the door.


    As Molly stepped on the thick carpet in the hallway, her knees wobbled and in an instant, she was on


    the floor as her legs were too weak to stand.


    The heat inside her body fired up every second and weakened her even more. With hazy eyes, she


    looked left and right and noticed a long and arc-shaped hallway on both sides.


    Gathering up all her strength, Molly slowly pulled herself up from the floor. Supporting her body against


    the wall, she moved to the left side and staggered alongside it. However, after moving a few steps,


    Molly indistinctly heard someone talking¡­


    "A young girl? A virgin?"


    "Really..."


    "Hahaha...I love this sort of innocent girl, like a cute little rabbit..."


    Molly became more anxious as the voice sounded seemingly closer and closer to her. Her eyes


    widened and drops of sweat trickled down Molly''s forehead as the voice continued to speak:


    "I''ll take care of this... Don''t worry... No one would find out..."


    The voice became closer and louder this time as it echoed across the empty hallway.


    Molly had no choice but to turn around and walk towards the opposite direction. She knew that she


    couldn''t let the man find her and that she had to escape as soon as possible. Judging from his words,


    she understood that she had been drugged and transferred to a hotel room as a gift for a high profile


    guest.


    Molly''s face twisted in anxiety as she continued to drag herself forward. She moved slowly inch by inch


    due to the drug''s effect on her body.


    Hearing footsteps drawing close, Molly held her breath and immediately searched for somewhere to


    hide. She turned her head around and looked at the room nearest her, with a dash of hope in her eyes.


    Using all her strength, she managed to move herself in front of its door. As she was about to knock,


    she noticed that the door was slightly open.


    Molly had no time to hesitate. She clenched her teeth, pushed the door, and walked into the room


    quietly. As soon as she entered the room, she heard the man''s voice slowly fading as he walked to the


    curved end of the hallway.


    Molly heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned against the wall, panting. All of a sudden, she felt a strong


    aura pressing around her. The air became thinner and she felt harder to breathe.


    Instinctively, she turned her head around and met a pair of deep eyes like a maic field that would


    attract and swallow anything that fell onto them.

 Chapter 8 An Intoxicating Night

    Chapter 8 An Intoxicating Night


    Brian stepped out of the bathroom, wearing only a bath towel wrapped around his body. His hair was


    still dripping wet and and his face was slightly red after the hot shower. As he walked in the room, his


    eyes caught a figure standing just behind the slightly opened door. He squinted at the woman and


    found her all flushed and seemingly embarrassed. With only the dim light peeking through from the


    hallway, he could not get a clear image of her face. Suddenly, his head started to throb probably


    because he had stayed too long in the snow and might have caught a little cold. Looking curiously


    distracted, he watched the pretty girl catching her breath.


    Molly frowned at him in bewilderment. She swallowed hard and then stammered the words: "Sorry... I''m


    sorry¡­. I.... will.... leave¡­. soon.¡­"Though uttering just a few words, Molly said it with great effort.


    Her throat burned so she had to wheeze with her nose. When she looked up, her heart started to race


    and her breath was taken away by the handsome face in front of her. The man looked like the King of


    Hell taking charge of death and darkness that nobody would dare to stare at directly, but he was so


    tempting that anyone who saw him would be fascinated by him.


    Standing there with his sharp eyes narrowed, Brian stared at the woman leaning against the door, the


    look in his deep and ck eyes darkening. After some time, his lips formed into a smile and its corners


    curved slightly higher....


    He thought the woman in front of him was Becky! He must be horribly drunk.


    Brian looked at the ground to hide the sadness faintly exuding in his eyes. His pride would never allow


    anybody to see through his feelings.


    "Uhh," Molly groaned in pain when her legs and feet turned limp all of a sudden. At the same time, her


    breath quickened and became uneven, and her pulses raced frantically. She looked at Brian vaguely


    with her back closely leaning on the door while her hands were tightly grasping the door handle to


    support her frail and powerless body.


    Brian shook his dizzy head and then walked towards Molly. He wanted to see who the woman was and


    wished that it was Becky. Up until that moment, he was still desperately hoping that everything that had


    happened was unreal and that Becky woulde back for him.


    A faint mint taste mingled with a musky scent of a man got Molly''s head spinning. Losing her remaining


    strength, she unconsciously loosened her grip on the door handle as Brian slowly approached.


    Eventually, she lost her bnce and copsed at Brian''s dampened body.


    Brian frowned indifferently when the heating from Molly''s feverish body struck his nose together


    with a faint feminine fragrance. He intended to push her away, but as soon as he saw her face, every


    muscle in his body failed to move. His eyes were captivated by the beautiful face in his arms.


    Flustered and disoriented, Molly''s head was in chaos and her nerves controlled her arms instinctively.


    Under the influence of the drug, her fingers involuntarily slid across Brian''s muscr chest.


    "Damn it!" Brian growled and sulked."Fucking stupid woman, get your hands off me!" he said to Molly in


    a hoarse, ice-cold but attractive voice.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Brian seized Molly''s arm and forcefully pulled her away from his body....


    "Ouch!" Molly cried in agony. She lifted her head and looked at Brian with her eyes engulfed in pain.


    Her gorgeous face turned red like boiled shrimps under the effect of alcohol and drug.


    Brian''s eyes delved deeper and cker as he stared into her pitiful eyes. At that moment, Molly''s face


    transformed into Becky''s face in his mind.


    The next minute, Brian''s hands were all around Molly''s waist and then he bent down and his cold


    mouth met her scorching hot lips.


    Mollypletely lost her consciousness and sumbed to the sensation. Helplessly, she could do


    nothing but instinctively follow Brian''s advances as it seemed to be the only way she could escape.

 Chapter 9 The Next Morning

    Chapter 9 The Next Morning


    Detached from the world and its happenings, the two lovers were entangled into a weave of love since


    almost forever.


    The heavy and ragged breathing of the man mingled with the girl''s deep moans and the ambience


    inside was searing despite the snow outside.


    Gradually, the snowing ceased. The wind was still blowing intermittently, sweeping off the snowkes


    from tress and rooftops, which glittered in the dim lights of the inclement weather.


    The treetops seemed to dazzle even more as sunrise crept in.


    "Ummm..." moaned Molly Xia.


    With an excruciating headache, she woke up and rolled over. As she opened her eyes, she became


    aware that not only her head, her entire body was in pain.


    She was stunned by the unfamiliar surroundings and luxurious decoration in the room. She surveyed


    her surroundings nkly, blissfully unaware of the man asleep right next to her. Suddenly, her eyes fell


    on the suntanned back of the man.


    Initially at a loss, she blinked her eyes and suddenly, opened them wide in shock!


    A man? In bed with her! ! ! !


    Staring hard at Brian''s back, she eventually recalled the events of the previous night.


    As the bombshell memories hit her, she abruptly sat up and saw the marks he had left on her body.


    Grabbing tightly around the quilt, Molly trembled. Tears began to form in her rapidly reddening eyes.


    Looking up, she bit her lips to hold them back. The sorrow she felt stung her hard.


    She tried not to think that her father could be rted to all this! She didn''t dare to imagine that. ''Is he... I


    mean rted?'' she wondered


    But to no avail.


    Trying even harder not to cry, she bit her lips further and batted her eyshes.


    ''There is no use running away.


    It always ends up like this.


    And this room; I brought it on myself, '' she thought.


    At this moment, Brian moved a little. Molly came to herself instantly and hurriedly got out of the bed out


    of instinct.


    Feeling cold, she realized she was naked. Panicking at the sight of Brian, who was about to roll over,


    she squatted down and hid from his eyes.


    Molly held her breath and thought, ''I slept with this stranger because I was unconsciousst night. How


    am I going to face him now? I am not even sure what he looks like!''


    Brian stopped stirring. Molly tried to steal a nce at him but before she could see anything at all, the


    tension in the air made her flinch away again.


    After a while, all sounds ceased and Molly could only hear the sound of Brian''s slow breathing. She


    crouched down clumsily and crawled over to the underwear and robe scattered on the ground. Quickly


    putting them on, she tiptoed to the door.


    Brian still seemed to be asleep and he didn''t make a move until Molly shut the door. No sooner had the


    door been closed than he opened his eyes, which were fiery with rage.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After closing the door lightly, Molly turned around in a quick fluid motion, even though all she had on


    was the bathrobe she had picked up from the floor inside, and suddenly bumped into someone.


    "Ouch!" she cried out, touching her forehead and looking up nervously. She had bumped into a man


    who definitely looked handsome but wore a smile that was everything but warm. Rather, it was a


    malevolent curl of the lips as he surveyed her from top to bottom.


    "You. You were herest night, weren''t you?" Eric asked. He jerked his chin and cast a meaningful look


    at the door she had just closed.

 Chapter 10 Love Collision

    Chapter 10 Love Collision


    "You. You were herest night, weren''t you? " With his chin lifted up, Eric nced meaningfully at the


    door she had just closed.


    "No..." Molly replied without a second thought. Embarrassed, she gritted her teeth and looked at the


    man standing in front of her, who seemed to give off a powerful aura. She suddenly turned around and


    ran towards the other end of the corridor.


    Eric stared at Molly''s back as she ran away and smiled slightly. After she had turned a corner and


    vanished out of sight, he turned around and, scrutinizing the closed door, rang the doorbell.


    After a couple of minutes, Brian opened the door d in his bathrobe.He wore a sulky expression and


    his brows were furrowed. Without a word of greeting to his visitor, he turned around and walked back,


    cold and distant.


    "You don''t look too good. Are you sick?" A concerned Eric asked as he walked into the room.


    "No!" Brian replied shortly in his deep voice and stroke into the bathroom.


    A few momentster, he came out wearing a dark blue suit with a white shirtplimented by a sky


    blue tie with dark lines. He had a remarkable build,plete with wide shoulders and a strong chest,


    and his dominating confidence that seemed to ce the world at his feet, coupled with his dazzling


    dressing sense, made him look even more handsome than before.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, by the way, I just saw a girl in her bathrobeing out of your room. Since when do you fall for


    the simple and innocent type?" Eyeing him yfully, he continued,"Speaking of simple and innocent


    girls, don''t you think she kind of looks like Becky at first nce?"


    The sentence seemed to stir something as Brian''s eyes narrowed. The veins in his temple throbbed


    and something flickered behind his eyes. Last night, he had thought of that girl as Becky!


    As he pondered, his expression seemed more and more unreadable, and his eyes seemed to deepen


    further into a bottomless well. "That girl! How dare she break into his room and sneak away the next


    morning!"


    The sight of her running away turned his eyes ice cold and his very presence seemed frightening.


    Eric on the other hand seemedpletely at ease and Brian''s anger seemed to amuse him even


    more. He made himselffortable on the sofa and as if Brain''s anger wasn''t enough at the moment,


    added fuel to the fire. "Last night, didn''t you win Becky over? "


    He already knew the answer, and there were a lot of implications to the question.


    "Eric, do you really like Becky?" Disregarding his question, Brian suddenly asked as he examined his


    brother.


    Eric frowned a little and from his reaction, it was evident he had mixed feelings. Then suddenly, his lips


    resolved into a smile and he replied seriously,"Of course!"


    "Thene and meet the people over on QY Ind with me!" Brian coldly demanded and looked at


    him meaningfully. He then turned around and left the room, leaving his brother behind. He had


    remained cold till now, but away from Eric, he couldn''t stop the sigh that escaped him involuntarily.


    Since when... did Eric want to take away everything that he liked?


    Eric went after him, and staring at Brian''s back, he cried out in desperation, seemingly to prove a point:


    "I do like Becky! I''ve always liked her!"


    His roar echoed in the corridor, but Brian didn''t stop even though he heard him. What did he care if Eric


    liked Becky or not. The whole thing wasn''t about him at all. It was entirely about Becky.


    The pain that slid into his eyes made them look like ck diamonds. Striding into the elevator, he


    jabbed a button and shoved his hands into his pockets, coldly staring at the descending floor count.


    From that moment onwards, everyone''s fates were in flux. They had changed and were still changing.


    For all the hide and seek they yed, for all the dodges they made, their ending was still unclear and


    their path inevitable. Things were far from finished.

 Chapter 11 Breakdown

    Chapter 11 Breakdown


    Molly Xia walked out of the Sophia Grand Hotel. After the snowing of the previous night, the early


    morning air was chilly and Molly trembled in the cold, which felt even more harsh when mixed with her


    sorrow. Her strange figure drew several gazes from the pedestrians on the snow-coated road.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Owing to her hurried departure, she hadn''t had time to look for her own clothes and was still wearing


    the bathrobe she had taken from the hotel room. Without boots or even socks, her feet became red and


    numb as the chill pierced her bone. However, she seemed to have more pressing matters on her hands


    and merely walked on, biting her lips and ignoring the pain.


    Her tears, hot in sharp contrast to the snow, flooded her eyes and poured down through her cold


    cheeks and down to her lips. They were bitter and seemed to fill every nerve of her body with the same


    increasing despair that only part of her had felt before.


    Her sorrow was evident in her fountain of tears, which she let flow as she forgot her physical pain and


    kept walking, gripping the corners of her bathrobe tightly. The strange nces she received didn''t seem


    to affect her the least.


    It had already been two years.


    Two years before, she had been a high school student with a bright and sunny future. She had been


    studying hard every day just to earn her letter of rmendation which would get her into A City


    University at public expense. She had achieved her dream and had received her eptance that day.


    But when she had brought the letter home, she had found her whole world upside down!


    Usurers had broken into her house. Some had remained outside, spray painting it, while some were


    torturing her mother, pulling her hair as she screamed in pain. Her father, who owed them an enormous


    amount of debt, had already endured several punches all over his body, and her 12-year-old brother


    had been tied to a chair.


    She could never forget the moment the usurers had told her the truth about her father. The kind-


    hearted man who worked hard for his family had borrowed five hundred grand in unscrupulous loans


    and lost it all in gambling!


    Now, all those memories were coursing through her mind. Suddenly, she felt a searing cramp in her leg


    and fell down with a sharp cry and an effortless stumble.


    The freezing snow had already stiffened her body and she felt nothing as shey broken with red and


    swollen eyes. Her tears, previously on her cheeks, now fell on the snow and seemed to melt the cold.


    Drop by drop, the snow melted right in front of Molly''s face, as shey there, crying her heart out. Her


    lips curled into a bitter smile,ughing at the irony and mocking her own self. Frustrated and helpless,


    sheughed at the injustice she had suffered in thest two years and... mourned her virginity that had


    been lost the previous night.


    For two years, all she did the entire day was work herself out. Sometimes, the only slumber she ever


    got was a measly three or four hours. But she had remained strong and had neverined.


    She had been giving the best she had for her family. Now, she looked up at the sky and wondered why


    God had treated her this way!


    Why SHE had to undergo such a misfortune!


    Last night''s events came to her mind again and her weeping grew into hysterical cries. Even though


    some pedestrians came to her and asked if she needed any help, she didn''t respond. She just kept


    crying, in increasing passion and sorrow.


    Her entire body shook with her sobs. She had forgotten the piercing cold, and the only thing she felt


    was an eternal abyss she had been thrown into, so that the entire world was nothing but dark.


    The sun slowly rose and under its rays, her trembling figure, lying helplessly on the snow, resolved


    itself on a man''s cold, deep eyes.


    Brian Long, who was sitting in his car a short distance away saw Molly through his car window. Though


    she cried uncontrobly, not a drop of emotion shadowed his cold face.


    Inside the car, the atmosphere felt odd; out of ce in some sorts. Looking through the rear-view


    mirror, Tony stole a perplexed peek at his boss, wondering what a woman lying in the snow had to do


    with him.


    "Investigate this woman. Find all information you can about her. Name, background, the entire lot!"


    Brian withdrew his eyes from the woman and instructed Tony in a cold voice: "Go!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Tony responded immediately and briefly as usual, and started the engine. Soon, their car joined the


    stream of traffic on the road. Unknowingly, Brian fixated his eyes on the rear-view mirror, where the


    image of the woman was receding farther and farther away and finally could not be seen anymore.


    Something mysterious shed deep in his eyes for a second but went away as soon as it came.


    Shortly after Brian''s car had driven away, another car abruptly stopped by Molly''s side.

 Chapter 12 Eric And Molly

    Chapter 12 Eric And Molly


    The bright red Maserati was in sharp contrast to the brilliant white snow. As Brian''s car disappeared


    away, a smile curved the corners of Eric''s mouth. He got out of the car and walked towards Molly.


    Standing beside her almost motionless body, he crouched to take a closer look at her hands, which


    showed evident signs of frostbite. "Youngdy, what is troubling you? Why are you hurting yourself on


    the snow?" he asked in a casual tone.


    Molly simply gazed into space and did not respond.


    With a sigh, Eric lifted her into his arms and carried her to his car.


    Molly didn''te to her senses until she was stuffed into the car. In shock, she struggled to get out


    immediately, but Eric wouldn''t let her. He simply pushed her back and locked the door.


    "Hey, let me go! Who are you? OW!" Molly beat against the window in desperation and suddenly cried


    out as she felt a sharp pain in her hands, which were numb with cold.


    Eric got in the car and turned on the air-conditioner. Noticing her anxiety, he reminded her in a kind


    voice, "We just met an hour ago."


    Recalling her first encounter with the stranger, Molly''s eyes widened and her expression changed


    several times.


    Seeing that she remembered the incident, Eric smiled and started the car. "Buckle up!" he said


    casually.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you? Let me out!" Molly asked loudly as they sped by and traffic fell behind.


    "I''m not the kind of man who would leave a poor woman on the street." Without looking in her direction,


    Eric turned the car towards another road. "Don''t worry! I''m not interested in my brother''s sex partner."


    Thest sentence proved to be a bombshell. ring at Eric, who she felt was as dangerous as his


    brother, Molly gnashed her teeth and yelled, "Stop the car!"


    As he darted a quick nce at the now furious Molly, it was evident that Eric had no intention of


    stopping the car.


    "Stop the car! I said STOP!" Molly shouted. The grief and sorrow pushed into her eyes again and they


    became watery.


    "I don''t want to hurt you. I just..." Eric tried to reason with her.


    "Pull over!" Molly broke in. With fists clenched, she tried hard not to blink in case her tears came out.


    Eric asked casually as if he didn''t hear her yelling, "Where would you go? Home? Or stay here and


    create a scene?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Molly snapped. "STOP THE CAR!" Molly uttered those words between her


    teeth.


    "I am not letting you walk in the snow like this." Eric kept driving. But he frowned a bit.


    The stubbornness and resilience in her eyes were so familiar to him. But why?!


    "Stop!"


    Her roar echoed in the narrow space. Eric seemed not to care and sped up instead!


    "Argh!" Molly was forced to hold on to something. That had been close!


    The car was speeding on the snow-coated road. Vehicles all around honked in irate unison and some


    screeched to a halt that led to a series of deafening collisions.


    With a pleased but dangerous smile, Eric floored the gas pedal and finally, they pulled over at a casual


    wear gship store as the Maserati came to a harsh halt. However, Molly was thrown forward due to


    the inertia.

 Chapter 13 You Need This Money To Go Home

    Chapter 13 You Need This Money To Go Home


    "Geek", a squeak pierced through the air. A Maserati screeched in a halt suddenly at the roadside.


    Since the car had been elerating really fast, Molly had to grab the door''s armrest tightly. When the


    car stopped abruptly, her whole body plunged forward and her head would have hit the windshield if


    she hadn''t grabbed the door''s armrest.


    "I''ve told you to fasten the seat belt. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Eric said to Molly banteringly. Molly swallowed hard and turned to Eric. Staring at him with a pale face,


    Molly could not help but shout," You''re a lunatic!"


    Right after she had finished shouting at him, Molly opened the door and got out of the car. Might be


    because her feet had gotten warmer in the car or because they suffered from frostbite that she could


    feel the pain in her feet now. Nheless, she didn''t care about the pain. She moved forward slowly,


    enduring the difort.


    She had walked a few steps already before someone gripped one of her arms. Molly stopped walking


    and tears started to stream down her face. Although she had been trying to hold in all her emotions,


    she couldn''t restrain herself any longer. She turned to Eric and shouted again," What do you want from


    me? Don''t you see what I''ve gone through? I''ve been working so hard to survive, to support my family. I


    have to do three, sometimes five jobs a day. My mother is dying and my brother needs money to go to


    school. And to add to that, my stupid father has a gambling problem, and I have to pay off his gambling


    debts¡­ I have nothing now, nothing. I''ve even lost my virginity to someone I don''t know because of


    those debts! Please go away. Just leave me alone, please! I''m begging you." She burst into tears after


    blurting it all out.


    Close to a breakdown, Molly didn''t care where she was or whom she was talking to. Tears were all over


    her face as she helplessly stomped the ground while she spoke.


    "That''s impossible," Eric muttered. He looked at her in astonishment, frowning. "My brother would


    never touch any strange woman sent by a gambler," he continued.


    "Let go of me!" Molly couldn''t hear what Eric had said. She swung her arm and tried to shook off his


    hand, but he held it so tightly that she failed to do so.


    Eric thought it wasn''t right to leave a woman in a robe walking alone on the street in winter. Since Brian


    treated her cold-heartedly, Eric had felt initially obligated to offer her some help, but now, he became


    honestly intrigued.


    "I''ll let you go after I get you some clothes," said Eric casually. He then took Molly by the arm and led


    her into a gship store in the street regardless of her resistance.


    "Wee!" A salesgirl greeted them warmly with a professional smile.


    "Bring her some clothes. Get her changed," said Eric without thinking.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. Let me help you," said the salesgirl. With a glint of amused contempt in the salesgirl''s eyes, she


    looked at Molly who was totally dishevelled, and said with a smile," Miss, pleasee with me."


    Molly did not budge and stood still quietly. Seeing that she was obviously upset, Eric persuaded her by


    saying," If you really want to go, you should get changed first, or we''ll be here all day."


    Molly stared at Eric with tears brimming in her eyes. For a while, they stood there facing each other.


    With futile attempt, Molly eventually conceded to thepromise and went with the salesgirl.


    Just then, Eric''s phone rang. Withdrawing his gaze from Molly, he took out the phone, looked at the


    screen


    And then answered," Hey, Brian."


    "Where are you?" Brian spoke at the other end of the line in a low voice.


    Taking a quick nce at Molly, Eric answered," I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Okay," Brian said coolly, and hung up the phone instantly.


    Eric caught a glimpse of Molly again and decided to leave first. Before walking out of the store, he


    whispered something to the cashier and wrote down a note.


    After Molly was done changing her clothes, she took time to clean herself up in the bathroom. By the


    time she walked out, Eric had already left. A little stunned, Molly blinked her eyes.


    "Miss, the gentleman you came with left you this," the cashier said with a smile, handing Molly the note


    and some cash.


    Perplexed, Molly took the note from the cashier and nced at it. There was a phone number and a


    few words on it: "If you get into trouble again, you can call me. Don''t try to refuse this money because


    of pride. At least, you need it to go home."


    The careless handwriting and the way he talked to her revealed his independent uninhibited


    personality. He looked only a few years older than her and he seemed to be a nice man, but she felt


    that he wasn''t just an ordinary man. A certain wildness in his soul reflected through his smile gave her


    the impulse to run away from him.

 Chapter 14 Depending On My Mood

    Chapter 14 Depending On My Mood


    Molly stared at the money in her hand, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. She lowered her head


    and quietly walked out of the store. Her eyebrows knitted as the dazzling sunbeam reflecting off the


    snow on the ground hurt her eyes. She closed her eyes for a while and then opened them again before


    looking up at the sky.


    The sky was a clear blue, and the sun was shining bright. Yet she could barely feel any warmth on


    such a sunny day.


    Great mocking sorrow shed in her eyes, and she felt so helpless. Her eyes looked deep yet lifeless


    as she moved her gaze onto the busy people passing by on the road and observed them for a while.


    Then she dragged her weary body and hailed a taxi.


    "Where do you want to go, miss?" asked the driver politely.


    "Please take me to..." Molly paused as she was replying to the driver''s question. She was supposed to


    tell the driver her home''s address, but she suddenly fell into deep thought and after a moment, she


    continued,"... to the Falloon Mall!"


    "Okay!" replied the driver as he started the car. Molly wearily leaned her back against the seat and then


    looked nkly out of the window. The scenery covered with white snow quickly shed past.


    Even though her life had been so rough and difficult, she never left and set herself free. Instead, she


    worked hard and made money, not for herself, but for her family. She had no choice but to pay her


    mother''s medical bills and her brother''s tuition¡­ not to mention her father''s debt!


    Eric drove his car and rushed to the M-blue Restaurant. He went into the lobby and a waiter led him to


    a private room right away. Two other men were already inside, waiting for him.


    As soon as Eric stepped inside, he met Brian''s eyes sharply gazing at him, which he nonchntly


    returned with a brief smile. He then turned to the other man sitting opposite to Brian, and said,"Sorry, I


    was dyed by some urgent affairs."


    After saying this, Eric took a seat.


    "It doesn''t matter," the other man waiting in the room replied inly, revealing no emotion in his voice.


    With a focused gaze on Eric, he continued to say,"I heard that the Dragon Empire Group is interested


    in the Development Area in the east of QY Ind. Is that true?"


    Eric slightly frowned at the man''s cold and arrogant tone, but the expression on his face didn''t reveal


    his irritation. With the same smile on his face, he replied,"It depends on the benefits that you can


    provide for ourpany!"


    His blunt response and the overwhelming sense of pressure in his tone weren''t consistent with his


    young age. With an eyebrow raised, he smiled at the man whose face radiated indifference and said


    slowly,"And another thing, I only came here today because Brian asked me to!"


    After Eric finished those haughty words, he stood up from his seat, and said coldly,"Sorry, I''ve to go


    now!" Eric immediately turned around to leave the room.


    Witnessing his rude behaviour, the man slightly moved his lips and gave a faint smile yet the look in his


    eyes was filled with nothing but cruelty.


    At that same moment, the man''s aide standing behind him suddenly pulled out his gun and pressed it


    against Eric''s head as he was walking out of the room.


    Eric, showing no fear, sneered at the man''s sudden act, and a sullen fury gleamed in his half-closed


    eyes. He turned his head a bit, red at the man with the gun, and said in a very cold voice,"If Brian


    wasn''t here, you''d be in hell!"


    When the man with the gun heard Eric, he trembled in fear and was suddenly overwhelmed by invisible


    pressure. He was speechless and his eyes revealed panic and fear.


    At that moment, Brian''s voice interrupted the heated exchange and said,"Now that you''re already here,


    why not hear him out? You might even find that it''s indeed a good deal for you!" Brian said in a slow


    and steady tone but his voice undeniably possessed a special charm in it.He had kept calmly silent


    since Eric entered the room, even when he was pointed with a gun. Brian put down the coffee cup in


    his hand and stared at Eric''s figure. The expression on his handsome face was still as quiet as a mirror.


    Eric slightly turned his back to look at Brian who wore a mysterious smile. He was curious to know what


    he was actually thinking about. However, Brian had always been so fathomless. It was impossible to


    read his mind and Eric could barely figure it out right now. Not betting on his luck this time, he said,"I''ll


    when I have a good mood!"


    After that, he strode out of the room and disappeared behind the door.


    A hint of resignation shed in Brian''s eyes but it quickly disappeared when he moved his gaze onto


    the man sitting before him. He said in a faint voice,"He''s not as stubborn and rude as he seemed. You''d


    better not underestimate him!"


    After Brian finished his words, the man moved his lips slightly in response. His aide, with a darkened


    expression on his face, thought, ''How dare that man act so rudely to His Highness!''


    After a minute, the man said inly,"I believe you."


    Brian smiled at him, and asked,"Have you made up your mind then?"


    The man only smiled back at him. He didn''t say anything in response to Brian, but his meaning was


    obvious.


    "I''ll wait for your good news!" Brian said, still smiling. Then he left his seat and was about to leave with


    Tony who had been standing behind him. Before they could walk out of the room, the man spoke


    again,"Can you contact XK?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian stopped and turned back to face the man. "It might be a little difficult," he replied.


    "but to get thetest and most urate news, it''s the wisest choice."


    Brian fell into silence and then left without another word.


    The man stared at Brian''s figure and didn''t move his gaze off him until he disappeared in distance. He


    picked up the cup of coffee which had already cooled down, and took a small sip. His dashing


    eyebrows frowned, and faint disdain flew in his eyes.


    Breaking the silence, his aide asked,"Does Your Highness think that he''s trustworthy?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and said indifferently,"He''s the only one that I want to make friends


    with."

 Chapter 15 He Must Be In Control

    Chapter 15 He Must Be In Control


    Stepping out of M-blue restaurant, Brian got in his car and ordered Tony directly," The casino."


    "Roger that," Tony said attentively.


    It was quiet as usual in the car. Tony, from time to time, would peek at Brian through the rear-view


    mirror, and once he found Brian deeply gazing out the window, he would let out an unnoticeable sigh.


    After Becky had left the day before, Brian seemed to be restraining his loneliness and frustration.


    Though having seen a lot of killing and being killed since his childhood, Brian had a family who loved


    him. This might be his first time to feel so depressed and heartbroken.


    Tony''s face was rather grave. He let out another sigh and steered the car into the underground parking


    lot of Grand Night Casino.


    Brian got out of the car and took an exclusive lift to his office on the top floor. The minute he got off the


    lift, his phone rang, and he picked it up without hesitation.


    Brian walked into his office while listening to the voice reporting on the phone. His brows started to


    furrow and his eyes became sharp. His anger was bing more apparent as the call went on. "Feed


    him to ck Wolf!"


    Brian said coldly as he dismissed the call. Then he turned to Tony and instructed," Tell Harrow that I


    want him to keep a close watch on the U.S. stock market and I need to see Chancellor fall for at least


    10% tomorrow!"


    "No problem," Tony answered and left.


    Sitting in his big and luxurious chair with legs crossed casually, Brian stared intently at theputer


    screen. The screen was divided into several windows, where the actual scenes in the casino were


    shown in real time.


    Brian''s phone rang again.


    Moving his eyes away from the screen, Brian picked it up.


    "Mr. Brian Long, the information you needed is prepared. I''ll send it to you by fax right now," said the


    voice at the other end of the line.


    "Okay," Brian said tly and then hung up.


    Soon afterwards, there was a noiseing from the fax machine followed by pieces of paper


    dispensed one by one. Brian fetched them and saw a picture of Molly Xia on top.


    Molly''s innocent and warm smile dazzled Brian and for a while, his eyes were enthralled by her beauty.


    Looking at the picture, he was struck by a familiar feeling, which was too fleeting to be noticed even by


    himself.


    While his fingers were turning the pages, Brian felt intrigued and read through the material and noticed


    that most of the contents weren''t new to him.Molly''s experience wasn''t umon in a city famous for


    its night life and casinos. The only surprise for him was that she actually worked in Grand Night Casino


    as a waitress. That part was interesting enough.


    But... She had got into his bed after being drugged!


    Brian was astounded and threw the files on the desk. He puffed a cigarette, giving out light gray smoke.


    Behind the smoke, the anger and pain were gradually hidden in his deep ck eyes.


    Brian squinted, which was a dangerous sign. No matter what her reason was, he would never allow


    anything out of his control.


    *This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Time would never stand still just because of somebody''s happiness or sadness. It would pass on as


    usual despite any situation. After the sun had set and disappeared from the horizon, the warm air was


    gradually reced by the cold wind.


    By the street light, Molly was dragging her tired and sore body back home. Watching her feet struggling


    to move on the road covered with snow, she started to find the situation ironic.


    After all that she had gone throughst night, she was given no chance or time at all to rest and heal


    herself.


    There was a glint of mockery in her smile. She felt wretched and helpless deep inside. But she knew


    that she had to be brave and repressed whatever she was feeling. Molly then took a deep breath and


    carried on with great perseverance.


    A ck MPV passed by her just when she arrived at their rented house. She didn''t pay much attention


    to it, and went into the yard.


    Sharon Zhao was weeping and her face looked dreadfully pale when Molly entered the house. Daniel


    was helping her sit down on the couch and the whole house was in a mess, as if having been


    ransacked.


    "Mom!" Molly hurried to assist Daniel and helped Sharon sit down. While doing this, she noticed a


    bruise on Daniel''s face and asked anxiously," What happened? "What''s that on your face?"


    Daniel bit his lips, and looked away to avoid Molly''s eyes. There was hatred and anger in his eyes but


    he seemed to be reluctant d to exin. He answered briefly," Dad is in debt again. Those people said


    that things were screwed up yesterday and they took dad."


    Molly understood what they were referring to at once. In a short silence, she looked at her mother, who


    was shedding tears, and felt so stressed and hopeless.


    "Molly, your dad¡­" Sharon muttered between sobs. "Will he be alright? It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for


    my medical expense, he wouldn''t have¡­" she pitifully continued.


    "Stop, mom!" Molly interrupted her and managed to hold the tears in her eyes. "Daniel, take care of


    mom," she said to her brother.


    Molly left resolutely and ignored Daniel''s questions behind. She knew what to do.


    When Molly showed up again in Exotic Bar, she found Steven, her father, who had pushed her into this


    endless tragedy. Steven''s eyes were all swollen and bruises were all over his face. Apparently, he had


    been beaten up once again. Seeing this, Molly was overwhelmed by a strong mixed feeling of sadness,


    anger, andpassion, for her father and herself.


    "You said I had ten days!"Molly said, ring at David.


    David puffed his cigarette at Molly''s face and squinted. Then he raised a hand and pped Molly so


    hard across the face that she was thrown onto the floor by force.


    "Hhmmmp!" the sound of Molly heaved on the floor echoed across the room. Molly gotpletely


    dizzy, and her tongue tasted the blood in her mouth.


    "Damn!" David cursed and spat as he put on a ferocious look. "Do you know who you''re messing with?


    You damn little whore!" David yelled angrily at Molly.


    He raised one of his legs and was about to give Molly a hard kick.But before Molly could even react,


    someone moved to her front and protected her from being hurt.


    "Molly¡­" Steven uttered. "Ouch¡­" he groaned in pain.


    Steven huddled in pain as he was hit right in the belly.


    "Dad!" Molly cried in agony.


    David got irritated by the unexpected scene and spoke loudly in a threatening tone," Give me the


    money now, or neither of you is leaving this ce!"


    In rage, David flicked the ash of the cigarette on Steven. Just then, someone rushed inside in panic.


    Catching his breath and with widened eyes, the man reported," Boss... Mr. Brian Long is here!"


    "Which Mr. Brian Long? DA... DAMN..."


    David choked out thest word when he saw the man standing beside the door and his face turned


    incredibly pale all of a sudden.

 Chapter 16 I Came To Pick Up My Woman

    Chapter 16 I Came To Pick Up My Woman


    Brian was standing by the door with his hand in the pocket. His angr face betrayed no signs of any


    emotion, but his lips tightened into a thin smile. His eyes were narrowed and their coldness would have


    made the mostposed men shiver.


    He nced indifferently at Molly and Steven, who were sitting on the floor and looked apprehensive


    and disheveled. David spoke in a husky voice," Brian! What a nice surprise! What brings you here?


    We''re honoured." He had put on a smile before speaking and, walking up to Brian, bowed


    obsequiously.


    Inside, he was as worried as he was smiling outside. Although he couldn''t think of any reason that


    would bring Brian there, he still had a feeling something had gone horribly wrong!


    Brian Long had quite a reputation! Gangsters in the city knew they could mess with anyone, even the


    cops, as long as they didn''t get in Brian''s ways. Otherwise, they might get killed silently.


    With a big smile on David''s face, he chanced a nce at Brian who was in his twenties, wondering


    what had brought him here today.


    With everyone''s eyes turning towards Brian, Steven and Molly also gazed at him. He stood there


    majestically, much like a king looking at his vassals, making everyone feel inferior.


    The room fell into an ominous silence. Only the heavy breathing of its upants could be heard. David


    was getting more and more scared as Brian hadn''t said a word yet. He swallowed, smiled, and said,"


    Brian, why don''t youe inside and have a seat?" Then he turned towards his minions and shouted,"


    Get us some wine, the finest kind!"


    One of his men breathed a sigh of relief and hurried out. It seemed as if he had been itching to leave.


    Brian cast a cursory nce at David, and strode into the room, but towards Molly instead of the chair.


    Steven was still lying on the ground, wailing in pain. Molly was trying to help him sit up, but she paused


    when she noticed Brian walking towards her. Feeling a growing tension, she raised her head and


    looked at the man standing in front of her with clear eyes. There was blood at the corner of her mouth.


    She didn''t know who the man was, but she knew for sure that he was no ordinary man, since David


    had been scared when he saw him.


    Molly surveyed Brian carefully. He had an angr face, ck eyebrows, a straight nose and thin lips,


    which seemed to be enchanting even after his scary disposition. She felt like she had met him before.


    Frowning, Molly lost herself in her thoughts. Theoretically she wouldn''t have known someone like him.


    Suddenly, Steven coughed.


    His ragged coughs brought Molly out of her musings. The nervousness in the room rose again.


    "Well..." David was rubbing his hands. Everyone could tell that David was very jumpy, since Brian


    refused to sit down. David managed to put on a smile again and said," Brian! What brings you here


    today? Is something wrong?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm" Brian answered coldly. His eyes never left Molly. He realized that the woman in front of him


    hadn''t recognized him.


    His lips curved in a barely perceptible smile, and he seemed displeased, which one could see in his


    stark ck eyes.


    David nced at Molly and Steven, frightened that he had done something wrong. His heart nged


    like fifteen buckets in a single well. With a miserable look on his face, he said again," Brian, just call me


    and tell me whatever you want to do next time. You don''t need toe here in person."


    "I came to pick up my woman!" Brian replied calmly," which is something I need to do myself."


    His voice was calm but decisive and his eyes had never left Molly even when he spoke. As he saw her


    slightly opened mouth and surprised face, a faint smile flickered across his lips. Molly noticed the smile,


    and seemed to feel the danger behind it. An inexplicable fear overpowered her!

 Chapter 17 Be My Woman

    Chapter 17 Be My Woman


    Brian''s words dropped like a bombshell in the tiny room. The shock was so intense that Steven Xia


    forgot the pains emanating in every part of his body. David and his men were staring, their mouths


    agape in surprise. Then fear set in over all their hearts as they looked at Brian.


    Pensive, Molly fluttered her eyes and furrowed her brows. She was staring in confusion at the cold king


    from hell, and thinking, ''Was he referring to me? That''s impossible! It can''t be me!'' Although Molly felt


    that the man was a little bit familiar, she was sure she didn''t know him at all.


    "Mr.... Mr. Brian Long! Did you say... Did you... mean..." David came back to his senses and


    stammered. In fear, his face turned a dark shade of red. With his voice trembling, he continued," Did


    you mean... Molly Xia...? She is... your woman?"


    Brian looked at Molly''s shocked face and grinned widely. However, the look in his eyes was still very


    cold, slightlyplementing the cruel nature of his smile.


    He shifted his eyes from Molly to David, and enquired in a dead, indifferent voice," Why? Is there a


    problem?"


    "No, no... of course... not!"


    David hastily shook his head and waved his hands. His face went pale in his agitation.


    He had already investigated Steven Xia''s background. Steven didn''t have any strong rtions behind


    him, but he had a beautiful daughter. So David had carried out the ns the night before. But he had


    never known that Molly was Mr. Brian Long''s woman.


    However, the facts didn''t matter! Since Mr. Brian Long had personally showed up there, it was clear


    that he would protect Molly. For David and his men, the situation was so desperate and unfortunate


    that they wished the ground would explode and swallow them this instant!


    "Mr. Brian Long! I''m terribly sorry. I... didn''t know she was your woman!" David tried to exin. He


    seemed like he was going to cry. Then, he turned to his men, red and ordered," Hurry up! Raise


    them up from the floor! NOW!"


    "Yes... yes, boss!"


    David''s men immediately rushed to help Steven and Molly off the floor. With his wounded face, Steven


    curiously looked at Brian, and then shifted his eyes towards Molly. He was perplexed and couldn''t


    understand what was going on.


    Molly herself couldn''t keep her eyes off Brian since he had uttered those shocking words. She


    wondered why this man woulde to help her. But, she wasn''t stupid or ignorant to think that he had


    come there without a very specific reason. He must have had an ulterior motive.


    "Tony!" Brian looked at the confused look in Molly''s pure eyes and slowly ordered. His dark eyes


    glimmered above his evil smile.


    Tony understood what Brian wanted him to do. He took out a cheque from his pocket and said coldly to


    David," ording to gannd rules, we shall pay you two hundred thousand."


    David looked at the cheque in Tony''s hand. Stunned, he put on a baffled look and replied," Since she''s


    Mr. Brian Long''s wife, then the money..." He paused, and continued with a gulp," Please forget about


    the money!"


    He didn''t dare take the cheque. In his mind, he only prayed that Mr. Brian Long wouldn''t punish him in


    the future. That was his only wish at the moment!


    Brian slightly furrowed his brows as he heard David''s words. He seemed displeased, and said slowly,"


    First, she is only my woman, not my wife; second, do you think I am an unreasonable person, and


    wouldn''t obey gannd rules?"


    His voice was low but so imperative that David''s heart pounded with fear and his breath seemed to


    stop. From what Brian had said, Molly was only one of his toys. But even so, David couldn''t offend her.


    Looking at the cheque in Tony''s hand, he was confused about his next move. Should he, or should he


    not take it...


    Tony said with a smile," Don''t make Mr. Brian Long lose his patience!"


    Hearing that, David instantly reached out and took the cheque from his hand. Looking at Brian, he


    bowed down and thanked him in great courtesy," Mr. Brian Long, thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Brian paid no attention to his gratitude and went straight towards the door. Tony gestured Molly to bring


    Steven with her. After they had left, Tony turned around and, looking meaningfully at David, he also left


    the room.


    "Boss... Mr. Brian Long wasn''t as horrible as the rumors had said!" one of David''s menmented


    after a sigh of relief when they all had left. "He was so generous in giving us the money!"


    David kicked the man right in his belly, spat in his face and roared," We won''t get even a chance to


    spend this money, dammit!"


    *


    It was already dark outside. Some stars twinkled indistinctively in the sky. Looking at them, Molly was


    reminded of lights in the dark. Dim, but hopeful.


    "Hello... Thank you!" Molly said as she held Steven''s arm and looked at Brian, who was standing and


    waiting in front of her.


    "Why did you thank me?" An evil smile crept across Brian''s face. He said slowly," Miss Xia, do you


    think you won''t need to repay my loan?"


    "No!" Molly instantly tried to exin. "I will surely pay you back! But, please give me some time..."


    "Give you some time?" Brian sneered with contempt. With a dark look in his eyes, he said," What a


    pity... My time is so precious!"


    Molly gnawed on her lower lip. She knew he hade to save her with a purpose, so she asked


    cautiously," Then... what do you want?"


    Brian slowly walked up to Molly. Squinting disdainfully at Steven, who was wearing a painful look, he


    shifted his eyes to Molly. The tough and strong look flickering in her eyes slightly struck a chord in his


    heart.


    It was like the look... Becky had when she came face to face with any difficulty.


    "For one month..." Brian spoke out a time, and noticed a sudden happy look in Molly''s eyes. She must


    have thought he meant to give her one month''s time to repay the loan. However, his eyes turned dark


    and, grinning, he continued in a firm voice," Be my woman!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 18 Its Not Up To You

    Chapter 18 It''s Not Up To You


    Steven and Molly were shocked to hear Brian''s words. They both clearly understood what he meant by


    ''his woman''.


    Molly gaped at Brian with a slightly open mouth. She hoped he had just made a joke, but to no avail.


    She couldn''t see through his mind.


    Looking cold and domineering, Brian fixed his dark eyes on Molly, which seemed to be full of the


    confidence that Molly would definitely agree.


    "I won''t!" Molly gritted her teeth firmly, feeling extremely humiliated.


    Brian gave her a slight smile and slowly replied," It''s not up to you!"


    Hearing these words, Molly was lost to despair. Her body started trembling with fright, and she backed


    away out of instinct. The sudden movement threw Steven off bnce and he almost fell down.


    "I will pay the money back. I just need some time..." Trying to hide her desperation and hoping he


    would agree, Molly begged Brian, who looked like a cruel king.


    Brian only looked at her quietly. She was trying to choke her tears back as she had done the previous


    night. Brian had mistaken her for Becky the day before only because of her eyes.


    Theplex expression that arose in Brian''s eyes in response to Molly''s requests made him look


    thoughtful. From the deep, dark look in his eyes, no one could tell that he was deeply infatuated with a


    woman.


    "Okay!" Brian slightly narrowed his eyes and nced at Molly who was in a pitiful state. He then tly


    added," You have one night to consider my offer!"


    With that, he turned around and got in his car.


    Tony closed the car door and walked towards the driver''s seat. Before getting in, he nced at Molly


    and sighed.


    Except for Becky''s heart, Brian could get anything he desired.


    As she watched the ck, luxurious Mercedes disappear, Molly felt herself going limp and she nearly


    copsed.


    "Molly..." Steven''s eyes were so swollen that he could hardly see a thing. He wanted to talk to Molly but


    his guilty conscience was stopping him, which was evident from the way he was looking at her.


    Molly kept silent, a morose feeling seizing her face. She didn''t even have the strength to me her


    father. "Let''s go! Mother''s waiting for us to be back home."


    Steven didn''t dare ask Molly aboutst night in his guilt, and Molly didn''t feel like telling him. Right now,


    only the aloof Brian and his arrogant words ran through her mind.


    She couldn''t earn even twenty thousand for a night.


    How was she going to manage ten times that amount?


    Seeing Steven and Mollye back, Daniel red angrily at Steven. "Molly, let me warm up the food


    for you," he said.


    "No, thanks. I won''t eat much. I''ve got to get to the casinoter!" Molly said in a t tone. Her eyes


    were fixed on her mother, who was fast asleep. "How''s mother?"


    "She took some medicine just now and I''ve convinced her to go to sleep," Daniel said as he brought


    the food. He then fetched the medical kit and gave it to Steven.


    It seemed as if they were used to such things happening frequently.


    After finishing her meal, as Molly was changing her clothes, a piece of paper slipped from her pocket


    and fell on the ground.


    She picked it up and tightened her lips when she saw the phone number and the words on the hand-


    written note. She threw it back into her pocket and headed towards the casino, picking up a few night


    snacks for Hogan on the way.


    Wearing an attendant uniform, Molly ambled among the gamblers with a tray in her hands. Although


    there was a lot weighing on her mind, there was no trace of any sorrow in her eyes. She looked happy


    at the chips she received, even if there were very few.


    When Brian adjusted the monitor screen, he saw that Molly put those chips in her pocket slyly. The


    bruise could be faintly seen on her face. However, others were only attracted by her bright smile which


    made them take no notice of her bruise.


    Brian raised the corners of his lips thoughtfully. With his slender fingers, he gently knocked on the


    table. He seemed confident; as if he was going hunting and was sure to get his prey.


    Standing beside him, Tony was also looking at the screen. He was confused as to why Brian, who was


    only concerned with Becky and the women in his family, was now interested in another woman, The


    daughter of a gambler!


    He even lingered in the casino at night...


    "Do you have an answer?"


    Suddenly, Brian spoke in a low voice. Surprised, Tony replied," Not yet!"


    Brian threw a sidelong nce at Tony and then looked away. As he was about to switch scenes on the


    monitor, the door was rudely thrown open, which made him raise his eyebrows. Switching the screens,


    he coldly looked at Eric who had walked into the room with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    Ignoring his discontent, Eric lightly smiled at the picture on the screen. He beckoned Tony to fetch two


    sses and happily told Brian," I asked Lenny to steal this bottle of wine from our uncle..." I got it just


    now!"


    Brian frowned and asked," Since when did she be a thief?"


    "Ever since I needed her to be!" Came the quick reply as Eric opened the bottle and poured a ss for


    Brian. With an arrogant expression, he snickered," Taste it. It''s vintage!"


    Then the snicker on his face grew into a grin.


    He gently swirled the wine in his ss, which left not a single drop of wine on the brim of the ss. He


    took a nce at the scenes on the monitor and smiled slyly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he was about to take a sip, his phone rang.


    Frowning slightly, he whipped it out. "Hello?"


    There was no reply. The person who was calling him was silent for a while.


    Confused, Eric tried again," I''m gonna hang up unless you say something!"


    "Hello... Hello!" The person hesitantly spoke on the phone," I... I... I''m the person you took clothes


    shopping this morning..."


    Suddenly Eric''s eyes lit up. He smirked and cast a nce at Brian who was sitting sluggishly.

 Chapter 19 Youll Have To Give Me A Reason

    Chapter 19 You''ll Have To Give Me A Reason


    Molly borrowed Hogan''s cellphone and went to the rest room during the break. She hesitated for a long


    time. Finally she took out the note she had kept in her pocket and dialed the number written.


    "Hello?" A bewitching voice greeted her from the other side.


    Molly was really hesitant to introduce herself. She waited until the person at the other end of the line


    was threatening to hang up if she didn''t talk. "I''m the person you took clothes shopping this morning!"


    There was silence at the other end for a while. Molly licked her lips while waiting. It was obvious that


    she felt uneasy.


    "It''s you!" Eric answered quietly. He took a sip of wine and asked," You have something to say?"


    Even though he asked, Eric knew the answer for sure.


    "Yeah!" Molly answered slowly. She was not sure if it was appropriate to make this call because they


    had only met once. What''s more, it hadn''t been a particrly pleasant experience.


    Eric nced at Brian, who was sipping on his wine leisurely and asked with a smile," What''s up?"


    Molly didn''t answer immediately. She bit her lip and held the piece of paper in her hand with more


    strength as she was getting nervous. After a while she asked quietly," Can... can I... talk to youter? I


    mean face-to-face?


    I won''t take much of your time!" she hurriedly added, as if afraid she would be rejected.


    Eric''s smile widened into an even more wicked one. "Dream Coffee, 00:30."


    Molly wasn''t expecting to receive an address and time. She paused and then agreed quickly," OK!


    Thank you..."


    "Thank me after I have helped you, if I can!" Eric said and then hung up.


    During the entire length of the conversation, Brian hadn''t shown any emotion or looked at his brother.


    "Why are you here today?" Eric asked him ndly.


    Brian owned several casinos, but he rarely visited any of them, especially when he didn''t have any


    business to do, like today in this one at suchte hours. So there must have been a reason.


    Brian looked at the wine which was reflecting captivating shades and shapes of light and began talking


    slowly," Becky has left and I''m depressed. Isn''t that what you''ve always wanted?"


    With a calm expression, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Eric, who was smiling slyly.


    "Is that what you think?" Eric asked. Hey down on the sofa and propped his feet on the desk in


    leisure. Then he continued in aposed voice," I didn''t influence Becky''s decision, nor did I want to.


    Perhaps... it was because I was afraid to lose to you. I thought her leaving might have been for the


    best."


    "Did you?" Brian red suspiciously at Eric.


    However, Eric still looked as wicked as before. He twiddled the ss slightly and answered slowly," I''m


    afraid that few people will dislike a girl like Becky."


    He didn''t answer Brian directly, but there was aplex emotion shing across his eyes. Looking up,


    he said to his brother instead," You seem to pay a lot of attention to QY Ind."


    "I like fun games!" That single sentence showed how ambitious and fearless Brian was. He put down


    his ss and, getting up, slowly told Eric," I''ll stay in the city for a while. Since Becky has left, you can


    go back to Dragon Ind. I don''t want uncle asking me about you!''''


    Soon as he had finished hisst sentence, he took the coat Tony had handed him and began striding


    towards the door.


    Eric did not move. He watched Brian''s receding footsteps and wondered," Why would you stay here


    even after Becky is gone?"


    "Wing will hold a charity concert here next month!" Brian left the office as soon as he had finished


    speaking, and the office was left silent in Eric''s presence.


    He merely smiled and sipped his wine. The fragrance and the sweet taste spread over his entire


    mouth. His eyes were fixed on the big screen and asionally, he caught sight of Molly circting


    among the gamblers. Eric couldn''t help watching her carefully.


    *


    After Molly had exchanged the chips she had received as tips from the gamblers, she hurriedly went to


    change her clothes and then ran towards the Dream Coffee caf¨¦ just opposite the Grand Night Casino.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wee!" a waitress greeted her sweetly. "Are you alone, miss?"


    "No..." she answered as her eyes fluttered around. The entire caf¨¦ was filled with people. Even though


    it waste, this was a busy part of the city. Molly''s eyes stopped at a corner. She couldn''t help but feel


    joyful. "I have a friend here!"


    She walked directly towards Eric and smiled at him. She sat opposite to him and ordered a cup of


    coffee. She was biting her lips, trying to find the right way to say it. Eric made it easy for her.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?" he asked, noticing her embarrassed look.


    "Well..." Molly paused for a moment. Then she simply looked at Eric and said," Can you lend me two


    hundred grand? I need it urgently. I swear I will pay you back in a month. I promise!"


    She was so nervous that her heart was almost jumping out of her chest. She was keeping her lips


    tightly closed and staring at Eric who had been wearing an elegant but evil smile since the beginning of


    their encounter.


    He did not say a word. He was just looking at her carefully, as if surveying her. Molly began to breath


    heavily. Then Eric remembered her image on the monitor screen, and Brian''s attitude came to his mind.


    He said peacefully," Even though it isn''t that much... you''ll have to give me a reason


    anyway."

 Chapter 20 The Men In The Villa

    Chapter 20 The Men In The Vi


    "Although two hundred grand isn''t a lot for me¡­ I still need a reason. Why should I help you?"


    "I¡­" Molly was just about to exin when the waiter arrived with the coffee. She was so embarrassed


    that she waited till she had left, and then continued," It''s for the gambling debt my father owes..."


    "Wasn''t it paid offst night?" Eric interrupted her and she froze for a while. He stared at her with


    searching eyes and then continued with an evil smile," And what does it have to do with me even if it


    hasn''t been paid off¡­ Why should I help you?"


    With escting sorrow in her heart, Molly bit her lips and said," I know... I know it sounds absurd to


    borrow so much money from you. We barely know each other. We don''t even know each other''s


    names!" Tears welled up in her eyes and she started sobbing. Then she begged Eric," Believe me, I will


    pay back all your money!"


    Eric leisurely reclined on the sofa. He was looking into Molly''s eyes that were trying to choke their tears


    before they fell down, and his smile turned to a grin. "What makes you think you can pay back this


    much money in a month? Can you be sure that your father won''t ever gamble again? What will you do


    if he loses more money next time?"


    Molly was dazed for a second after hearing what Eric had said.


    That hadn''t urred to her before. What if her father kept on gambling and his debt kept on soaring?


    She had already lost her virginity because of her father''s gambling problem and Brain had wanted her


    to be his sex partner in return for her father''s debt. What would happen next time?


    "I don''t know. I never thought about this before," she said with a wry smile. "Sorry to bother you!" Molly


    lowered her head and slowly turned around. She was about to leave.


    Eric stared at her dainty body from behind and suddenly called out," Wait!"


    Molly stopped and turned around, looking directly at Eric''s handsome face. Her arms were folded and


    there was helplessness on her innocent face. At such a young age, her life should have been happy


    and carefree!


    Eric tore off a wad of paper from a writing pad and wrote down an address. He slid it towards her and


    said," Be there at 8 am tomorrow and I will lend you the 200 thousand you need."


    When Molly was picking up the paper, he stood up and leaned gently towards her.


    Molly was shocked by his sudden movement. He was so close she could feel his cold breath on her


    ear. She looked at him subconsciously and heard him mutter," Little Molly... remember me. My name,


    is¡­ Eric Long!"


    Molly didn''t even know what was going on, when he suddenly let out a weirdugh, paid the bill and left


    the caf¨¦.


    Molly stood still for a while and as she returned to herself, she frowned upon remembering what the


    man had said. Eric Long? He had just called her Molly¡­


    How did he know her name? Her eyes widened in confusion.


    With hesitation, Molly picked up the wad from the table and read the address. She was doubtful.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The night was chilly and cold. The wind blew harshly and went across Molly''s clothes, piercing her


    body and freezing her to the bones.


    Molly wrapped her coat around herself tightly, putting her hands in her pocket. The light from the street


    lamps threw varying lengths of shadows by her until she finally disappeared at the end of the street.


    "Young Master, are you sure you want topete against Mr. Brian Long for such a humble girl?"


    Lenny asked with a little frown as Molly moved farther away, squinting at Eric with her attractive


    phoenix eyes while he was busy reading a file.


    "Who told you that? Why would Ipete against my brother for her?" Eric replied without looking up


    at Lenny. He was absorbed in Molly''s file, mumbling to himself," Brian actually went to ask for Molly in


    person¡­"


    He was lost in his thought and slowly raised his head just as Lenny was leaning over him. Seeing


    Lenny''s seductive body so close to himself, he moved away immediately without thinking, and said


    hastily," What are you doing? Lenny, please don''t get too close to me. Do you know how hot you are? I


    am afraid I won''t be able to control myself and cross the line if youe too close!"


    "I don''t mind, Young Master. You can do anything to me!" Lenny said carelessly.


    Ericughed after hearing what Lenny had said, Then sighed and rolled his eyes silently.


    He was wondering how he could have thought Lenny was a boy when they were little kids. He had


    been so blind¡­ that he had taken her for a boy and asked her to be his bodyguard. Now she had


    grown into a seductive woman¡­


    "But I do. I don''t want anything to happen between us!" Eric replied


    "Young Master, will you lend that girl any money?" Lenny asked, winking her pretty eyes, trying to


    change the subject.


    "Well¡­ Of course I will!" Eric replied seriously, as he met Lenny''s eyes which looked disdainful. He


    curled his lips and added with a sly smile," But¡­I''m afraid that she will reject the money tomorrow!"


    Gazing in the direction Molly had left, Eric sighed to himself," Her eyes¡­ Her eyes look like Becky''s so


    much!"


    Lenny shook her head slightly when she saw the cunning look on Eric''s face. As his bodyguard and


    subordinate, she would follow all his orders. But... She was worried her young master and Brian might


    grow apart some day¡­ and never reconcile.


    Time went by. It had never stopped for anyone''s sorrow or happiness and nor did it stop today. As the


    blue light of dawn scattered the darkness of the night, a new day began and everything started anew.


    Now, whether you liked it or not, you had to move forward.


    The next morning, Molly arrived early at the address Eric had given the day before. Therge vi and


    the surrounding gardens that spanned thousands of square meters astounded her.


    Arriving at the gate, Molly went over and rang the door bell. A man in his fifties opened the door after a


    while. "Are you Miss Xia?", he asked, surveying her.


    She nodded and replied with a tender smile," Yes. Nice to meet you!"


    "Nice to meet you too. I am John." The man replied kindly. "Mr. Eric Long told me you would drop by.


    Come in, please."


    John led her through the yard to a white European style vi. As he opened the door, he told Molly," Mr.


    Eric Long is having his breakfast. We have informed him of your arrival. You may go in."


    "Thank you, John!" She thanked him politely and walked inside herself. Just as she reached inside, she


    suddenly felt such a wave of nervousness that she could hardly breath.


    Looking up, she saw she was the target of two men''s gazes who were sitting at the dining table. One


    looked indifferent, and the other smiled slyly.


    She looked at them carefully. Suddenly, she found herself going limp with shock. Of the two men sitting


    at the table, one was Eric, and the other, looking at her coldly, was Brian Long!

 Chapter 21 She Couldnt Escape

    Chapter 21 She Couldn''t Escape


    Brian intensely gazed at Molly with his deep eyes. He put down the newspaper he was reading and


    leaned backwards slowly. Then he squinted at Eric with a long, meaningful look.


    Molly just stared at his icy-cold face, which emanated a cruel aura. She was standing still, with her


    arms hanging on her sides. Her fists suddenly clenched so tightly that her body slightly trembled. All


    she felt at the moment was humiliation and rage.


    "Hey, little Molly, have you had your breakfast yet?" Eric ignored Brian''s inquisitive look and asked


    Molly abruptly. He noticed that Molly''s face instantly turned pale when she saw his brother. A


    mysterious light gleamed in his eyes which was hard for anyone to read. But he kept smiling in a


    harmless but teasing manner.


    Molly slowly shifted her eyes from Brian to Eric. His strange smile made her feel very cold and her


    heart sank. She felt like she had been dropped into an ice-box, freezing her whole body.


    "Come here. Let''s have breakfast together. I''ll give you the chequeter!" Eric said. He kept smiling and


    signaled the servant with his eyes.


    Brian was still silent, and his face was devoid of any expressions. He looked like he was a mere


    audience to these two.


    "You did it on purpose!" It took quite a while for Molly to find her voice. Her eyes were fuming with rage,


    and she was looking at Eric with an intensity that would have burned everything in its path, trying to


    read the expressions on his face. She wanted to find some leads as to what was going on, but she


    failed.


    From the very first time she hadid eyes on Eric, Molly had felt that he was a dangerous man. But she


    still had been ignorant enough to think that he would help her.


    Now, all she could do was mock her own self.


    She cast a furious nce at Brian, and, before Eric had a chance to say a word, turned around


    furiously and started walking towards the door with heavy steps. For some reason, her nose suddenly


    twitched and her eyes started turning red with tears.


    "Hold on!" Eric shouted.


    Molly paused as she heard these words. It had been simr words the night before, and she had hoped


    this man would help her. She hadn''t even cared to think how he had known her name.


    Eric looked at Molly''s stiffened body and said slowly," Don''t you... need the money now?"


    Tears now flooded her eyes. She raised her head, and, trying terribly to hold her tears back, turned


    around. She squinted angrily at Eric and replied in a furious rage," I don''t need it anymore!"


    She sniffed and swallowed. Now, she turned towards Brian and, with her voice trembling, shouted," So


    this is the game you wealthy people enjoy ying! You are excited to see other people embarrassed


    and ashamed. You find it so interesting, don''t you?"


    Her eyshes were fluttering, and tears had now started falling down. Her chin still quivered with


    agitation as she let out these words in fury.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian merely furrowed his eyebrows in an indifferent voice," In my world, I am sure to get everything I


    want. No person, and not a thing is allowed to break into it by ident!"


    He said these words imperiously, making Molly go cold from head to toe. He betrayed no signs of any


    emotion and simply looked at Molly''s tearful face. His eyes were shining like crystals.


    "I never wanted to break into your world. You went out of your way to save mest night. YOU involved


    yourself with me!" Molly roared. She didn''t care what Brian meant. She merely let everything out," Now,


    why do you me me for breaking into your world?"


    Brian slowly stood up and walked towards her. He gently stroked her cheeks and said in a calm voice,"


    If you want to control your life, you''ve got to live at the top of the world. Otherwise, you would only keep


    on giving in to other people''s demands. Understand?"


    He raised his eyebrows at his wet fingers and turned sharply towards his brother. "Eric, if you don''t


    want me to throw you back to Dragon Ind, I suggest you not y your tricks behind my back!"


    "Brother..." Eric slightly frowned and said," I don''t like the word ''throw''!"


    Molly''s eyes suddenly widened in shock. She turned her eyes towards Brian. She had already forgotten


    her sorrow.


    Eric had addressed this man as his brother, Which could only mean one thing- he was the man who


    had slept with her the night before yesterday!


    Her mind was a total mess now. She could no longer think and, with continuously reddening eyes,


    turned towards Brian, Whose eyes looked like a ck hole that would swallow up her entire existence


    and she wouldn''t be able to escape!

 Chapter 22 No Other Choice For Her

    Chapter 22 No Other Choice For Her


    "The man on the night before yesterday... that was you?" Molly asked in confusion. She was so


    astonished that she didn''t even ponder over what she spoke before she had uttered it.


    Her red, teary eyes were wide open in shock and closely staring at Brian, and as they met his deep,


    cold stare, she felt her heart sinking into endless despair.


    A faint smile appeared on Brian''s face, and it was filled with invisible cruelty. He moved his lips slightly


    and said slowly," You can choose to stay here right now, or you can go back home and think of an


    excuse to persuade your family. Either way, you have to be back here before dinner."


    This wasn''t a request or even a suggestion. It was a direct order which couldn''t be refused.


    Brian took his eyes off the astonished Molly and left the vi.


    Molly stood still and stared nkly ahead. She didn''t even blink her eyes until she felt Eric''s presence


    right beside her.


    She looked up at him slowly. He had a handsome face, ck and thick eyebrows, charming eyes, an


    aquiline nose, and perfectly shaped lips. His warm and pleasant disposition resembled the sunlight, but


    Molly felt a chill just standing by him.


    "You''d never nned on helping me, had you?" she asked. Even at that moment, she was hoping the


    truth wasn''t what she had thought it to be. She was hoping there were still some people willing to help


    her; some few good people, thinking about whom, she could be inspired to move on.


    Hearing her words, Eric gave a frown but didn''t say a word. It was true that he had only nned to


    disturb his brother''s moves. But now, seeing Molly''s sad eyes, he suddenly didn''t have the heart to tell


    her his true intention.


    Before he could exin, a faint, mocking smile came up on Molly''s face. She ground her teeth


    preventing herself from crying out, and said," I may be an ordinary person, living at the bottom of the


    society, and I may have to work like a gear wheel every single day, but you... you get a lot of fun from


    making a fool of me, don''t you? When you saw your brother humiliate me in front of you, you felt great,


    didn''t you?"


    "Little Molly..." Eric murmured.


    "Don''t you dare call me that! We''re not that close!" Molly interrupted him furiously. She red at him


    with a chilly gaze, and coldly continued," You know what? I don''t me it on you. You never had to help


    me after all. But I guess I do owe you my gratitude for showing me that there is no such thing as a


    miracle in this world!"


    Then she turned around and left the house. She walked at a steady pace, and told herself as she held


    her head high," I may be a nobody, and I may have nothing of my own, but I will preserve my dignity!"


    Eric walked out behind her and stood at the door. He watched Molly striding away, until her figure faded


    beyond the horizon. In the early winter morning sunlight, she looked like a cypress tree, enduring the


    strong and cold wind; never giving up, never giving in!


    "Poor girl..." Lenny sighed, folding her arms and leaning against the door. "Had she known that things


    would turn out like this, she would have said yes to Mr. Brianst night, wouldn''t she?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It was her fault that she broke into Brian''s world!" Eric scowled. His words seemed to have some


    implications.


    Lenny curled her lips and thought, ''She would have been better if you didn''t fool her around!''


    Eric took a quick nce at her, then he turned back and stepped into the house,manding at the


    same time," Get me an airne ticket to City T for this afternoon!"


    "Yes sir!" Lenny replied, staring behind him in confusion. ''Will he really leave the city so quickly?


    Doesn''t he want to continue with this game?''


    *


    The ce was so new to Molly she stood there, nkly staring at the people and cars passing by on


    the road. Her eyes were twitching uncontrobly. Even though she was standing in the hustle and


    bustle of the city, she felt boundless loneliness, as if she was the sole person having been forgotten by


    the entire world.


    For the first time in her life, she took a leave of absence from all her working ces, and simply


    wandered aimlessly around the streets. Her heart was an amalgam ofplex emotions.


    ''That man, who looked so indifferent, had been the guy that night.''


    This thought continuously emerged in her mind, and she felt her head splitting from the inside.


    He had said that he never allowed anyone to break into his world without his permission!


    But she... she had climbed into his bed.


    She felt her eyes became wet, and her nose twitched with bitterness.


    Her eyelids were fluttering, but strangely enough, there was still a smile on her face. She wanted to


    burst outughing!


    It was she herself who had caused this chain of events.


    She had thought that she had escaped from David''s vicious n that night, but instead, had simply


    bumped into a more dangerous man. She couldn''t me anyone else for that!


    She suddenly stopped her exhausted feet and looked up at the sky above. The morning sunlight burnt


    her dry eyes, and she couldn''t help blinking. It had turned sunny after a heavy snow, but she felt even


    colder now.


    She continued to think, ''That man said the choice wasn''t up to me... and he was right!''


    Her life had never been up to her. No matter how hard she had tried, it had always been out of her


    control and she couldn''t escape that fate.


    Should she leave her father alone? No! That was out of question! And that man... He was like Satan


    from hell, with a plethora of gloom about him. What could she do except, maybe,promise!


    ''Just let it be, Molly!'' She thought. ''He was the man you chose anyway!''


    Molly gave a bitter smile in which one could see nothing but destion and sorrow.


    ''Just look at the sky, Molly!


    How great it is! With nothing else left for me, it''s still here. Sunny or cloudy, it''s always there... high


    above!''


    Molly was wandering about in deep thoughts, her exhaustion and hunger totally off her mind. The


    sinking and softening rays of the sun brought her back when she saw the sun was about to set. She


    spotted a telephone box on the side and, with teary eyes, stepped in.


    She picked up the receiver, and dropped a coin in the slot. Her hand hung in the air for a while before it


    eventually dialed a familiar number.


    "Hello! Who''s there?" A hoarse voice greeted her ears.


    She paused for a while, and then said," Hey Dad, it''s me!" "..."


    The other side of the call immediately fell into silence. Maybe Steven was still struggling to find a way


    to talk to his daughter.


    Molly lowered her head and, pressing her lips together, said," I... I might not be able toe back for a


    while. Tell Mom and Daniel for me."


    Steven''s lips twitched and he clenched his fists tightly. After a while, he managed an eventual "Okay" in


    response to Molly.


    "Dad..." Molly called softly. Her voice seemed tired and helpless. She paused for a while and


    continued," Dad, don''t gamble in the casinos any more!"


    She didn''t wait for a reply and immediately ended the call. A tear dropped from between her fluttering


    eyelids and fell on the hand holding the receiver.


    *


    At the Emp Stock Exchange in A City, Brian was sitting idly in his study, with his slender fingers tapping


    the desk from time to time. His lips were lightly pressed, and his eyes were on the screen in front of him


    as he listened to Harrow''s reports.


    "Come back to City A as soon as you finish the business with Chancellor Company," Brianmanded


    coldly.


    Harrow shrugged his shoulders, and said," I thought I would witness their misery myself!"


    Brian slightly frowned, and replied," Their stock index only dropped by 10 percent. It''s not enough to


    ruin theirpany."


    "Mr. Brian, why didn''t you destroy theirpanypletely?" asked Harrow, with a confused look on


    his face. As far as he knew, Brian showed no mercy towards his enemies. Why had he broken his rule


    this time? Brian curled his lips, and a cunning gaze shone in his eyes.


    Then he exined," They will be useful when I deal with the affairs concerning QY Ind."


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in," Brian called out. The door was opened and Tony stepped inside.


    "Mr. Brian Long, Miss Xia has reached the vi!" he said.


    Brian nced at the clock on the wall, andmanded," Prepare the car for me."


    "Yes sir!" Tony replied and left the room.


    Brian noticed Harrow''s confused look. He frowned at him, and coldly said," Our shares will soon open


    in America. Keep your eyes peeled, and don''t let others exploit our advantage!"


    He didn''t wait for Harrow''s reply and immediately ended the video chat. Then he stood up from his seat


    and left the room.

 Chapter 23 You Dont Have A Choice

    Chapter 23 You Don''t Have A Choice


    The car was moving steadily along the streets in A City. Brian was sitting inside with his phone in his


    hand. As he slid his slender fingers across the screen, he suddenly found Becky''s smiling face staring


    back at him. Her eyes twinkled like starlight, and Brian recalled their first encounter.


    "Why did you help me?"


    "Why do I need a reason?" The little girl blinked her eyes and pouted, staring in confusion at the


    haughty boy in front of her.


    He suddenly became silent, not knowing how to answer her. He was slightly stunned and replied


    awkwardly," Okay... I will remember your kindness!"


    "Oh!" "Oh" was all the girl could utter. She had no idea what the boy had meant.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I am..." Just as she was about to tell him her name, her eyes were drawn to the car behind the boy,


    and she hurriedly cut off her own sentence," I have to go home now!"


    Looking very frightened, she turned around and ran away, her mud-stained dress fluttering in the wind


    behind her.


    The boy curled his lips and frowned. As he was staring behind the girl, who had just disappeared


    around the corner, a car slowly passed by him.


    Brian slightly stroked Becky''s face on the screen. All the details of his first meeting with Becky on


    Dragon Ind were still fresh in his memory and brought a faint smile on his handsome face.


    His car drove into the vi''s driveway.


    He put away his phone and managed a calm look despite his sadness. He had bought the vi when


    Becky had made a joke about the same; but she always stayed in a hotel whenever she arrived in A


    city and never once went to the vi.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His eyes cast a lonely expression when he got out of the car, and walked alone towards the vi.


    **


    Molly stood restlessly in the spacious living room. She could hear some sounds emanating from the


    kitchen every few minutes. Except for that, the house was so silent, and she could even hear herself


    breathe.


    She stood still with her head lowered. Her eyes were remarkably restless, though that was hidden by


    her long and dense eyshes. She began to think of Brian''s handsome face. Only the soreness from


    her body was reminding her of what had happened the night before yesterday. Nothing else about that


    night had been left in her memory because of the effects of the drug. Brian''s god-like presence at the


    Exotic Barst night ran through her mind.


    His domineering and noble temperament could be seen even in a noisy and chaotic ce like a bar. He


    might have seemed noble like Apollo, but was, in fact, a demon!


    With closed lips, Molly frowned at the events of this morning. Whether it was merely a game of the rich


    men, or something else, she had to ept her fate.


    Two hundred thousand...! No amount could ever be enough, but right now she had to sell herself at this


    price.


    Suddenly, she heard the door opening, and a draft of cold wind blew in, which made her shiver with


    cold. She looked over her shoulder.


    With a hand in his pocket, Brian was staring at her deeply, and when she turned around, he saw how


    deeply frightened she was. Her body was stiff.


    Molly tightly closed her mouth and gazed at Brian. She got even more nervous and her heart raced as


    he got close to her. She even forgot to breathe.


    The air around her felt thin, and her heart was racing. She backed away instinctively and grabbed the


    hem of her clothes in an effort to look natural.


    Casting a cold nce at Molly, Brian took off his coat, threw it towards Tony and then went upstairs


    alone. Except for the quick look when he had entered the house, Molly had felt she was nothing more


    than air to him.


    His footsteps drew towards his bedroom. Molly swallowed nervously and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Tony also made his way towards the kitchen and asked the caretakers to prepare the food. He then left


    the vi, without so much as a nce at Molly. He had no idea why Brian was interested in her, and it


    wasn''t his business to know his boss''s purpose. Brian always dealt with things in his own way, and


    nothing could disturb that.


    As Tony left the door and the cold wind blew in again, Molly frowned as she had no idea what was


    going on and felt even more confused.


    Suddenly the kitchen door was opened. A middle-aged woman and a girl of about twenty came up and


    set the table. They had introduced themselves when Molly had arrived.


    The woman was John''s wife Lisa and the girl was their daughter Lucy. Molly felt Lucy wasn''t so


    pleased with her arrival.


    Molly sneered at herself! She thought too much. Why would Lucy be hostile towards her?


    Then she heard Brian''s footsteps again and looked towards him. He had now changed his clothes and


    wasing down in white casual clothes. He looked less bossy and, surprisingly, looked easy-going


    and attractive.


    He walked towards the table and, taking no notice of Molly, talked slowly with Lisa and asked Lucy


    about her graduation project.


    Everything seemed in perfect harmony, but Molly felt out of sync there.


    "Miss Xia, pleasee and have dinner!" Lisa invited her kindly with a smile.


    Molly slightly closed her lips and nced at Brian, who picked up a wine ss and gently took a sip,


    following which, he fixed his eyes on her thoughtfully.


    Clenching her teeth, Molly walked towards the table and sat down. She felt very nervous and upset


    sitting on Brian''s side. She didn''t look at him and just uttered "thank you" when Lisa offered her a bowl


    of soup.


    Lucy red at her with her mouth slightly closed. When she was about to say something, Lisa drew her


    away. Molly wasn''t silly and knew what that meant. It could only mean that Lucy had been displeased


    on seeing her in the house.


    Molly sneered at herself secretly and poked the rice with the chopsticks. She was unhappy but no one


    cared.


    "Quit all your jobs tomorrow!"


    Suddenly, Brian''s cold voice interrupted Molly''s thoughts. Molly raised her head and looked him in the


    eyes. "I''m here to repay a debt, not to be your mistress! I won''t quit my jobs..."


    She obstinately replied, with a determined expression in her eyes. Brian merely raised his eyebrows,


    and, putting down the ss, slowly replied," You don''t have a choice!"

 Chapter 24 Waiting For You

    Chapter 24 Waiting For You


    Molly held onto the chopsticks when she heard Brian''s remarks. Biting her lower lips slightly, she stared


    right at the man sitting in front of her. Fire was burning in her eyes. "I''ve agreed to stay at your house


    for a month..." Molly paused for a second," to be your woman." It appeared that she had made a great


    effort just to say those words. "But I need to work. I... I really need the money," Molly added.


    She felt sorry for herself when she finished speaking. What she really wanted to do at the moment was


    have a good cry somewhere, anywhere else but not in front of this man. She shouldn''t have made any


    compromises, but she couldn''t just run away. Reality was very cruel, and she didn''t have any choice


    now.


    Brian didn''t even take a look at Molly, and he had kept a straight face the whole time. With a stony


    expression, he continued with his dinner unhurriedly. It appeared that he had known that Molly would


    say yes and he would get whatever he wanted. Molly had be his pawn and everything was under


    his control now.


    Molly had waited a long while for a response, but she felt that Brian was going to remain silent. It took


    her a lot of courage to negotiate her conditions with him, but now that he was not saying anything, she


    started to feel worried. She pursed her lips and said with tears brimming in her eyes," I''m begging you.


    I really need to work..."


    Brian finally raised his head and looked at Molly, and it seemed like he could see right through her. A


    feeling of loss and sadness pinched his heart.


    She wasn''t Becky.


    Becky had begged him a couple of times before, but it was truer to say that she was asking more than


    begging for what she wanted. He had always seen the stubbornness in her eyes, which made him feel


    a little angry but powerless at the same time. Brian finally broke the silence and said," Being my


    woman means you don''t have to work. Okay?" Molly felt the unhappiness radiating from his voice. His


    eyes were fixed on her with a piercing stare and his thin lips tightened while swaying the ss of wine


    with his long fingers.


    A dead silence fell in the room. Shivering slightly, Molly felt that she was about to suffocate in that


    atmosphere. She was scared because of the tone of his voice, but the fear was reced by anger as


    she heard his disrespectful remarks.


    "I agreed to be your woman to pay you back the 200 thousand loan¡­ But I will never be your


    mistress," Molly had the courage to blurt those words out finally. It was hard to figure out whether she


    said those words out of anger or out of other reasons. There was intensity in the way she said those


    words and her hand gripped the chopsticks so tightly that it seemed to snap any minute.


    Brian opened his mouth slightly, as if to object to what she had said. Instead, he just said coldly,"


    Whatever." He seemed to have changed his mind to argue as his lips curved in a barely perceptible


    smile while he spoke.


    Molly had been very nervous about what his answer would be. She had been afraid that he would


    refuse her conditions. Now that he had given her a very short answer, which barely counted as a yes,


    she was too shocked to react.


    Before Molly could think of anything else to say, Brian stood from the table, left the dining room, and


    went straight upstairs to the study. Once again, Molly was left all alone in the big dining room.


    Molly pursed her lips as if to suppress whatever disappointment or anxiety she was feeling that


    moment. She raised her head and was stunned as she noticed the intricate design of the stairs. After a


    while, she withdrew her gaze and began to eat alone quietly. Her mind was busy trying to figure out


    what Brian meant by his answer. Unknown to her, someone looking enraged had been observing her


    the whole time in a dark corner.


    Meanwhile, in the study, Brian was gazing at the snow outside as he stood in front of the window. A


    freshyer of snow had covered the buildings like thick powder. Earlier it had been a bright sunny day,


    but now, the sky had gloom all over it. It seemed that more freezing days were ahead.


    Thinking about it, Brian didn''t know the reason why he wanted Molly to keep himpany for a month.


    He wanted her to stay probably because her eyes looked like Becky''s, or because he found some


    comfort being around her since the night she had spent with him unintentionally. For some reason, he


    hade up with this idea out of nowhere when he saw her sitting on the ground the day they had


    been at David''s ce.


    He had never felt lonely before. Richie, Shirley, and Wing were always around when he was growing


    up. But at that very moment when he saw Molly at David''s ce, he felt unusually lonely. He wanted


    herpanionship, even just for a month. It might have been because Becky had left him again.


    ''Well done, Becky, ''


    Narrowing his eyes, Brian said to himself with a sneer.


    ''Weren''t you wondering why I didn''t chase you to the airport to stop you from leaving this time? You


    have decided to leave ore back to me whenever you want regardless of how I felt. You''ve always


    thought that you were free to go, and that I had no choice but to put up with it. You never thought that I


    would leave you, didn''t you?


    That''s fine. I''ll let you go this time, and as you''ve wished, I won''te to find you. Let us see how long


    it would take for you toe back to me on your own, ''


    Brian thought to himself. His angr face darkened as his heart sank when he thought about Becky.


    His mouth tightened into a thin line. It appeared that there was a lot of grievance in his heart that he


    couldn''t vent out.


    "Ding", the alert sound from Brian''s mobile phone brought his thoughts back to reality, as he felt his


    phone vibrate. Withdrawing his gaze from the snow, he picked up the phone and answered. The anger


    on his face had disappeared and had shifted into a distant look right away.


    "Brian, we got news from Shawn," Tony spoke calmly at the end of the line.


    There was a gentle smile on Brian''s face when he heard the news. Then he answered slowly," Isn''t he


    afraid that Richie would take him back to the Hell Forest?"


    He said to Tony teasingly, in a way he had never done before.


    "He is on QY Ind as of the moment," Tony said with a smile. It was Brian who leaked the information


    to Shawn Lie. Now, all they needed to do was to watch the fire from the other side of the river. The idea


    was smart and absolutely admirable. Tony thought that not anyone could havee up with such an


    idea like Brian had.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Brian looked out of the window again, and said in a cold tone," I enjoy having interesting friends. Aaron


    was very tough and I''d be more than happy to tell him this news."


    Tony shrugged his shoulders when he heard Brian''s remarks. XK had thergest number of narks


    around the world. You could get the news you wanted as long as you could pay them with whatever


    they asked. But not anyone could make a deal with XK unless they would be satisfied by what they


    could get. Obviously, Aaron was a lucky man.


    Tony thought of something else while he was talking about the news which he had told Brian on the


    phone," Vincent said that QY Ind''s government had already made a decision. It is going to be the


    development zones in the Eastern District."


    "Umm," answered Brian shortly. He was not surprised at this result at all. He had already presumed this


    when he knew Aaron had been nning to take action.


    "I," Brian said then stopped all of a sudden. He momentarily forgot what he was saying as his eyes


    caught someone who was walking out of his vi. His eyes were burning with anger and brutality when


    he saw this.


    "Stop Molly Xia!" shouted Brian.


    "What?" Tony asked at the other end of the line as he was confused by what Brian had said. But Brian


    had hung up on him before he could ask further what he was talking about.


    He was startled for a short while, but then he understood what Brian had asked him to do at that


    moment. As his assistant for so many years, he had learned to read Brian''s mind in just a few words.


    He ran to the front gate and stopped Molly from leaving the vi. Gasping, he told Molly coldly," Miss


    Xia, Mr. Long is looking for you."

 Chapter 25 Whatever

    Chapter 25 Whatever


    "Miss Xia, Mr. Long wants to see you," said Tony.


    Molly''s stomach dropped right away upon hearing what Tony had said. She turned her head a little and


    looked at the vi, wondering why he wanted to see her all of a sudden. She bit her lips and then


    answered without arguing," Okay, I see." Then she took a deep breath, went back to the vi, and ran


    quickly towards Brian''s study. She wouldn''t want to bete and annoy Brian as she was afraid of being


    punished.


    Brian stood by the window of his study while keenly looking at Molly running back to the vi. A hint of


    anger shed through his eyes as he watched.


    His mouth was slightly turned down at its corners that made him look so strangely cool yet wicked. A


    dead silence enveloped his study while he stood there without uttering a word.


    In a minute, the silence was broken by a knock at the door. "Come in!" Brian said as he turned around


    slowly to face the door.


    Hearing this, Molly opened the door and saw Brian intently looking at her. She felt a bit disturbed when


    she saw him staring at her condescendingly with hands in his pockets. Still catching her breath from


    running and feeling so conscious, Molly stammered the words," I.... heard.... from..."


    She paused as she suddenly realized that she didn''t even know the name of the man who had just


    talked to her. So, she just asked embarrassingly," You want to see me?"


    "Are you busy?"Brian quickly responded by asking her with aplete poker face while he looked at


    Molly wryly standing at the door.


    Molly smacked her lips and murmured," Yeah.... I have to work at night...."


    She didn''t like working in the casino but the high pay and considerable tips could support her family. It


    paid her mother''s medication and Daniel''s tuition. So though she wouldn''t want to work there, she knew


    that she couldn''t afford to lose it.


    Brian looked at her with piercing eyes which sharply squinted after hearing her words. A tension


    developed in the air right away and Molly feeling it, went short of breath.


    Molly knew that he was mad and tried to scheme something to punish her, so she had to exin right


    away to avoid the punishment. She was afraid of facing him directly but knew that she had to. Taking


    several steps back, she swallowed in fear and bit her lips while staring at Brian silently. Then after a


    while, she finally found her voice and said," You.... said whatever...."


    Brian looked calmly while staring at Molly maliciously. He frowned when he realized how afraid she was


    as he caught her looking panic-stricken and her hands grabbing her own clothes tightly. He answered


    in a low and cold voice," Yes."


    Molly sighed, sounding relieved. She hadn''t expected him to agree. Her eyes shined with a trace of


    happy light. She grinned with pleasure and said in a sweet voice," Thank you. I promise to be back


    soon!"


    She then beamed at Brian before retreating outside.


    It was quite a walk from the vi to the casino. Molly had to hurry, or she would bete for her shift.


    Brian snickered haughtily as he said to Molly''s retreating figure," Yes, you will be back.... very soon! "


    A few minutester, Molly stood woefully at the gate of the vi. The icy wind in the night pierced her to


    the bones but she just stood there, biting her lips tightly and staring at the closed gate. She looked so


    deste that anyone who saw her would take pity on her and help her. She looked entirely different


    from the girl who had looked so happy a moment before.


    Apparently, Molly had been fired by Jason, her manager, when she arrived at the casino.


    Dumbfounded, Molly freaked out at the unexpected news.


    "Why?!" she asked in disbelief. She knew that she hadn''t done anything to deserve it. Jason responded


    vaguely, "No reason.... It''s the decision of the higher authority! I can''t do anything about it. Sorry."


    She was no fool. The decision of the higher authority was absolutely bullshit. Jason was the manager


    of Grand Night Casino. So the higher authority meant the big boss of Grand Night Casino. How could a


    negligible waitress draw enough attention of the big boss for him to make a decision about her?


    It was just how the rich yed their games. They were devilishly fond of ying such shameless and


    stupid games.


    They would pretend to treat you graciously and benevolently until you fell for their tricks. Then after a


    while, they would amuse themselves by watching you get caught in a dilemma that they had schemed


    all along.


    Molly''s teeth chattered because of the cold or maybe because of the rage that she felt. It was hard to


    say. Tears of self-pity and self-mockery streamed down her face as she cried silently under the night


    light.


    "ng" the gate was suddenly opened from the inside. Lisa was stunned to see Molly standing frigidly


    outside. Curious and worried at the same time, she said with an affable smile: "Miss Xia, why are you


    standing outside? Come in please.... It''s freezing cold," Lisa said with a sense of urgency to convince


    Molly.


    But Molly didn''t say a word. She just stood there and looked at Lisa, thinking that Lisa must have been


    used to women like her.


    Molly nodded her head a bit, and then followed Lisa into the vi. Even though she lived a humble and


    hard life, she wanted to keep her dignity. Despite the rage that she was feeling, she would still keep her


    head held high, no matter what. She wouldn''t let herself lose it. She was determined to do her best to


    pull herself together. She had to look indifferent so as to give others no chance tough at her.


    When she entered the study, Molly saw Brian reading a book on the sofa. Beside him was a table on


    which a British style tea set, with elegant prints on a white background, was steaming.


    Two cups of tea!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But, he was alone in the study... He must have been waiting for her!


    Molly thought and smiled ironically.


    Brian had been fooling her around all along. It was as warm as spring in the study, but when Molly


    figured out the truth, she felt colder than standing outside in the snow.


    Brian took a quick nce at Molly when she came in and then turned his eyes back to the book again.


    Keeping his eyes fixed on the page, he said to Molly indifferently," Come and read with me."


    Brian''s voice was low but maic, he soundedzily but with a strong tone of authority that nobody


    would dare to say "No".


    Molly stared at Brian with fire in her eyes. She gnashed her teeth and walked towards Brian. Molly fired


    a question in a huff," Did you order Jason to fire me?"


    "Yeah." Brian admitted without hesitation. He didn''t even move or raise his head and just kept on


    reading the book calmly. He didn''t feel guilty about it at all.


    "You said I could work as I like..." Molly clenched her fists, shivering with rage.


    "Yes, you can work if you like, but...." Brian raised his head slowly and then leaned his back against the


    sofa. Staring at Molly with his sharp eyes, he said in a deep and slow voice," It depends on me whether


    you could find a job or not. You got it? "


    Molly''s face turned white abruptly. With eyes wide open, she stared at Brian''s face which looked


    indifferent and innocent as if he had done nothing wrong. Trying her best not to lose control of her


    emotions, Molly took a deep breath and tightened her lips in anguish.


    Suddenly she realized that she had lost her job not only today but also tomorrow or any other day in


    this month. She wouldn''t be able to find another job anywhere as long as she stayed in the vi.


    Her nose twitched and finally, the tears that she had been trying to keep from falling, rolled down her


    eyes. She lost all hope as if the heavens had cursed her. Molly wept and muttered in a trembling


    voice," Why? Why did you do this to me? I havepromised¡­. Ah¡­."


    Before Molly could even finish her words, Brian suddenly pulled her arms, setting her on the sofa next


    to him. The next thing she knew, she was confined in his strong arms and he was kissing her wildly.


    With nowhere to run, and nothing she could do, Molly had no choice but to ept what was happening


    to her.

 Chapter 26 A Badgering, Imperious Kiss

    Chapter 26 A Badgering, Imperious Kiss


    "What are you doing?" Molly Xia was startled as she saw Brian''s handsome face drawing closer and


    closer to hers. Instinctively, she moved her body backwards on the sofa but its armrest prevented her


    from pulling further away. She had no way to retreat anymore.


    Brian didn''t stop until his nose almost touched hers. An evil smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as


    he gazed deeply at Molly''s shocked face. A dash of yfulness shed across his cold face, but was


    gone in a minute.


    They could hear each other''s breathing as well as their own because their faces were so close to each


    other. Feeling very nervous, Molly''s heart was beating rapidly.


    Brian didn''t say anything. He looked deeply at Molly''s eyes which were full of panic and fear. He


    wouldn''t want to admit but deep down inside his heart, an unnoticeable affectionate feeling had started


    to swell.


    The scent of his body and the mint fragrance of his aftershave filled Molly''s nose. In a daze, she forgot


    to make any reaction, not even to repulse him at that moment. Brian''s intense stare gave a sudden


    throb to her heart, as if it was going to stop beating any minute.


    Molly felt so familiar with Brian''s scent. She had lost her senses that night when she slept with him


    because of the drug. But not knowing why, she distinctly remembered the scent from his body very


    well.


    "I don''t like disobedient women!"


    Brian''s cold voice interrupted Molly''s thoughts. She finally came back to her senses and reflexively, put


    her hands on Brian''s chest to push him away.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the man''s body was as heavy as a rock. No matter how hard she pushed him, the man didn''t


    move a little bit, not even an inch. What''s worse, as she was struggling and pushing too violently, her


    nose identally touched his thin lips...


    Brian slightly narrowed his eyes which covered his cold, piercing look. Then suddenly, he raised his


    hand and grabbed Molly''s chin tightly. "Hmm..." Molly let out a low groan as she was hurt by his grip. A


    cruel light flickered in Brian''s eyes. He sneered and said slowly," Even if you want to rebel and fight


    against me, you should know if you are even capable of doing it."


    Brian gripped her chin even tighter as he finished his words.


    Molly groaned in pain again. She felt like her chin was going to be crushed into pieces by his powerful


    grip. All she could think of at that moment was the pain in her chin, unable to take in the meaning of his


    words. Her brows furrowed tightly as her heart grieved even more.


    "Since you''ve already made your choice, you should learn to act your role appropriately!" Brian looked


    at her tearful eyes, smirked and slowly opened his mouth to threaten her," This serves as a warning. I


    won''t give you a second one. Just remember, if you irritate me... neither you nor your family would be


    able to afford to take the consequences!"


    Molly discreetly gritted her teeth. She looked at the handsome face close to her, with tears blurring her


    eyes. He spoke out his words in a calm and casual way, just like blowing out a gust of breeze.


    However, she knew how powerful his words were and that it should never be taken lightly. Intuitively,


    Molly nodded and responded," Yes..."


    Her voice cracked while her tone sounded defeated, like she had endured a great hardship.


    Having heard her reply, Brian''s face showed a hint of satisfaction. He loosened his grip on her chin,


    and wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes with his fingers. Then, he said in a casual but


    oppressive voice," I don''t like any woman crying in front of me. Remember, from now on... you can''t


    show your tears in front of me!"


    Molly bit her lower lip as she stared at Brian. She bit so heavily that she broke the skin of her lip.


    Instantly, the taste of the blood spread in her mouth. Her stomach turned and she felt like vomiting


    when she tasted her blood in such a situation.


    Brian threw a glimpse at Molly and moved his body away from her. Nonchntly, he took a cup of tea


    from the table and sipped it. He then picked up the book beside him and went on to read¡­ In an


    instant, he had switched into a serene mode, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Molly stayed still on the sofa. Her body was lying down on it, slightly twisted because of Brian''s position


    a while ago. The huge wave of fear in her heart hadn''t subsided yet. She needed time topose


    herself. She needed to mentally prepare herself to face the horrible life in the next 30 days. Ironically,


    even at that dreadful moment, she still had to worry about money!


    She couldn''t help but mock herself inside her mind. Determinedly, Molly managed to stop her tears.


    Right at that moment, Brian''s phone rang, breaking the silent atmosphere in the room. He took his


    phone from the table and, devoid of any facial expression, he listened to a report from the other side of


    the line. In the end, he simply responded and hung up the phone.


    After the call, Brian closed the book in his hands and turned his head to look at Molly, who was


    frowning and biting her lips. Strangely, he then said with a smile," As you''re my woman now, I have my


    first gift for you..."


    Molly became confused and agitated all of a sudden. His voice was musical, yet she sensed something


    cruel and bloody in it. She had a bad feeling that something horrible was going to happen. While she


    was still immersed in her thoughts, Brian had already pulled her up into his arms.

 Chapter 27 The Bloody Gift

    Chapter 27 The Bloody Gift


    Feeling that Molly''s body was stiff in his arms, Brianughed grimly. He slightly leaned to one side and


    picked up the remote control. He then turned the TV on in front of him and switched to a video.


    Molly watched in fear. At the beginning, she saw a pair of green eyes like two rays of glimmering light in


    the darkness. Molly shivered as the eyes looked horrible and scary.


    Then suddenly, she heard an animal let out a savage howl.


    Listening to such a frightful sound from the TV, Molly swallowed as a wave of chill crept in her body.


    The sound seemed to belong to a wild dog. She had no idea why Brian had made her watch this. In


    such a quiet ce and in such weird atmosphere, the pair of creepy eyes made Molly''s hair stand on


    end as she trembled with terror.


    All of a sudden, something thumped to the ground with a bang.


    Molly was breathless with fear. She had a hunch that the object which fell down to ground was a


    person!


    The animal let out a low, heavy sound again.


    The pair of green eyes looked smaller than before, because they were slightly narrowed this time. Then


    after a little while, the animal''s voice sounded fiercer, which scared the life out of Molly.


    "Where am I?" a man''s voice came from the TV. He sounded frightened.


    Molly furrowed her eyebrows upon hearing him and fixed her eyes on the TV. Although she could only


    see those green eyes, hear the dreadful howl of an animal and a man''s frightened voice, she was able


    to recognize the voice the moment she heard it. It was David in the video!


    After realizing this, Molly was stunned and suddenly turned her head and looked at Brian beside her.


    He looked calm and indifferent, seemingly uninterested in this...


    "Woooh... Howl..."


    The animal''s sound got increasingly heavier and more vicious as if it was about to attack something


    any moment.


    Amidst the dark, David knew that he was at a dangerous ce. He tried to escape, but he hit the iron


    fence which was invisible in the dim light. The dog seemed to be infuriated by the noise that David had


    made when he hit the fence. Then, a howling came again followed by a harsh painful scream.


    "Ouch..." David cried, feeling a terrible pain. "You are such a cruel beast! Let go of me..."


    "Woooh..." The dog continued howling.


    "Ahhh... Ouch... Let go of me.... Ah..."


    "Bang!" A loud crash was heard once again.


    Noises and cries like those kepting from the TV.


    They became more and more horrifying. The howling of the dog, the screaming of David and the


    sounds of David''s bones being cracked gave Molly the creeps. She stared at the TV with her eyes wide


    open as if she wanted to see more clearly and figure out what was happening in the dark.


    "Wooh... Wooh..." The dog kept on howling.


    Gradually, the shrill screaming stopped. The sound caused by David''s struggling and hitting the fence


    eventually faded. Only a dog''s low, long howl could be heard in the dark as if it was dering its victory.


    Its howling seemed full of excitement after it had seeded in attacking a person.


    Molly''s breath intensified and her heart raced. She couldn''t see what was going on inside. However,


    she tried to imagine what had happened through those dreadful sounds. Even if she could only see the


    pair of green eyes which moved quickly, she was able to imagine the whole scene.


    Sitting extremely uptight as she shuddered in horror, Molly was surprised to see the TV screen


    suddenly lit up.


    For an instant, Molly saw the situation clearly via the TV screen. Confirming her thoughts with her own


    eyes, she grew totally scared and went deathly pale at that moment. Molly shivered, and her teeth


    chattered helplessly while her lips slightly trembled.


    The screen revealed a strong, powerful mastiff which was squatting down in a corner. Being annoyed


    by the light, it shook itsrge head. It had eyes as sharp as the wolf''s, which were slightly narrowed,


    seemingly very wild and arrogant.


    Red bloodstains were all around it and the grass had been dyed red. Some items wereid scattered


    here and there. In front of the mastiff was a badly mutted man, looking violently devoured. The man


    looked helpless as he was covered with blood,cerated, and bruised all over. Molly thought that he


    was dead but his body twitched, so it seemed that he was still alive.


    Molly''s teeth kept on chattering uncontrobly while her whole body was trembling. She felt that


    anybody in the vi would have heard the sound made by her teeth because it was too loud. She


    continued to stare at the TV. Molly was so horrified that her body seemed to be paralyzed in fear and


    she wasn''t able to look away. Fear had consumed her as she sat on the sofa motionless.


    "Do you like my first gift?" Brian spoke in a cold and elegant voice. The callous sound of his voice


    seemed more terrifying than what she had seen on the TV. Brian looked at Molly with a gleam shining


    in his eyes and shed her a slight smile.


    His words made Molly retch.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her stomach was churning, which made her very ufortable. She was about to stand up to vomit,


    but Brian tightly held her in his arms and prevented her from standing up.


    "Eeh... Eh..."


    Molly covered her mouth and retched. She suddenly felt that she was lucky because she had eaten


    little the whole day. Otherwise, she would''ve vomited something disgusting. Of course, she was not in


    any mood to think about this since only the bloody scene on the screen and the terrible howling of the


    dog ran through her mind at that moment.


    Raising a corner of his lips, Brian released Molly from his grip. Molly had endured the difort for a


    while, so the moment Brian slightly loosened his grip, she stood up and ran outside immediately.


    But before she left the room, Brian heard her shout hysterically," You''re totally insane!"

 Chapter 28 I Am The Law

    Chapter 28 I Am The Law


    Molly was frightened as if she was standing on the edge of an abyss¡­


    ... ...


    Brian heard Molly frantically yelling," You''re totally insane!"


    ''Am I insane?'' Brian asked himself inside.


    He then revealed a meaningful smile on his face and thought, ''Ever since I took over the XK, despite


    the objection of my father, I have been leading a cruel and bloody life.. What happened tonight is


    nothing unusual.''


    Brian then sneered when he saw that there was only a mastiff with green eyes left in the TV.


    Then he thought, ''David drugged Molly and set her up. But he shouldn''t have let her into my room... It


    was a fatal mistake for a man in the underworld to let that happen. He deserves to die!''


    Brian picked up the cup, took a sip of tea that had been cooled, and then gazed meaningfully at the TV.


    On the screen, the mastiff was seenzily squatting on the ground while looking angrily at the mutted


    man. It appeared to be distressed and enraged because it was not allowed to kill David.


    Brian grabbed the remote control and turned off the TV without showing any emotion on his face. Then


    he turned the disk yer on which yed soft piano music...


    Meanwhile, Molly was vomiting into a flower bed outside the house. Nothing wasing out from her


    mouth because she didn''t eat anything the whole day. She groaned in pain and her face twisted


    because of her convulsive stomach.


    While the cold night wind was blowing, she trembled, and her body shivered uncontrobly. She looked


    pale and vulnerable and her eyes were red as she couldn''t hold her tears any longer.


    "No, no, no..." cried Molly.


    She squatted on the ground in spite of her convulsive stomach. Traumatized by what she had seen,


    Molly buried her face between her knees and started to cry... David''s heartrending cries and thest


    bloody image in the video kept haunting her and she couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    The cold night wind and her helpless sob echoed in the night.


    One couldn''t tell whether she trembled because of fear or because of the cold wind outside... Perhaps


    it was because of the fear which ravaged inside her, and not the cold weather. She was terribly


    tormented and mortified as the brutal scenes went ying like a loop in her mind.


    Suddenly, someone put a hand on her shoulder. Startled, Molly looked up immediately. It was Brian


    who looked indifferent as usual...


    ''''Ah... Go away!" shouted Molly. Extremely frightened, she tried to step back. But having squatted on


    the ground for a long time, she lost bnce and fell down as she pushed Brian away.


    She looked at Brian and retreated with her hands on the ground as support. Fear was growing every


    second in her red eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Not a bit offended by what she had said, Brian, squatted on the ground as well and casually looked at


    Molly who was trying to get away from him. Then he asked slowly, ''''Um... Didn''t you like my present for


    you?"


    Molly didn''t answer. She clenched her teeth in fear and the sound it made was pretty strange and


    uncanny in the wind.


    "I thought you''d like it..." groaned Brian. He frowned and continued," If it weren''t for him, your father


    wouldn''t be in such a heavy debt right now. And you would''ve never been drugged and had sex with


    me... Am I right?"


    Brian whispered as if he was talking to his lover. But his soft voice and the evil smile on his face made


    her tremble violently. A tingling sensation ran through her spine as fear escted quickly.


    "You''re a monster!" said Molly word by word. Still couldn''t stop herself from trembling, Molly said," He is


    still human!"


    Brian seemed to enjoy being called a monster. He sneered at Molly''s concern and said slightly," So


    what?"


    Molly stared at him and her mind recalled the bleeding flesh and broken bones. She tried not to think of


    them and said," It''s against thew... I will sue you!"


    "Sue me?" Brian asked smiling.


    He raised his eyebrows and a wicked smile formed from his face. But soon... He fixed his gaze on her


    and reached out his palm towards her. Seeing his movement, Molly inched her way backwards. Brian


    said casually," Thew is in my hands! What I said is thew. And what I did... iswful!"


    He spoke as if he was saying somethingmon and usual. However, his domineering nature made it


    impossible to question what he had said. He was a powerful man who overlooked and overpowered


    others. His confidence exuded against the dim light.


    The power he had was beyond imagination. Whatever he wanted, he got it!


    Suddenly, the tension in the air seemed to freeze Molly. She looked at Brian. At the moment, she


    couldn''t think of anything else. The only thing she knew was... ''I''ve fallen into the abyss... and there is


    no way out!

 Chapter 29 Tender Was The Night, So Was Satan

    Chapter 29 Tender Was The Night, So Was Satan


    "You''re going to pay for this someday!" A hoarse, infuriated voice left her throat and she gnashed her


    teeth. Were it not for her instincts, she would have fallen down as the hand that was stopping her falling


    was already frozen.


    "Well... I''m looking forward to that day." With a quick, easy movement, Brian drew Molly closer and


    before she could react, violently thrust his lips against hers.


    "Ummm..."


    Was all she could muster as she resisted his move by locking her teeth together and pushed him on


    the chest. But however hard she tried, she felt that her strength was simply negligible aspared to


    Brian''s


    Who, ignoring her efforts, simply drew her even closer and started biting, sucking, and tasting her cold


    lips until finally, they both felt blood!


    Molly was desperately trying to run away from this bloody confrontation, but she couldn''t. She made


    another effort to push Brian away, and this time, he let her go.


    A pale face, and her lips painted scarlet by her blood, made Brian smile.


    It was humiliating. Molly couldn''t bear it anymore and without a second thought, one of her hands went


    straight for Brian.


    "Ahh!"


    She cried out in pain as she fell down. Her dignity and pride were crushed.


    Before she had reached Brian''s cheeks, he had deftly blocked the blow with one hand and the resulting


    reaction had thrown her onto the ground.


    "Never. Try. That. Again. Understand?" Brian uttered every word in a steely cold voice, as chilling as


    the wind outside.


    The efforts she made to look strong, even though she wasn''t, were remarkable. Instead of picking


    herself up, she simply turned towards him and somberly responded," I don''t... I just don''t.... But do I


    have a choice?" she stammered helplessly.


    Brian smiled. "Good girl."


    There was a smile on her face too; a far more bitter and ironic one. Gradually it got brighter. Maybe she


    had suffered so much pain and misery that she could no longer cry and a smile seemed like herst


    resort.


    The night was getting old and the cold current made the entire world look bleak and deste.


    Mollyy on the bed; sleepy, dizzy, and murmuring unconsciously. She was sniffing slightly and her


    body, which was quivering from time to time, was huddled up like a baby.


    The air-conditioning seemed unsessful in warming her up anymore, as if her panic and fear had left


    her with evesting coldness.


    Sitting by her bedside, Brian was gently feeling the hair that fell around her forehead and, surprisingly,


    his indifferent face was slowly melting into a concerned one.


    He was reminded of the moment when she had passed out with her intense emotions. How adorably


    poor she had seemed then! Slowly, a hint of tenderness and warmth took over his cold look as he


    smiled slightly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Somehow, her panicked face amused him. Even in her frightened state, she managed to re at him


    with those clear, beautiful eyes like a little girl who was too proud to admit she had just lost a fight.


    Moving along her icy cheeks, his fingers stopped at her rosy lips where they caressed them as they


    shivered, as ifforting a baby. Molly seemed to have gotten through her nightmare into a sound


    sleep.


    Brian kissed her forehead softly and whispered," Hope we will have a lovely month together!


    His tender eyes now carried excitement and shrewdness, much like the eyes of an eagle that had a


    prey in its sight.


    *


    In the Long Family Mansion on Dragon Ind, Eric was rxing on the couch in his room, his legs


    crossedfortably. Holding a ss of wine in one hand, he gazed into the darkness outside the


    window. It was drizzling, and the raindrops looked like numerous ss beads as they threw dancing


    rays refracted from the streetlight.


    A light ringing sound interrupted his moment of solitude. He picked up the phone.


    "Young Master, we have located Miss Yan!" Lenny reported in her cold, sexy voice. "Should we share


    the information with Brian?"


    "I don''t think so," he responded coldly.


    "Are you sure?" a puzzled Lenny asked.


    Eric sipped his wine leisurely and replied," Do you really think he can''t find her?"


    He knew very well what his brother was capable of. Those so called tycoons and casinos, as well as


    the new riches acquired from the stock market were just pawns on his board. He was in charge of XK,


    the world''srgest intelligence agency.


    "Then... then why did you..."


    "Lenny, does Brian love Becky?" Eric gave a mockingugh, which was followed by a short silence.


    "I think he does," came the eventual reply.


    "Correct." His exnation continued," Brian has been under Richie and Shirley''s influence ever since


    his birth, so he firmly believes that love is exclusive. And if he''s in love with someone, he won''t change


    his mind easily."


    Lenny remained quiet. She had been serving Eric since childhood, but there was something she could


    never understand about him. He could be so ardent and passionate, but also, so mysterious to


    everyone around him. Of his several characteristics, violence had always been one.


    Some time ago, Brian had been his role model. For some reason, however, Eric had started to fight


    with him for anything he fancied or owned.


    "He''s waiting for Becky." Eric smiled. He seemed content in his mischief.


    Lenny frowned, but made no response.


    Eric stood up and finished his ss. Then hemanded," Send someone to QY Ind. I need to


    know everything that''s happening there. I''d like to be a part of Brian''s game, and as for that sweet


    Molliepop, I couldn''t be any more interested!"

 Chapter 30 Who Are You

    Chapter 30 Who Are You


    "No! No, please... no... please..."


    The sobbing continued. Molly was horrified and mumbling in her sleep. Her lips were dry, her eyebrows


    furrowed, and her face was twisted in pain.


    "I''ll... I''ll pay the money back... Please... please trust me..."


    The mumblings left her mouth continuously. She closed her eyes even more fiercely and shook her


    head uneasily.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "AHHHHH..."


    A sudden, frightened scream broke the silence of the house, piercing the darkness all over. Molly


    abruptly sat up, woken from her slumber by a monstrous nightmare. Her chest heaved as she gasped


    for air and breathed deeply.


    Slowly, she tried topose herself and gulped. Although she was still hazy from her terrifying


    incubus, she scanned her surroundings.


    The room was decorated mainly in white and purple, which somehow helped her calm down and feel at


    ease. The design inside wasn''t fussy. Rather, it was a simple decoration that showed the owner


    enjoyed simplicity and freedom, but was also arrogant at the same time.


    Immersed in her thoughts, Molly tightlypressed her lips together. As the memory of everything that


    had happened the night before came to her, her face suddenly went pale. She was wondering how she


    had gotten into this bed. Thest thing she remembered was having a ckout and fainting. Everything


    beyond that was nk.


    Her face changed expressions with her changing thoughts. She removed the quilts and, without


    bothering to put on her slippers, ran towards the window. When she drew the curtain, a cloudy sky


    greeted her eyes.


    It was snowing again!


    The weather had remained sunny only for two days, and now, the overcast sky was dropping snow.


    She felt there were more snowy days this year.


    "Rat-a-Tat!"


    There was a sudden knock at the door, startling Molly out of her meteorological musings. Jerking


    around, she saw the doorknob being turned and the door was pushed open from outside.


    "Miss Xia! Good morning!" Lisa entered the room wearing her usual kind smile. "I assumed you would


    be awake, so I decided to inform you that Mr. Long called just now. He said that he woulde back to


    pick you upter."


    "Why? Where''s he going to take me?" Frightened, Molly stepped backwards and hit the windowsill.


    Lisa merely smiled and shook her head. "Breakfast is ready, Miss Xia. Please freshen up ande


    downstairs."


    Having finished her words, she turned around and left the room with the same kind smile.


    Outside, she closed the door and stared at it for a moment or so. Then she shook her head with a sigh


    and went back downstairs.


    Downstairs on the ground floor, Lucy was staring angrily towards Molly''s bedroom, murmuring


    something under her breath. Seeing Lisae downstairs, sheined resentfully," She is only a


    pet to Mr. Long. Why does she get to sleep in that bedroom?"


    "Because besides Miss Yan, she is the only person Mr. Long has brought to the vi so far!" Lisa


    replied carelessly. She was well aware of the thoughts that prevailed in her daughter''s mind. Though


    Lisa didn''t try to stop Lucy''s intention, she didn''t agree with it either.


    ording to Lisa, their whole family owed Mr. Long a lot and were obligated to serve him well. But she


    hoped that Lucy wouldn''t be involved with him and would marry amon man, and live amon,


    happy life.


    Of course, that was only John''s and her wish. Since Lucy had grown up and had her own ideas, there


    were things which even they, as her parents, would be unable to stop from happening. They couldn''t


    control their daughter''s life.


    "Mr. Long loves Miss Yan a lot. This woman can''tpete with her!" Lucy snorted and mmed the


    ss of milk in her hand on the table, spilling some out in the process.


    Lisa red angrily at her. "Lucy! Remember your ce and mind your own business! Don''t poke your


    nose into what Mr. Long does or does not do!"


    Lucy seemed like she would retort but her mother''s darkened face stopped her and reluctantly, she


    cursed Molly in her mind only instead of saying anything more.


    After she had washed her face, Molly came downstairs and Lisa brought her breakfast: a ss of


    orange juice, a sandwich, and a poached egg. A simple one, but her favorite!


    "Mr. Long asked me to prepare these for you before he left," Lisa exined as she saw the confusion


    in Molly''s eyes.


    Perplexed, Molly looked at Lisa, as if what she had heard was unbelievable. Brian Long was a cruel


    monster! But was it possible that he would be considerate enough to have her favourite meal


    prepared?


    There were a lot of questions in her mind but she didn''t bother to ask anything more. Slightly grinning,


    she merely nodded and began eating. One month! Just one month! If she could tolerate him for just


    one month, she would be able to leave.


    The door opened suddenly and interrupted her thoughts. Jerking around, she looked towards the door


    and saw Brian''s deep look.


    She was frightened instantly and the sandwich dropped from her hand to the te. She abruptly leapt


    up from her chair, knocking it down in the process.


    Her reaction made Brian frown. He put on a poker face, but deep down, there was displeasure in his


    eyes. Walking towards Molly, he picked up the chair himself and pressed Molly''s shoulders slightly to


    make her sit down. "Why are you so careless?"


    He rebuked her frivolously. There was tenderness in his voice that confused Molly even more. It


    sounded almost as if this wasn''t the cruel man from the night before!


    The mint fragrance from his body froze herpletely and she didn''t respond.


    Brian sat down next to her and, taking out a wet tissue, casually grabbed her hand and began wiping


    off the crumbs from her fingers. Making a helpless face, he gently scolded her," What a slob you are!"


    She didn''t move and merely let him wipe her fingers, as she fluttered her eyshes and perplexedly


    blurted out," Who are you?


    "

 Chapter 31 Did He Suffer From Schizophrenia

    Chapter 31 Did He Suffer From Schizophrenia


    "Who am I?" Brian stopped and frowned. There was confusion in his eyes as he slowly stroked Molly''s


    face with his slender fingers. Finally, he pinched her chin and drew her face close to his own.


    This much close, Molly felt he was even more overbearing and forceful and realized her statement


    could confuse and displease him, so she exined,"I... I didn''t mean... I meant.."


    "What did you mean? Hmm?" Brian interrupted her restless sentences. Calmly, he sneered at


    her,"Remember, my name is Brian Long, which is also the name of the man who owns you!"


    Though he sounded calm, his dominating character could be felt as he held her chin to draw her closer.


    He kissed her slightly open mouth rudely, thrusting his tongue inside brutally. From the way it moved


    inside, one could tell he was displeased.


    "Umm!" Molly moaned fromck of breath. Brian was peremptory in his kissing and she suddenly


    clenched her fists, trying to hold back her desire to escape.


    There was no sign of affection in the way he kissed. It was just a way to show how strong and


    possessive he was. Instead of looking pleased, he looked sullen from the kiss and sucked her lips very


    hard, feeling her nervousness. His eyes were narrowed merely to hide the malicious and displeased


    expression within.


    Molly''s heavy breathing could be heard throughout the spacious living room. Her groan was pitiful and


    her lips were numb. It was bing increasingly difficult to breathe.


    Brian released her from his grip just as she almost was suffocated. He was enjoying Molly''s gasps for


    air and her slightly swollen lips. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Noticing his mischievous look, she red at him in fury and spoke,"You won''t allow me to go to work.


    Now will you restrict my freedom too?" She was gnashing her teeth in rage.


    "Come with me after breakfast. I want you to meet someone!" The order was given in an indifferent


    voice, which was calm as usual. Molly''s question was totally ignored.


    He stood up and looked down at Molly who was still sitting in her chair. Then he turned around and


    walked outside.


    There was a light minty smell around her lips, courtesy of Brian. She stared at his back resentfully and,


    rubbing her lips, reluctantly followed him out of the house.


    The car was moving steadily along the streets in A City. It was still snowing and very cold outside.


    Although the heater was on, Molly felt cold. Whenever Brian was around, his coldness upset her and


    she felt very lonely.


    Tony nced at them in the rearview mirror. Brian was looking indifferently at hisptop, while Molly


    was looking out the window. Both of them were silent and lost in their own thoughts.


    All of a sudden, Brian''s phone rang and broke the silence inside. When he took it out and saw the


    screen, the corners of his lips surprisingly twisted into a slight smile whichplemented his


    handsome face.


    "Why are you calling me this time?" The tone he used was gentle and pleasant, even if his sentence


    did not agree, and he seemed happy when he spoke.


    "Brian, I''ve invited Spark to the charity concert this time!" Wing squealed happily into the phone.


    The news seemed to dissatisfy him, as his lips curled slightly. "Are you calling me just to break that


    news?"


    "Oh, don''t be jealous!" Wing smiled and added,"You know very well how difficult it is to invite him."


    "Humph!" Although gently, he snorted anyway, and replied,"If you wanted to invite him, why didn''t you


    tell me? I could have helped you."


    "Where''s the sense of triumph if I have to ask you for help! " Wing rolled her eyes and continued,"And


    who knows, maybe you couldn''t have invited him..."


    "Wing!" The possibility of him not being able to do something seemed to anger him and he roared in a


    low voice,"I can, and I will always help you get whatever you want!"


    "Okay, okay, fine! I won''t joke with you anymore. I don''t find it funny anyway," Wing muttered. Then she


    smiled again and said,"I aming to A City in advance. Do you n on staying there for a while?"


    "Yes!" Brian gave a brief reply. "When are youing over?"


    "Well... Maybe about a week in advance of the concert!" she replied. "I''m not really sure. I am going to


    Vienna first to attend Spark''s concert. Then I will discuss the schedule with him."


    "It''s up to you!" Brian sounded impatient. "Anything else you wanna say?"


    The morose tone made Wingugh with a mischievous gleam in her eyes. The man sitting across her


    in the room, who was helping her sort out some music scores, shook his head. "Of course! I also want


    to know if you are as well behaved as you were earlier..."


    Brian stayed silent, merely closing his lips and narrowing his eyes.


    Before he could respond, Wing popped her next question,"Is Becky in the city?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, Brian''s face lengthened and he replied coldly,"She left!"


    Stunned by his curt response, Wing frowned and tried to ask with a worried expression,"Well..."


    "Don''t try tofort me!" Brian snapped before she couldplete her sentence. His eyes were fixed


    on the stock market charts on theptop screen. "I won''t look for her this time. If she gave up on me


    like that, I don''t have to get her back!"


    Wing''s mouth twitched but she didn''t say anything. This was Brian''s private affair and she knew better


    than to meddle into that.


    Molly was ncing sideways at Brian and his expressions, which were changing continuously since the


    moment he had picked up the phone. Beginning with surprise, his face had now be stunned. She


    wanted to ask who he was once again. He didn''t look as formidable as he had in the Exotic Bar, nor did


    he look as cruel as yesterday. In fact, his expressions were like those of a child who hadn''t gotten the


    candies he desired. There was dissatisfaction in his voice, yes. But his tone showed that he cared


    deeply for whoever was on the other end of the phone.


    Molly slightly furrowed her eyebrows and wondered if he suffered from schizophrenia. She was really


    confused and couldn''t understand why his behaviour was so different than ever before.


    Schizophrenia... Or could it be that the person on the other end of the phone had a special ce in his


    heart?

 Chapter 32 Mind Reading

    Chapter 32 Mind Reading


    Aware of Brian''s reaction when it came to Becky, Wing changed the topic and chatted on with Brian for


    a few more minutes before hanging up.


    As the call ended, Brian put the phone back in his pocket and turned slightly towards Molly. She was


    staring nkly at him, with furrowed brows, and lips moving slightly. She seemed to have been


    immersed in her own thoughts.


    Somehow, her expressions made Brian displeased and his eyes became deeper and sharper.


    The tension in the air filled the entire car, and Molly suddenly came back to her senses as the


    atmosphere became heavier still. Right about that time, she met Brian''s deep eyes, and her heart


    trembled in fear. This was so awkward!


    "What...what''s up?" she enquired cautiously. In her mind, she had witnessed something unreal. That a


    man with an aura as cold as Brian could possibly treat someone gently? Was it real?


    However, he ignored Molly''s question and moved his eyes back on the stock market indices with his


    eyes devoid of any emotion.


    Hearing no response from the man sitting beside her, Molly sat upright again, but sneakily scanned and


    observed him from time to time. It was often said that women were highly vtile. But right now, Molly


    felt this man was changing his face even faster than a regr woman.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was sure that Brian either had schizophrenia or a split personality!


    The thought seemed to amuse her and she couldn''t help but grin.


    However, her heart froze the next second when she received a sharp stare from Brian.


    She clenched her teeth discreetly in fear. Brian''s eyes seemed to be like X-rays. They could see right


    through her. It even seemed like he could read her mind somehow!


    "Mr. Long. We are here!" Tony''s peaceful voice resounded in the car, breaking the awkward silence and


    tension. Looking in the rearview mirror, he looked at the two people in the backseat and let out a sigh.


    "I might have schizophrenic illness... and a split personality too!" Brian spoke calmly as he looked


    towards Molly. Then switching hisptop off, he got out of the car.


    Molly''s mouth was left hanging open in shock! She kept sitting in the car while Brian got out and


    blinked her eyes. A terrible feeling was setting in her heart as she realized that Brian could read her


    mind; thoroughly and clearly!


    Tony opened the back door and a gust of cold wind blew in. Then she heard his peaceful voice again,"


    Miss Xia, pleasee out of the car now."


    It was unclear whether she was shivering fromck of warmth in the wind, or the coldness in Brian''s


    words. Biting her lower lip, she got out of the car. A strong smell of disinfectant as she followed Brian


    finally told her she was in a hospital. She was confused.


    "Are you sick?" Molly picked up her pace and caught up with Brian to ask.


    Squinting at her, Brian coldly replied," No!"


    "Well..." The contempt in his words stopped her from asking any more questions. Then she


    remembered that he had told her he would take her to see someone. Maybe this was it.


    They all went into the elevator but did not say a word. The only sound in the elevator was the breathing


    of three different people, which made Molly feel highly oppressed.


    The elevator finally rang as they reached the ninth floor. Before exiting, Molly had a chance to see the


    signs which read Intensive Care Unit.


    As they walked in the corridor, their heavy footsteps echoed around them. Molly''s heart was beating


    more and more rapidly with each step she took. Maybe this was because they were in the ICU, or


    because the silent, tense atmosphere all around made her feel the air was thinner and harder to


    breathe.


    Brian stopped outside one of the several ICU wards. Instinctively, Molly looked inside through the ss


    window. Inside, a many on the bed, with bandages all over his body. His eyes and lips had


    bloodstains all over and he seemed to have been terribly wounded.


    "Who is he?" Molly was confused.


    "David Zhao!" Came the cold reply.


    "David Zhao?" Molly''s eyes widened the moment she heard the name. The memories from the night


    before came back to her and her eyes began to fill with terror.


    "Do you know what the most painful thing in the world is?" Brian was coldly perusing the man on the


    bed as he asked Molly, in a voice so indifferent it felt as if he was talking about a puppet rather than a


    human being.


    Molly kept her eyes on the man inside the ward, without uttering a word. After a while, she turned


    towards Brian,pressing her lips tightly.Right now, she was afraid of even an answer from him.


    He grinned slightly and shifted his gaze towards her. Then he replied," The most painful thing in the


    world is... when you want to die and end it all, you just can''t do it!"


    Her legs felt like jelly and she stepped backwards until she hit the wall to support herself.


    Trying to control the rising fear in her heart, Molly started gasping for air. She was staring at Brian''s


    handsome but satanic face. "So... Why did you bring me here? Why did you want me to see him? What


    did you mean by that?


    "

 Chapter 33 Be A Lamb, Molly

    Chapter 33 Be A Lamb, Molly


    "You''ve brought me here to see him. Why? What did you want to prove?"


    Brian walked straight towards her and locked his brooding eyes with her. After a short pause, he replied


    in a tender and persistent tone,"You are my girl. And no one can hurt you except for me!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His sentence made Molly even more scared instead of making her feel ttered. Trembling, she


    inquired,"Why? Why did you want to do this? Was it just because I entered your room by ident?"


    "Yes, that is the reason!" The reply came without hesitation or without a shard of care. "Never be so


    careless again. Do you understand?"


    "I told you I entered your room by ident. At that moment, I had no idea how to escape..." And I


    found out your room was unlocked... So..."


    "So what?" Brian asked in surprise. When he looked towards Molly, she had almost lost her mind and


    was on the verge of crying out. He sighed and continued,"I don''t want to know your excuse, nor do I


    care about it. The only thing you need to know is that you, Molly, are my girl! You aren''t allowed to


    refuse that. Ever!"


    He said those words softly but the indifference in his voice was evident. He rose one of his rough


    hands slowly and touched her cheek gently. "Just be amb around me, and I will treat you with love


    and tenderness."


    Stunned by his attitude, Molly gazed at Brian. She had been pushed to the very edge of the abyss that


    he had created and desperately wanted to escape. But she felt like all her strength had ran out and all


    she could do was let the cold aura envelope her, driving her out of breath..


    "I really abhor anyone who does not follow my orders, you know? David was just a warning! Be amb


    Molly!" He lowered his eyes and saw her trembling in fear. Brian felt an immense wave of fury surround


    him because of the terror he had instilled in her. But his eyes were full of ambiguous coldness.


    Molly bit her lips as she considered everything she was facing. She nodded after a while, and her eyes


    were closed as she had given up on all struggles and epted his proposals. "I will obey you the entire


    month. Please don''t hurt my family!"


    He was d she had decided to follow his orders. He removed a lock of hair from in front of her head


    and said in great pleasure,"Now you''ve made the right choice. I like clever girls."


    She had to swallow everything he said. She wasn''t sure how powerful or omnipotent Brian was. After


    looking at David, she knew she couldn''t offend Brian. If he could have destroyed David just like that,


    how could she, a simple girl with no power, hope to do anything at all!


    *


    In the Long Family House on Dragon Ind, Sitting in the garden of Lustrous Hall, Eric was scrolling


    his mobile screen casually. Underneath his casual actions, however, were a plethora of disturbing


    matters.


    Lenny was leaning against a pir in the corridor with her arms crossed, looking at her Young Master


    with some frustration. As his shadow and guard, she had no idea when he had be a totally


    different person. He now remained silent while alone. What on Earth could have happened to him?


    What had changed him?


    She was lost in her thoughts and suddenly saw ady walking towards her, dressed in home attire.


    This was Eric''s mother. Lenny stood straight hurriedly and bowed,"Mrs. Long!"


    Smart smiled and nodded in kindness and walked towards Eric. "Are all congressional matters taken


    care of?"


    Eric shrugged his shoulders and arrogantly replied,"Yes." At that moment, he suddenly became his


    usual evil self instead of the silent gloomy person he had been a second ago.


    "I heard that.... Becky has left. Is that true? " Smart asked softly, trying to be both calm and curious.


    Eric curled his mouth in response which only dissatisfied her more and she continued,"Eric, it''s not


    necessary to fight Brian just for a girl.


    Hearing his mother, he was a little frustrated and his eyes dimmed. But thissted only for a short while


    after which, he shrugged his shoulders and said,"That''s impossible! Why would I fight with him just for


    a girl? Besides, if he has strong feelings for her, then even if I try my best, I won''t be able to get her..."


    Smart let out a sigh in her mind and said,"If you really love her, I support your decision as long as you


    have a fairpetition. But if you don''t love her enough, you better..."


    "Mom...." Eric interrupted in a totally different style, pouting,"I know that. I can handle it myself!"


    "You should be careful!" She had always thought that Eric had inherited his concealed atrocity from his


    father.


    All of a sudden, he changed the topic and became gentle. He looked at his mother and asked


    seriously,"Mom... Are you happy?"


    "What are you talking about?" Smart was doubtful with his seriousness. Then she smiled and


    nodded,"Your father is a very good husband and treats me well."


    "Treats you well...." Eric repeated her words in a whisper. Something from the past came up in his mind


    suddenly and he wanted to turn up his nose andugh. But he hid his emotions and believing in his


    mother, said with a smile,"I will pursue my love and always be happy just like you, Mom!"


    Smart smiled with an unconditional love, and said:"If you take your rtionship with Becky seriously,


    you will be really happy!"


    Although there were other meanings implied in her words, Eric didn''t want to think about them. He had


    always wondered that if his uncle hadn''t left Dragon Ind, who would be the next leader of the ind?


    He or Brian?


    His father would give up his power. But, he would not! Not ever!


    What his brother wanted, he wanted it too. No matter what the cost was!

 Chapter 34 Dont You Like Me To Keep You Company

    Chapter 34 Don''t You Like Me To Keep You Company


    In A City, standing in front of the French window of the vi, Molly stared silently at the snowkes


    flying in the air. The window was slightly covered with frost and it was getting dark outside, so Molly


    couldn''t see everything clearly. Everything was covered in white. It had been days since the snow had


    kept on falling and the ground was already nketed in thick snow!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Miss Xia, dinner is ready!" Lisa''s voice interrupted Molly''s serene thoughts. She kindly looked at


    Molly''s frail figure with a sigh.


    Molly drew her gaze away, turned around and politely nodded at Lisa with a smile. Seeing so many


    dishes on the table, Molly frowned and said," Lisa, I can''t eat so much..."


    "Mr. Long said that you were too thin and frail, and he told me to prepare more nutritious food for you,"


    Lisa politely replied with a smile on her face.


    Without saying anything else, Molly just shed Lisa a smile and watched her turn around and leave.


    After that, she fixed her eyes on the table with her mouth slightly puckered.


    Three days had passed since she came back from the hospital. She hadn''t seen Brian since then. He


    was always out of the house and seemed very busy these past few days. He went out early every day


    and then came backte at night when she was asleep. They lived in the same house, but she didn''t


    have any chance to see him.


    Molly had to stay in the vi every day, like a sparrow locked up in a cage. Although Brian hadn''t told


    her whether she had her freedom or not, she didn''t dare to make a bet and suffer. She was afraid of


    this ruthless man!


    Looking at the food on the table, Molly sat silently and pondered.


    She never had the desire to live such a luxurious life. She had to work really hard before, yet it had


    been a busy and fulfilling life. Now, she felt as though she was just wasting away her days in this vi,


    not doing anything.


    If not for the fact that it was temporary and the hope that she could finally leave after a month, Molly


    might have ended up a mad woman.


    Except for Molly, there was no other people in such arge house, which made her feel so lonely. She


    slowly ate the food, but quickly lost her appetite despite the generous and mouthwatering servings.


    ncing at the delicious food, she finally put down her chopsticks. After putting on her coat, hat and


    scarf, Molly went out of the house.


    In rhythmical footsteps, Molly stepped on the snow carefully. Like many lovely fairies, the snowkes


    flew around her. Some fell on her face which made her feel cold. She trembled every time the wind


    blew and the cold pierced through her body.


    With a little smile on her face, Molly trembled with cold and nced around. It was quiet there. While


    looking at the thick snow, her eyes lit up. Then she squatted down to push the snow.


    "The snowkes are flying... The snowkes are flying..."


    Molly hummed a nursery rhyme in a low voice while pushing the snow happily. When she was very


    young, her mother and father always took her and Daniel outside to make snowmen. However, it soon


    stopped after her father had got addicted to gambling. They didn''t have time for those kinds of


    moments anymore. All that was left were just memories.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Molly sighed gently when she gazed at the snowman''s round belly. Then she


    began to make the snowman''s head. She kept her eyes and hands busy while thoughts ran through


    her mind.


    Since she had no way to escape there for a month, she might as well face everything positively. In that


    way, she could at least help her father repay the money. And perhaps, Brian might not treat her badly!


    Molly persuaded herself to look on the bright side of her situation. She raised her eyebrows, stood up


    and ced the snowman''s head on its body. After that, she took off her hat and scarf, ced them on


    her snowman and looked at her masterpiece with a slight smile.


    "Eyes and nose..." Muttering under her breath, Molly slightly frowned as there were no eyes and nose


    for the snowman. Unknowingly, someone had been observing her for a while but Molly was too busy to


    notice.


    Brian stood in the distance, with Tony behind him. They had been there since Molly started to make the


    snowman''s head.


    He wore a faint smile as he watched Molly make the snowman happily. "Find everything she needs and


    bring them here!"


    Tony didn''t say a word and kept silent at that moment. Perplexed by Brian''s words, Tony looked at


    Molly and the snowman in the distance, and then began to realize what Brian meant. After a brief reply,


    he left for the vi.


    With one hand in his pocket, Brian walked towards Molly quietly. Quite displeased because the


    snowman had no eyes and nose, Molly didn''t notice that someone was approaching her. Feeling that


    someone was watching her, Molly began to realize that Brian was there, standing behind her back.


    Utterly surprised, Molly turned her head to look at him.


    "You''re back?" Molly spoke in astonishment.


    Though she hadn''t seen Brian for three days, she was still afraid of him. She didn''t feel scared to live


    with him in the same house, but she got really nervous and frightened every time she met him.


    Without answering her question, Brian raised his hand and smoothened Molly''s hair which was a bit


    messy and tangled up. After that, he spoke slowly," Lisa told me that you ate too little during dinner?"


    Molly got anxious and her breath intensified as Brian treated her like that. Holding back the impulse to


    keep away from him, she replied in a low voice," I wasn''t so hungry..."


    "Was it because you were eating alone? Hmm?" Brian asked gently with his voice pure of affection.


    Upon hearing such a pleasant and gentle voice, Molly looked up at Brian. He wore a well-fitting


    business suit, looking very handsome and dashing. He was really a lucky man looking so attractive and


    irresistable with such an ice voice.


    "I am not used to eating alone..." Molly said honestly what was on her mind while looking Brian in the


    eyes.


    Brian slid his fingers lightly across Molly''s face and felt that it was cold. He then imperceptibly furrowed


    his eyebrows and said tly," Hmm.. I will have meals with you from now on!"


    Perhaps because Brian''s words were so surprising, or perhaps because Molly suddenly realized that


    this man in front of her was actually not as nice as he was at that moment, Molly asked in a rather loud


    voice," Huhh?" After that, she immediately added," No, thanks. Don''t worry about me. If you''re busy,


    you should go ahead and do your things. Don''t dy your work because of me."


    After Molly had finished her words, Brian squinted and then cast a slow, significant nce at her. He


    said," What''s wrong? Don''t you like me to keep youpany?


    "

 Chapter 35 His Heart Was Stirred

    Chapter 35 His Heart Was Stirred


    "What? Did you mean that you don''t want me to keep youpany?"


    Brian''s ghostly voice whispered in Molly''s ears. Her heart trembled. She scolded herself in her mind


    that she had forgotten to obey him, so she immediately corrected her words and exined,"I didn''t


    mean that. I don''t like having meals alone, so if you can keep mepany, of course that would be


    great... But... I was just afraid of disturbing your work."


    Brian couldn''t help but grin devilishly after hearing her exnation. He asked,"Really?"


    "Yes, yes! Of course!" Molly nodded her head heavily in order for him to believe her. But then she


    realized that she had reacted too fast and too dramatic that it sounded like a lie. Molly grinned with


    embarrassment and looked at Brian with her pure eyes. She awkwardly added some more words to


    exin,"Lisa said that you were always so busy that sometimes you barely have time to eat anything. If


    we can have meals together, you might be able to have your meals on time, too."


    Molly''s face flushed red after finishing her words. Her face had already reddened because of the cold


    wind. Now, it went even redder because of embarrassment. She bit her lower lip and lowered her


    eyelids. Uneasily moving her red and freezing hands, Molly was scolding herself in her mind for saying


    those words to Brian.


    Looking at how awkward Molly felt while speaking to him, Brian''s eyes glimmered with pleasure.


    Although he knew that she had said these words out of fear, Brian still felt much happier.


    Brian lowered his eyes and noticed that Molly''s hands had already turned red because of ying with


    the snow. A hint of anger shed across his face as he scolded her,"Are you a fool? Why didn''t you


    wear gloves when you made the snowman?"


    Though he looked angry while he spoke, Brian gently reached out to Molly, and then wrapped her cold


    hands with his big palms to give her warmth.


    Molly was surprised by what he did. She raised her head and noticed that his bushy eyebrows were


    furrowing out of worry. His sudden tenderness shocked her so much that Molly didn''t know how to


    react.


    At that moment, that certain amusing thought came to her mind once again. Molly found it hard to


    believe that this kind andpassionate man who was giving her warmth was the same cruel and


    ruthless man she knew. She wondered whether it was true that he had a split personality.


    "What? You''re thinking that I have a split personality again, right?" Although he was asking a question,


    the tone of his voice was actually confirmative. Molly looked at him with embarrassment. He was able


    to read her mind again. Brian put on a slight smile and said gently,"You''re my woman, of course... I


    should treat you well!"


    The snowkes gently fell on their hair and shoulders. Brian''s tender and attractive voice came into


    Molly''s ears, and touched her heart. She even forgot about how cruel this man was.


    Molly slightly blinked her eyes. She kept her eyes on Brian, without trying to pull her hands back from


    his big palms. She felt the warmthing from his hands, through her own ones, and all the way to her


    heart.


    "A man helps a woman warm up her hands on a winter night... Do you know what it means? It''s a very


    ambiguous and spoiled behavior," Molly blurted out the words with a dash of affection flickering in her


    eyes. But when she realized what she had said, she felt embarrassed once again and immediately


    exined,"I... What I meant is... We are not that close to each other, so..."


    Molly said and slowly pulled her hands back from Brian''s palms.


    At first, when Brian heard her speak, he had felt delighted and grinned even more widely like a child.


    But then, his smile instantly faded away from his face as he heard what she said next. He gripped her


    hands even tighter, stopping her from drawing them back, and said,"We''ve already done the most


    intimate thing. How could you say that we aren''t close to each other?"


    Instantly, Molly''s face blushed bright red. She bit her lower lip, frowned, and said,"That''s not what I


    meant..."


    "So what did you mean?" Brian replied immediately.


    "I..." Molly paused, and then all of a sudden, in an angry tone said,"I didn''t mean anything. Forget it!"


    She turned her face away to one side, and cursed Brian in her mind. Then, she asked,"So are we


    going to keep standing here?"


    Brian looked at her capricious and expressive face. His ck eyes gleamed with a light delight. In fact,


    he didn''t have the ability to read her mind, nor did he have any technique to do it. He was just able to


    guess it based on her obvious facial expressions. How could he not know when her emotions were so


    transparent on her face?


    "You haven''t finished making the snowman yet, have you?" asked Brian.


    "What?" Molly asked. She turned her head back to look at Brian with confusion outlined all over her


    face.


    Brian threw a nce at the snowman and then let go of Molly, who was in a daze. At that moment,


    Tony walked up to them and said,"Mr. Long! Here you are!"


    Brian took the things from Tony''s hands which were two ck things that looked like a pair of eyes, and


    a carrot with one end cut sharp. Then, he pressed the two ck round things on the snowman''s face,


    and then stuck the carrot into it as a nose. While he carefully adjusted the angle of the carrot with his


    long and slim fingers, he said slowly,"Your smile just now was very beautiful. Smile more from now on."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Still in a daze, Molly was totally engrossed on Brian''s fingers on the snowman and was deaf to his


    words. In her mind, she pictured the scene that they were making a snowman together.


    She wondered what an interesting scene it would be to see a cold and ruthless man rolling a snowball,


    patting the snow, and then...


    Molly couldn''t help but start to grin at the thought. Following her imagination of the scene, a bigger and


    bigger smile drew across her face until her eyes wereughing to a line.


    Right at that moment, Brian stood up and saw the smile on her face. When he looked deeply into her


    pure and smiling eyes, his heart was suddenly stirred. Right then, unconsciously, he pulled Molly into


    his arms and kissed her cold and red lips.

 Chapter 36 Lost In His Tenderness

    Chapter 36 Lost In His Tenderness


    Snowkes were drifting down silently. Molly''s eyes widened when Brian''s handsome face came so


    close that she could see his thick and long eyshes, and smell the scent he wore.She was


    bewildered.


    Brian kissed her gently, tasting the sweetness of her lips. Unlike most women, she didn''t wear any


    fragrance but the faint smell of the body wash she used was particrly sensual and appealing on a


    cold night such as this one.


    The gentle and affectionate ways in which he had touched her had left Molly in a daze. Now feeling


    short of breath, she came to her senses and pushed Brian away with all her strength.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Unsatisfied, he frowned. This evidently wasn''t enough for him.


    Frightened by his discontent, she hurriedly tried to exin,"Some... somebody is out there!"


    Amused by her reaction, Brian teased her,"Who''d dare to do that?"


    "What?" Molly turned to where Tony had been a moment before, only to find she and Brian in the big


    yard. They werepletely alone.


    Molly bit her lips, and felt the slight tinge of mint he had left on her lips. She was confused. Considering


    how ruthless he had been, she should have been afraid of him, but for some reason, she didn''t hate


    him touching her like that.Was it due to his transient tenderness?


    When he saw Molly was lost deep in thought, Brian frowned and took her hand. He was trying to lead


    her towards the house but it happened so suddenly that it caught her off guard, and she nearly fell


    down due to her stumble.


    "Where are we going?" Molly asked.


    "Aren''t you cold?" Instead of answering her directly, he asked.


    She made no response and decided to let him do whatever he wanted. After three days with the man,


    she had gotten to understand him slightly deeper. He would have yielded to a soft approach she could


    take but not to coercion!


    The room was pleasantly warm. Lisa was just about to ask Brian for instructions, when he himself


    ordered,"Lisa, heat up the dishes for us, please."


    "Yes sir," Lisa replied with a smile and brought the food into the kitchen.


    She showed up again soon with the warmed up dinner, which sheid on the table and left quietly.


    Molly was left alone with Brian again in the luxurious and spacious living room.


    Eating quietly, Molly stole a nce at him from time to time. Sitting across her, he was dealing with his


    food with a natural grace. Somehow, the very way he acted seemed to portray that he belonged at the


    top of the world. A world nothing like David Zhao''s, which was dark and full of evil.


    The thought of what had happened to David chilled up Molly once again and she lost her appetite


    immediately when the image of him bandaged up like a mummy came to her mind.


    A City was a special part of the country; and not in a good way! It was like a dark kingdom consisting


    mostly of violence and casinos. The people who lived there, more or less, had an idea of the violence


    and the illegal practices that prevailed in the city. But, it was still freaky and frightening when something


    happened to their own lives.


    Molly had been unfortunate as her dad was always in a debt, due to which, such bloody scenes were


    not new to her.


    Brian suddenly stopped eating and fixed his eyes on Molly, getting irritated again. Why was this woman


    always lost in her thoughts?


    *


    On the top floor of the Golden Bay Club, A City, A man with beautiful xen hair was gazing out the


    window. He was dressed in white casuals and his hands were in his pockets as he stood beside the


    French window. He appeared quiet but there was an indifferent aggression about him that could be felt


    in more ways than one.


    Standing atop the skyscraper, he could see the entire city, lit beautifully at night. The flickering neon


    lights of the city''s casinos brought a cold smile on his lips.


    After a while, his gaze stopped at one of the signs and he murmured,"Let''s start with you..."


    There was something pleasant and graceful about his voice, but it too carried the same cold and


    unemotional tone his smile did. The target he had just picked turned out to be Grand Night Casino.

 Chapter 37 Right Vs. Wrong

    Chapter 37 Right Vs. Wrong


    "Knock, knock!" There was someone at the door.


    The man inside the room withdrew his gaze away from the scene in the distance and slowly turned as


    he gave a simple reply," Come in!"


    His face did not appear handsome but his personality was aspiring and gentle, which made him look


    attractive. About twenty six years old, he wore a pair of rimless sses, and looked very elegant even


    with an air of solemnity about him.


    The door opened and a young man entered the room d in a down coat. Holding a lollipop in his


    mouth, he took off his coat and then reported to the man inside, who happened to be the mayor of A


    City," Mr. Mayor, we''ve confirmed that David is in the hospital!"


    Edgar Gu smiled upon hearing the news. Walking up to the table where a tea set was ced, he


    poured himself and Bill Li a cup of tea respectively. Then he replied tly," David has been responsible


    for a lot of crimes in the city going back several years. He is so brutal that people from inside the


    government as well as criminal gangs let everything about him slide. Now who would dare to harm


    such a man ?"


    ncing at the tea Edgar had poured for him, Bill pursed his lips in disgust, but took it from his hands


    and sipped anyway. Its bitter taste made him frown. "Tea doesn''t taste as good as coke," he mumbled.


    Then he said clearly," David has acted absurdly and run amuck in the city. But his gang members are


    powerful, tactful and sophisticated. The government and other gangs can benefit from them so they


    aren''t willing to offend them."


    He paused for a moment and continued," I think whoever harmed him is extremely daring. Hey hey..."


    "Humph!" Edgar snorted. Staring at Bill, he said," Everyone in A city is afraid of the man who harmed


    David. He is powerful and overbearing. Do you know who he is?"


    Bill Li was silent for a while. Suddenly his eyes lit up. With the lollipop in his hand, he uttered," Brian! ?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without saying anything, Edgar Gu added some water into the teapot. Under the sses, a sh of


    contempt came into his eyes.


    ''Brian!''


    Even today, no one knew his actual identity. Some people hadn''t even heard his name. However, what


    really surprised Edgar was the fact that a man like him was able to be so powerful in such a short


    time.He had left the city for only five years and now hade back again.


    "I''ve heard that Brian is cruel, but why would he take any action against David? Their activities are


    totally different." With furrowed brows, Bill took the lollipop out of his mouth and thoughtfully said," Who


    do you think is more powerful, Brian or David?"


    Edgar Gu slightly raised a corner of his lips and slowly replied with an aggressive expression marking


    his gentle face," It doesn''t matter who is more powerful. I think it would be best to deal with the matter


    properly and tactfully instead of directly standing against them. Now that they have be enemies,


    we don''t have to deal with both of them!"


    Bill shrugged and put the lollipop inside his mouth again, excitedly saying," The situation of A City is


    going to change and it will be under another man''s control very soon..."


    *


    Molly was hiding inside the bathroom of Brian''s vi.


    Gripping the hem of her pajamas tightly, she looked towards the door, looking hesitant to leave and go


    outside. Brian had seemed free today. He had dinner with her and went upstairs with her. He had even


    entered her bedroom!


    As she gazed at the closed door in apprehension, she imagined what it would mean to be his ''woman''.


    Obviously, she couldn''t maintain a simple, normal rtionship with him. Life and reality had made her


    mature and knowledgeable about the wonderful things that never happened.


    Swallowing nervously, she tried to persuade herself and mumbled," You''ve gotten into his bed once.


    What''s the point in trying to get away now? It''s toote for that!"


    Finishing her soliloquy, she puckered her face and turned to stare at herself in the mirror. Finally, taking


    a deep breath, she abruptly opened the door, seeming surer of herself this time.


    "Do you want to take a... ...shower?" She tried to ask courageously, but found that no one was in the


    room. Herst word almost got lost on its way out.


    It was embarrassing to realize that she had hesitated for so long in the bathroom, even though there


    was no one outside.


    With slightly pursed lips, she went out and secretly nced at the adjacent room whose door was


    closed. A sudden realization hit her that she hardly knew anything about Brian.


    Was she thinking too much? Perhaps to be his woman meant she had to stay in his house and do


    whatever he told; nothing more.


    Her eyes slightly narrowing, she felt confused and strange. Staring at the room adjacent for another


    few moments, she walked back inside.


    Shey down on the bed and fixed her eyes on the ceiling, remembering how Brian had added eyes


    and nose for the snowman she had built today. She even remembered how he had drawn a smile for


    the snowman. What was funny was that her remembering these things was strange; she had been so


    distracted at that time, but now every single movement of him vividly ran through her mind.


    What kind of a man was he?


    He was totally merciless for taking people''s lives like nothing. Even though they lived in a modern,w-


    ruled society, he had once said," Thew is in my hands! What I say is thew and what I do is legal!"


    Molly wondered how he could be so powerful and so arrogant.


    But at the same time, he had acted like an annoyed child while talking with someone over the phone,


    and he had even told her gently that night," You are my woman, so I should treat you well."


    Slowly, her eyelids began to droop as she kept thinking about him. Why had such a mysterious man


    come into her life?


    Finally, she fell asleep with steady breaths, and began dreaming about the militarypound where


    she had lived just aftering to A City with her mother. Her parents had fallen in love after meeting


    each other there. There was an excellent and impressive person there whom all the children admired.


    "Edgar..."


    She gently murmured his name. Right then, Brian opened the door and heard clearly what she had just


    said. He stood still, holding the doorknob and narrowing his eyes.

 Chapter 38 You Are Mine

    Chapter 38 You Are Mine


    Almost everyone wants to be happy, but very few of them actually know how to find happiness. Those


    who live simply tend to be happy but their number is rtively short. On the other hand, people with


    complicated lives end up suffering and their number is, unfortunately, higher.


    **


    Drifting into a light sleep and dream, Molly slowly rolled over into a more natural sleeping position, and


    the quilt slid down from over her body. Brian was standing by the door, and was looking at her chest


    which was moving up and down with her light breaths. Her bosom was tempting.


    He gazed at her for a while. The calmness on his face seemed to have vanished when she had


    mumbled someone else''s name in her sleep. In fact, he seemed slightly angry.


    "BANG!" Brian walked out and shut the door hard. The sudden noise awakened Molly who sat up


    straight abruptly and shouted,"Daniel! Are those the debt collectors?"


    It took her a few seconds to realize she wasn''t at home, and she gotpletely awake.


    Swallowing, she petted her chest lightly. With her heart still pounding, she tried to catch her breath and


    get some sleep. Just then, the door opened.


    "Who''s that?" Molly held onto the quilt, looking at the door. Brian was standing there in his night-robe.


    "Why are you here?" she asked.


    His face darkened and he replied with a sneer,"Were you expecting someone else?"


    Since his face was in the dark, she could not see his expression but she felt the coldness in his voice,


    and it seemed he wasn''t happy about her query. Molly could feel his piercing eyes in the strained and


    quiet atmosphere of the room.


    She didn''t reply. Brian was right. Her question had been instinctive but now, it seemed like a stupid one.


    This was his house. Who else would be here?


    It made her slightly nervous to think that Brian was in her room. Swallowing, she asked in a panic,"I


    meant, it''ste. Why are you still here? Shouldn''t you go to bed now?"


    Looking at her panicky look, Brian''s heart sank.


    He hade upstairs and followed her into her room after dinner but he didn''t know why. Maybe it was


    because of her rich expression which had reminded him of Shirley, Wing, and even Becky, and he had


    wanted to stay with her a little while longer. Something about her was inmon with them and that


    made him feel at ease. Or maybe it was because she had been lost in thought at dinner and had


    ignored him which made him wait for her in her room as she showered to scare her. But when he had


    looked at her through the frosted ss, he had hesitated and, to his own surprise, had left her alone.


    So he had left to run some errands. Right after that, he could not help walking back, but had found out


    that she was muttering someone else''s name in her sleep. This had made him so angry that


    He had left again. Just as he had taken a couple of steps, he had heard her shouting and walked back


    in again, without any further thoughts. He merely wanted to see why she had shouted but her stupid


    question had irritated him at once.


    To him, Molly was just a toy of his in A City, or a pawn to piss Becky off, but it did not mean that she


    could think of other men in his house.


    He strode towards the bed, staring at Molly tightly, holding her quilt. She was trying to move


    backwards. He stared at her and coldly replied,"Did you forget what I said earlier? We are sleeping


    together tonight!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Molly''s heart skipped a beat. The corner of her mouth twitched slightly. "I...I saw that you had left. So I


    thought... that you would rather..."


    Before she could finish speaking, he interrupted her,"You thought I would rather do what?" He sat on


    the edge of her bed, looking at her trying so hard to be calm. "You thought you didn''t need to do


    anything for me while you were here, Huh?"


    She had no response to that question. She tried to say something, but failed.


    He reached out and grabbed her chin, pulling her up against him. "You''re mine. You should know what


    you have to do and what you can''t do. I don''t expect you to throw yourself at me, but..."


    He paused and continued in a different tone,"you have to do what I tell you to." Since she had just been


    awakened rudely, her brain wasn''t very clear. Still, she felt really nervous while he was speaking.


    Right as he finished speaking, he leaned forward to give her a deep kiss, grabbing her chin tightly.


    "Umm", all she could do was make that sound.


    He stuck his tongue down her mouth. This was totally different from the kiss earlier that night. This was


    overbearing. He was sucking her so hard she couldn''t feel anything. Molly let him do so like a flower


    letting a bee suck its nectar.


    "Umm..."


    She mumbled. It was getting hard to breathe, and she had to suck the air from his mouth. Her heavy


    breathing pleased Brian, and he started kissing her more gently. It had started out as a punishment, but


    now he was beginning to enjoy it. He let go of her chin and ced his hands on her bosom, rubbing it


    gently.

 Chapter 39 The Punishment

    Chapter 39 The Punishment


    As Brian rested a hand on her body, Molly let out a mumble and struggled in fear. Suddenly, she


    pushed him away with all her strength.


    She was panting hard and her face was a bright shade of red. She gazed in fury and humiliation at


    Brian, but his sharp eyes made her even more scared, and she tried to exin," I... I''m sorry. I didn''t


    mean to push you away. I just... I am not used to this!"


    "You''re not used to this?" He repeated in a calm, but dark and powerful voice. Molly''s efforts to cover


    her fear made him go mad in anger and roar," Fine! I''ll make you get used to this!"


    Suddenly, without warning, he held her nightgown and, before she could react, she heard the


    frightening sound of her nightgown being torn up.


    "Arrghh!" She screamed and hastily tried to cover herself. She was wheezing due to shortness of


    breath and tears were starting to flood her eyes.


    Everything she did to refuse his advances made Brian even angrier. Earlier, so many women had tried


    every means to slip into his bed.


    However, this woman... Molly Xia... she had dared to refuse his orders and even uttered someone


    else''s name in his own house! Even if she was only his toy, he still couldn''t allow such a behavior.


    His eyes narrowed, the cold aura emanating from his body spread in the room. He grinned coldly and


    nced coldly at Molly, as if piercing her bone.


    Looking like a demon from hell, the sharp look in his eyes frightened Molly, and she couldn''t move an


    inch. She just gripped her clothes and her hands started to tremble under his intense gaze.


    Keeping his cold and sharp eyes on Molly, with closed lips, Brian smiled a faint, cold, evil, and elusive


    smile.


    She closed her mouth tightly. The frightening atmosphere made her feel suffocated. Suddenly, she let


    go of her nightgown. The next second, what she did shocked Brian too.


    She let go of her torn clothes, exposing her naked body and breasts. She got on her knees and


    trembling, kissed his evilly grinning lips.


    It was a cautious, unskillful kiss, with shivering lips and a humiliated look in her eyes, which were


    covered by tears. She was trying to flutter her eyshes in an effort to prevent the tears from falling.


    She had realized she couldn''t afford to irritate this man. The bloody look he held in his eyes reminded


    her of what he had warned her in the hospital with David Zhao as an example.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Closing her teary eyes, she put her hands on Brian''s waist and lightly grabbed the corners of his


    nightgown. She was unskilled, though, and just kept kissing his lips out of instinct.


    Brian himself didn''t move a bit. Instead, he let her randomly stroke, nibble, and lick his lips in an


    inexperienced way. The lust, earlier hidden deep inside of him, began to go up, and his eyes narrowed.


    What intrigued him was that he had been trained by the XK Intelligence Agency before taking over. So,


    he had acquired all the skills he needed and one of those was how to control his emotions freely.


    Therefore, he wasn''t easily triggered by a woman.


    However, unexpectedly, and unknowingly, this unskillful kiss had triggered his emotions and lust. The


    moment she wrapped her arms around his waist cautiously, he felt an electric shock going from his


    waist to his head.


    His eyes glimmered and he lost all his control.Putting a hand on her creamy white back, he brought her


    closer and, giving up the passive role, started kissing her back passionately. His other hand cupped


    around her soft and full bosom.


    Molly''s entire body trembled on Brian''s sudden touch. On that drug addled night, she had had sex with


    him, but she couldn''t remember anything after that. But now, under her clear consciousness, she was


    having these intimate moments with the same man, whom she had known only for a few days. It made


    her very nervous.


    "Ahh!"


    She let out a pained groan. Brian''s strong hold of her breasts made her eyebrows furrow in pain.


    He let go of her and looked at her aggrieved face. His fury was directed towards her insensitivity


    towards his passionate gestures. He warned her," Don''t try to fight me. You won''t be able to face the


    consequences!"


    She panted lightly, loud enough for both of them to hear. Her body was cold, but Brian''s eyes were


    colder still.


    He shook her off, squinting at her, and left the bedroom.


    No sooner had he closed the door than Molly''s tears finally overflowed and ran down her cheeks.


    The night was silent and passive, like her room. The only sound was her muffled sniffs echoing around


    inside. Even outside, the snow had stopped and a cold wind was sweeping through the trees, taking


    the snowkes with them, which swirled and floated around.


    On that freezing cold night, when most of the city was fast asleep in warm beds and quilts, a man was


    standing on the roadside, looking at the snow-covered rubble of a building far-away.


    Another person walked behind him on the snowy road, breaking the passiveness of the night. The man


    didn''t react until the person hade close, and then looked towards him. Under the dim light, there


    was a silver mask seen on his face.


    Bowing, the person reported to the man," Brian was angry with David Zhao because of a woman."


    The man''s lips curled into a cold smile and he calmly replied," Do whatever you want to that woman.


    Think of it as a constion to David."


    His voice was peaceful and gentle, like the wind blowing off snow from the branches. It seemed for


    him, people''s lives mattered as much as an ant!


    "Then... what about Brian Long?" the person asked.

 Chapter 40 He Got Worried Sick

    Chapter 40 He Got Worried Sick


    "But... What about Brian Long?" Tyler asked the man with a mask. With a shade of curiosity shining in


    his eyes, he looked up slightly to see his mysterious face.


    The man didn''t reply to his question and instead, stared at the ruins covered in snow and kept silent.


    After a short while, when Tyler was about to ask another question, the man finally spoke in a low


    voice,"I don''t want to get into trouble with him for now."


    Tyler furrowed his thick and ck eyebrows, and with a confused look on his face, replied,"But, Mr.


    Shen, he has treated David worse than an animal!If we only take our revenge on that woman, I''m afraid


    that the men under my charge will be unsatisfied..."


    Before he was able to finish his words, Mr. Shen suddenly turned around to face him, with a sullen fury


    burning in his eyes. He then said coldly,"Unsatisfied? If anyone dares to say that, throw him out!"


    Tyler shivered as soon as he heard this, then lowered his head and replied,"Okay, I understand."


    Mr. Shen added,"When you deal with that woman, be careful not to leave any trace. Remember, I don''t


    want to get into a fight with Brian Long yet."


    "Yes, I got it!" Tyler replied respectfully and then went on to ask,"And what should I say to Mr. Zhang


    with the police station..."


    "Figure out a way to stall him." Mr. Shen calmed down as he exined,"The new mayor of A City isn''t


    an ordinary person, and I won''t be manipted by him!"


    Tyler replied by nodding his head. Seeing that Mr. Shen didn''t give further instructions, he then asked


    to leave. As he walked on his way, he turned back to nce at the ruins and wondered, ''Why does Mr.


    Shen usually stare at these ruins with regretful eyes? What did these use to be in the past?''


    But more than that, the thing that he was actually more curious about was why Mr. Shen would absolve


    the man who had almost killed David. The Mr. Shen he knew wouldn''t just let anybody else rule over


    him in A City. Even though he tried hard to think about it, Tyler just couldn''t figure it out. Anyway, he did


    not really care about it.


    All he cared about at that moment was to deal with that woman and avenge what she''d done to David.


    At that thought, a cruel smile appeared on Tyler''s face as excitement and greed shone in his eyes.


    He got into his car, started the engine, and then rushed towards the end of the horizon. As the car


    faded into view, a cloud of snow loomed in the sky, making the dark night even colder...


    The winter wind was still blowing heavily outside when a pale wash of light appeared in the lower sky of


    the east.


    "Hmm..."


    A low moan hovered in Molly''s room. Shey in her bed, with tightly frowned eyebrows and a pained


    expression on her face. Her face was flushed out of color and her breathing was deep and difficult. She


    licked her lips with the tip of her tongue and felt that it was slightly chapped out of dryness. Her whole


    body felt like it caught a fire and her throat seemed to burn every time she swallowed.


    She wanted to open her eyes, but she felt her eyelids were glued together.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Molly struggled to get up, but even though she could retain


    some consciousness, she couldn''t move her body a bit as if she was under a spell.


    A soft groan of pain escaped Molly''s lips as she heard the door being pushed open. It was soon


    followed by someone''s footsteps walking inside the room. She vaguely heard someone call out a name


    and then afterwards, she felt a warm hand on her forehead...


    Silence fell into the room all over again. There was no other sound except her disordered and heavy


    breathing.


    Brian stared quietly at Molly whose face flushed with fever. No emotion could be seen on his handsome


    face. He stood at the foot of the bed with his hands in his pockets, waiting for the doctor''s diagnosis.


    Molly still wore a pained face, and she kept moaning in a low voice. She lightly shook her head with


    uneasiness, and softly licked her dry lips every now and then.


    After the doctor had finished examining her physically, he used the thermometer to get her body


    temperature which read 39.8 degrees centigrade (103 degrees Fahrenheit).


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Brian''s eyes started to be filled with worries. He pressed his lips together as he watched


    the doctor put her on a drip.


    Brian didn''t move a bit during the whole process. When the doctor left the room, he finally stepped to


    the bedside and sat there. As he did so, the bed slightly sagged because of his weight which made


    Molly who was suffering from her illness frown more tightly.


    He quietly observed her sleeping face. Her fluttering eyelids swept across his heart, reminding him of


    familiar memories. Becky used to y in the snow once and made a snowman too just like what Molly


    did, and the next day, she also had a fever¡­


    "Water... I... need... water... I''m¡­ thirsty..."


    Fragmentary murmurs came out from Molly''s dry lips. They were so light that they seemed inaudible.


    However, Brian, who had focused his gaze on her, understood what she meant immediately. He quickly


    took the ss of water which Lisa had prepared on the desk, and then softly held up Molly''s body with


    his other hand. Afterwards, he put the ss under her lips, and helped her to drink.


    Feeling the water on her lips, Molly opened her mouth and started to drink greedily. But the person who


    was holding the ss for her didn''t let her gulp as she wished, and instead controlled the slow drip of


    water into her mouth.


    Molly unconsciously pressed her lips closer to the ss because of thirst, but the ss was pulled


    further from her at the same time. Because of that, Molly got sullen all of a sudden, and then murmured


    angrily in a hoarse voice,"Give me the water, Edgar!


    "

 Chapter 41 Who Was The Man

    Chapter 41 Who Was The Man


    "Edgar... I want water..."


    Molly uttered and managed to open her eyes a little bit. Through the narrow gaps between her eyelids,


    she indistinctly saw a hand with long and slim fingers holding a ss of water. Molly''s eyes glimmered


    with thirst as she stared at the ss. But weakness had overpowered her due to sickness and body


    pains, so she wasn''t able to make any movement, but just faintly looked at the ss. Hazily, she


    noticed that the hand which seemed to hold the ss grasped it so tightly that the bones of its knuckles


    had be clearly visible.


    Brian calmly looked at the woman in his arms, devoid of any emotions on his face. However, deep


    inside his eyes, fury was beginning to grow.


    "Water..." Molly gathered up all of her strength to raise her voice. She was very thirsty and


    ufortable and at the same time, she felt like her body was burning.


    But Brian didn''t budge, he stayed still. After a while, a cold grin slowly formed on his lips while his face


    retained that poker expression. Molly feebly raised her hand, which was injected with the intravenous


    drip, to grab the ss of water herself. But Brian quickly passed the ss to his other hand which was


    holding Molly''s shoulder, and then took hold of her hand.


    "Water...give...me..." Molly moaned in anger. Her voice cracked. Feeling extremely dizzy in her


    weakened state, she wasn''t afraid or scared of anything. All she could think about was the water to


    quench her thirst so she seemingly acted childish like a girl.


    Frustrated, Molly''s face got bright red because of anger, just like a kid who was deprived of a candy.


    Her childish look did not escape Brian''s deep eyes. His eyes sparkled with a hint of delight as he


    thought that her look was kind of cute.


    Brian couldn''t help but smile, yet he still didn''t give Molly the ss of water. With all her energy


    exhausted, Molly fell sound asleep again...


    Brian ced Molly carefully back on the bed, took a cotton bud and dipped it in the ss of water.


    Then, he rubbed the cotton bud on her pale lips to moisten them. Molly instinctively stuck out her


    tongue and greedily licked the water drops on her lips. Brian looked at her lips with great fascination as


    his eyes began to burn with lust.


    Suddenly, his phone rang and broke the silence of the room. However, Brian paid no attention to the


    call and just kept on dipping the cotton bud in water and dabbing it on Molly''s lips. He couldn''t keep his


    eyes away from her lips as he looked at them hungrily. Brian smiled yfully when he recalled the


    memory when Becky had a fever once... He did the same thing: he also moisturized her lips with a


    cotton bud. And Becky also licked out her tongue to sip the water on her lips.


    With Becky''s memory on his mind, Brian suddenly paused for a moment. The tender smile on his face


    instantly faded away. He stared at Molly with anger in his eyes and then furiously dropped the ss on


    the table and threw away the cotton bud. Unwilling to stay there for another second, Brian turned


    around and left the room, leaving Molly lying on the bed ufortably.


    As soon as Brian opened the door, he saw Tony standing outside the room. Tony was about to knock


    on the door but it opened all of a sudden followed by Brianing out of the room. He then instantly


    moved aside and gave way to Brian.


    "Mr. Long. Harrow is waiting for you now," Tony said peacefully and politely as he usually did.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Brian didn''t respond and went straight to his study. He walked steadily while emanating a cold,


    unapproachable aura from his body.


    Feeling Brian''s enraged mood, Tony curiously threw a nce at the door of Molly''s bedroom before


    turning away to go to the study. Following Brian''s footsteps, Tony nced at the arrogant and lonely


    back in front of him. He wondered whether this could be counted as the first time that Mr. Long had


    dyed his important work for something quite insignificant.


    While Tony was still immersed in his thoughts, he had already followed Brian into the study. Inside, a


    man who wore a ck Western suit was sitting cross-legged on a chair, with a rxed smile on his


    face. When the man saw Brian and Tonye in, he slowly stood up from the chair and greeted," Mr.


    Long!" Harrow Su greeted in a casual but polite voice. He was thirty years old and older than Brian, but


    he respected and greatly admired Brian despite of their age difference. In fact, he wasn''t the type of


    person who would be willing to work for anyone easily, but, when he met Brian, he had changed his


    mind and decided to work for him. This decision might have been impossible for him before they had


    met.


    Harrow never regretted his decision because he always found it exciting and challenging to work for


    Brian. Every day, he lived his life at full throttle as Brian made sure that there were always interesting


    games waiting for him.He was very thrilled every time he received an instruction from Brian.Needless


    to say, he enjoyed it very much.


    Well, at least it was much more interesting than starting his own business. Harrow felt his blood boiling


    with excitement at every mission.


    "Harrow," Brian responded calmly. He sat opposite to Harrow and asked," How''s everything going in


    America?"


    "Like you''ve expected, everyone there stomped their feet in great fury!" Harrow replied. He burst out in


    laughter and continued," But what a pity, we didn''t make them go bankrupt and be liquidated."


    A mocking smile crept across Harrow''s stern face by each word he said. He raised his head at an


    angle and casually nced at Brian as he wanted to say something more. But then, he was surprised


    to find that Brian wasn''t paying any attention to what he was saying but instead, Brian''s eyes were


    fixated elsewhere.


    He followed the direction of Brian''s gaze which rested on a photo on Brian''s desk. Everyone who had


    worked closely with Brian knew that he always had Becky Yan''s photo in each of his offices and studies


    wherever they might be.


    But this was the first time that Harrow had seen Brian shift his attention away when he was talking


    about work with anyone.With that on his mind, Harrow moved his eyes to look at Tony, who was


    standing beside Brian quietly, only to find that Tony was also furrowing his brows. Tony''s reaction made


    Harrow more curious. While Harrow was indulging himself in his thoughts, he suddenly heard Brian''s


    low and deep voice," Do you know anyone named Edgar


    ?"

 Chapter 42 Who Was The Right Woman For Him

    Chapter 42 Who Was The Right Woman For Him


    "Do you know anyone named Edgar?"


    "Hmm?"


    Harrow was surprised by Brian''s strange question. Slightly furrowing his eyebrows, Harrow stared at


    Brian and said,"Well... I haven''t heard of the name."


    None of his friends was called by that name, so he felt quite confused why Brian had asked that


    question. ''Who is Edgar?'' Harrow thought to himself.


    Brian frowned and took a nce at Becky''s smiling face. When he looked at Becky''s photo just now,


    Molly''s face suddenly shed through his mind. He wondered why he had thought of Molly all of a


    sudden, and how he could have mistaken Molly for Becky.


    At the thought of this, Brian got confused, but he quickly managed to look calm andposed. He then


    said tly,"Aaron is going to take action on QY Ind and members of the Chancellor Group will


    certainly look for him. This time, I have sold Aaron thetest news, so he owes me a favour."


    Harrow pursed his mouth and shrugged, not caring about this matter. Then he asked,"Will you take any


    action in A City this time?"


    "I have to deal with something at Emp. And it is not the right time for me to do other things in A City."


    After uttering these words, Brian immediately continued,"Wing has invited Spark to her uing


    concert. You and Spark haven''t seen each other for a long time, right?"


    Harrow was so surprised to hear Brian''s words. He looked at Brian with excitement glimmering in his


    eyes. However, in just a minute, his excitement turned into a forced smile and he sulkily said,"I won''t


    see him. He will be unhappy to see me!"


    "What''s wrong?" Brian asked. Meanwhile, Harrow took out a cigarette and lit it up. Brian continued


    asking in a serious tone,"Do you want to maintain such a bad rtionship with him permanently?"


    "If he understands me, then I don''t have to exin anything to him. But since he doesn''t understand


    me, I can''t do anything about it." There was a touch of sadness gleaming in Harrow''s eyes. Although


    he pretended to be nonchnt about it, the expression in his eyes showed otherwise. He was actually


    depressed about it.


    Harrow puffed on his cigarette and blew out a stream of smoke. Brian lightly narrowed his eyes and


    looked towards Harrow through the smoke. Without saying anything else to persuade him, Brian took


    the chance and changed the topic.


    The two continued to chat pleasantly. However, their talk also included some things in which they had


    arranged a number of people to be killed as nned. Harrow''s eyes lit up after hearing Brian''s orders.


    He found that working for Brian was the best decision that he had made in his life.


    They talked together until noon. Harrow didn''t stay in the vi for lunch because he had to deal with


    something else. Tony apanied him to the door to see him out.


    Outside, the snow had stopped falling, but the weather was still grey and gloomy.


    When Harrow was about to get in the car, he turned his head around and nced at the vi. He


    recalled that as they were going out of the study, Brian made his way to a room at the corner alone.


    After a few seconds of silence, he looked at Tony and asked,"Is there a woman in the vi? "


    Although he asked Tony about it, Harrow was certain that a woman was inside the house.


    "We haven''t seen each other for only a short period of time, but it seems that you''ve gotten interested


    in gossip!" Tony answered calmly while making fun of him.


    Harrow shed him a wry smile and then closed the car''s door which had been opened earlier. Folding


    his arms across his chest, he leaned against the car casually and said,"She can''t be Becky. So, now he


    is interested in another woman aside from Becky. Of course, I''m curious about it."


    Upon hearing him, Tony slightly frowned and said,"She has those attractive eyes like Becky''s which


    remind Brian of her!"


    "Looks like Becky?" Harrow eximed in a low voice, seemingly very surprised. Then he shook his


    head and said,"Brian is a wise man. Do you think he would just find another woman who looks like


    Becky? I don''t think so!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After he had finished speaking, he stood up straight and opened the car door with a mischievous grin.


    Before getting inside, he said,"In fact, I don''t think Becky and Brian are right for each other." After that,


    he sat in the car and drove away from the vi. The powdery snow flew as the car moved its way on


    the road.


    While watching Harrow''s car disappear in the distance, Tony repeated what Harrow had said just now.


    Somehow, he thought that Harrow''s words made sense.


    But it was Brian''s private affair about love and it was better to leave noment on it.


    Brian had been loving Becky for such a long time. "If you do love her, you should love her deeply." This


    was what Brian''s mother had always said to him before.


    While thinking about this, Tony turned around and looked up to the window on the second floor. He


    sighed and guessed that Brian might take advantage of Molly to attract Becky''s attention and provoke


    her toe back. After all, Becky could find out everything about Brian easily because he had never


    hidden anything from her.


    But... Tony had a feeling that some things might go out of control.


    Thinking about it, Tony snickered at himself and believed that Brian was a remarkable man who would


    be able to take control of everything.


    *


    In the Nethends, A flock of sheep bleated on a certain farm. Among the flock, ady wearing light


    purple clothes, was busy milking sheep. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail and though she wore a bright


    smile on her face, a touch of depression could be seen in her eyes.


    "Becky, you should take a rest. Your eyes can''t stand such bright light," said anotherdy worriedly.


    She was dressed in the clothes which was as white as the sheep, so it was hard to spot her as she


    blended among them.


    At a closer look, Becky had even more sadness in her eyes. She stopped and her smile slowly froze


    across her face. After a little while, she gently twisted her mouth and said,"Cindy, Brian must hate me


    so much this time!"


    After Cindy Han had heard her, she rolled her eyes and thought that Becky was so silly. Then she


    said,"You deserve it! Tell me! Why did you insist on leaving him? If a handsome, fine man treated me


    half as well as Brian treated you, I would do everything to be with him!"


    Without saying a word to Cindy''s lecture, Becky just forced a smile. She looked at the milk in the little


    milk pail and tears suddenly blurred her eyes.


    Some time ago, on one rainy morning, it had finally dawned on her that Brian was more important to


    her than Eric. She got so excited and was about to look for Brian to tell him how much he meant to her


    when suddenly the world turned pitch ck and she was unable to see anything at that moment.


    "Miss Yan, you have a bacterial infection in your retinas..."


    Becky still remembered the diagnosis that she learned from the doctor that day. But she was so


    shocked that her mind went in a daze and she was not able to focus on the details as exined by the


    doctor. She was only able to capture what the doctor said at the end,"At present, ording to the


    current medical technology, there is no effective treatment for such an illness yet. The only way to cure


    the condition is to find the suitable corneas for a transnt operation and undergo the retina repair


    surgery. However, the proven sess rate is only at fifty percent."


    Becky tightly closed her lips while she thought about that day. Tears helplessly came running out of her


    eyes into the pail of milk.

 Chapter 43 My Heart Flipped

    Chapter 43 My Heart Flipped


    A ray of sunshine looking like a stream of gold poured in through the window and sprinkled on the


    ground. Molly Xia just woke up and slowly, she opened her eyes. Her eyes looked ssy perhaps


    because she had been sick for a couple of days. She let out a small wheeze and then frowned firmly.


    When she gently winked her eyes, a familiar figure appeared in her eyes.


    A man was sitting on the sofa, his eyes staring keenly at theptopputer on his legs and his


    slender fingers making quick typing movements on the keyboard. Molly slightly turned around and


    looked at him with her bleary eyes. With furrowed eyebrows and sealed thin lips, his attractive face


    looked cold and serious.


    Gazing at Brian quietly, Molly felt that her heartbeat suddenly raced up. His handsome face somehow


    became so attractive in her eyes all of a sudden.


    Right at that moment, Brian stopped typing and suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Molly with


    his sharp eyes.


    Rattled by Brian''s unexpected piercing gaze, Molly got so frightened that she closed her eyes instantly


    and pretended that she was still asleep. After a while, Molly realized how silly she was and opened her


    eyes slowly. Brian had seen her staring at him just now, so he must have known that she had woken up


    already. She certainly must have looked very stupid. Reluctantly, she opened her eyes and was


    surprised to see that Brian was gazing at her with a cold smile.


    "Morning¡­" said Molly Xia. Her voice had be hoarse because of the fever that it sounded so


    horrible. Even Molly herself was terrified when she heard her own voice, so she swallowed some


    slobber to moisten her dry throat.


    "You have slept for two days¡­ And it''s not morning." Brian said teasingly. It seemed that his thin lips


    hadn''t even moved, and those words just flowed out of his mouth.


    Molly couldn''t believe what Brian had said. She asked in her grainy voice," Two days?"


    Brian didn''t answer her and typed something on the keyboard before throwing hisptop on the sofa.


    Then, he walked to the bed and sat down next to Molly, who was sitting up on the bed supporting her


    feeble body with her hands. Brian reached out one of his hands, put it on Molly''s forehead gently and


    said," Yes, two days. And the fever didn''t kill you. You''re still breathing."


    Hearing what he had said, Molly red at him and felt the urge to whisk off his hand from her forehead.


    But, she did not dare to.


    Although she was very weak right now, she was able to think clearly. She had to learn to control her


    anger. Otherwise, there would be serious consequences. She still remembered how Brian had warned


    her, and she should never forget that.


    "Purr¡­"


    A weird sound broke the fleeting silence between Molly and Brian. Her face flushed when she saw a


    mocking smile creeping on Brian''s face. "Are youughing at me? Didn''t you know that it is normal for


    one''s stomach to rumble when starving? I haven''t eaten anything for two days!" Molly said angrily.


    "Well, I know that!" Brian said while smiling. He withdrew his hand, but kept staring at Molly without


    moving.


    "Purr¡­"


    The sound came out of Molly''s belly again that she got so embarrassed. She gently rubbed her belly


    while glowering at Brian. Without saying anything, she had been cursing him a hundred times in her


    mind, though.


    Knock! knock! knock!


    Somebody knocked on the door while Molly was wondering if she should remind Brian that she needed


    to have something to eat. After all, she was a patient who had just recovered.


    Brian answered the door while his steadfast gaze never left Molly. The door opened and Lucy walked in


    with a bowl of porridge.


    The sweet smell of the porridge filled the room, and Molly''s eyes opened widely as soon as the smell


    reached her nose. She could feel her stomach growl louder as her hunger grew even more at the sight


    of the food. She had been starving for two days since she wasn''t able to take in anything except for the


    nutrients from the IV drip.


    While walking towards Molly, Lucy glimpsed at Brian inadvertently but with obvious fascination in her


    eyes. When she was about to hand the porridge to Molly, Brian''s big hand suddenly reached out and


    took the bowl from her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucy was astonished. She stood still and stared at Brian who had taken a spoonful of the porridge,


    blew on it, and fed it to Molly''s mouth. With eyes wide open, Molly was just as astonished as Lucy at


    that moment!


    "Aren''t you hungry? Open your mouth," Brian said in a deep voice. His eyebrows frowned a little when


    he saw that Molly was still in a daze.


    Absentmindedly, Molly opened her mouth and swallowed the spoon of porridge that Brian had been


    feeding her. A spoon after another, Molly was able to finish all the porridge in the bowl.


    After that, Brian handed the empty bowl to Lucy who was still dumbfounded by what she had seen. She


    just stared at the two in a trance, and did not notice the bowl from Brian''s hand. Brian waited for quite a


    while, then frowned, and turned around ring at Lucy coldly.


    Lucy got to her senses, took the bowl nervously, and immediately left the room. Before closing the


    door, she gave Molly a vicious nce.


    As soon as Lucy closed the door behind her, Brian suddenly leaned closer to Molly and licked the


    corner of her mouth. Molly was shocked and her eyes popped while Brian on the other hand, seemed


    to enjoy the look on her face and smiled at her sweetly.She then realized that Brian had just licked off a


    grain of rice from her face. Her face flushed red, and her heart was beating fast like freight trains racing


    in her chest.

 Chapter 44 Inexplicable Sympathy

    Chapter 44 Inexplicable Sympathy


    "You.....what are you doing!" Molly shouted in outrage at Brian as she closed her lips tightly. Whatever


    was happening was beyond her expectations and she had no spontaneous idea about how to react.


    "Molly, is this the way to behave with me? Do you know how much I''ve taken care of you these two


    days? This is not the right behavior for themb I require."Clearly, he wasn''t angry with her reaction at


    all. Instead, his tone indicated dalliance and happiness.


    He was looking at her deeply, as if he wanted to discover why she was so interesting and attractive.


    Molly was also looking at him, and discovered that there was a slight smile on his attractive face in


    spite of the coldness he pretended to have.


    She looked at him, surveying him up and down, trying to figure out what he was thinking. But no matter


    how hard she tried, the mystery was iprehensible to her. Controlling her temper, she asked


    directly," Are you mental or something? Do you have some disease or disorder like split personality?"


    The question arose because the man had showed a highly vtile nature in just a few days.


    Sometimes he would be violent and cruel, and sometimes gentle and tender. It was like... you could


    never trulyprehend this man or understand his character. The mystery was, sometimes he acted


    like a desert whose boundaries could not be seen, and sometimes, like a vast ocean with all those


    underwater secrets and undercurrents one could not observe.


    "What do you think?" The question itself brought another one on her.


    To Brian, making fun of Molly was an interesting pastime, and gave him a lot of pleasure.He had been


    a bit upset and angry just now due to some other matters. But Molly''s question had made himugh


    under the table and he felt much better. The annoying matters from a few minutes ago now felt like a


    piece of cake.


    Molly looked at him cautiously, thinking twice, thrice, or many times before saying," How about you


    giving me a small hint next time when you are in a bad mood? So I can behave properly."


    Sneering on her request, Brian asked curiously," And what would you do after such a hint?"


    Although his words were peaceful, Molly sensed that if she didn''t give the right reply, he was sure to get


    enraged and she had to bear the consequences.


    "In the beginning, we met by ident. But now, I want to get along with you for as long as I am here.


    Anyway, you have helped me a lot and I appreciate that. The world is usually unfair, but I think we need


    to think fairly in this case. Since you''ve helped me, I should pay you back with what you want."


    She had only nned on saying something nice to butter him up but when she opened her mouth, all


    her emotions and thoughts flowed freely from the heart. Leaning against the backrest, she closed her


    eyes to prevent her tears from bursting out. Her face was pale and helpless as she continued," Brian


    Long, I don''t know how powerful or omnipotent you are. I am just an ordinary low-life girl, who can


    barely survive and has a hard life. I could never pursue what I desired or wanted."


    He stared at her in silence. There was a mixed feeling arising in his heart, as he finally saw her genuine


    thoughts, which were filled with fear.


    Giving a bitter smile, which made her dry lips crack, she said," These days, I''ve been thinking about


    why you want me as your woman. Is it really because of what happened that night? I mean a man as


    wealthy and powerful as you is sure to have an assortment of women avable anywhere, anytime. But


    you chose me!"


    The doubt and anger in her voice were increasing uncontrobly. When her eyes met his coincidentally,


    she saw they were stark ck but calm and silent like a peacefulke. Like an elegant gentleman, he


    was carefully listening to her with tenderness and seriousness.


    She continued saying," You must have your own intention for selecting me as your woman. I don''t


    know what your purpose is, but I have a feeling that you treat me kindly not because I am your woman


    but because you have some ulterior motive."


    She panted as she had said it all in one breath, and also, she had been sleeping the whole time for the


    last two days due to high fever and was yet to recover. After trying to recover her inmed throat, she


    continued," Nevertheless, I am not interested in your purpose. All I know is that I owe you 200


    thousand dors, so whatever you want me to do this month..."


    She bit her lips, lowered his eyes as though she had finally given up, and said softly," I will do my best


    to fulfill your wishes. No matter what you want me to do!"


    Suddenly she flushed as though it had taken all her strength to speak.


    All of a sudden, Brian reached out his arm and held her close to his chest. He wanted to soothe her but


    Molly became stiff in his long arms, which made him frown. Both her reluctance and his own reaction


    were confusing to Brian.


    He wasn''t a sympathetic person and rarely ever embraced others. But Molly had be an exception.


    He had chosen her merely to enrage Becky, but now, it seemed things had changed totally beyond his


    imagination.He had no idea why he sympathized with her. Was it because her heartfeltmunication


    had made him feel sorry for her?


    The thought of such an emotion made him angry and his face slowly started regaining its coldness and


    indifference. Suddenly, he shoved Molly so fast she could not react to his sudden change. Then


    standing up hurriedly, he left the room.


    While leaving, he mmed the door hard. Molly looked at it in confusion. She had no idea what had


    happened to him and mumbled to herself," That guy sure has a mental disease. Ten to one it isExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    schizophrenia!"


    As Brian went downstairs, he saw Tonying from outside, who wanted to greet him. Tony saw that


    Brian was enraged and upset and he had no idea why.


    Before he could speak, Brain indifferently warned him, putting a hand in his jeans pocket," Don''t follow


    me!"


    He went to the parking area, and started the engine in his car. Shifting the gear quickly into drive, he


    drove away rapidly.


    As his car was about to leave, a man''s face showed up from the back of the tree, which was so thick


    that it would have taken three people topletely give it a hug. The man had witnessed what had


    happened outside the vi, and it had given him a gloomy smile and satisfaction.

 Chapter 45 Gradually Attracted To Brian

    Chapter 45 Gradually Attracted To Brian


    The days were going by slowly, but sometimes, Molly felt that time was flying.


    With a hand pressed against the edge of the basin, she was kneading the dough with her other hand,


    and was lost in her thoughts.


    She hadn''t seen Brian for another three days. When she had firste here, she had hoped she


    would stay there for a month without having to see him.


    However, making the snowman and then falling ill had made her slightly attracted to Brian. She had


    been thinking of him for thest few days. Sometimes she even sat on the sofa in a daze for a long


    while, with a book in her hands.


    She had be highly curious about his matters, and the more she wanted to know about him, the


    more she thought of him.


    These days, only John and his family members were taking care of the vi. John had told her not to go


    towards the back of the house and except for that, she was free to roam about.


    While free to roam about inside, she had no idea whether she was allowed to leave the vi or not.


    The thought of leaving seemed to bring a furrow on her brows and she stopped kneading.


    Eric''s gaze was glued on her secretly, and there was a mischievous gleam in his eyes. Finally, when he


    could no longer help it, he spoke,"Little Molly..."


    She was startled to hear him and turned around to find him leaning against the kitchen door. His hands


    were folded across his chest and his legs were slightly crossed. "Why are you here?" she asked. After


    a little pause, she continued in an unhappy tone,"Don''t call me that!"


    He seemed amused and totally ignored her angry eyes. "Why wouldn''t I be here? And..."


    He stood up and slowly walked towards her. Molly red at him and backed away. "If I can''t call you


    Little Molly, can I call you Molly or some other lovely name?"


    There seemed to be some affection in his voice and his breath was surrounding her. It was fresh and


    faint, different from Brian''s breath with a faint mint smell.


    Her hands tainted with flour, she gazed at him while backing away, until she hit the wall. Clenching her


    teeth, she said,"We''re not familiar with each other, so don''t call me like that!" Besides, I don''t want any


    close rtionship with you, so please keep away from me!"


    "What if I don''t listen to you?" Eric''s mouth twisted into a sly smile, making him look more mischievous.


    Molly pulled a long face and gritted her teeth, slowly saying,"I don''t want him to misunderstand... Oh


    no! What are you doing? Let go of me! Eric Long, let go of me!"


    Molly shouted and began to struggle, trying to break away. However, Eric grasped her firmly and


    pressed her shoulders against the wall, not letting her move.


    He took a significant nce at her and said,"You and my cousin..."


    "My rtionship with Brian Long has nothing to do with you!" Molly tried to stand up for a few times, but


    to no avail. So she started to shout with anger,"Let go of me!"


    She put her hands against his chest to stop him, and his clothes were stained with flour in the shape of


    her hand.


    "Brian even told you his name?" Eric asked with a contemptuous sneer, and with gleaming eyes, he


    tly spoke,"Little Molly, you have made my clothes dirty."


    Molly snorted and began wildly pushing him. "Let go of me! I can buy a new one for you!"


    "Are you sure that you can afford it?"


    She abruptly stopped and pursed her lips, upset at the fact he wasughing at her.


    As she tried to ignore her inferiorityplex, Eric suddenly loosened his grip and his hands moved


    away. Suddenly, her arms were taken by arge palm and she was drawn into someone''s forceful


    arms.


    At the same time, she heard Brian, who was holding her, say in a pleasant and low voice,"Tony, contact


    Sarr right now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" said Tony. Then he turned around and left the kitchen after taking a nce at Eric.


    Eric curled his lip unhappily and casually said to Brian,"You''re so generous!"


    "Since Molly has soiled your clothes, I can help her buy a new one for you!" He replied tly. Then he


    drew his gaze towards Molly who was stunned by the way he had addressed her. "Why are you in the


    kitchen? Where is Lisa?" he asked tly.


    Molly looked down to hide the self-contempt in her eyes and replied gently,"Lisa is helping John to look


    after the flowers in the greenhouse. I had nothing to do and didn''t know when you woulde back.


    So I wanted to prepare a meal for you."


    Her heart sank as she remembered what he had said the day they had made the snowman. He had


    told her that he would be having meals with her. However, after she had recovered from her fever, she


    hadn''t seen him, let alone have a meal.


    She sneered at herself and managed to break away from his grip. Pretending to be calm, she said with


    a smile,"I don''t know what you like, and I thought you wouldn''t being back, so..." She paused and


    added,"I am preparing noodles with tomato egg sauce. Would you like to have a taste?"


    He slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at her. He was slightly surprised at the food she was going to


    cook. But he calmed down quickly.


    Without any expression, he told her,"Of course, I would like a taste!" Eric chuckled and threw a


    sideways nce at Brian. "I think I will stay for dinner," he announced yfully.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 46 He Hates Coriander

    Chapter 46 He Hates Coriander


    "No way! I am not cooking for you!" Molly said, defiantly staring at him.


    "Really? Then I''m going to eat Brian''s noodles!" Eric said teasingly.


    "What? You..." Molly was stumped by his words, and her chest heaved as she breathed deeply, trying


    to control her anger. At first, she had thought well of Eric, especially since he was willing to help her.


    But sincest time, when he had yed the malicious trick of lending money to her, he had made a


    very bad impression on her. Even though he wasn''t obligated to help her, he shouldn''t have fooled her


    like that.


    With his lips curled into an even more yful smile, he suddenly leaned forward and whispered in her


    ears," Remember, this is just a game. Don''t put too much emotion in it! Or else, you would be the one


    who gets hurt in the end. Understand?"


    Having Finished his words, he raised his eyebrows. A dash of seriousness streaked across his face for


    a moment, but was soon reced back by his yful look. Standing up, he nced at Brian, and left


    the kitchen.


    Mollypressed her lips, watching him go away. Then, she looked back at Brian, and with Eric''s


    words echoing in her mind, she hastily shifted her eyes and awkwardly said," Umm... The food will be


    done in a few moments. Until then, can you..."


    "Okay!" He seemed to understand what she wanted to say before she could finish her words and,


    kissing her forehead gently, calmly consoled her," You''re my woman. So, you won''t have any chance to


    feel inferior to anyone."


    Taking one more nce at her, he left the kitchen too.


    Eric had already taken off his stained coat. Casually sitting down, he leaned on the sofa after turning on


    the disc yer. The melodious strains of violin solo wound around the room, and he rested his legs on


    the low tea table.


    A momentter, Brian also sat down beside him. Elegantly crossing his legs, he asked," I''ve heard that


    your father is interested in buying that ruinednd in A City. Is that true?"


    "Brian! You indeed have some far-reaching sources!" Shrugging his shoulders, Eric put on a serious


    face and said," Dad wants to build a Smile hotel there."


    Brian slightly furrowed his bushy eyebrows and said," But I don''t think it''s suitable in this city."


    "It depends on Auntie Shirley''s opinions," Eric replied nonchntly," Besides, thatnd has a good


    potential value. We need to bid and purchase it first, and then consider its uses."


    Brian didn''t oppose him. Anyone who had a good business sense and a long-term perspective knew


    that the ruinednd was going to be a prosperousmercial circle in just a few years.


    Eric unwittingly caught a glimpse of the kitchen and suddenly changed his topic," Becky...the first dish


    she cooked for you... was also tomato and egg noodles. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes!" Brian responded simply, without the slightest trace of any mood-change.


    Hearing his answer, Eric raised his eyebrows, and asked curiously," To be frank, I am intrigued. You


    said you liked this dish. But, in my memory, I''ve never seen you eat it. Why?"


    Brian rested his eyes on Eric. His eyes became sharp and he replied peacefully," Because for me, it


    stands for the taste of home."


    The first dish that his mother, Shirley, cooked for his father, Richie, had also been a bowl of noodles


    with tomato and egg in it. Every time he heard Wing talk about the love story of his parents, he would


    think they were perfect for each other. It was his belief that they were the happiest couple on earth.


    He didn''t know why Molly wanted to cook this dish, but he was sure no one could have told her about it.


    Excluding his family members, even Lisa didn''t know that he liked eating it.In fact, even he didn''t know


    why he liked this dish so much. Maybe it was because Shirley liked cooking it, or maybe because Wing


    had told him how Richie had been tricked by Shirley. In any case, he had a special feeling towards the


    dish, and wouldn''t eat it alone.


    Then, Brian sat down at the table and saw Molly busily making trips around the kitchen and the dining


    room. Finally, she brought a bowl of noodles with a good fragrance and appearance, and put it in front


    of him. However, seeing one of the ingredients in it, his face darkened.


    "What happened? Don''t you like it?" Molly asked Brian cautiously as she threw a perplexed nce


    towards Eric. She suddenly thought he had fooled her again and that Brian didn''t actually like it.


    Her question made him slightly frown but he merely stared at Molly, who was ring angrily at Eric. He


    opened but closed his mouth again.


    Under her re, Eric moved the bowl of noodles towards himself and started to eat. Nodding, he


    complimented," Well! It''s delicious!"


    "Eric Long!" Molly angrily squeezed out the name from her mouth.


    But Eric didn''t care about her anger. He kept enjoying the noodles and asked," Little Molly... Don''t you


    know that Brian doesn''t like coriander?"


    "What?" Molly looked towards Brian and asked. "Really? You don''t like coriander?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He made no response. He just stared at Molly withplicated emotions deep in his eyes.


    "I think it is tasty..." Molly pursed her lips and muttered, and then she added," I''ll make another bowl for


    you."


    She didn''t wait for an answer. She simply turned around and went straight into the kitchen.


    "These noodles are as delicious as Auntie Shirley''s!" Eric praised. yfully raising his eyebrows


    towards Brian, he asked meaningfully," Molly is kind of interesting, right? What a pity! She has such a


    bad father."


    "She is only my toy for this month. Eric... don''t pay too much attention to her!" Brian said indifferently


    and rested his eyes on the bowl of noodles with coriander in it.


    Molly had already been standing at the doorstep of the kitchen, holding another bowl of noodles in her


    hands and, unbeknownst to them, heard their conversation. She clutched the bowl tightly. Not knowing


    why, she felt her heart ache. Brian was right in saying she was only his toy. It wouldn''t have made any


    difference a few days ago. But now, she felt suffocated and heart-broken. Why?

 Chapter 47 The Frame On The Desk

    Chapter 47 The Frame On The Desk


    Molly looked at the bowl held in her hand. Why did she feel so strange after hearing what Brian had


    said?


    Eric turned to look at her with an evil smile. At the same time, Brian also nced at her. Nothing could


    be read from his deep eyes.


    Suddenly, he received a call, and Brian left the room without touching the noodles.


    Molly ate her noodles very slowly. For quite a while, Eric didn''t bother her. Then he started staring at


    her for a long time. She raised her head and angrily asked,"Haven''t you ever seen anyone having


    dinner?"


    "Brian is a charming man, isn''t he?" he said.


    Molly frowned at him.


    "Little Molly, have you ever been to his study?" Eric changed the subject. He smiled as he saw Molly


    ring at him and said,"Brian has had many girls but none of them have ever been brought home!"


    "Eric, what the hell do you want to say?" She might not have been smart, but she wasn''t stupid. She


    had always felt that Eric wasn''t as sunny as he seemed.


    Eric smiled and glimpsed at the bowl of noodles which Brian hadn''t eaten. He spoke ndly,"Once...


    there was a girl. She also cooked this for Brian!"


    His words took her by surprise, so much so that she couldn''t taste her dinner. After a while, Eric also


    received a call and went out. Molly was left alone in the vi.


    Lisa was supposed to appear whenever Brian came back but this time, she hadn''t.


    However, this was none of her business. She needn''t feel weird.


    Molly washed the bowls mindlessly while she was thinking of what Eric had told her. Everyone is


    curious about something. Some can help it while some can''t, no matter how hard they try.


    Obviously, Molly couldn''t.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Eric had told her that Brian had never led a girl home, and had mentioned the study and another girl.


    What was there in Brian''s study?


    After she had washed the bowls and taken a bath, shey on the bed and couldn''t help thinking about


    Eric''s words.


    The more you think about something, the more curious you be. That''s how curiosity works. Finally


    she decided to explore and find the answer. So shortly afterwards. she crept to the study.


    She turned the lights on and looked at the whole room. It was huge but simple. There was nothing


    more than regr furnishings. Besides aptop on the desk, there was only a photo frame and an


    ashtray on it. Arge screen was on the wall opposite the desk. What a clear room!


    Molly''s eyes stopped at the frame. For some reason, she felt that that had been the reason she was


    here.


    She got close and found that the ashtray was rather clean. She knew that Lisa would clean the room


    every day. She could barely smell the tobo from Brian''s body. He might not be much of a smoker.


    The picture of his domineering and gentle kisses with her shed over her mind. Her face turned hot at


    once.


    Though she had been drugged and as a result, had had sex with him that night, he was still her first


    man. Even after what Eric had told her about him, she still felt a few things about him these days.


    Surely that people couldn''t have too much free time as they would think of something unrealistic


    mindlessly.


    Molly stretched out her hand to the frame. However, she stopped before she touched it, bing


    nervous and hesitant.


    But she couldn''t control her curiosity and finally picked it up. Her face turned pale as soon as she


    nced at it.


    She stared at the girl who was smiling like a sunflower in the picture. The girl''s eyes were clear and her


    smile was pure. She seemed to have the effect of imparting hope where there was none.


    However, her smile and her eyes stabbed her heart like a needle.


    "Who let you in here?"


    She heard a cold voice and the frame was snatched from her hand by a strong force before she could


    realize what was happening. The atmosphere in the room soon became cold and she could barely


    breathe.

 Chapter 48 Let Me Go

    Chapter 48 Let Me Go


    After Brian had checked the frame to make sure everything was okay with it, he turned coldly towards


    Molly.


    The frame had shocked her so much that she never noticed anyoneing in until he had snatched


    the frame from her.


    "She... She..." Molly''s voice trembled. "Is she... Is she your... Does she mean a lot to you?"


    Instead of giving an answer, he put the frame back to where it had been and replied without any


    emotion,"You''re not supposed to be here!"


    "You... You want me to be your woman... Because of her?" She had no idea why she had asked this


    question. She had asked without thinking and was surprised by herself


    At that moment, Brian''s eyes seemed to be like a ck hole where she would be sucked in and


    crushed!


    "Who told you this?" he asked coldly.


    In response, she merely shook her head. His answer was obvious from the way he had refused to give


    it.


    Her eyes were soon moist. But she had been ordered not to cry in front of him.


    Brian''s face was a total nk. Sneering, he peacefully said,"No matter what I do to you, you''ll just be a


    toy for me. So you mind your own business!"


    She trembled more and more. Since she had so much time thest two days, she was thinking too


    much about him. After the month was over, they were sure to have no rtion. But why was it because


    of that girl? It could have been anyone. Why her?


    "Let me go... I''ll pay the money back as soon as possible!" Molly begged, trying hard not to blink, in


    case her tears fell down.


    Snorting, Brian held her chin and pulled her close. "You think you can bargain with me? Who the hell


    do you think you are? Huh?"


    "Brian Long, please... please let me go!" Molly was trying hard to hold her tears back. They could have


    fallen down anytime.


    Brian was extremely enraged. On the one hand, he had to deal with affairs of QY Ind, and on the


    other hand, Molly hade into the study and touched Becky''s picture!


    He said,"It seems like you''ve forgotten what happened to David!"


    Molly quivered when she heard that and couldn''t hold her tears any more.


    Looking at him, she didn''t know what to do. He was so angry that he suddenly pushed her away.


    Hard!Then he snorted and said grimly,"Would you dare leave even if I let you go?"


    Somehow, his voice seemed to maintain its peace but was still cold as ice.


    Enduring the pain she felt as she hit the table, she wiped her tears and walked away slowly.


    In Brian''s eyes, this was obviously a challenge to him. Nobody had ever dared to do something like that


    to him. Yet, this woman was challenging him!


    He couldn''t allow that to happen.


    He caught her and threw her on the table.


    She struck her waist on it again, but kept silent,"Let me go. You said you would..."


    She struggled hard as she spoke. However, she couldn''t escape from his strong grip.


    Even angrier, he asked,"So, you mean that you''d dare to go away?"


    Molly was shocked by his bloodthirsty eyes and she reacted instantly,"No, I wouldn''t! But... I have to


    leave!"


    The reply didn''t seem to satisfy him and he scornfully said,"You can go... but only with my permission!"


    Then he put his mouth on Molly''s lips.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!"


    Molly shook her head desperately. Her upper body was pressed on the table and she couldn''t move at


    all. Under the panic, she kicked her legs in a hurry, but they were soon mped by Brian''s legs!


    Brian kissed her lips forcefully and sucked her mouth crazily.


    "No, no..."


    She kept weeping and struggling. Suddenly her hand hit therge ashtray and, picking it up, she hit it


    directly on his head


    ¡¤

 Chapter 49 The Crazy Punishment

    Chapter 49 The Crazy Punishment


    Tears overflowed Molly''s eyes and poured down her cheeks. She struggled fiercely and groped the


    table with her hands. When she touched the ashtray, she grabbed it without any hesitation and directly


    hit Brian on the head.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But after years of training with XK Intelligence Agency, Brian couldn''t be tackled like that. Even in such


    an agitated state, he felt her movements and, as she was about to hit his head, he raised a hand and


    grabbed her arm. He also stopped the imperious kiss he was forcing on her. Both their lips were


    bloody. No one knew whose lips had been broken.


    The strength of his grip gradually increased with the fury going up in his eyes. It made Molly feel as if


    her bones were about to be crushed.


    "Please, let go of me now..." Molly begged. With her face drowned in tears, and with gradually


    increasing pain in her wrists, she seemed immensely awkward. As the pain crossed her threshold, her


    face went pale, but she wasn''t willing to surrender. Trying hard to distract herself, she gnawed violently


    on her lower lip, breaking it and filling her mouth with blood!


    "Huh!" Brian hummed coldly. His ck eyes seemed icy cold, as if what he heard was totally absurd.


    He pressed her wrist slightly with his thumb, which seemed to paralyze her and she let go of the


    ashtray in her hand, which fell down on the floor with a bang.


    The muffled banging sound echoed around the odd ambiance of the study, adding more tension to the


    oppressive air between them.


    "Brian Long..." Molly called out his name, sobbing. Her voice seemed hoarse, as if someone was


    rubbing rusty iron with sandpaper. Her eyes were begging as she trembled and said,"You can ask us to


    do anything to pay back your money... please, please just let me go!"


    Brian''s anger had already subsided a little when she called his name in that choking voice. However,


    when he heard that she wanted to go away from him again, it came back, even fiercer!


    How could he tolerate her rebelling against him again and again? He had been living in ces where


    everyone respected and obeyed him. Especially after being trained with the cold and ruthless XK


    Intelligence Agency, he was used to such cold, bloody things and people were always scared of him.


    "You want to leave? It all depends on my mood..." Brian coldly warned her. Then, he pressed his


    bloody lips on hers and started kissing her vigorously again.


    The bloody tinge swirled between their tongues. She was still trying everything to struggle, even though


    she knew it was in vain.


    She felt insulted and humiliated, which seemed to shock her memory, bringing up some scenes. She


    started remembering the words she could never forget in her entire life. She was in a luxurious vi as


    a child being used of wrong doing by the people surrounding her. That memory had overshadowed


    everything good about her childhood and she wouldn''t forget it ever.


    The look in Brian''s eyes became deeper. He locked her hands over her head.


    "Hmm..." She whimpered, struggling and trying to dodge, but failed. She knew that this time he


    wouldn''t let her go and would definitely have his way with her.


    Deepening his kisses on her, without any emotions, he went to her lips, her cheeks, then down her


    neck and her body.


    The crazy punishment was still going on under Molly''s distressed look. Suddenly, he stopped and


    raised his eyes to look at her. Their lips and the corners of their mouths had blood on them. Molly''s


    face twisted in pain and, looking at it, a hint of some insensible guilt shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 50 Please Take Me Away

    Chapter 50 Please Take Me Away


    Molly stopped reacting to Brian''s movements and uncontrobly, tears came out of her eyes and then


    dropped onto the desk. Even though her eyes were misty, she could see that photo of Becky smiling at


    her. Suddenly, a wry smile outlined on her face.


    Some thoughts might have run through her mind the moment she saw the photo, but at this moment,


    what else could she probably think of?


    All that was running through her mind was how misery had kept herpany. Perhaps it would have


    been better if she hadn''t been born in this world at all, if it meant that she would just live this miserable,


    wretched life. Even if she tried her best and worked very hard, it seemed that luck had always avoided


    her and that there was no escape from this tragic fate!


    Her fate was cursed. She was not bound to enjoy life and have freedom. Her life had to be lived


    obeying other people''s savage orders. Could it get any worse than this?


    Cursing her life in her head, Molly let out a short scornfulugh. When Brian noticed Mollyughing, his


    eyebrows furrowed and his face looked annoyed. He had felt a bit of remorse just a while before, but


    when he saw how she was reacting, that remorse turned into fury. He buried his face in her neck and


    kissed her wildly. Rudely and uninhibitedly, he started to make love to her.


    What he was doing to her had nothing to do with love or affection, nor was it a manifestation of his


    emotions. Surprisingly, he enjoyed great sexual pleasure with Molly. When he felt that his manhood


    was tightly wrapped, extreme excitement consumed him and he had an orgasm. He remembered that


    he had the same experience with Molly some time ago.


    He was tipsy that night and mistook Molly for Becky. But at this moment, he was well aware that she


    wasn''t Becky!


    Suddenly Brian stopped his movements and paused for a moment. Then, without saying anything, he


    withdrew his manhood and some liquid discharge came out of Molly''s private part. He indignantly


    gazed at Molly who looked pitiful and exhausted. He then said coldly," Don''t ever try to negotiate with


    me!" After that, he pulled Molly up who was adjusting her clothes, and then shoved her harshly out of


    his study.


    Molly fell down to the ground and was in great pain. She also felt exasperated, embarrassed and pitiful


    all at the same time. Brian mmed the door of the study room with a bang as soon as she was out.


    Molly poorly burst into tears but she tried hard not to cry out loud. A bitter smile was across her face as


    tears incessantly kept rolling down her face like pearls.


    *


    At the underground fight arena of A City, Tyler pressed his arms against the fence and leisurely


    watched the fighting match held inside the ring. A smile slowly spread across his face when he saw


    that the fighters were covered with bruises and bloodstains. His eyes also gradually lit up every time


    the action became intense as he was fanatical about the bloody battle.


    The crowd kept cheering and screaming while watching the match. Everyone seemed to be so thrilled


    about the bloody scene that they couldn''t restrain their feelings.


    When a fighter fell down to the ground on the fight field, a short man, wearing a peaked cap, walked up


    to Tyler hurriedly and whispered," Tyler, she hasn''te out of the vi for several days..."


    Without responding or even looking at the man who had just talked to him, Tyler just kept fixing his


    eyes on


    What was happening inside the fight ring. Then, he stood up with satisfaction as he saw that the fighter


    was unable to stand up again after falling down. Silently, he walked outside.


    The man, who wore the peaked cap, followed him out of the fight arena. It was strangely quiet outside,


    which made a strong contrast with the noisy fight in the arena.


    "Find a way to lure her out of the vi!" Tyler said casually.


    "Why don''t we go inside to get her? It''s just an ordinary vi. There are no special security facilities of


    any sort. Even if there were any, they couldn''t stop us from entering the vi!" the man asked.


    "You can go ask for Mr. Shen''s suggestion first," Tyler replied. He cast a nce at the man, sneered


    and continued," Mr. Shen always tries to avoid any confrontation with Brian. No one dares to disobey


    his words! "


    The man stayed silent as he heard Tyler''s words, and even shivered with fear at the thought of the


    consequences.


    Tyler took out a cigarette and put it into his mouth. While looking at the snow which hadn''t melted yet,


    he said calmly," I''ve heard that Brian has been treating Molly well. I''m guessing that Molly must be very


    pretty and charming for Brian to get attracted to her. He''s even willing to protect her from being


    harmed. He was so pissed with David that he almost killed him."


    "Hey, hey!" The man quipped,ughed, and added," Why not make her your woman and then find out


    for yourself..."


    Tyler took a nce at the man, with greed shining in his eyes.


    *


    Molly curled up and sat below the stairs. She wrapped her arms around her legs and buried her head in


    between them while trembling all over.


    "Hmm..." A pitiful, muffled groan came out of Molly as she was having a dream. Her face was all


    puckered-up while her brows were furrowed.


    "No... I''m not...


    Let go of me...


    No, I don''t..."


    She kept on uttering such incoherent words in a low voice.


    She was having a frightening dream at that moment. She seemed to be exining something to


    somebody in panic, but the one to whom she was talking in her dream, wasn''t listening to her at all.


    After a while, it seemed that she got even more anxious as she gritted her teeth while saying


    something. The words uttered in her sleep made the quiet night horrifying.


    Brian came out of the study and heard a voice in the hallway. He slightly frowned at the sound and


    nced around, looking calm yet indifferent. Atst, he slowly went downstairs.


    "I didn''t do it. It wasn''t me...."


    Molly continued uttering some words with her voice full of anxiety. With his sharp eyes, Brian nced


    at Molly who was below the stairs. He stopped for a little while and then walked up to her.


    He looked down at Molly who kept on murmuring while huddling herself up.


    Her breathing became increasingly heavier as she wrapped her legs with her arms tighter as if she was


    holding back all her emotions.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian furrowed his eyebrows and gazed at her coldly. He decided to ignore her and was about to turn


    around and leave.


    "Uhhh..." Another moan came out from Molly''s lips. She stopped talking and started to sob


    uncontrobly.


    Brian stopped in his tracks and his brows were knitted more tightly. With his eyes slightly narrowed, he


    turned around and fixed his eyes on Molly. Atst, he walked up to her, squatted down beside her and


    was about to stretch his hand to shake and wake her up.


    "Edgar, you said that you would take me away... Where are you..." These words came out of Molly''s


    mouth between sobs.


    Brian was stunned and stopped just when he was about to reach out to her. He had been in a mixed


    mood earlier, but now he felt annoyed by what he heard. He red coldly at Molly who kept on uttering


    the name ''Edgar''. With his lips pursed, Brian looked very furious.


    He stood up and snorted. Then he went upstairs, leaving Molly alone.


    Apparently, it seemed that there were many things about her that he didn''t know.


    A phone call woke Tony up from his sleep. Seeing on the screen that Brian was the one calling him, he


    grew wide awake and answered the phone with great respect," Good evening, Mr. Long."


    "Find out who is that man called Edgar!" Brian said indifferently, but Tony guessed that Brian was very


    angry behind that voice.


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" replied Tony quickly.


    Molly was still beneath below the stairs, suffering from her nightmare. However, unknown to her, the


    grief she was experiencing in her dream would actually turn into reality and torment her. Who knew that


    she would fall into despair some day? Unfortunately, her fate was cursed and she was bound to such


    misery in the future.

 Chapter 51 It Was A Trap

    Chapter 51 It Was A Trap


    No matter how long the night, how bad the dream, a new day is always sure toe!


    Molly slowly emerged from her sleep. She opened her eyes, looked around, and started toe fully


    awake.


    She swallowed hard and tried to get up from the floor. "Ahh," she shouted and fell to the floor again.


    She had been sitting on the floor for so long that her legs had be numb and weak.


    "Miss Xia, you''re awake!" Lisa told Molly in a soft voice while smiling.


    Molly looked at Lisa awkwardly with a light smile as shey on the floor while rubbing her legs to


    reduce the numbness. Her eyes were all puffed up from crying overnight.


    Lisa seemed to notice the sorrow and pain that Molly felt. She didn''t ask Molly the reason why she


    slept below the stairs nor the reason why her eyes were swollen. Instead, she said in a low voice," Your


    breakfast is ready. You can clean yourself up and have your breakfast."


    "Thank you!" answered Molly gratefully.


    Lisa smiled at Molly and turned around to leave. Before taking a step, she remembered Brian''s


    instruction. She turned back to Molly and saw her trying to get up from the floor, and said," Before Brian


    left, he asked me to tell you that you should not leave the house these days."


    "Does he want to imprison me here?" Molly said carelessly. Seeing the surprised look on Lisa''s face


    made her feel slightly embarrassed. The corner of her mouth twitched a little, then she said


    sheepishly," I mean¡­ That''s not what I meant."


    Lisa was not the type of person who liked to meddle, so she just shook her head and said," That''s what


    Brian asked me to tell you and I merely delivered the message to you."


    After that, Lisa turned around and left without saying anything else. She knew her ce in the house


    and having worked for Brian in such a long time, she had learned what she should or shouldn''t do.


    Yesterday, she told Brian on the phone that Miss Xia was cooking in the kitchen. To her surprise, Brian


    hade back just in time for dinner. It was odd because he had been gone for a few days and it


    seemed that he wouldn''t being back that soon.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    From how she''d known him, Brian had barely shown his feelings to anyone. It might have been


    because he was raised by his family that way or he might have inherited his father''s characteristics. It


    was quite difficult to see through him and his feelings. But after Lisa had spent some time with Molly,


    she started to think that if Becky didn''t love Brian, then Molly could be a better choice for Brian.


    After having cleaned herself up and changed her clothes, Molly went downstairs. She did not eat


    anything for breakfast since she had no appetite at all. She said sorry to Lisa for the trouble earlier and


    walked out of the house to breathe some fresh air. She stood in the garden and stared at the front gate


    with a strong desire to walk beyond it shining in her eyes.


    Even if he would allow her to go, she wouldn''t dare to.


    She could still recall vividly what Brian had done to David and she knew that she could not take that


    risk.


    If all she cared about was only herself, she wouldn''t mind taking the risk, but she had to think about


    what could happen to her mother and Daniel. There was too much at stake. She would never even


    dare to do so.


    She raised her head and looked at the sky, and a flicker of amusement shone in her eyes. The sun was


    rising at that very moment; a bright glow was rising in the East, and the sun was shining from the


    horizon. But sadly, thick clouds were looming in the sky, which seemed to block part of the beautiful


    sunlight.


    Molly had stayed in the garden silently from morning until the afternoon. She even told Lisa not to


    prepare lunch for her. People usually felt that time passed quickly whenever they were happy, and they


    felt that it passed slowly whenever they were sad. But in fact, it has its own rhythm, independent of


    one''s feelings. Whether you are sad or happy, time passes by just the same and life goes on.


    Lisa went out of the house and saw Molly who was sitting on the bench in the garden. She let out a


    sigh, walked up to Molly, and said," Miss Xia, someone is calling you."


    "Umm," Molly said to Lisa in response. Then, all of a sudden, she ran back to the house with certain


    nervousness. Molly had lost all her clothes including her phone in the hotel that very night, and she


    didn''t have the chance to buy a new one. Now that she had gotten involved with Brian, subconsciously,


    she was afraid that she would get calls from someone she didn''t know. So, she decided not to buy a


    cell phone for the meantime. She didn''t tell anybody about Brian''s home phone number except Daniel.


    She was worried that something might happen to her family so she told Daniel not to call her unless


    there was an emergency.


    Molly picked up the phone and asked hastily," Hello, Daniel?"


    "Molly..." Daniel was crying at the other end of the line.


    "What''s wrong?" Molly grew even more nervous and worried when she heard Daniel''s crying voice.


    She felt her heart skipped a beat as she held her breath and continued," Tell me what happened. Is


    Mom okay?"


    "Dad got beaten up yesterday on his way home from work and Mom lost consciousness when she


    heard the news..." Daniel started crying before he finished the words.


    "Where are you?"


    "We... We are in The Second Hospital of A City," Daniel said in between sobs.


    "Okay! I''ll be right there!" Molly replied quickly and then took a deep breath. She tried to stay calm


    though she was worried about her mother''s condition. She couldn''t imagine losing her mother but she


    tried to be strong and pull herself together. She swallowed hard and continued," Daniel, don''t worry


    about it. Stop crying. Mom needs us. You are a man now, you have to be tough, okay?"


    "Umm!"


    Daniel tried to stop crying and answered. Before Molly could even think it further, she hung up the


    phone and rushed to the door.


    "Miss Xia..." Lisa cried hurriedly from behind.


    Molly stopped and turned around. She looked straight into Lisa''s eyes with tears rolling down her


    swollen eyes. "Lisa, My mother is in the hospital..."


    With a disapproving expression on her face, Lisa said to Molly," But how about Brian''s order? He told


    me not to let you out." The situation was quite awkward yet difficult since Lisa had been nothing but


    nice to Molly. As much as Molly wouldn''t want to put Lisa in such a situation, she couldn''t just stay here


    while her mother was in the hospital.


    "I''ll be back very soon. I just want to check whether my mother is okay," Molly begged and looked at


    Lisa with pitiful eyes. Sensing Lisa''s hesitation, she continued," Lisa, please let me out, please..."


    The situation was even more difficult for Lisa. She looked at Molly''s swollen eyes, and found that tears


    were already brimming in her eyes. In a moment of weakness, she told Molly," Okay, but please


    promise me that you''lle back as soon as possible!"


    "Umm!" Molly said and nodded her head. Then she looked at Lisa gratefully before rushing out of the


    house.


    Lisa gazed at Molly as she ran out of the front door, but unknown to her, Molly had fallen into


    someone''s trap right after she had gone out of the vi. A man had been sitting for quite some time at a


    corner of the road to downtown, observing the vi. As soon as he saw Molly get in the taxi sent by


    him, he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Tyler, she is in the taxi now!" The man said in satisfaction with an evil smile creeping up on his


    ferocious face.

 Chapter 52 Caught In Danger

    Chapter 52 Caught In Danger


    At Emp Stock Exchange, Brian stood in front of a huge screen watching the red and green numbers


    and charts on it, with indifference and contempt written on his face. The look in his eyes was filled with


    confidence and ruthlessness, and that arrogance suited those who were at the top of the pyramid.


    Harrow stood beside him and was looking at the screen as well. The excitement in his gaze grew


    deeper and deeper. After the market had closed, he said cheerfully," What a good job Aaron has done!"


    Brian slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, then moved his gaze away from the huge screen and


    turned his eyes to the monitoring screen of the lobby. In the picture, some people were shouting madly,


    and some were crying loud; others, who were extremely overwhelmed, were standing still with paper


    and pen in their hands, and staring nkly at the screen in front of them.


    In terms of these scenarios, the stock market could be likened to casinos. You might be a


    billionaire there overnight, or you might get debt-ridden in a second.


    Brian enjoyed the thrill of ups and downs, and that was why he engaged only in stocks and casinos.


    To witness the sudden change of lives in such a short period of time was like the excitement one could


    feel during a roller-coaster ride. It was dramatic and stimting enough just to think about it.


    A ruthless grin appeared on Brian''s face when he thought, ''The greedier you are, the more you will lose


    eventually!"


    He stepped towards the wine cab, took out a bottle of wine and filled two sses with it. After


    handing one ss to Harrow, he said to him," Aaron isn''t a simple person. One who''s able to endure


    silently and wait for his opportunity patiently like him will definitely make a hit sooner orter."


    Harrow merely shrugged his shoulders in response. He sat down on the sofa and nced at the


    monitoring screen, and said unemotionally," I''m curious about what the news around the world will be


    like tomorrow."


    He thought indifferently, ''How many people will end their lives after such an unexpected and


    uneptable incident?''


    "Not my business," Brian sneered and said coldly," and since they yed their part in the game, they


    should have been prepared for such a result."


    Harrow fell silent. During this sudden change in the stock market, the stock prices of some promising


    companies declined so considerably that they were suspended from trading, while other stocks which


    weren''t favored by most investors rocketed up in their values. However, these phenomena didn''t


    happen by ident but were orchestrated by Brian. Whether in casinos or on stock market, the so-


    called ''luck'' was actually a means of deceiving those who were ignorant to believe in it.


    At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. After Brian had replied "Come in," Tony pushed


    the door open and went inside. He nced at Harrow, and then walked up to Brian and said," Mr. Long,


    Miss Xia has left the vi."


    After hearing his words, the look in Brian''s eyes immediately turned cold. He asked," Didn''t I say that


    she wasn''t allowed to leave the house?"


    Tony paused for a little while, and then replied," Her mother is in hospital..."


    Tony stopped for a moment before finishing his words because he suddenly felt the terrifying fury


    radiating from Brian who was standing close to him. Besides fury, he also sensed some strange


    feelings based on Brian''s reaction that he wasn''t able to understand.


    "Send people out to search for her!" Brian shouted angrily. With a deep and serene gaze in his eyes,


    he then continued tomand," Keep your eyes on the Sacred Domain!"


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" replied Tony immediately. He was about to leave when he saw that Brian quickly


    dropped his wine ss on the desk and grabbed his coat from the sofa, and then rushed out.


    His sudden unexpected move astonished the two left in the room, especially Harrow


    Who asked out of curiosity," What happened?"


    Tony nced at him and then replied calmly," News came that the Sacred Domain might take revenge


    on Molly because of what happened to David."


    "Really?" said Harrow with an arched eyebrow. Tony nodded to him in reply, and then hurriedly left the


    room.


    The rxing atmosphere a while ago was stirred by the sudden happening, with Brian''s fury still


    haunting the room. Harrow raised his ss and took a small sip. Then he lifted the corners of his


    mouth giving a sly smile.


    "Interesting!" he murmured to himself. "Limiting her freedom, making enemies because of her, failing to


    control emotions... Brian, don''t you think that you''re taking this game too seriously? I''m curious about


    how Becky will react to this once she knows about it." ...


    In a dim corner of a tin-sheet house, the air was filled with unpleasant smells of all sorts and the


    disgusting odor of rust.


    Molly was curled up on the floor, her hands tied behind her back, her eyes blindfolded and mouth


    taped.


    After she had left the vi and had gotten in the taxi some time earlier, she had told the driver to send


    her to the hospital. However, the driver had driven towards somewhere else, and it was toote when


    she had noticed that something was wrong.


    Because her mouth was taped, she breathed heavily through her nose, and her wrists had been


    rubbed raw by the rope during her attempts to get free. As time passed, her body gradually became


    colder and colder because of the icy touch of the cemented floor.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang in the darkness, and after it, Molly heard some heavy footsteps


    approaching her in front. She felt the danger and subconsciously moved her body backwards. By doing


    so, she knocked into a bulging object whose sharp edges slit her clothes and cut her skin. A muffled


    groan came out from her throat because of the sharp pain.


    Then with a tearing hiss, the tape on Molly''s mouth and the blindfold over her eyes were torn off, and


    she was soon overwhelmed by the pain and the sudden strong light burning her eyes. She closed her


    eyes instinctively and uncontrobly cried a scream of agony. After a little while, she opened her eyes


    again, and saw a man squatting down in front of her.


    "Who are you? Why did you bring me here?" Molly asked as her voice trembled with fear. She stared at


    the man who radiated a sense of danger. Terrified, she couldn''t help but move her body back, colliding


    with the sharp object behind her once again, at which her eyebrows tightly frowned because of the


    pain.


    Tyler looked at her with greedy eyes, and a Schweizer Messer appeared in his hand. The sharp edge


    of the knife shone vibrantly amidst the insufficient light in the tin-sheet house. He lifted the knife and


    lightly traced it across Molly''s face. "Hmmm, you look great, but I''m curious about how you will taste,"


    he said in a flirty tone.


    Molly felt the cold touch of the knife and didn''t dare to move a bit. She was so nervous that she almost


    forgot about the piercing pain in her back. She noticed the undisguised lust in Tyler''s eyes, and asked


    while shivering," What?What... What do you want to do?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tylerughed out loud, with obscene eagerness burning in his eyes. He dropped his gaze as he


    lowered the knife, then swayed the de up and cut Molly''s cor open. The knife slightly scratched


    her fair skin, and the wound bled a bit.


    "Aw!" Molly screamed as she pulled herself backwards again, with the bulging object severely stabbing


    her back.


    "Ow!"


    She almost fainted because of the intense agony mixed with the excruciating pain in her back, but she


    had to gather up all her strength to endure it at the moment. She wanted to cover her torn clothes, but


    her hands were still tied behind her. Horrified, she stared at the frightening lust in Tyler''s eyes and


    heavily shook her head shouting," What are you doing!"


    Tyler replied with an obscene sneer, and nced at her partly uncovered breasts. He swept his fingers


    across the wound on her chest staining them with her blood. Then he put them under his mouth and


    stuck out his tongue to lick them.


    His sick behaviour terrified Molly even further. Her face quickly paled with fright and her lips trembled


    so hard that they couldn''t be kept close together.


    "Mmmm! It tastes good!" Tyler said with a savage look shining in his eyes. He grabbed Molly''s body


    closer to him and closely leaned against her. His lips greedily touched the bleeding wound between her


    breasts...


    "No! Get away from me! Stop!" Molly screamed in panic and struggled fiercely. Her hands under her


    body were already badly bruised, and the wound in her back caused by the bulging object was


    bleeding heavily. She kept shouting helplessly," You get away from me! You should know that I''m


    Brian''s woman! If you don''t let me go now, Brian won''t let you get away with it so easily!"


    At that very moment, Molly was so terrified that she couldn''t think over the words before speaking them


    out, and she couldn''t help but mention Brian''s name continuously. Faced with danger, she


    subconsciously admitted her rtionship with Brian which in normal circumstances, she would have felt


    ashamed to blurt out loud.


    However, contrary to what she had expected, Tyler got even more furious and more aggressive


    whenever he heard the name she had called out in confusion.


    After Tyler had licked the bleeding wound on her chest, he pinned her body down on the floor tightly.


    He then raised his head and looked down at her with twitching lips, and said coldly," I brought you here


    just because you''re Brian''s woman!"


    After that, he tore off the only clothing left on Molly''s upper body, leaving her whole body overwhelmed


    by icy coldness...


    "No!


    Get away from me! Get away!" Molly shouted in hysteria with tears welling down on her cheeks, and


    her scream echoed in the tin-sheet room.


    She felt queasy when Tyler grabbed one of her breasts with his rough hand, and with despair and


    shock in her eyes, she watched him lowered his head at her again while her whole body still struggled


    in vain.


    Right at that moment, just when Molly''s heart was flooded with helplessness and despair, a figure


    suddenly appeared at the room''s door, blocking the light from outside and radiating a strangely cold yet


    terrifying aura.

 Chapter 53 Dont Push Me! (Part One)

    Chapter 53 Don''t Push Me! (Part One)


    A dead silence followed. Molly Xia looked at the figure standing by the door through a curtain of moist


    tears. Due to the dim light, all she could make out was the fact that it was a man.


    Staring at him with fear, she hoped that he hade to save her and her tears kept pouring down as


    she sobbed.


    Tyler turned around, looking at the man with his vicious and despicable eyes. Whoever this man was, if


    he tried to get in Tyler''s way, he would have his dead body!


    As soon as Tyler stood up and walked towards the man, Molly tried to crawl towards the corner, but


    with her hands tied behind her back, she couldn''t move on a bit. She just kept trembling in rage and


    shame.


    "It seems you''re quite smart. You tracked down this ce without drawing my attention." Tyler said to


    the man standing by the door, seeming unconcerned about him.


    The man just red at him coldly.


    "It is wrong to treat a girl like this," suddenly he uttered scornfully, in a voice sweet as a violin melody,


    but in a tone that sounded particrly creepy in the dimly lit house.


    "What bullshit!" Tyler snorted with a murderous look.


    Molly was continuously struggling to hide but failing again and again. Her clothes were tattered, leaving


    her fair breasts mostly exposed, and her wounds were bleeding drop by drop. Overwhelmed by the


    shame of being vited, she was sobbing hard.


    The man ignored Tyler and nced at her. Seeing her there seemed to surprise him, and he started


    walking inside, taking his clothes off at the same moment.


    Smash! Tyler suddenly took a swing at the man.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    His fist was blocked by the man single-handedly. Then he turned around and looked at Tyler


    indifferently, sneering at him. When Tyler tried again, he lifted his leg and kicked him in his armpit as


    easily as before.


    "Ow!" Tyler fell down with a shriek.


    The man looked down at Tyler grimly and threw his coat towards Molly. The coat fell on her body,


    completely covering her exposed white skin.


    The coat was warm and feeling it against her cold skin made her cry even more in gratitude.


    Although she still couldn''t see the man clearly, he seemed divine, especially with the light falling on him


    from outside.


    Suddenly, Tyler got up from the ground. Earlier, he had been unprepared and underestimated his


    opponent but now, he was well prepared and was ready for the uing fight. Sticking out his tongue,


    he licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled aggressively.


    The man looked at him calmly and said,"If I were you, I would run away¡­ while I still had the chance!"


    Tyler was heavily pissed off on hearing that. During his entire stay in A City, nobody had ever talked to


    him like that!


    "I don''t escape from a fight!Try me! I dare you!" he replied.


    Just then, he jumped up, trying tond a flying kick on the man''s chest but the man immediately


    crossed his arm to resist. Laughing, Tylerunched his fist towards the man''s face.


    The man jumped sideways and Tyler missed him again.


    The light in the man''s eyes darkened. He sneered,"So stupid!"


    Tyler was both annoyed and embarrassed. "You bastard!" he roared. "You are so dead!" Tyler''s mouth


    kept twitching in his fury. He shed at the man violently with both his hands and feet, in extreme


    cruelty. Had the man been hit by his merciless strikes, he was sure to sustain a fracture.


    However, he remained totally calm unlike Tyler, and avoided him easily. Obviously, Tyler was no match


    for him and was bound to lose.


    It seemed like the man knew his every move and dodged every move quickly and reacted right on time.


    As the fight progressed, Tyler sustained more and more injuries by the minute. In his rage, he kept


    roaring from time to time because of the agony this man was causing.


    Thump!


    "Ouch¡­"


    The man suddenly jumped and kicked Tyler so vigorously on the chest that he was thrown onto the tin


    wall. He felt like his stomach had been turned upside down and, with a sweet, fishy tinge in his mouth,


    he started spitting blood.


    Looking at him, the man snorted in disgust.


    Trembling in the corner, Molly stared at the two men fighting, frightened by the events that had


    happened. She had forgotten about the pain and stopped crying, even though there were still tears on


    her face.


    The man walked up to Molly and slowly crouched down in front of her, wiping her tears. "It''s okay. I''m


    here with you," he said. Lying down on the ground, Tyler looked even uglier with his face twisted in


    pain.


    Finally Molly recognized the man and felt both grateful and ashamed. In fact, she had so many feelings


    mixed that she couldn''t tell how she really felt on seeing him.


    "Edgar?" Molly said with trembling lips, with a strange feeling arising in her heart. She couldn''t believe


    it was the same Edgar she knew and burst into tears again. "Edgar, is it really you?" Molly asked


    again,"It''s you, right?"


    Edgar pursed his lips, and replied in his husky voice,"Yes, it''s me. I''m sorry, Molly¡­ I havee too


    late and it breaks my heart to see you like this."


    Hearing what he had said, Molly began wailing. "Edgar, why have youe sote?" She howled,


    shedding down even more tears. .


    "Don''t worry. You''re safe now," Edgar said.


    However, he couldn''t stop her from crying. Instead, his words seemed to trigger an emotional


    breakdown and she cried even harder for all the humiliations she had suffered these days.


    Distressed, Edgar gently held her in his arms to console her. But when his hand slid to her shoulder, he


    felt something wet and sticky.


    He withdrew his hand and checked it carefully under the dim light. To his surprise, it was blood. "You''re


    injured!" He shouted, turning pale in panic.

 Chapter 54 Dont Push Me! (Part Two)

    Chapter 54 Don''t Push Me! (Part Two)


    He seemed to lose all his bearings, and turned her around to check her back. A pool of rufous blood


    greeted his eyes with her clothes torn and her body badly mangled.


    Behind his back, Tyler stood up slowly, with a hideous and twisted face, spitting out a mouthful of blood


    and a tooth stuck with flesh and blood.


    Glowering at Edgar, he dashed towards him and tried to kick him as he was checking on Molly with his


    back against him.


    "Watch out!" Molly shouted out when she noticed him from the corner of her eyes, but it was toote to


    remind Edgar.


    Plump! Tylernded a kick on his shoulder before he could react.


    "Ow!" Edgar cried in agony, crouching on the ground.


    "Edgar!" Molly screamed. Meanwhile, Tyler raised up his fist trying tond another blow.


    Edgar pushed Molly aside, and flung back his head to avoid Tyler''s attack. He then straightened his


    back, and red at his furious and bloody eyes. This time, he decided to fight Tyler with all the strength


    he could muster.


    The two men fought furiously inside the small tin-sheet house, making a great deal of noise. Crouching


    on the floor, Molly stared at them anxiously,pletely strung up.


    As the fight increased in fury and heat, the air was suddenly pierced by the sound of police sirens


    growing louder and louder.


    Hearing the sirens, Tyler tried to give Edgar onest kick before fleeing, but failed again. "You''ll pay for


    this!" he said as he stepped back. "Sooner orter, I will get you!"


    He gave Molly an evil nce and ran off as fast as he could. Right after he had left the room, Bill


    walked in with a lollipop in his mouth, followed by some policemen.


    Bill looked around as he stepped into the room. "Where is Tyler?" he asked, taking the lollipop out.


    Edgar red at him, wiping off the blood stain from his lips, and replied impassively,"You should have


    come earlier."


    Just then, the sheriff came in. With a nce at Molly, he signalled his subordinates to go check on


    Molly. He himself went towards Edgar and said,"Someone reported an abduction in here. Were you


    involved in it?"


    "Yes, Sir. But I was the victim in the fight. The man you are looking for took off," Edgar replied calmly.


    The sheriff frowned upon hearing that and, with a look of total disbelief, told him,"I''ll need you toe


    to the police station with us," he said.


    "And that girl too. Bring them both!" the sheriff said to the policeman who was untying Molly, while the


    others searched around the house.


    Edgar stood still, with no intention of obeying his order.


    "Excuse me, sir! Shouldn''t you go and catch the bad guy instead of taking the good ones away?" Bill


    stepped forward with an inquiring face.


    "He is the one who saved me, sir," Molly added as she wrapped herself in Edgar''s coat. Her face was


    pale in shock.


    "No matter who you are or what you did, you still have toe to the police station and record a


    statement, all of you," the sheriff said coldly.


    "Who dares to take away my woman?"


    Before an irritated Edgar could say anything, a deep voice came from the door and stopped him. It was


    deep, detached, stern, and as cold as an iceberg, which made everyone in the room nervous.


    Molly, who had just stood up with the help of a policeman, tottered a little when she saw the man


    whose voice she had just heard. If Edgar hadn''t helped her, she would have fallen down.


    The man she saw was Brian, standing by the door, with one hand in his pocket, and a faint smile on his


    handsome face. His long and sharp eyes were staring at Molly and Edgar.


    Brian and Edgar had arrived in A City at the same time, and Brain had known Edgar as the new mayor


    of the city long before anything else. He was curious about him, as Edgar had been born in a rich


    family and had achieved great sess at a very young age.


    Brian admired anyone who was both intelligent and young.


    But¡­ right now, he was more curious about the reason Edgar was here and his fighting skills.


    As the captain of the Wolf SWAT Team and the strongest and youngest warrior in the special forces,


    his agile fighting skills didn''t dishonour his title.


    As Brian continued thinking, his face became grimmer.


    And he gave a disdainful sneer when he saw Edgar holding Molly in his arms.


    Edgar?.


    Now it all made sense.


    The Edgar that Molly had mentioned had turned out to be quite arge fish!


    Thinking of that, Brian was overwhelmed with jealousy, especially when he saw the fear and dislike


    Molly held in her eyes for him, which made him a bit sad.


    The policemen in the room merely stared at Brian with curious nces. No one dared to ask him


    anything. One of the policemen tried to say something, but shut his mouth when he saw Brian give him


    a ruthless stare.


    Somehow, there was an air around Brian that made people feel afraid, and they stood dead as


    doornails. It seemed that if you spoke a word or moved a step without permission, you were dead for


    sure.


    Needless to say, Brian was born with an aura of confidence that made people obey his orders.


    He walked up to Molly in the deathly stillness with everybody''s eyes on him, flicked her hair with his


    slender fingers and said,"Mol, why are you here? Why are you being naughty? Didn''t I tell you to stay


    at home?"


    She trembled and turned pale as Brian got closer, afraid about what Edgar would think about them. He


    had frowned on seeing Brian.


    Noticing the changes in her attitude and expressions, he grimly sneered and suddenly pulled her out of


    Edgar''s arms with a firm grip into his own.


    "Ow!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Molly shrieked in pain, When he had gripped her shoulders, he had identally scratched her wounds.


    It hurt so much that her lips turned blue and sweat broke out on her forehead.

 Chapter 55 Dont Push Me! (Part Three)

    Chapter 55 Don''t Push Me! (Part Three)


    Edgar''s heart bled to see her in pain. He red at Brian and said, "Be careful, Mr. Long! She''s hurt!"


    His name seemed to shock everyone in the room. No one had expected the handsome young man to


    be the famous Brian Long of A City.


    "Oh, really?" Brian asked as he held her tighter on purpose. She suddenly felt as if something was


    tangling on her back and she gasped harder.


    "Brian Long, is this how you treat your woman?" Edgar angrily remarked.


    Brian didn''t answer. He simply lowered his head towards Molly and was enraged when all he saw was


    Edgar in her eyes. "Mol, am I good to you?" he asked in a cold voice, trying to conceal his anger.


    In response, Molly flinched and looked into his dark eyes while biting her lips. How could he ask her


    something like that? All she felt near him was shame and fear, even more than what she had felt near


    Tyler. How could he be good to her? Without giving him an answer, Molly turned and stared at Edgar in


    distress, hoping that he wouldn''t misunderstand their rtionship. She wanted to exin everything but


    she couldn''t.


    Brian gave out a loud groan as he raised his head. "Mr. Mayor, why are you so concerned about my


    woman? What do you want from her?" he asked.


    The cops were astonished to hear that, because they hadn''t known Edgar''s identity. The sheriff was


    especially taken aback as he had just ordered his being brought to the police station. For them, the


    entire situation was out of their hands. They didn''t dare speak a word.


    For Edgar, it wasn''t surprising that Brian knew who he was. Clearly, he had done his research. Right


    now, seeing Molly suffer, he remarked, "Mr. Long, if you don''t want your woman to die, I suggest you


    take her to the hospital first."


    The sheriff seemed toe to himself, and after hearing what Edgar had said, tried to make up for


    what he had done, but Edgar waved it off.


    Then Edgar ordered the cops with dignity, "Everyone here will be taken back to the precinct to record


    statements about the abduction."


    While speaking, his eyes were specifically fixed on Brian, who was a few years younger than him but


    acted senior. "Including you... Mr. Long, you have toe with us too."


    Brian sniggered, "Sorry, Mr. Mayor. I cannotply with your wishes."


    Then, Brian Long whispered in Molly''s ear, "Mol, let''s go home."


    His warm breath blew into her ear, and she felt numb, as if she had just smoked Marijuana.


    The cops stood still as if their feet were nailed to the ground and merely watched as Brian took Molly


    away.


    After they had left the room, all Molly could recall was the worry on Edgar''s face and the shock on


    those cops'' when Brian dragged her out.


    It was really like what he had told Molly, that he, Brian Long, was above thew!


    She had thought it was just a figure of speech but he had disobeyed the mayor''s orders in public and


    had taken her away in front of the police. And he had looked disdainfully at them all.


    Also she remembered Tony walking into the room and saying that he was Brian''swyer in his cool as


    usual voice.


    He was actually awyer!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In the car filled with dreary air, Molly Leanedfortably against the seatback, feeling sleepy, and her


    eyelids getting heavy. Watching the scenes flowing by outside the window, she thought of Edgar. She


    was still wearing his coat. Over a thousand times, she had fancied meeting him again, but never like


    this, in such an embarrassed and awful state.


    Suddenly, something else seemed toe to her mind and, oveing her pain, she turned slowly to


    Brian and said, "Brian... can I use your phone for a moment?"


    He didn''t reply. He didn''t even look at her.


    "My mother is in hospital. I''m worried about her!" Molly exined calmly. Her fear of Brian faded away,


    reced by concern for her mother. "Please, put yourself in my shoes. I just want to know if she is


    okay, " Molly added.


    After thinking for a while, he handed her his phone.


    Molly took the phone, and dialled a number, staring outside the window nkly while waiting for her


    mother to answer. There was a dead silence in the car, and the only sound was Molly''s breathing on


    the phone. . She was getting more and more anxious as she waited, clutching a cushion behind her


    tightly.


    "Hello?" Finally, Daniel picked up the phone.


    "Daniel, how''s mom?" Molly asked in a faint voice.


    "Molly? It is you? Where are you? Why haven''t youe to see mom yet?" he asked cheerfully,


    surprised to hear from Molly. "Mom has been transferred to a private hospital, thanks to your friend!


    The doctor just came to check on her and she is asleep right now. Also dad is fine now. Your friend said


    he would help track down whoever hit him. Molly, since when have you got such a friend?" added


    Daniel.


    "Who? My friend?" Molly was confused. "Where is the hospital?"


    "Yes, your friend!" Daniel continued, "Well¡­I''m not sure but we seem to be at an affiliated hospital of


    the Dragon Empire Group. I saw a logo in the hospital with two dragons, noses to tails on a shield and


    a capital Z in the middle. I remember seeing that on TV before!"


    Daniel kept saying excitedly, not noticing the silence at the other end.


    Molly gazed at Brian for quite a long while, and then answered, "I see. It''s a relief to know that mom''s


    alright. I''m in the middle of something. I wille and see you as soon as possible."


    "It''s okay. Your friend has told us about that. You can set your mind at rest, Molly. Don''t worry about


    mom. She''s fine, " Daniel replied.


    "I see. I have to go now. Take good care of mom!" She hung up the phone and passed it to Brian.


    Looking at his gloomy face, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Thank


    you!"

 Chapter 56 Dont Push Me! (Part Four)

    Chapter 56 Don''t Push Me! (Part Four)


    "Thank? Who are you thanking? Me?" Brian snorted, "For what?"


    "Thank you for transferring my mom to a better hospital, " Molly answered.


    "You are wee, " Brian replied with a grim smile, "If the events of today repeat themselves,


    everyone you care about in the world will suffer!"


    Brian suddenly squinted at her, "This is thest time I''ve given you a warning."


    "Brian Long!" Molly called out his name in a rage, shivering and gasping. Through clenched teeth she


    added, "I didn''t mean to escape today. I just wanted to check on my mother and then I would have


    come back. Just think about my position. What would you do if your parents were in hospital? You¡­"


    "Your humble parents don''t deserve my concern! They are nothingpared to mine!" Brian


    interrupted Molly coldly. "Molly Xia, my patience is limited. Don''t push me again!"


    Hearing that, Molly became so furious that she started panting loudly, which triggered the pain in her


    back, and her face turned pale. She said nothing more. Brian was insane!


    She turned her body and became extremely quiet, moistening her dry lips with her tongue.


    In any case, it was good to know that her mother was all right. All the pain she was suffering right now


    was worth it.


    Suddenly, she seemed immune to the pain. The only thing that hurt her was the thought of Edgar, and


    her heart pained to think that nothing could now happen between them anymore as Brian had made


    her a sex-toy. A wry smile appeared on her sad face.


    Brian nced at Molly, who was looking dreadfully pale. The sight seemed to worry him, and he


    elerated the car to full throttle.


    The abrupt eleration threw Molly towards the seatback, which increased her pain. With a little


    cough, she broke down and fell unconscious, but not before she called out Edgar''s name with deep


    affection through her dry purple lips.


    Screech!


    Brain suddenly mmed hard in the brakes and the car stopped leaving scratches on the road. Holding


    the steering wheel firmly, he turned violently towards Molly with an impulse to strangle her.


    If she hadn''t left the vi without his permission, she wouldn''t have been targeted by Tyler!


    This woman kept crossing the line!


    Sometimes she behaved like a lovely cat, and sometimes she disobeyed him like a hedgehog with


    sharp thorns.


    One second, she was cooking noodles for him, and the next, she was begging him to let go.


    Among all the women he had ever met, including his one-night stands, nobody other than Becky had


    ever disobeyed him.


    Who the hell did she think she was? She was a poor, humble girl! How could she dare to go against his


    wishes again and again, and, moreover, call out another man''s name in front of him.


    With eyes widened in rage, Brain was like a wild beast who wanted to destroy everything in his path.


    *


    In the mayor''s office in A city, Edgar had already changed his clothes and cleaned the bloodstains. But


    his shoulders, where Tyler had kicked him still ached.


    He could have avoided Tyler''s kick, but if he had done that, the kick would havended on Molly!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Mayor, why did you let go of Tyler?" Bill asked, licking the lollipop in his hand.


    Edgar put some tea in the teapot. Then he exined, "Brian arrived before us, so he knew it was Tyler


    who abducted Molly. I will let him deal with Tyler. If we put Tyler under arrest, Mr. Shen would certainly


    bail him out. But it will be a lot different if Brian Long ys with them. The trade in the ck market is


    like a malignant tumour of A City that must be eliminated! If I fail to eliminate it, then I am not living up


    to my senior''s expectations !"


    Bill shrugged his shoulders. Now, he understood Edgar''s scheme. Both groups in the market were very


    strong, and it was difficult to fight them directly. The best way to break them down was to have them


    fight against each other. Right now, Bill was wondering about that girl Brian Long had taken away. "Mr.


    Mayor, do you know that girl you saved in the tin-sheet house?" he asked.


    Edgar''s hand froze in midair, and he frowned a little, remembering how shocked he had been to see


    Molly. He had known that Tyler had abducted Brian''s woman, but he''d never expected it to be Molly.


    Edgar closed the tea box, recalling how, a very long time ago, before he had left A City, he had sat on


    the balcony, chatting with Molly in the moonlight. He had never expected to see her again in this way.


    What had happened to her? Why was she with Brian?


    "Mr. Mayor? Mr. Mayor?" Bill called out to him.


    "Inform the police of A City that all officials whose ranks are above inspector are requested to attend a


    meeting tomorrow afternoon!" Edgar didn''t answer his question. Taking his coat, he started to go out


    and added, "Pay close attention to both groups. I want to know every move they make."


    "Of course!" Bill replied. Looking behind him, Bill asked curiously, "Where are you going, Mr. Mayor?"


    "To handle something personal!" Edgar answered as he walked out. Ever since he had been back, he


    had been so busy that he got time to visit none of his several acquaintances in the city. Now, it was


    time to visit his Uncle Steven, who was once a legend but now, lived like an ordinary person.


    However, when he arrived at Steven''s house, he was informed that they had moved out. Edgar tracked


    down their rental house but no one was at home. One of the neighbors said that Mrs. Xia was sick and


    had been hospitalized in The Second Hospital of A City and that the rest of the family were in the


    hospital to take care of her.

 Chapter 57 Dont Push Me! (Part Five)

    Chapter 57 Don''t Push Me! (Part Five)


    Edgar drove to the hospital. This time he was told that the Xia family had left the hospital and no one


    knew where they went.


    Sitting in the car, watching arge influx of people walking on the street, Edgar was absorbed in


    thought.


    How could they just disappear? There must be someone behind this!


    Was it Mr. Shen or Mr. Brian Long?


    Suddenly something urred to his mind! He started the car and after a sharp turn, the car ran


    towards the government building.


    *


    In the vi, Brian was standing by the window watching outside with his hands in his pockets. The snow


    outside had almost melted away with only a little left on the ground.


    Upstairs, the doctor had been dressing Molly''s wounds for thest several hours.


    Her cuts weren''t big but were hard to clean and the fragments of rusted iron had mixed with her flesh


    which could have gone septic.


    Brian got slightly worried as time went by, and his face gradually turned gloomy.


    A red roadster drifted into a parking lot and stopped steadily. Eric got out of the car and walked


    hurriedly inside the vi.


    The moment he stepped in, he was overwhelmed by the depressing atmosphere. Seeing Brian by the


    window, he walked up to him and asked, "Brian, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing!" Brian replied. As he turned around, his face was marked by a cold, weird smile.


    "How is Little Molly?" Eric asked with concern in his voice.


    Brian walked to the bar table, and opened a bottle of wine. "You care about her?" he asked as he


    poured a ss.


    "Just asking", Eric replied with a smile, as he took the ss from Brian and took a tiny sip.


    Brian merely stared at the swirling red wine in his ss.


    He had no tolerance for people who hurt his woman. It was time to pay back for what they had done!


    Brian''s eyes squinted as he imagined his uing revenge. He took a sip of his wine, cherishing the


    sweet and sour vor.


    Eric stared at him. He had never seen him like this before.


    As the evening came, Molly groaned in agony and moved slightly in bed. Knitting her brows, she slowly


    opened her eyes.


    Brian''s stern and handsome face was in front of her. She was slightly startled to see him and bit her


    lips as she looked at him without blinking for a second.


    "Does it still hurt?" he gently asked in a low, attractive voice. His eyes seemed darker when he saw the


    hate in her eyes.


    "I¡­I''m better now, " she replied, trying to hide her feelings.


    "Okay, that''s good!" Brian answered softly. Then he had dinner brought upstairs for her, as he sat down


    beside her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Soon, Lucy arrived, carrying the dinner. Molly was surprised to see the rage and sorrow in her eyes.


    What was going on? Where was Lisa?


    The day''s pain was too much and she didn''t feel like eating anything, but didn''t dare to reject the food


    Brian had handed over. She could hardly swallow a bite. It tasted like wax.


    "Is it awful?" Brian asked.


    She was rmed to hear his query and, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw that Lucy was as


    startled as she was. She replied immediately, without thinking, "No, it is good!"


    She chanced a look at Lucy secretly, and felt relieved to see that she wasn''t as frightened as just now,


    even though there was still anger in her eyes.


    "Good!" Brian replied. Lucy stood by until Molly had finished her dinner, and left with the empty tes


    and bowls. Then Brian handed her a few pills and a ss of water, and asked impassively, "Aren''t you


    curious why Lucy served you instead of Lisa?"


    At first, she was shocked since he had all but read her mind. But after a moment of thinking, she looked


    at him in curiosity.


    Brian took the ss from her and put it aside. Looking deep into her eyes, he smirked, "She is being


    punished for letting you leave."


    Punished?!


    Molly red at Brian''s indifferent face, and her eyes opened wide in shock. "What did you do to her?"


    she asked furiously.


    No wonder Lucy was angry!


    Hem! Brian snorted with a smug smile. "If I were you, I would save the worrying for myself!" There was


    a cold smile on his face.


    "Brian Long¡­ You are insane!" she yelled. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she shivered in fury. She


    pounced towards Brian, totally ignoring the fact that she was still hooked to the intravenous drip. "What


    did you do to her? What the hell did you do? I forced her to let me out! Come at me! Let her go! " she


    roared.


    Brian grasped Molly'' neck, which was covered with red bruises, and said scornfully, "She is being


    punished because of you! This is the cost of your willfulness!"


    "Ow!" Molly cried out. She was almost choked to death but she didn''t give in and merely glowered at


    him, and gnashed her teeth in anger. "You are a despicable monster!" She slowly spat out her hatred.


    "I am a monster?" Brian sneered. "Who''s the hero? Your dear Edgar? Is he the hero in your heart? Mol,


    do you know that¡­ he arrived at the house early and waited till you had been abused for quite a while!"


    "That''s impossible!" Molly shouted, staring at him with her big eyes. Her mind was, at the moment, filled


    with disbelief, and she didn''t care how Brian had known that.


    "Impossible?" Molly''s words and the hatred on her face made Brianpletely mad. "The proof is on


    your body! Let''s see what Tyler had done to you just because Edgar let him!"


    Creak! Brian reached out his big hands, clutched Molly''s cor and then ripped off her nightgown.


    "No!" came Molly''s sad cry.

 Chapter 58 A Crazy Behaviour (Part One)

    Chapter 58 A Crazy Behaviour (Part One)


    "Please don''t!" Molly screamed. Everything that happened in that house made of tin sheets shed


    through her mind. Like a frightened rabbit, she got so flurried that she waved her hands wildly while she


    was pushing Brian. Molly had an intravenous drip at that moment, but the needle was identally


    dislodged from its original ce because her hands kept moving. And since the needle was disced,


    her hand began to swell and the skin around it turned slightly dark.


    Yet Mollypletely ignored the pain. She was so scared that she tried to pull her clothes closer to her


    body to cover her skin.


    Brian slightly frowned when he saw what she was doing. He then fixed his eyes on her chest where a


    wound had been dressed and kiss marks were scattered. A gloomy expression was revealed on his


    face.


    Molly tightly bit her lips and her eyes were full of tears. She red at Brian and shouted hoarsely,"Brian


    Long, why, why? Why do you have to treat me like this? Why?"


    While saying thest few words, Molly even roared at Brian and looked at him with anger and pain in


    her eyes. She firmly gripped her nightgown which had been torn up. She didn''t dare to think about the


    disgusting kiss marks on her body. All she had wanted was just to earn money to help her father repay


    his debts, and pay for her mother''s medical bills and Daniel''s tuition fees, but why did she have to go


    through such a horrible experience?


    "Why?" Brian asked with a sneer. He had looked displeased the moment he saw those marks on her


    chest, but now he felt even more furious with rage shing in his eyes. He removed the needle from


    Molly''s hand, carried her in his arms, and then walked towards the bathroom.


    "Let go of me! What are you doing?" Molly shouted and struggled in Brian''s arms. Even though she felt


    pain from her wound and bruises, she didn''t mind them at all. All that mattered at that moment was the


    pain and anger she was feeling inside.


    With a straight face, Brian put Molly down into the bathtub just when she was about to break free from


    his arms. After that, he turned the knob of the shower head.


    "Ahhhh... Brian, what are you doing? You''re insane! Hmmp... Let me go!" Molly tried to stand up, but


    Brian pushed her into the bathtub again. The cold water sprayed down on her head and it flowed


    across the wound in her chest which hurt like hell.


    She gathered all her remaining strength and tried to get out of the bathtub, but Brian was too strong for


    her that she couldn''t even take a step out. Her clothes fell off from her body and herrge breasts were


    exposed as she forcefully tried to struggle. The disgusting marks on her chest were also revealed.


    Brian grabbed a small towel from the nearest rack and rubbed it on the marks on Molly''s body. He


    continued to rub on them despite the water sshing on his face and chest as Molly kept swinging her


    hands and feet.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anger shed in his dark eyes, but no one knew whether he was angry at Molly, or himself.


    When Brian learned that someone was nning to avenge David through Molly, he restricted her from


    leaving the vi. In fact, he had intended to meet Mr. Shen personally once he had helped Aaron out.


    On the one hand, he would have asked Mr. Shen to leave Molly out of their problem. On the other


    hand, it was high time to resolve the feud between the two of them after all these years.


    But before he was able to meet Mr. Shen, he heard Tony say that Molly had left the vi. Without any


    hesitation, he went out of the stock exchange even before the closing quotation was fixed.


    At that moment, he lost his cool and sent all people who worked for the XK Intelligence Agency in A


    City to search for Molly throughout the city. He had no idea why he did that. He just knew that he


    wouldn''t allow any other man to touch his woman!


    As soon as he got the information, he rushed to the house made of tin sheets and saw Edgar was


    already there. He saw her on the floor and that was when he realized that Tyler had touched her!


    Brian was furious and rage was boiling up in him when he found out what had happened. How dare


    Tyler touch and hurt his woman!


    However, when Brian entered that house, he found that Molly had her eyes fixed on Edgar!


    ''Edgar...'' He had heard her call him that. Molly must be really infatuated with Edgar!


    Even if Brian wasn''t in love with her and she was merely a woman at his disposal, he wouldn''t allow her


    to have another man in her life or in her heart!


    At the thought of this, Brian tightly closed his lips. With his slightly narrowed eyes, he cast a cold nce


    at Molly.


    Molly didn''t notice his anger at all. She was shivering in the cold water. The wound in her chest was


    soaked in water, which added more pain to it. Though the pain pierced through her body, she knew that


    she could bear it. What she had been dreading was suffering more pain while staying with this man. It''s


    more than any physical pain that she could endure.


    Gradually, Molly stopped fighting. The color in her face had been swept out. Her eyelids began to droop


    and she looked weakly at Brian who kept on rubbing her body. Suddenly, she felt that what he was


    doing was ironic.


    "I have been touched by another man, so you think I am filthy, don''t you? " With her eyes half closed,


    Molly stared at Brian with a sarcastic and rueful smile.


    She was nothing but a woman who had to keep Brianpany for a month. But why did she feel that


    Brian seemed affected about what had happened to her? It seemed like he was showing his care and


    sympathy for something he loved and cared about.


    Although Molly had spoken in a low and weak voice which was almost drowned out by the sound of the


    water, Brian was still able to hear each word that she had uttered. He firmly held the shower head in


    ce and since he put forth his strength, a cracking sound from his knuckles could be heard.


    Mollyughed grimly, with sardonic and sad expression shing in her eyes.


    She was crazier than Brian. She had even uttered such words to provoke him. What was wrong with


    her?


    She knew clearly that she had to please him and that she shouldn''t say anything or do anything to


    irritate or disappoint him. Brian was a powerful and prominent young man. Perhaps he might have not


    suffered any setbacks from birth and he was so used to people obeying everything that he said at his


    command, so how would he be able to endure such disobedience?


    "Hmm!" Molly gave out a gentle moan. Since both of them had stopped what they had been doing, she


    suddenly felt the sharp pain in her body. She furrowed her eyebrows and gasped because of the pain.


    With squinted eyes, Brian''s face was full of anger. He pulled a long face while he looked at Molly, and


    then he threw away the shower head to pick her up. Even though Molly was dripping wet and his


    clothes got stained by the blooding out from her wound, Brian carried her out of the bathtub. He


    thenid Molly, who looked so pale and weak, down gently on the bed and called a doctor toe over


    to the vi to check her up and dress her wound. After making the call, he rudely tore off the rest of


    Molly''s clothes and took a towel to wipe her body.


    Molly remained motionless, not because she didn''t want to react against him, but because she had no


    strength to do anything anymore. She weakly gazed at Brian''s hands wiping her body. He wasn''t doing


    it in such a gentle manner, but she could feel that he was very careful not to hurt her.

 Chapter 59 A Crazy Behaviour (Part Two)

    Chapter 59 A Crazy Behaviour (Part Two)


    Had he ever done such a thing before?


    Perhaps he had never done this before. Being born with a silver spoon, he didn''t have to lift a finger to


    serve anybody.


    Molly suddenly sneered at herself.


    She felt embarrassed and pitiful at that moment, but she even managed to think of such a thing about


    Brian in such a situation.


    "Brian Long..." Molly gently called Brian''s name.


    Brian stopped and took a nce at her, with his lips slightly closed.


    Molly swallowed hard. The coldness and the pain she felt in her body kept her conscious and clear-


    headed. She feebly blinked her eyes and said slowly, "You... you really don''t want to let me go, right?"


    Brian''s eyes suddenly lit up in astonishment. Pausing for a moment, he looked her in the eye and


    asked, "What do you think?"


    Molly tried her best to keep her eyes open despite the cold and pain she felt. "While I stay here, can


    you... put the photo... of that woman... away for the mean time?"


    Molly said these words with difficulty. She wanted to pass out. Perhaps she would forget everything


    and not feel the pain if she would just faint. However, at this moment, as much as she wanted to, her


    mind was still clear and did not cooperate.


    "Of course, you can also just... ignore what I said, " Molly added. She wore a rueful smile and the photo


    in Brian''s study shed through her mind once again. Then Edgar''s face suddenly appeared in her


    thoughts. Edgar was the only person who had the most impact on her up until now.


    If she hadn''t met him, she might still be the same person who hid herself behind a tree and was afraid


    of being around anybody. Ever since she had met him, she could never forget and could still vividly


    recall her experience that day, the rainy weather, the bitter usation and their encounter.


    Sometimes, life was so strange. Just when Molly had slowly forgotten what happened in the past and


    started to forget her feelings for Edgar as well, she met him again. It was so unexpected that all the


    memories of him and the past frantically came back to her all of a sudden.


    Edgar... He fascinated her and she loved him deeply and secretly. It was her secret and she never told


    anyone about it. She kept it all to herself and just wanted it to be buried in her heart forever.


    In the past, she was not confident enough and couldn''t get any chance to be with him. And now, she


    had be another man''s woman and didn''t deserve him at all!


    Just like what someone had furiously said, she would never be happy her whole life. All she would be


    was a man''s woman in secret!


    No! She wasn''t even Brian''s woman. She was paid to keep himpany, just so she could help her


    father repay the money.


    Brian slightly narrowed his eyes when he noticed that Molly''s expression kept changing. He stared at


    Molly as though he wanted to see through her mind and figure out what she was thinking.


    However, he didn''t want to know why she disliked Becky and why she became so reckless. ''Who does


    she think she is? How could she ask me to put away Becky''s photo?


    Humph!'' Brian thought angrily.


    "Do you think that you have the right to ask me?" Brian gently uttered these words in the quiet room.


    He sneered and said coldly, "Molly, I have told you that I will treat you well as long as you are obedient


    to me. But why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Molly began to tremble all over, perhaps because she felt the pain or because she was cold. Her body


    waspletely exposed and uncovered. She might have felt ashamed before if she stood naked in


    front of others. However, after the experience in Brian''s study and everything that had just happened,


    Molly surprisingly found that she wasn''t ashamed or even resentful at all.


    "Well, I see..." Molly replied tly in a very soft voice.


    Nothing would have changed even if Brian put away Becky''s photo anyway. They made love in this


    vi, but Brian never loved her, so she shouldn''t try to deceive herself and expect him to remove the


    photo.


    On the other hand, Molly loved Edgar very much, but she couldn''t be in a rtionship with him. She


    also didn''t want anyone to know how she felt for him.


    She had loved him secretly all this time. However, she realized that she had lost all the chances to be


    together with Edgar from the moment when she had been forced to have sex with Brian, and that she


    could only love him from afar.


    Molly''s passiveness surprised Brian and made him a bit displeased. While looking at her wry smile,


    Brian suddenly held Molly''s neck with hisrge palm and said coldly, "What are you thinking? Hm?"


    Molly looked very weak, yet she red sharply at Brian. She felt the pain in her neck, but she could


    tolerate and even ignore it. She didn''t answer him and just stayed silent, with sadness in her eyes.


    "Are you thinking of Edgar?" Brian asked Molly indifferently. He fixed his eyes on Molly and noticed that


    there was a touch of panic in her eyes. Then his mouth twisted in a sarcastic smile and he said in a


    cold voice, "You can only think of me while you''re here with me!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After saying these words, Brian abruptly bent towards Molly and kissed her mouth hard. He kissed her


    in a rude and overbearing way, but Molly didn''t move, letting Brian kiss and touch her body wildly. Even


    if she felt pain, she didn''t let out a groan. She even got surprised at that moment because she felt more


    pain in other parts of her body than in her wound.


    Noticing that Molly endured the pain silently, Brian felt a bit disappointed like a child who failed to get


    his candies. He stopped kissing her and felt pity when he saw that the corner of her mouth was


    bleeding because he kissed her so hard and scratched her lips. But when he looked at Molly''s eyes


    which were full of sarcasm, he became indifferent again.


    "Do you think that I will let you go if you behave like this?" Brian said coldly.


    Molly''s body became slightly stiff as she grew frightened when she looked at Brian. He seemed to be


    able to see through her and find out all of her secrets. She felt even more scared of him.


    "Brian Long, I''m injured!" Molly said in a hoarse voice.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you pretending to be strong anymore?" Brian wore an unkind smile as he leaned


    towards Molly''s ear and gently touched her eardrop with the tip of his tongue. After noticing that Molly


    shivered with fear, Brianughed and said, "You are such an interesting woman, so I will not let you die.


    After we finish kissing and making love, I will ask the doctor to dress your wound. If the doctor helps


    you dress your wound before we do it, it will be useless because it will open again and we will just have


    to bandage it again."


    After uttering these words, Brian began to kiss Molly''s neck. While he was doing it, Molly did not try to


    fight back and instead, gradually indulged herself in that soft and special feeling.

 Chapter 60 A Restless Night

    Chapter 60 A Restless Night


    Molly closed her eyes and grasped a part of the sheet in her hand tightly. She clenched her teeth and


    her eyelids quivered uncontrobly.


    Brian''s dark eyes narrowed and his lips curved into a sarcastic smile when he looked up and found


    Molly shaking in fear. But at the same time, he felt suddenly aroused by the reaction of her body.


    Molly closed her eyes, stayed still, and waited for Brian''s next move as though she had epted her


    fate of just being his ything. However, nothing happened. She didn''t feel nor hear anything. It was so


    quiet in the room and the pressure on her body suddenly disappeared. ''What''s happening? Why isn''t


    he moving?'' Molly asked herself curiously.


    With hands still clutching the sheet, Molly opened her eyes slowly. The first thing she saw was his


    enchanting smile, which made her feel suffocated just by looking at it.


    Brian looked into her eyes and was astonished by the sparkles in them. She got really beautiful eyes,


    Brian thought. The way she restrained the fear she felt bewitched him and he couldn''t think straight as


    he gazed into them.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing Brian''s alluring eyes, Molly swallowed hard and managed to speak. "Don''t you find it


    disgusting? I was just vited by another man."


    Molly started to breathe hard, not sure if it was because of fear or the overwhelming pressure from


    Brian.


    "Humph!" Brianughed and touched Molly''s cheek gently with his fingertips."You think that will stop


    me?"


    Utterly surprised by his response, Molly bit her lower lip. She did not expect that Brian would take it so


    lightly.


    Brian smiled and stared at Molly calmly. "Don''t worry. He''ll pay for it."


    His voice sounded cold and merciless. It sounded like a curse from hell which gave Molly chills when


    she heard it.


    Suddenly, Molly went pale as she recalled how David was tortured by that fierce dog. Her voice


    quivered with emotions as she said," Other people''s lives mean nothing to you, do they? "


    "You are a bit too sympathetic," Brian answered.


    He smiled and caressed her shivering lips with his index fingertip. Then he bent over and kissed her


    violently.


    Though Molly felt embarrassed and angry, her mind couldn''t think of anything or even resist at all. The


    fear she had been feeling grew stronger every minute


    While Brian''s kisses went over her body. Molly''s body was shaking uncontrobly.


    "I thought you didn''t want it." Brian''s deep and tempting voice was just around her ears. "Look how


    much you want me now."


    "Brian Long! I don''t!" Molly imed resolutely and gnashed her teeth.


    Brian raised an eyebrow and teased. "Oh, really? Let me check if it''s true then!"


    Molly did not bother to answer back. She closed her eyes again and decided to let Brian do whatever


    he wanted.


    After all, she knew that she would never win against him. As was often said, the first time was actually


    the hardest, and the rest would be easier.Perhaps, it was time that she epted her fate and got used


    to it.

 Chapter 61 His Bloody Revenge (Part One)

    Chapter 61 His Bloody Revenge (Part One)


    Blood, sex, and love filled the room. Molly''s face was pale, and she was looking weakly at Brian. The


    first time she had sex with Brian had been in an unconscious state; the second time, it had been in his


    study like a punishment; and this time... it had felt like a bloody revenge!


    ''Revenge?


    Why?


    What does he want revenge for?'' Molly thought.


    She couldn''t understand why he was so angry. She was only his toy for a month.


    Her pain steadily increased. The wound in her back had reopened and was bleeding. Waves of pain


    throbbed through her body as Brian moved on her. The vibrations running through made her feel as if


    all the blood in her body was rushing towards her brain, and she was gradually losing her senses.


    Brian could see that her face was twitching in pain and she was still trying to bear it. For a moment,


    there was a sh of sympathy on his face which soon vanished. Before he could ponder anymore, he


    heard her mumble ''Edgar'' unknowingly, which made his eyes fume in rage.


    Molly''s eyelids were heavy and drooping. Her eyes were vacant and seemed distant. Suddenly, she


    grinned...


    She felt so happy for being able to faint and lose all senses. Finally, she could separate herself from


    the noise and ruthlessness of the world, even if it was for a moment.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With that on her mind, she slowly closed her eyes.


    "Open your eyes!"


    A cold, deadly voice left Brian''s mouth, piercing the darkness. He looked horrible and demonic, with


    sharp eyes staring directly at Molly''s closing eyes, as if they were going to swallow her innocence and


    purity. Lust and fury had taken over him and his face waspletely dark.


    Molly did not react. Her body and mind were longing for peace and sleep, and she was on the verge of


    fainting. All she could think about was whether she would bleed to death.


    She felt incredibly vulnerable. All the strength she had built up over the years suddenly copsed.


    Unable to pretend anymore, she thought it would be better to die now, what with her father''s loans, her


    mother''s illness, and her younger brother''s tuition fees. She couldn''t endure it anymore, and she didn''t


    want to!


    Brian was still getting angrier by the minute, and his desire was also increasing. Even in such a sleepy


    state, her weak looks seemed to trigger his lust and he felt his blood boiling. As he looked at her half-


    closed eyes, his lips curled into a thin, evil smile.


    Suddenly, moving his finger towards her back, he abruptly pressed her wounds.


    "Arrgh!" Molly let out a muffled groan. The sudden, sharp pain convulsed her body, and her back


    rubbed against the bedsheet, which was even more painful. She woke up totally.


    "Brian Long! You are a demon! A monster!" Panting, Molly clenched her teeth and gathered all her


    strength to shout out at him.


    Hearing her voice and looking at the fury in her eyes, he merely grinned. His Adam''s apple bobbed as


    he swallowed. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her lips vigorously while he continued his moves on


    her body...


    There was a hint of tenderness out of his anger. There was a continuous, fragile flow of hums from


    Molly, and her breath was short and jagged. She weakly endured Brian''s moves. His kiss was not as


    imperious as it had been earlier.


    He licked the blood that had stained the corner of her lips. Much to his surprise, he loved it instead of


    hating it at all!


    Outside, the wind was whispering in the silence and inside, the heavy and short breaths came one after


    another and mingled in the air. The act continued until Molly finally fainted when she couldn''t bear the


    pain and force anymore.


    By the time Molly woke up again, it was already the next afternoon. The room was eerie and quiet, and


    the curtains were drawn, letting in only a single ray of sunlight, which danced on the floor.


    Slowly, she tried to move her aching body. Even though she was highly cautious, still, there was a pull


    on her wound and the sharp pain overtook her again. She groaned and frowned.


    She weakly fluttered her eyelids, and licked her dry, cracked lips with the tip of her tongue. Her throat


    was as dry as a desert and she was extremely thirsty.


    She tried her best to sit up, but the pain in her back, and her tired body didn''t let her move even an


    inch.


    She was about to give up her attempt to sit up when the door was opened. Lisa came in with a tray on


    her hand.


    "Miss Xia, you are awake," she said kindly when she saw that Molly was trying to sit up, and


    immediately helped her up. Then she put a soft cushion behind her.


    From the moment Lisa hade into the room, Molly had been looking at her curiously, as if she had a


    lot of questions in her mind.


    Lisa noticed that and asked,"Miss Xia, is there a problem?"


    "Lisa..." Molly swallowed and asked cautiously,"You...you disobeyed his instruction and let me go out


    yesterday. Did he...punish you?"


    Lisa was initially confused. Then she realized what Molly meant, and shook her head with a smile.


    Passing a bowl of congee towards her, she asked,"Are you frightened of Mr. Long?"


    Mollypressed her lips and lowered her eyes, but did not say anything.


    "In fact, Mr. Long is not as cruel as he seems to be," Lisa said calmly. "He was angry about what


    happened yesterday, but he didn''t me me."


    Molly listened to her quietly, but made no response. She hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday before


    the incident had happened, and was starving. She had been alive only due to the glucose drip.


    "I don''t poke into Mr. Long''s affairs. I always follow his mother''s instructions and take care of his daily


    needs. That''s my family''s duty," Lisa added. Lisa suddenly went silent, as though something hade


    to her mind which she was unsure of. Seeing Molly looking at her, she said after a pause,"I think Mr.


    Long is really worried about you."


    Molly gazed at her in confusion, as if she had heard something unbelievable.


    Lisa was amused by her confused look. She beckoned her to continue eating and said,"Normally, Mr.


    Long treats the people around him very well. He forbade you to go out yesterday. I guess, he might


    have known that something bad was going to happen to you."


    Molly was paralyzed to hear her words. She stopped eating and looked in confusion at Lisa. Then she


    asked peacefully,"Really?"


    She lowered her eyes and began eating again. She was wondering whether Lisa was telling the truth.


    Brian had had sex with her despite her condition. She didn''t resent that but she was still very angry.


    She owed him two hundred thousand dors. It wasn''t such a big amount of money. Why was she


    being punished like this?


    Molly felt a dull pain in her back. However, she was used to it now. After that painful sex with Brian in


    her wounded state, she felt like she could bear every other pain.


    "Lisa, where were you yesterday?" asked Molly.


    "I had stomachache again yesterday afternoon, so I was in bed the whole afternoon," Lisa calmly


    replied. She felt some sympathy in her heart for Molly, especially when she looked at the strength and


    endurance on her face. Lisa had heard about Molly''s parents and pitied her for having to suffer so


    much only for her parents.

 Chapter 62 His Bloody Revenge (Part Two)

    Chapter 62 His Bloody Revenge (Part Two)


    "Remember to take the medicine after your meal, " said Lisa. She put the pills in a small box and said,


    "If you want to visit your mother, just tell John. He will drive you there."


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Molly''s eyes instantly brightened up. She looked at Lisa in surprise and asked,


    "Really? Can I?"


    Lisa smiled and nodded. Molly paused and asked, "Then... won''t he get angry?"


    Lisa burst intoughter and said, "This is exactly what Mr. Long told me."


    Molly found that it was really difficult to understand Brian''s attitude towards her. Sometimes, he treated


    her so well that it almost made her fall for his sweetness; but sometimes, he was a horrible demon who


    would destroy her entirely. Whenever she was with him, Molly felt like she was between paradise and


    hell.


    Molly was eager to visit her mother and as soon as she finished her meal, she asked John to drive her


    to the hospital. "Here we are, Miss Xia, " John steadily stopped the car and said with a smile. "I''ll wait


    for you in the parking lot."


    Before she got out, Molly threw a nce at the tall building through her window. There was a golden


    Dragon Empire Group logo which looked luxurious and aggressive.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Dragon Empire Group was an international and legendary family empirepany, specializing in


    various scopes. However, most of the girls took delight in thinking about its legendary CEO, who was


    said to have given up the opportunity of oil exploration on the Sun Ind, in exchange for his wife''s


    safety. He was also rumoured to have given up his wealth and status, so his wife could live amon,


    happy, and peaceful life. They travelled the world now, leaving traces of their romance in every corner


    of the globe.


    Many girls admired the woman who had that man''s true love. How they hoped that they could own


    such a man''s love, even if just for a short moment!


    However, everyone had his or her own fate. Luck didn''t knock on everyone''s door, and it was pointless


    to admire someone else. Molly herself understood that a humble,mon girl like her could never get


    such good luck. She was a mere speck of dust in the universe.


    She thanked John and got out of the car. When she walked to the entrance of the in-patient building,


    she stood there and scanned the surroundings. The strong disinfectant in the air made it smell like any


    other hospital, but for some unknown reason, Molly felt right at home.


    How ridiculous! She felt at home in a hospital.


    A gust of cold wind blew and Molly shivered. She came back to her senses and walked into the


    building. After she had inquired about the position of her mother''s ward at the reception desk, she went


    straight to Nephrology on the 7th floor.


    Inside the elevator, she again noticed the logo on the door and thought about the legendary CEO...


    Brian Long and Eric Long probably had a close rtionship with the former CEO of the Dragon Empire


    Group.


    Having confirmed that it was the 7th floor, Molly walked out and, with the help of a guide, uneasily


    reached Sharon Xia''s ward.


    Standing in front of the door of the ward, she saw through the window that her father was sitting inside


    on the sofa and her mother was leaning against the headrest. Their faces were stern, as if they were


    arguing about something serious.


    With a deep breath, Molly walked inside.


    Her footsteps drew the attention of her parents. Her dad''s eyes held shock, while her mother was


    looking at her through a veil ofplex emotions, mixed with anger and sadness.


    "Molly, why...why are you here?" Steven Xia said as he blinked his eyes, as if signalling something to


    Molly.


    Molly looked at Steven and shifted her eyes to Sharon, and said, "I''m worried about mom, so I came


    here to visit her."


    The fury in Sharon''s eyes got stronger and stronger as Molly slowly came closer. She stared at Molly


    and asked in a trembling voice, "Molly, tell me now. Howe I can stay in this hospital? How did you


    get the money to pay for it? How did you make such a wealthy friend?"


    This was a private Dragon Empire Group hospital. It wasn''t open tomon people. Sharon knew it


    well, so she couldn''t believe she could stay here.


    Molly managed to force out a slight smile and pretended to say in a rxed voice, "Mom, I work in the


    casino and I know some rich bosses. Yesterday you suddenly fainted and Daniel called me at the


    casino. I was crying after that, and a big boss happened to see me crying. He asked about my difficulty


    and sympathized with me, so..."


    p!


    A p across Molly''s face stopped her from making up the story, as she felt a searing pain. The room


    went silent. Molly frozepletely. Her mouth was still open as her words had been cut off suddenly.


    "Sharon, what are you doing?" Steven roared. He was shocked to see that Sharon had pped Molly''s


    face.


    Sharon didn''t answer his question but kept staring at Molly. She gritted her teeth and furiously asked,


    "Molly, be honest! Tell me the truth!"


    Molly felt heartbroken. She fluttered her eyshes as distress built up inside her. Her nose twitched


    and her eyes were immediately flooded with tears, which could have fallen down any moment.


    She made no response. The tension around them increased. Steven wasn''t aware of the whole


    situation but partly, he understood her awkward situation. Her distressed look made him feel more


    guilty.


    Her silence seemed to make Sharon even angrier. Her chest heaved violently as her breathing became


    deeper. She asked with all her strength, "Molly... you...have you..."


    Sharon lost her words. It took her a long while to find her voice again. She gritted her teeth and asked,


    "Have you done something you shouldn''t have?"


    Molly managed to hold her tears back. She slowly turned her face to look at her mother. She didn''t


    know how to exin everything clearly.


    p! Another hand fell on her face, followed by Sharon''s trembling and furious voice, "Shameless!"


    Sharon''s anger erupted. She continued, "You don''t need to have yourself humiliated in order to save


    me. I would rather die! Don''t you remember the past event? Don''t you remember why we moved away


    so many years ago? Don''t you understand what I''ve been going through because of that? Have you no


    shame?"


    Finally, the tears overflowed Molly''s eyes. She didn''t move but just let them pour down her cheeks, to


    her lips. The bitterness soon spread in her mouth, mixed with her sorrow.


    She now realized that there was something even more painful than what Brian had done to her the


    previous night. It was the pain she felt when her own family med her for something.


    What had she done wrong?


    She had done everything she could to pay for her father''s loans, her mother''s medical expenses, and


    her brother''s tuition fees. What on earth had she done wrong?

 Chapter 63 Leave My Woman Alone! (Part One)

    Chapter 63 Leave My Woman Alone! (Part One)


    The flowers that grow in the deste deserts of the earth face an interesting situation. Their


    appearance is not so delicate, but their tough bodies are made to stand every kind of hardship.


    **


    Molly bit her lips. Tears were coursing down her cheeks like a river bursting its banks; she seemed


    hesitant, as though a prey to some sort of inward conflict. She had never hoped to be understood by


    anyone else but she couldn''t bear it at all when her mother called her ''bitch!''


    "I''ll visit you soon another day!" Molly managed to control her emotion and then ran out of the ward.


    "Molly!" Steven shouted after her. With a solemn nce at Sharon, he ran after her but lost her in the


    corridor. She was gone.


    He felt ashamed and uneasy. He clenched his fists suddenly, as if he was deeply grieved.


    Molly rushed towards the staircase in a single breath, with her teeth gnashed to prevent herself from


    crying out. Entering the staircase, she sat down on the first step, without thinking to make sure it wasn''t


    dirty. She burst into tears like a child.


    Gradually, the empty staircase was filled with her dry and sorrowful sobs. Muffled and anguished cries


    echoed throughout the staircase when she suddenly bit her own arm.


    Her eyes were running out of tears, but her heart still ached. She had been trying her best to protect


    her family from poverty. She had taken several jobs to earn as much money as she could. She was


    paying for her father''s debts, her mother''s medicine costs, and her brother''s tuition fees. It made her


    happy to think that she could help her family; she wanted to do just that and maintain her family. She


    had hated God for this much injustice but had neverined about her family.


    With increasing grief, her own bite on her arm strengthened, until her teeth broke the skin and blood


    flowed into her mouth. She didn''t feel anything; she had been through worse.


    She had been raped by Brian with bleeding wounds on her back and just now, her mother had pped


    her. Was there anything more painful than the physical and mental pains she had experienced?


    No, there wasn''t!


    With despairing eyes, she kept crying until finally the light faded when the sun went down. She stopped


    only when her eyes were totally dry and devoid of tears.


    Sorrowful, she leaned against the wall and looked ahead with scattered and vacant eyes and brain.


    Her brain was nowpletely nk. There was no mother''s illness, no father''s gambling debt, no


    Daniel''s tuition, no Brian!


    *


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In Golden Bay Club of A city, A huge, round, redwood table was sitting in the middle of a grandiose


    room that spanned almost 500 square metres. It was surrounded by leisure sofas, and potted flowers in


    green nts. The table looked too simple and abrupt for such a luxurious private club.


    There were only four people in the room, two sitting and two standing. Even the sight itself was as


    abrupt as the table in between.


    Brian was sitting with his legs crossed randomly, and a smoking cigar between two skinny fingers. He


    seldom smoke, saving the process for only two special asions, dealing with dangerous games, or


    being inplete control of the situation!


    And from the look in his sharp eyes, it was evident that he was doing both right now.


    Across him, Mr. Shen tapped the table with his fingers lightly and slowly. His hands showed their age


    but were still in perfect shape.


    A faint, cold smile hidden in his mask, Mr. Shen looked at Brian. There were no emotions on his face


    even though he was stunned by Brian''s coldness.


    This was the first time he had been face to face with Brian, and he could see that


    Brian was much more tyrannical and venomous than Richie. He had a feeling that Brian either loved or


    didn''t love at all. And if he loved someone, he would shake the earth for her.


    "Tyler...." Brian spat out a smoke ring, staring at the man wearing the half-face silver mask and sitting


    on the opposite side. He gave a snort of contempt, and continued casually, as if what he was saying


    was insignificant, even though there was an anger and aggression about him that wouldn''t let anyone


    reject him. "I want him dead!"


    Tyler, who was standing behind Mr. Shen freaked out right away. He gnashed his teeth tightly with his


    face convulsed in fear. He was rarely afraid, even when fighting a group of ruffians alone. But right now,


    he was scared to death.


    He was known to be bloodthirsty and atrocious, but he felt he was nothing in front of Brian. He didn''t


    know why he felt this way.


    Mr. Shen remained calm, even deepened the smile on his face. He said slowly and politely,"It''s wrong


    what Tyler did yesterday, but I''m sorry to tell you that you can''t take Tyler away from me right now. My


    men are watching me right now. I can''t treat them like this!"


    He paused, nodded, raised his head and looked at Brian, and continued calmly,"Anyway, she was your


    woman. I have to do something! Tyler did something really wrong!


    Suddenly, Mr. Shen leaned towards Tyler and whipped out his gun from his pocket.


    Brian didn''t move, but Tony aimed his gun at Mr. Shen. He was ready to fire if Mr. Shen attempted


    something wrong.


    But, much to their surprise, Mr. Shen fired at Tyler with the silenced gun.


    Tyler grimaced in pain, but didn''t make a sound. He justy silently on the ground and held his breath.


    Blood burst from his belly and contaminated his clothes in an instant.


    "Well, Mr. Shen.... there''s no need." Brian kept his legs crossed and maintained his calmness and


    coldness. He looked towards Tyler and indifferently continued,"I said I wanted him dead. Nobody can


    stop me!"

 Chapter 64 Leave My Woman Alone! (Part Two)

    Chapter 64 Leave My Woman Alone! (Part Two)


    Mr. Shen frowned and said in a slow voice, "So what do you mean? Won''t you do me a favor?"


    Brian sneered superciliously, and the air seemed to turn chilly, which oppressed everyone in the room.


    He firmly continued, "I came here to tell you that A city was just a toy for me. I can do anything I like


    and no one will dare to intervene. Did you really think Tyler could touch my woman? How could I be the


    boss of my men if I didn''t fight even for my woman? "


    Brian was no fool. He knew that Tyler would remember today and wouldn''t dare to touch Molly even


    though he was a dirty old bastard. So there must be someone behind him, so who was it? Who had the


    right to order Tyler?


    How dare they challenge him by touching his woman!


    His eyes turned dark and deep abruptly, and, stubbing out his cigar in the ashtray, he said, "Molly is my


    woman, she and everyone rted to her are under my protection!"


    With that, he put down his crossed legs and stood up. ncing at Tyler behind Mr. Shen, he put on his


    coat and walked out gracefully.


    As soon as the door was closed, Tyler took several deep breaths to recover. He had bated his breath


    for several minutes when Brian was inside. Then he said with a ck look, "Fuck! Fuck! Who the hell


    does he think he is? The King of A city? Fuck him! I want to cut pieces of him off...."


    p!


    Mr. Shen pped him hard on the cheeks. Squinting at him, he said coldly, "Know your ce! You


    better behave and keep your eyes open when you y with women!"


    "Mr. Shen...." Tyler pressed the bleeding wound with his hands when he grumbled, "Brian is in ournd


    now. I can kill him sooner orter!"


    Hearing his words, Mr. Shen got even more furious and firmly replied, " No! Leave him alone! None of


    you is allowed to kill him without my prior approval!"


    "Why?" Tyler asked with zing red eyes. He couldn''t understand why Mr. Shen was so cowardly when


    it came to Brian.


    "Because...." Mr. Shen paused and then said forcefully: "I want to protect him!"


    Finishing his sentence, he stood up and directly walked out without so much as a nce at Tyler.


    Brian was sitting in his car, looking out the window. The shops, buildings and bustling crowds in the


    streets passed by in a sh, but he waspletely lost in thought.


    Tony peeped at him in the rear view mirror. He was very confused about what Brian had done today.


    Casino or stock exchange, for Brian, it was just a hollow pleasure. Moreover, Brian hadn''t talked to


    Sacred Domain in A city, and to his surprise, they allowed his forces to growrger andrger.


    If Molly hadn''t been kidnapped by Sacred Domain, they might have gotten along well without any


    trouble!


    Thinking of Molly, Tony knit his brows. In his mind, Molly was just a woman for fun, like an article of


    everyday use. But what was wrong with Brian? Why was he caring so much for his ything?


    Tony couldn''t help peeping at him again in the rear view mirror. But he was unlucky this time. Brian


    caught sight of him. Tony was immediately scared, and his heartbeat quickened. He didn''t know if Brian


    would be mad.


    Brian ignored his awkwardness and asked him calmly as usual, " Where is Molly?"


    "Lisa told me that John drove her to hospital." Tony looked at him from the rear view mirror and then


    added, "She is still in the hospital!"


    "To the hospital!" Brian ordered shortly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, sir!" Tony replied and drove to the hospital like a shot.


    Empire Hospital was nothing like ordinary hospitals which were too dignified and solemn. It was


    friendly, polite, harmonious, and peaceful.


    Since Eric was free from work, he went to Empire Hospital to check the blood bank and make sure they


    had sufficient blood supplies for Wing. She would be in A City for a charity concert and they couldn''t let


    any ident happen.


    He sat in the Director''s office, listening to the preparation and routine reports. His face was stern and


    grave, unlike his usual expressions.


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar image on the monitor. Immediately, he grabbed the keyboard and after


    some swift operations, he got a clear zoomed-up picture. A sad face and a thin, trembling body was


    disyed on the monitor. He mumbled to himself, "Why is she here?"


    "What?" The Director was confused. In fact, he was waiting for Eric''s orders, but Eric had asked


    something else, and his voice was too low to discern.


    Eric switched the picture, stood up, and gave an order, "Keep your eyes on the blood bank. Report to


    me immediately if there is any change." He was gone before the director had realized.


    He didn''t take the lift. Instead, he walked into the staircase as he didn''t know which floor Molly was on.


    He searched every floor one by one from top to bottom. At almost the same time Brian arrived at


    Empire Hospital.

 Chapter 65 Oh, Brian….It Hurts (Part One)

    Chapter 65 Oh, Brian¡­.It Hurts (Part One)


    When Eric entered the staircase, Brian''s car was sliding into the hospitalpound. Tony stopped the


    car and held the door open for his boss.


    Brian got out. He had looked frightening and gloomy at the club, but here, even though his face was


    long as a fiddle, his presence was less threatening and pressurizing.


    Brian stood by the car with both hands in his trouser pockets and waited for Tony who was talking to


    the hospital authority on the phone. Tony frowned slightly, and, hanging up, respectfully told Brian,"


    Miss Xia left a few minutes after she came into the ward. The nurse on the seventh floor saw her


    entering the staircase."


    Brian slightly knitted his eyebrows thoughtfully, and ordered,"She must be in the hospital. Find her right


    away!"


    "Yes, sir!" Tony replied and ran to the central control room of the hospital at once.


    Brian stood still as the sunset shone upon his tall and straight figure. The bright half looked like a warm,


    lovely angel, and the darker one seemed like a cold-blooded devil. Even as two extreme opposites, his


    bright half and his dark one coexisted with each other in harmony.


    He simply stood there for a long while. Those who passed by were wondering why he was standing


    there, but they looked away after just a nce at him. He had that sort of personality. People couldn''t


    help wondering why they were afraid of this man who looked half like an angel.


    *


    Molly opened her red and vacant eyes widely. She waspletely immersed in her sorrows and was


    unaware of the wound in her back cracking again, or the blood staining her clothes.


    She didn''t feel pain or anything. She just sat on the cold step with a pale face.


    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of footsteps from upstairs, which seemed kind of weird in such a


    silent staircase, but with everything else on her mind, it didn''t seem to freak her out!


    Eric stopped when he caught sight of Molly. He looked at her and frowned slightly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He hadn''t seen her face clearly on the screen, but now, when he saw her up-close, she looked nothing


    like the cunning girl who had ridiculed him several days ago. She had totally lost her spine and passion.


    Instead of her usual hedgehog self, she was like a dying wild flower surrounded by despair and sorrow.


    Eric slowly walked down the steps and approached Molly. He half squatted down, stared at her


    confusedly and pityingly, asked,"Molly, what are you doing here?"


    She didn''t reply and just blinked her eyes powerlessly with a poker face.


    Eric frowned slightly and called,"Little Molly?"


    She was stillpletely unresponsive. She seemed to have lost all her consciousness. Only her body


    was there.


    Eric wrinkled his brows, and raised his voice. "Molly! Talk to me!" He was so scared when he saw her


    face horribly pale even in the dark staircase.


    Molly weakly blinked her eyes and then looked up at Eric with a lifeless face. He knew her thoughts


    had been far away and she hadn''t heard a word of what he had said.


    With more wrinkles on his brows, Eric shook his hands in front of her eyes. To his surprise, she did not


    respond. The sight seemed to trouble him and he bent down to get her up.


    He stopped and backed off when he touched something wet and sticky on her back. He looked at the


    blood on his hand and then found her back bleeding. He was grieved, and shouted,"Damn it, your


    wound is cracked again. Don''t you know that?"


    Eric held her in his arms, carefully keeping away from her wound, and turned towards the exit of the


    staircase.


    Lying in his arms, Molly felt so warm. She felt safe and at ease when Eric was here with her. Her vast


    and hazy nerve was relieved as she had finally found a harbor safe to enter and rely on.


    The harbor was kind of familiar, and she seemed ustomed to it.


    By instinct, she rubbed her face against Eric''s chest for warmness. With closed mouth andckluster


    eyes, she rubbed several times and then closed her eyes when she found a good ce to bury her


    face.


    Seeing this, Eric paused at once and motionlessly stared at her beautiful face for a while, and then


    sighed deeply with peculiar expressions in his eyes.


    It was very dark in the staircase so he hadn''t been able to see her face clearly. Now, in the light, he saw


    that part of her face was red and swollen. Obviously, she had been pped. ''Who did this? Why?'' he


    pondered.


    "Ouch!" Suddenly, Molly groaned in a low voice. There was a deep frown on her face which was terribly


    pale under the light of the incandescentmps. Even though she was still dizzy in Eric''s warm


    embrace, she had regained some consciousness briefly and began to feel the pain in her back. It hurt


    so badly that she fell into aa again.


    Her groan pulled Eric back to reality. He came to himself and continued to move forward. When he saw


    a nurse, he ordered briefly,"Arrange a ward and inform surgery''s attending physician!"


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" The nurse took a fast look at Molly who was already in aa and then ran to fulfill


    his orders.


    The order hade from Eric, so both the ward and the doctor were ready very soon. They had little


    contact with him, but almost everyone knew about him. He had a double degree from Harvard, at the


    same age as university students. They knew it wasn''t easy to get along well with him.


    Eric crossed his arms over his sturdy chest, and leaned against the wall, coldly staring at the nurse


    who was carefully cutting off the clothes on Molly''s back.


    ''What an asshole! Does she really know what she is doing? Does she want to die?'' Eric cursed in his


    mind.


    The blood had dried and the creamy white sweater was now crimson.


    "Ah, Oh.... Uh!" Molly groaned again even though she was in apletea. She could still feel the


    pain as the nurse tried to cut off the sweater.


    "You''re hurting her! Be soft!" Eric gave the nurse an icy stare and coldly told her.


    The nurse was so freaked out that she almost dropped the tweezers she was going to pass to the


    doctor. She swallowed and nced at Eric in terror.

 Chapter 66 Oh, Brian….It Hurts (Part Two)

    Chapter 66 Oh, Brian¡­.It Hurts (Part Two)


    The doctor was smart and sophisticated. He tightly held the tweezers and calmly treated the wound of


    Molly while saying, "Despite previous good treatment, the wound in her back has been infected and


    inmed now. The fiber and other foreign materials on the sweater have entered the wound and hadn''t


    been cleaned up in time. I''ll have to clean the wound. It will hurt, but it''s our only choice!"


    Eric frowned and opened his mouth slightly. He wanted to say something, but finally he gave up. He


    twitched his mouth and said nothing.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" Molly groaned again with a sigh and her eyes quivering. "Oh, oh, it hurts so bad!


    Brian.... that hurts. Help me!"


    Molly kept on moaning. It seemed to be the only way she could escape from the pain. Eric was far-


    away so he couldn''t hear that, but the doctor heard her clearly.


    Stunned, the doctor paused, but only for a second, then he continued.


    ''Who is this girl? It''s amazing that she seems to know both Eric and Brian very well. Eric cares for her a


    lot and carried her here, but she calls for Brian in aa. My god, what''s the matter with them?


    Generally, people tend to subconsciously call some people in aa, or when they are uneasy, and


    the names are often the most important ones in their life or the scariest!''


    The doctor had no idea about Molly and he couldn''t figure out what Brain was to Molly, but there was


    no good man in the Long family.


    "Ouch, it hurts...." Molly tried to get away from the burning pain in her back and her face was scraped


    up.


    Eric''s face darkened steadily because he had no clue why Molly was in the hospital and he knew that


    Brain wouldn''t allow her to go to the hospital on her own, not to mention the fact the hospital had sent a


    doctor to Brian''s vist night.


    But why were her eyes so full of despair?


    Who had pped her so hard?


    Was that the reason for her despair?


    Suddenly, the door of the ward was opened as Eric was pondering, and the whole air in the ward


    seemed to be cooler than usual right away.


    Brian came inside with a hand in his pocket. He nced at Molly and coldly asked, "What''s up? Why is


    her wound open again?"


    Eric shrugged his shoulders, and said casually, "I have no idea!"


    Brian frowned slightly and sulked. His sharp eyes were burning markedly but his voice was rather m


    and indifferent. "Well, figure it out right away!"


    "Yes, sir!" Tony replied and left the ward at once.


    "Oh, oh, ouch...."


    A heavy, suffering groan came from the bed. The doctor frowned. He knew that it hurts when you clean


    a wound. But usually patients stop groaning when they go numb after a while, whereas Molly was


    groaning even in aa. He was afraid someone was going to kick his ass.


    The doctor peeped at Brain and found him looking at him gloomily with squinting eyes.


    The doctor imperceptibly swallowed. Though he could manage dangerous Eric, Brian''s gaze was sharp


    like a knife and he felt uneasy.


    He sped up his work.


    "There! That does it!" he said, and gave some advice. "But she should refrain from major movements


    or the wound will crack again which may lead to residual effects!" He added some restrictions, "No


    water on the wound, no irritating food and drink."


    Brian listened carefully and responded with a simple "yep". There was no expression on his handsome


    face at all.


    He walked towards the bed after the doctor and nurse had left. He nced at Molly lying on the bed


    with his calm dark eyes. His expressions were nk, but his eyes slightly darkened when he saw the


    p mark on her face.


    "I saw her in the staircase in deep despair through the monitor, " said Eric peacefully. He tried his best


    to look indifferent and speak casually as usual.


    Brian didn''t respond. He stared at Molly for a long while and then turned towards Eric. "Why are you


    here? Weren''t you going to look at the property today?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t go, " Eric replied firmly and abruptly. He knew that Brian was mad at him for being with Molly.


    So he exined at leisure, "I came here to check the blood bank for Wing."


    Brian took his eyes off Eric, and then sat down at the bedside, staring at the ring bandage on Molly''s


    back. "I have prepared everything for Wing''s arrival."


    Eric mocked himself. He knew he was bothering unnecessarily but he wanted to check it out on his


    own.


    "Oh, it hurts...."


    Molly groaned again when Brian touched her face with his cold fingers. Her restrained voice and face


    poured out her grievances.


    Brian darkened his eyes deeply and slightly twisted his lips while staring at her quivering eyshes.


    At the sight of the red mark and despair on her pale face, zing anger smoldered in his heart.


    Brian opened his eyes widely all of a sudden. A smart man like him had figured it out without checking.


    His eyes became darker and darker when he gently fondled her face with his coarse finger. He wasn''t


    aware that he felt a sudden tender pity for her.


    She hadn''t groaned even when she was being possessed by him with the wound in her back cracking


    and bleedingst night!


    But now she was gasping again and again.


    What was hurting, her wound or her heart?


    Brian was clearly pissed off!


    "Oh, Brian.... It hurts!"


    Hearing this, Brian froze immediately. He slowly squinted his sharp eyes at Molly. There was only one


    thing in his mind now!


    He wanted to hug Molly tightly and kiss her a million times to make her forget all her pain!


    And he did it in front of Eric. Under the stunned gaze of Eric, Brian bent down and his cold mouth met


    her pale lips.

 Chapter 67 Professional Ethics (Part One)

    Chapter 67 Professional Ethics (Part One)


    Brian heavily kissed Molly in front of Eric. His eyes were berserk with fury but he didn''t know why he


    was so angry. Was it due to his own impulsive action, or the p on her face? Or was it because she


    had said "It hurts, Brian!" even in aa?


    He had got used to injuries and death in his unusual life, and he had gone through hell during his


    special training in XK Intelligence Agency. In his eyes, nothing was moremon than the feeling of


    pain. However, at that moment when he heard Molly murmuring "It hurts!" in front of him, his own heart


    seemed to ache with her pains.


    When Eric saw Brian''s sudden act, he immediately stood up from his seat and stared at him with his


    mouth slightly open, and with eyes filled with astonishment! He couldn''t understand why Brian did what


    he just did.


    No one in the Long Family was more cruel or arrogant than Brian was. He was aloof, powerful, cruel,


    and extremely ruthless, even more than Richie was. As far as Eric knew, he only cared for three


    women in his life: Shirley, Wing, and Becky. However, it seemed that he was being tender to Molly.


    Eric pondered with half-closed eyes, and a sly smile appeared on his face. He secretly sneered at


    Brian, but there wereplex feelings flowing in his eyes.


    He thought, ''Brian, it seems that Little Molly is also in your heart now.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    You said that this was just a game in order to irritate Becky?


    Hey, I bet even you don''t know what''s going on with you, do you?''


    Eric nced at Molly and could hear her groan. He wondered whether it was due to her wounds, or


    because of breathlessness as a result of Brian''s kiss.


    Eventually, Brian left Molly. Her pale lips had be unhealthily red because of his forceful kiss.


    "Hmmm..." Still faint, Molly gave a short moan, and then fell into a silent sleep.


    Brian still focused his gaze on her, a faint look of pity shing in his eyes. He softly tucked her slightly


    wet hair behind her ears, and then muttered in a low voice,"What a worrisome thing you are!"


    After he finished his words, a furious me suddenly burnt in his eyes. His past life had made him aloof


    and arrogant. He couldn''t let his woman be hurt over and over again!


    No, he wouldn''t forgive anyone who dared to do so! Even though Molly was only a temporary partner,


    he still wouldn''t let that happen!


    When Eric felt the sudden fury radiating from his brother, a chill came over his head. He slightly


    frowned his eyebrows, and said,"Brian, don''t you think you care too much about her?"


    Hearing the question, Brian''s face remained calm, but his eyes narrowed a bit as he kept staring at


    Molly''s pale face. Then, without turning towards Eric, he asked inly,"Really?"


    There was a faint smile in his voice, yet anyone who heard it would feel chilled. At that moment, Eric


    suddenly understood that Brian indeed cared about only three women in this world. As for his anger


    about Molly''s affairs, it was the fury of a person whose ythings had been touched. Yes, Molly was


    just one of his "things"!


    Eric smiled again, slyly. He looked at Tony who had juste into the room at that very moment, and,


    with a nce at Molly, left the room.


    He walked along the corridor, and told himself, ''Whether Brian cares about Molly or not, it''s


    undoubtedly an interesting game for me!''


    His smile widened at that thought. He stepped towards the elevator with his hands in his pockets, and


    his eyes filled with mystery and cruelty.


    After he got in his car, Lenny raised her eyebrows at him, and asked in azy tone,"Did youe


    across Brian inside?"


    Eric stared at her reflection in the rearview mirror and sneered in response. Then he said coldly,"Lenny,


    it''s none of your business!"


    Lenny showed no fear. She merely smiled and turned back to face the young man in the backseat. He


    had the same sunny face as his father, yet his eyes were always cold and indifferent. She said,"I am


    helping you for your own good!"


    Eric slightly furrowed his eyebrows.


    Lenny stared at him deeply, and continued slowly,"Brian''s behavior is quite strange these days. Even


    though he is doing it in order to irritate Becky, I think he has gone too far!"


    Eric just sneered at her in response. He asked her to start driving, and then turned his gaze out of the


    window. While Lenny was turning the car around, he raised his gaze and looked up at the VIP ward on


    the top floor of the hospital.


    He thought, ''If Brian is really getting interested in Little Molly, then his love for Becky is nothing more


    than a joke!''


    He looked at his hands, and his eyebrows frowned when he saw the dark red stains of dried blood on


    them. He then realized that he had forgotten to wash his hands earlier.


    He stared at the bloodstains, and Molly''s nk, dull, despairing face shed through his mind, followed


    by her slim body curling up in his arms and nestling against his chest like a little kitten.


    Eric gradually fell into a trance, and his thoughts stopped at Molly''s pale face and her unconscious


    dependence on him.


    When Lenny nced at the rearview mirror and saw Eric dropping his gaze onto something, she


    curiously tilted her head and took a quick nce. She was totally taken aback by what she saw and


    wondered, ''Eric is a total cleanliness freak. Why the hell didn''t he wash off the bloodstains from his


    hands?'' *


    *


    Molly did not regain consciousness until the next morning. Waking up, she frowned, wondering where


    she was, and tried to get up. But the wound in her back sent a sharp pain so she closed her eyes


    again. She mockingly asked herself, ''It seems that I usually lose consciousness these days, but what


    time should it be now?''


    After a while, she slowly opened her eyes and gazed towards the side.


    Brian was sitting on a chair with his elbow leaning on the arm of the chair and his face in his hand. His


    eyes were closed and his breathing was regr. He seemed to be asleep!

 Chapter 68 Professional Ethics (Part Two)

    Chapter 68 Professional Ethics (Part Two)


    Molly stared at him silently. His face was neither cold nor soft. Instead, it looked casual. Only his thin


    lips under his high nose and thick ck eyshes seemed to portray his indifference.


    Molly watched him sleep, and a strange feeling suddenly shed through her mind: he was as quiet as


    a kid!


    She quickly frowned, and sneered at such an improperparison. Then she disapprovingly curled


    her lips and looked away. However, after a while, she looked at him again, and his calm and peaceful


    face suddenly reminded her of the warm embrace she had been in yesterday...


    Her eyshes fluttered, and slowly, her eyes turned nk and perplexed. It seemed like she had


    severalplex emotions towards that man-- grudges, fears, annoyance, resistance, even


    submission... Sometimes, she even felt like he had captured her heart.


    Molly tried to recall yesterday''s events, but she failed to remember how she got out of the staircases.


    All she remembered was that warm, powerful embrace had carried her upstairs and she had managed


    to fall asleep. She had been extremely overwhelmed at that time and the person had felt familiar.


    She thought, ''Brian, I can''t understand the kind of person you are! You treated me so cruelly and then


    you turn into this gentle man who takes my breath away.''


    She pressed her lips together, and fell into her deep thought. Another vague memory shed through


    her mind; he seemed to have kissed her with furious eyes. She blinked her eyes, totally absorbed in


    her thoughts. Her weakness could still be seen in her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, they


    were met with a sharp gaze.


    "Ow!"


    Taken aback by his severe gaze, Molly wanted to move away from Brian but her wound ached again


    and her whole face twisted.


    Brian slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, and said in a cold tone, "I''m surprised that you can feel the


    pain."


    Molly curled her lips at his words, and moved her gaze towards another side. Feeling ufortable


    with his mockery, she murmured her retort, "Of course I can! I''m not a doll, am I?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her faint grumble in a muffled and hoarse voice flowed into Brian''s ears, and the smile on his face


    became bigger, with less indifference and more relief in it.


    "What happened yesterday?" he then asked in a sullen tone.


    Molly felt the coldness in his words which allowed no refusal. She pressed her lips tightly and looked


    away. Then she replied sulkily, "It''s nothing serious!"


    "Nothing serious?" Brian repeated in a raised voice. He sneered, and decided not to ask anymore.


    Tony had told him what had happened yesterday, although he felt that Steven had concealed


    something from them.


    ''Humph, poor guy!''


    Brian sneered in his mind, and thought, ''He used to be such a big cheese, but now he has to lead such


    a humble life! I''m curious what he thinks on seeing his daughter like this!''


    Molly felt breathless in the suddenly tense atmosphere. She gritted her teeth and took a quick nce at


    Brian, and looked away again when she met his sharp gaze.


    Suddenly, a rumble of hunger broke the silence in the room.


    Molly froze for a second, and then her pale face immediately flushed because of embarrassment. She


    pressed her lips together, and felt somewhat relieved: thanks to her bending posture and her tilted


    head, Brian couldn''t see the embarrassed look on her face directly.


    However, Brian managed to read her mind, and a sly smile appeared on his face. He coldly said, "Now


    that you''re already awake, let''s get back!"


    ''Go back where?''


    The question shed through Molly''s mind and her heart sank. She could still feel the burning pain on


    her face. The ps hadnded not only on her face but also on her heart.


    "Okay, " she slowly replied.


    Then she told herself, ''I am already half a ''bitch'', let me be aplete one. I need to obey my


    ''professional ethics''!''


    Her sullen voice was like a pebble dropping into Brian''s mind. He slightly frowned at her, feeling


    ufortable with her obedient answer.


    After the attending physician of the surgery department examined Molly again, they finally left the


    hospital together. Sitting in Brian''s car, Molly looked out the window. The morning sunbeam had


    covered the streets, andmuters were passing by hurriedly. Although they all lived busy lives every


    day, they were fortunate enough in Molly''s eyes.


    It seemed that Brian was also a busy man, because he started to work on hisptop after he got in the


    car. His slender fingers continued to click on the keyboard, and the light sound in the narrow space


    bathing in sunshine was pleasing to Molly''s ears.


    She withdrew her gaze from outside and looked at him. His lips were pressed together, and his eyes


    were focused on the screen. Molly then nced at the screen. There was a chart of red and green


    lines crossing together. Although Molly didn''t know it well, she knew it was the stock market quotation.


    She suddenly realized that she had never known exactly what kind of job he did. She only knew that he


    was very busy, and she could only see him when he was free and in a yful mood!


    She lowered her head, and thought, ''Half the month has gone by since I left home. Another fortnight,


    and I''ll be able to go back...''


    "Are you thinking you''ll be back home soon?"


    Brian''s cold voice suddenly broke the silence. Molly, deep in her thoughts, quickly snapped out of her


    trance and stared at him.


    When she met his deep and serene eyes, her face immediately turned pale.

 Chapter 69 Be The First One To Leave (Part One)

    Chapter 69 Be The First One To Leave (Part One)


    "Are you thinking that you can leave me very soon?"


    The cold, abrupt tone of Brian shook Molly back to her senses. She jerked her head and met his


    emotionless, deep eyes. Instantly, her face went pale as she fervently shook her head to deny,"No, no.


    I am not!"


    Narrowing his sharp eyes, Brian curled his lips into a thin malicious smile, radiating an evil aura all over


    his body.


    Feeling the tension increasing in the car, Molly pursed her lips tightly and flinched backwards. With an


    anxious face, Brian hastily stretched out his arms to stop her from moving backwards, but it was a little


    toote.


    Molly''s back hit the door, exerting pressure on her wound again. With a muffled groan, her face


    twitched in sharp pain.


    "You silly woman!" Brian roared in a coarse voice. While he looked at her tearful eyes, a tinge of distant


    sympathy shed through his eyes.


    Molly bit her lower lip, moaning with grievance and stared viciously at Brian.


    Without moving his eyes away from Molly, Brian ordered to Tony,"Call the doctor!"


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" Tony responded and instantly called the doctor, requesting him to wait at the vi.


    When Tony hung up the phone, he discreetly peeked at Brian through the rear-view mirror. A dash of


    mixed emotions painted across his face.


    Brian and Molly were still ring at each other with flinty, menacing eyes. Molly furrowed her brows


    even deeper with the increasing pain, which kept getting worse by the minute. The previous day, the


    wound had been exacerbated at the hospital, adding to the damage she had suffered when Brian had


    sex with her two days earlier, while she was still bleeding;. At this point, it was unbearable.


    "You know you have a wound in your back. Why were you so stupid to move that way?" Brian rebuked


    her with scorns. Then, he abruptly shifted his gaze from Molly''s pained face to the rear-view mirror,


    meeting Tony''s eyes. Shocked, Tony understood his signal and quickly turned to avoid his eyes.


    Tony stepped on the gas and steadily elerated towards the vi.


    Molly felt her back wet with blood. Gradually, she became dizzier and the figure in front of her receded


    into a blur. She seemed to have seen two, and then three Brians...


    Her heavy eyelids were slowly drooping and finally closed, as she passed out. Just as she was falling


    down, Brian cautiously held her into his arms, while trying to avoid touching her wound. He lowered his


    eyes to stare at Molly, who was still biting her lip with a deathly pale face. His facepletely


    darkened.


    Tony took a glimpse of the rear-view mirror, and then stepped on the gas to speed up again. It took him


    only ten minutes to arrive at the vi which was thirty minutes away.


    When the car stopped at the gate, Brian cautiously carried Molly out of the car to the vi. The doctor


    hadn''t arrived yet. Looking at Brian''s dark face, Tony clumsily took out his phone, his stomach churning


    with anxiety and called the doctor, urging him to hasten.


    When Brian carried Molly into the living room, Lisa came up to greet him. After squinting at Lisa, Brian


    ordered coldly,"Cook some nd food!"


    An order he issued, without stopping as he headed straight upstairs, carrying Molly in his arms.


    Not knowing what had happened, Lisa nkly stared at Brian''s back, until he had cleared thest flight


    of stairs and cast her a cold nce. Instantly, Lisa came back to her senses and hurried to the kitchen.


    Brian lightly put Molly to bed,ying her sideways. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, an


    indication of the severe pain she was in. Seeing it, Brian slightly furrowed his brows and dismissively


    snorted,"Huh! It serves you right!"


    There was a knock on the door, which Brian answered, ushering in the doctor and a nurse, straight to


    the bedroom. "Mr. Long!" the doctor greeted.


    "Have her checked-up. Her wound was pulled again!" The cold words left Brian''s mouth, with a hint of


    fury in the voice.


    The doctor hastily went over to Molly''s side. Then, with the help of the nurse, he nervously treated


    Molly''s wound. During the whole process, the doctor was besotted with the wound in her back, daring


    not a single nce at one more inch of her body. Behind him, a palpable feeling of Brian''s sharp and


    cold gaze boring into his back. After he had been done, the doctor cautioned Brian against letting her


    aggravate the wound again, or else, she could be in great danger. Then, the doctor quickly left the


    room, eager to get out of the oppressive room and its mmy mood.


    Clearing his voice to bring himself to the present, Brian walked to the bedside and took another look at


    Molly. The pains seemed to have eased. The previously twitched face had slightly softened. Without


    moving his eyes away from her, he sat down on the bedside, curled his lips at the edges and thought,


    ''You want to leave me? It all depends on my will!''


    Unconsciously, he let out cold hum as he reached out his hand to smoothen Molly''s tousled hair. But


    when his fingers touched her cheek, his hand froze and his brows were furrowed. A dash of anger


    began to re up in his eyes. He couldn''t believe that the mere touch of her skin could easily trigger his


    desire for her again.


    At the thought of it, his face darkened in a fit of rage. Eyes derisively fixed on Molly, he wondered why


    such passionate feelings towards a toy.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, throwing him from the reverie and jerking his hand that was almost


    caressing Molly on the cheek. Returning to his usual cold face, he took out his phone, looked at the


    number on the screen and answered at once,"Have you caught him?"


    "No, Mr. Shen had secretly sent him away!" A cold voice came from the other side of the line.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Narrowing his eyes, Brian instructed coldly,"Stop him! Do whatever to catch him!"


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" The person at the other end paused and then asked,"What are you going to do to him


    if we catch him? Throw him to feed the ck Wolf?"


    Brian rested his eyes on Molly for a short while and then answered in a peaceful voice,"Just kill him!"


    The person was surprised at Brian''s decision, but he didn''t want to dig in. Instead he simply switched


    the topic and reported,"Mr. Long, your mother had a quarrel with your father and she has left the XK


    Intelligence Agency!"


    Upon hearing this, Brian instantly pulled a face, briefly responded to his caller and hung up the phone.


    He shifted his gaze to Molly and was surprised to meet her eyes. Molly had woken up when Brian


    touched her cheek, but her eyelids were still too heavy to raise at that time. It was while her tormentor


    was on call that she had managed to open her eyes.

 Chapter 70 Be The First One To Leave (Part Two)

    Chapter 70 Be The First One To Leave (Part Two)


    Although she didn''t hear what the person on the phone was talking about, ording to her experience


    with Brian in the past few days and his noticeably hideous aura at that moment, Molly somehow


    understood what he wanted to do.


    She slightly opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but eventually, she decided to keep her


    mouth shut. She was not even able to protect herself. Why was she worried about others? Why would


    she bring more trouble to herself for other people''s sake?


    She had never thought that she was someone very noble. She was no more than amon person.


    Within a month, she would definitely leave Brian and return to her normal life.


    "Are you thinking about leaving me again? Right?" Brian asked angrily.


    "No..." mortified, Molly answered in a weak voice as she lowered her eyes.


    "Huh!" he snorted. With an evil smile, he cast a sharp nce at Molly and said in a detached, hollow


    voice, "Do you believe it? Without my permission for you to leave, you wouldn''t have a chance."


    Molly''s facial expressions changed all of a sudden. Staring at Brian''s arrogant face, she tried her best


    to control her anger, moved her eyes away and answered without emotion, "Yes, I''m aware of that!"


    She didn''t want to irritate him and endure his punishment again.


    Exasperated at her obedience to him, Brian gave her one more cold nce and stood up to leave the


    bedroom without saying another word.


    At the sound of the door closing behind him, Molly winced with bitterness. She wondered what kind of


    environment Brian had grown up in. How had he be such a strange person?


    But the answer was of no importance to her. They would be irrelevant to each other after this month.


    **


    In the Nethends, Wearing an anxious face, Cindy Han nced at Becky Yan, who had bandages


    around her eyes. Heart racing with tension like a Hennessey Venom, Cindy was breathing hard.


    A professional doctor reminded Becky not to open her eyes so soon while he slowly unwrapped the


    bandages from her eyes.


    "Take it easy. Get used to the light first. Okay... Good, just like that... Open your eyes slowly, slowly...


    Don''t rush..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Under the doctor''s peaceful guidance, Becky slowly opened her eyes and tried to take in her


    surroundings.


    "Becky, can you see things clearly? Can you see me?" Cindy asked anxiously.


    Widening her beautiful and pure eyes, Becky scanned the room. Her eyes, which used to be bright,


    were now dim, as she blinked, squeezed close, and then slowly opened them again.


    "How is that? Can you see anything?" The anxiety increased in Cindy''s voice.


    "Can you see things clearly?" the doctor also asked.


    A dash of disappointment shed through Becky''s eyes. She pursed her mouth, shook her head and in


    a low voice moaned, "No..."


    Briefly, she paused, and then went on, "I can only see the outlines of the objects. Nothing else!"


    "Howe?" Cindy shouted, ring at the doctor. "Didn''t you say that the conservative treatment


    could help Becky see things more clearly?" she demanded. "Why have things be more blurry in


    her eyes?"


    With his brows furrowed, the doctor exined, "Miss Yan''s retinas are different frommon people''s.


    The rate of sess of the operation is low. The only way to cure her eyespletely is to find the


    most suitable retinas for transnt."


    That was what Becky and Cindy had been told about before the operation, but they still held the slim


    hope that the operation would be sessful. They had hoped luck would be on their side.


    However, it wasn''t!


    "Although Miss Yan''s retinas are very rare, there is still a chance to find a matching donor. Miss Yan,


    why not try to find the right retinas from different hospitals around the world? Maybe, you could be


    lucky, " the doctor suggested.


    Becky smiled ruefully and politely ignored Cindy, who still wanted to argue with the doctor. "Thank you,


    doctor!" she said.


    The doctor nodded with a sigh and then left the ward.


    When the door was closed, the strength on Becky''s face disappeared. Overwhelmed by the


    disheartening news, she lowered her face to look at the blurry figure in front of her. Tears flooded her


    eyes.


    "Becky, go back to Mr. Long. Apart from him, I don''t think we know anyone else who could get us the


    right retinas for you. Let''s go back!" Cindy persuaded.


    Not wanting Cindy to see her pretending to be strong, Becky didn''t reply. She kept her head lowered. A


    bitter smile mixed with uncontroble tears betrayed her difficult moment.


    Seeing the look on Becky''s face, Cindy got frustrated and roared, "Are you going to live like this for the


    rest of your life? Do you want to be totally blind?"


    Becky kept silent. After a moment, she forlornly said, "Cindy, I am petrified. I am afraid that even if I go


    back to him, I''d still be blind. I don''t want Brian to see me this way. It''s my eyes that he loved about me


    the most, and he kept saying it. But now it looks like I''m heading to total blindness, very quickly. What


    will he value about me?" She sighed dejectedly.


    When Cindy said nothing, Becky picked up from where she''d left, "If this happens, I would rather be the


    first one to leave! I want him to remember my most striking looks. Not my blind look."


    "What are you talking about? That''s not the right way to look at life!" Getting more frustrated, Cindy felt


    like grabbing her and forcefully shaking her from the unreasonable negativity now consuming her.


    "Don''t you understand Mr. Long? He is able to get any woman in the world. There are so many women


    who have the same beautiful eyes as you, but why hasn''t he gone for those women? Because he loves


    you! He loves who you are. He may have said he loved your eyes the most, but how many other things


    did he say that he loved about you? A whole lot of things, which you want to trivialize."


    Having heard Cindy''s words, Becky slowly raised her head, her eyes puffed with tears. She was about


    to say something, but right then, her phone rang. Concealing the sadness deep in her eyes, she pulled


    out the phone, only to be reminded of the reality of her handicap. It was a text message.


    Looking at the blurry outline of her phone, she was upset. Obligingly she passed Cindy the phone with


    obvious dejection. "Read for me please, " she requested in a shaky voice.


    The frustrated face was unsettling, almost overwhelming to Cindy whose heart welled withpassion.


    She sighed as she reached for the phone from Becky''s outstretched hand. She opened the message,


    quickly read it and said in confusion, "It''s from an unknown number. Someone asks you to check your


    email..."

 Chapter 71 The Gamble (Part One)

    Chapter 71 The Gamble (Part One)


    "My email?" Becky asked with a frown, her dim eyes narrowed in confusion.


    "Yes," Cindy replied shortly. Cindy then took herptop from the desk at the side. After she turned it on,


    she quickly typed on the keyboard and entered the email address and password as Becky had told her.


    There was a new email from an anonymous address in the inbox. Cindy clicked on it and checked its


    content curiously. While looking at it, Cindy''s face looked puzzled at first and then gradually, her


    expression froze after she saw clearly what was on the screen. She quickly skimmed through the whole


    email with astonishment written all over her face. Then, she scrolled back up and read it all over again


    to double check, as if she was afraid that she had misunderstood what she had just read.


    Becky felt that the atmosphere in the room suddenly got tense despite the silence. So, she turned her


    eyes to look at the screen, only to see blurred lines of texts and the dim outlines of some pictures.


    "Cindy, what''s it about? Who sent it to me?" Becky asked doubtfully.


    Cindy, still overwhelmed by the content of the email, furrowed her eyebrows, and the disdain in her


    eyes gradually spread all over her face. She couldn''t help but shout,"How dare he do such a thing!"


    "What happened?" Becky asked worriedly.


    Cindy snapped theptop shut. With a furious me burning in her eyes, she ground her teeth and said


    angrily,"Becky, we have to go back to A City right now!"


    Becky frowned and nced at theptop curiously, then asked,"What on earth happened, Cindy?"


    Cindy nearly hit the ceiling, yet she kept silent and didn''t utter a word. She couldn''t figure out how to tell


    Becky that Brian had brought a woman to his vi and had been living with her ever since!


    Becky waited for Cindy''s answer for a while. Then she pressed her lips and said,"Cindy, I don''t want to


    go back!"


    "Why? Don''t you want to have your eyes treated?" Cindy shouted furiously and then added,"Even


    though you don''t care about your eyes, don''t you care about Brian? Don''t you care that he doesn''t love


    you anymore and has another woman?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I do!"


    Becky replied immediately to Cindy''s chain of questions, denying strongly that she didn''t care about


    Brian at all. Based on it, she had guessed out the truth why Cindy was furious all of a sudden. She bit


    her lip and asked,"What did you find out from the email? Who sent it? Did Brian... Did he... he..."


    Becky stammered and failed to finish her words. Her blurred eyes were wide open and closely staring


    at Cindy.


    "Brian has kept another woman with him!" Cindy said angrily. "You''ve just been gone for half a month,


    and he has found another woman so quickly! Didn''t you say that he hadn''t brought any other woman


    into his house except you? Yet that woman has lived there not just for one or two days, but for more


    than a week already!"


    Becky listened to Cindy''s words and her mouth slightly opened in shock, her dim eyes darkening


    further. She froze for a while before she shook her head heavily and said,"No, it''s impossible!"


    Brian was a man of prominent status and exquisite background. Becky knew he had a kingdom of lust


    of his own since he was young, and that he nevercked women. However, those women were merely


    his ythings, he had always treated them nothing special and disposed them right away.


    Becky was the only woman different for him, and she had been special to him since the day they first


    met. He had always made his love known to her since they were young. She remembered that one


    summer afternoon, Brian had brought her to the Central Square of the Dragon Ind and had dered


    to her firmly,"Becky, this is where Richie and Shirley got married. And, this is where we''ll also get


    married, one day!"


    As the old memory shed through her mind, tears welled down on her cheeks, and she felt a certain


    pain in her heart. With her poor eyesight getting even worse because of the tears, she shouted out


    while crying,"No, Brian won''t love somebody else! HE WON''T!"


    She almost roared out thest two words; and after that, she immediately headed out towards the door


    regardless of her blurry vision. "Watch out!" Cindy shouted at her rmingly but it was toote for


    Becky had already knocked into a ss vase beside the door. It was followed by the sounds of ss


    breaking into pieces and Becky falling down onto the floor.


    "Ouch!"


    Becky felt a sharp paining from her hand, and her blurry vision was suddenly stained with the red


    color.


    "Becky!" Cindy screamed in a terrified voice and immediately rushed towards Becky. She quickly held


    Becky up and helped her sit on the bed, and then she pressed the call-for-assistance button beside it.


    A mix of anger and distress was written all over her face as she stared at Becky. She then took her


    bleeding hand which was cut by the ss, before asking with watery eyes,"What the hell were you


    doing? Don''t you care a bit about yourself?"


    Becky bit her lips tightly, and her whole face twisted in agony. With teary eyes and tightened lips, she


    asked in a low voice,"Cindy, did he... Did he give up on me?"


    "No. He has always loved you, and he had never treated any woman the way he treated you. You


    know, he never cared when Eric contended other things with him, but he had never made a deal at the


    mention of you! He had always fought for you even with Eric." Cindy hastily consoled her, but she


    quickly stepped aside when she saw the doctor and the nursesing into the room to attend to


    Becky.


    Becky stayed still and waited quietly until the doctor bandaged her wound. When she saw the blurred


    color on her hand change from red to white, she pressed her lips more tightly together.


    The doctor didn''t know why this beautifuldy from East Asia had cried so hard and looked so


    devastated that she seemed to have injured herself. Becky looked really pitiful in her condition, but the


    doctor made no mention of it. After wrapping up her wound, he routinely exined the matters that she


    needed to avoid, and then left the room.


    Becky didn''t even utter a word during the whole process. She just dropped her gaze on her hand


    covered with white bandages.


    Cindy sat beside her and stared at her with distressed eyes, and then she hugged her tightly and


    sniffled, saying,"Becky, I won''t force you to go back. I know you''re feeling terrible."

 Chapter 72 The Gamble (Part Two)

    Chapter 72 The Gamble (Part Two)


    Every time Becky had thrown a tantrum and left Brian in the past, Brian would never hesitate and


    automatically search for her. With his power and means, it only took a matter of time before he found


    her no matter where she had been.


    However, this time it was different. Becky had left not out of whim but out of something serious, yet he


    hadn''t sent anyone to find her. Was it because of that woman in the email?


    Had Brian really had a change of heart?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy frowned when she felt Becky''s body was shivering slightly as if she was trying hard to endure


    something.


    Cindy thought, ''Becky... Did you also notice that? And is that the reason why you don''t want to go


    back?''


    *


    Five dayster, In a private VIP room of the Grand Night Casino, A skilful dealer was shuffling a pack of


    cards quietly. After that, he put the cards into the dealing machine, and asked, "Excuse me, gentlemen,


    would you cut the cards, please?"


    Brian slightly lifted the corner of his mouth as he took a cold nce at Edgar sitting opposite him and


    said, "No!"


    "Neither would I, " said Edgar in a gentle voice with his eyes glittering like two diamonds.


    The dealer then dealt out the cards to them skilfully, and said, "The King of Spades is higher in rank.


    Mr. Edgar Gu, your turn to start the betting round, please."


    Edgar checked his hole card, then nced at the upcards of the two. He had been dealt a King of


    Spades, which was higher than Brian''s Deuce of Spades, so it was his turn to start the betting.


    "Theyout of this casino isn''t good enough, " Edgar said out of the blue.


    Brian showed no surprise when Edgar didn''t start the betting and instead, mentioned other things


    beyond the game. He didn''t say anything back and a faint smile appeared on his calm face.


    "I think it will be much brighter inside if a window is opened at that side, " said Edgar, who turned to Bill


    standing next to him and continued, "What do you think?"


    After hearing his words, Bill took out the lollipop from his mouth and pondered on it for a while before


    replying, "Mr. Mayor, I think it''ll be better if the window is arranged there."


    "Oh? Really?" Edgar frowned and fell silent, as if he was thinking about it seriously.


    The two continued their discussion as if they didn''t care about what the other people in the room might


    have felt. Despite this, Brian''s face was still calm, yet Tony had already a darkened expression on his


    face.


    Tony felt that Edgar was acting too arrogantly, and that he behaved as though he had already won the


    bet. He was acting as if he owned the Grand Night Casino already and was in control of it.


    However, it seemed that Brian didn''t care about Edgar''s rudeness at all. He just took his ss from the


    table and took a small sip. Then he raised his other hand and snapped his fingers towards Tony.


    "Mr. Long, I''m listening, " Tony replied immediately.


    "Go and get the wine which Eric brought from my uncle..." Brianmanded coldly. Then he paused


    and nced at Edgar with arched eyebrows, and then continued, "To congratte the Mayor


    beforehand on his takeover of the Grand Night!"


    His words stunned everyone in the room, especially the staff of the Grand Night Casino.


    Edgar stared at Brian with a serene gaze, then gave an elegant smile and said, "How generous of you,


    Mr. Long!"


    "As a good citizen of this city, I won''t resist if the government wants to seize the Grand Night, " Brian


    replied in a mocking tone. The look on his face was still as quiet as a mirror when he continued to say


    in a faint voice, "In fact, it''s the Grand Night''s honor to be the Mayor''s first target!"


    Edgar met Brian''s eyes with the same smile on his face, but he started to fall into deep thoughts


    silently. It was true that he had nned it that way, but he hadn''t thought that Brian would be able to


    find out and read his mind.


    "Well, I''m d that there are good citizens like you in the city, " he replied inly, pretending that he


    hadn''t noticed the implications in Brian''s words.


    Brian lightly tapped the table with his slender fingers. He slightly dropped his gaze onto the Deuce of


    Spades on the table, without ever touching his hole card. Then he said coldly, "It''s a matter of course


    for us to cooperate with the government. Now that it''s the first time for the Mayor toe here, what if I


    add another stake since the Mayor is about to win the game?"


    Edgar smiled as he leaned his back against the chair and said, "Thanks for your kindness, but you


    should know that I''m quite a picky person. I need to know first what the stake will be."


    A sly smile appeared on Brian''s face as he replied slowly, "It''s my woman, Molly Xia."


    He called out her name word by word while focusing his gaze closely on Edgar''s face. He noticed that


    although the expression on Edgar''s face was still calm, the look in his eyes did change a bit. The smile


    on Brian''s face became wider as he continued, "I''m wondering whether the Mayor is interested in it or


    not."


    Both men at the gambling table seemed fathomless. Although they were different, there was no doubt


    that neither of them was a simple person.


    Edgar didn''t know how Molly had entered Brian''s circle. He had tried to find her parents for some time


    and when he found out that they had been in the Empire Hospital, he figured out a new n.


    Aside from that, he had heard another piece of news. Tyler had died on the high seas. He had been


    stabbed with a knife and then thrown into the sea; none of the wounds all over his body were fatal, yet


    he had not recovered from any of them. He just bled, got infected, and died!


    He had been murdered brutally, yet it had been done very efficiently, with no clues left to who had done


    it.


    After thinking for a while, Edgar lowered his head and said, "Hah, it sounds interesting! However, she''s


    your woman. Even not, do you think that I''ll be interested in a loose woman?"


    At that very moment, the door was pushed open and a waitress in uniform stepped into the room, with


    a bottle of red wine on the tray on her hand.


    She had arrived at the room at the exact moment when Edgar had started speaking, so she moved her


    gaze towards his direction out of curiosity. But before she was astounded by the presence of both


    Edgar and Brian in the room, the wordsing from Edgar''s mouth had already left her dumbfounded.

 Chapter 73 Who Do You Want To Win (Part One)

    Chapter 73 Who Do You Want To Win (Part One)


    "Interesting, very interesting! You are really good at ying jokes, Mr. Long. Let us put aside the fact


    that she is your woman, but even though she is not, do you think I will have any interest in a loose


    woman? A woman is just like a pair of shoes. Do you think I will buy a pair that has been worn by


    somebody else?" He said all these with indifference. Edgar knew too well that if he showed any sign of


    interest in Molly in front of Brian, he was afraid that Molly would have a real hard time because of him.


    After a thorough investigation on Brian, he was still at lost on Brian''s background and information. All


    his efforts to find out information about Brian was useless. Even though he used his power to utilize the


    military investigationpany, he still was not able to procure detailed information about him. And


    when he tried to dig deeper, the clue chain was cut off. What he got was only insignificant messages.


    And even with these messages, he sometimes felt that someone just wanted to lead him to those


    misleading messages intentionally.


    There were plenty of cases when his investigation team were off base and when they found it, it was


    toote: all the clues had been eliminated with nothing left and all their endeavors were left in vain.


    This man, in spite of his young age, possessed great power that enabled him to hide all information


    about him as he wished. He could control all the information about him and ensure that nobody would


    know his true identity and status.


    It was too dangerous for Molly to stay with this man who covered in mystery.


    With all of Edgar''s attention focused on Brian, and given his indirect sight angle, it was impossible for


    him to see who hade into the room even if he would want to. But most importantly, he did not think


    that the person who had walked into the room would be someone very important.


    Just then, his heart did aplete somersault when he saw Brian''s evil smile unfolding in front of his


    eyes. Soon after, Bill let out a scream in a low voice which made Edgar''s curiosity grow even more so


    he turned his head to look at Bill, desiring to know what happened. With a hint given by Bill, Edgar


    shifted his gaze to the door.


    Regret filled his eyes as soon as he saw the woman standing at the door. If he had a choice, he would


    rather choose not to see. But unfortunately, there was no room for regret. He was so shocked when he


    recognized the person standing at the door that he even forgot to hide his facial expression and


    surprise at that very moment.


    Molly held the tray to serve the wine, which the manager, Jason, had asked her to bring inside the


    room while urging her again and again," This wine is very expensive. Be very careful..."


    Today was the first day that she hade back to work in the casino. Since the day that she had been


    in aa, it seemed that Brian had changed his attitude and treated her differently. He treated her


    neither too tenderly nor too violently. He somehow became normal and did not go to extremes any


    more. Sometimes, they would have dinner together, during which he would talk to her and say


    something about himself. There were times when she also told him some things which happened in the


    vi, although most of the matters were penny-ante. The way he spoke to and treated her made her


    feel sofortable and natural that she thought it was not necessary to fear Brian any more.


    She still remembered what he said yesterday noon while they were having lunch. He gazed at her and


    asked," Do you find life boring here in the vi?"


    It was maybe because they got along really well these days and she felt so rxed instead of being


    scared that she almost forgot the fact that Brian was capricious. His temper was just like the weather in


    London, you would never predict what would happen the next moment. Therefore, she just replied with


    her real thoughts," Yes, that is true. It is actually kind of boring here. I have nothing to do except for


    eating meals, sleeping, or reading books. If it were in spring, I could nt some flowers. But now, I can


    not do anything. Quite boring. Indeed."


    Hearing herints, he just looked at her pursed lips and made no reaction. After a while, he


    sipped the coffee in his hand without saying a word as though he were thinking about what she had


    said. She even found that his eyes brightened a bit at that moment.


    Witnessing his reaction to her reply, her heart skipped a beat and knew that it was a mistake to blurt it


    all out. Obviously, this capricious man was displeased with what she had just said. As much as she


    wanted to take it all back and acknowledge her fault, it was toote. While her mind was thinking of


    ways to salvage the situation by instinct, Brian said softly all of a sudden," Given the fact that you are


    bored with life here in the vi, you should go to work."


    Shocked was an understatement when she heard hismand. Molly felt her facial expression looked


    more astonished than seeing a UFO! She even thought she might have hallucinated what she just


    heard.


    "Okay, sounds good. You had bettere back to the Grand Night Casino. I will arrange your working


    schedule and you just have to follow it."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Brian said it softly without any hint of anger. Then, he put the coffee mug down on the


    table and stood up. Obviously, he did not want to say anything else and ended the discussion.


    Afterwards, he reached out the coat handed over by Tony and left the vi.


    That night, Jason called her on the mobile phone given by Brian after that day when she fell down and


    fainted. It was the first call that she had received since she had that mobile phone. He asked her to


    come back to work in the Grand Night Casino the next day. She was too excited and overwhelmed with


    the news and she only remembered that she just kept on saying her gratitude rather than asking what


    work she would be doing the next day.


    She thought that she would just continue working in the main hall like she used to until she came to the


    casino earlier today. Much to her surprise, Jason guided her directly to the floor dedicated for VIPs.


    She asked Jason why he took her to that floor instead of the main hall. In her mind, employees who


    were qualified to serve VIPs in the Grand Night Casino should have gone through intensive specialized


    training for a long period of time, while she, a newer in the service industry at the casino, had


    neither sufficient experience nor skills to qualify her for that task.


    She worked hard the whole night with great caution and care. She really did not want to lose that job


    out of stupid mistake or carelessness. Besides, she also did not want to disgrace Brian. He sure used


    his connections so that she could get a job on the VIP floor. Otherwise, she would have still continued


    serving the guests in the main hall.


    Just after she finished serving the guests in one VIP room, Jason asked her to bring this bottle of wine


    into this room. Of course, she obeyed attentively and was seriously determined to do a good job.Jason


    repeatedly emphasized the significance of serving the guests in this room very well and to take great


    caution of the wine, so she took it in her mind to be very careful of it.


    As soon as Molly opened the door, the frozen atmosphere overwhelmed her. Obviously, the aura in this


    room was indifferent and a bit tense. She could not help but grow very nervous with the ambiance.


    When she raised her eyes to look around the room, she found Brian and Edgar sitting opposite at the


    two ends of the big gambling table. What a surprise! She was stunned to discover the fact that they


    were both in the same room. But what was even more surprising was the words full of disdaining


    out from Edward''s mouth.


    What was it that she heard faintly just now when she opened the door?

 Chapter 74 Who Do You Want To Win (Part Two)

    Chapter 74 Who Do You Want To Win (Part Two)


    Was it ''Do you have any interest in my woman, Molly, Mr. Mayor''?


    At first, she thought that it was all an illusion, perhaps they were not talking about her. But now, she


    knew that it was not just in her head. ''They were talking about to whom I''m supposed to belong to...''


    Seeing Edgar''s eyes, their memory of childhood came back and haunted her. His eyes were still as


    beautiful as when they were young, soft and warm like a jade when he was calm, ring and deep like


    the stars in the night sky when he was emotional.


    Though his eyes were the same as they used to be, he was no longer the same person she knew


    during childhood. He had be a totally different person and now, he saw her as just a pair of worn


    shoes.


    What a bitter truth! Time passed by, and they all had changed. They were not kids any more. Time and


    reality changed not only her but him as well.


    ''To him, I have be a cheap woman, who deserves neither love nor respect. Therefore, he could


    just insult me in any way.''


    All of these mixed feelings began rising to Molly all of a sudden. Sheughed at herself in her thoughts


    and tried to calm herself down. She stopped looking at the room and tried to focus on her task. She


    held the tray even more tightly and told herself to be polite enough so that no one could find fault with


    her. The exclusive job on the VIP floor was made possible by Brian, so she was supposed to be really


    careful and should not mess it all up and be fired.


    Molly bit the bullet and tried to calm down with all her strength. Then, she came forward and said with


    softness and unppability," Sir, this is your wine."


    Brian caught a glimpse of her and found a slight smile unfolding on her face. She was obviously


    tolerant of the situation even though her hands were obviously trembling. Even so, she still tried to pour


    the wine for him smoothly.


    He must say that she showed satisfactory etiquette which met his standards. She had no experience in


    serving VIPs, yet he could find that she was really careful to do an exemry job the whole night.


    Before that night, he had only seen her working in the casino''s main hall, where she was very flexible


    and clever to serve the load of clients at a time. But now, to his surprise, he found that she was also


    attractive, determined, and focused while serving the VIPs.


    ''Molly, you really are a special woman!''


    Edgar was stunned and came to a standstill when he found out that the person who had entered the


    room was Molly. After a short while, he calmed down and his facial expression returned to normal,


    which was indifferent and slightly treacherous. Witnessing that Molly followed everymand of Brian


    including putting the wine ss beside him, an array ofplex feelings came into Edgar''s mind,


    which was revealed in his eyes. However, he still tried to hide what he felt and quickly prevented


    himself from showing any sign of mixed emotions on his face so as to avoid anyone seeing it.


    The skillful dealer continued to deal the cards. With three Kings already on the table in front of him,


    Edgar caught a glimpse of his fifth card, and found that it was the fourth King. Now he possessed all


    the four cards.


    "It seems that... I have good luck today!" Edgar said with slight happiness and surprise in his voice. He


    raised up the wine ss and took a sip. The red liquid sprawled in his mouth, like blood flowing in and


    around his mouth, showing great bloodthirsty coldness and indifference.


    It seemed that Brian did not hear what Edgar said. He raised his eyebrows and opened his fifth card.


    With the newly obtained card, his cards on the table turned out to be four consecutive cards of spades:


    from the spade two to the spade five.


    Meanwhile, Molly was waiting aside in a bid to serve them in time and watched the two men engrossed


    in the game. She pursed her lips and thought: ''Edgar already has 4 Kings on the table. Frankly


    speaking, he has upied the dominant position and is more likely to win. The only chance for Brian to


    win this game is for him to have a straight flush of spades.


    He has a straight flush of spades from the two to the five in his hands right now, but... If hisst card


    fails toplete a straight flush of spades with the cards on the table, he will definitely lose this game.''


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Brian nced over at Edgar while slightly shaking the wine ss in his hand. His slim fingers gave out


    a little force to shake the red wine in the thin ss and swirled it inside the crystal ss. The red liquid


    could not keep itself on the ss wall for a long time and dropped slowly yet smoothly to the bottom.


    Obviously, the wine was premium and of excellent quality. Not a single drop of the liquid remained on


    the side of the ss, leaving no trace of the bloody wine.


    He raised his eyes slightly and looked deeply towards Molly, finding that she was lost in thought. That


    triggered his interest and a small smile unfolded on his face under his eagle-like sharp eyes. He asked


    softly as though it was not out of purpose," Who do you want to win this game, Molly?"


    Molly was guessing what Brian''s bottom card was when he asked her. Although she had no idea what


    was at stake at this game, she knew that Brian wanted to add her to the bet as she heard it when she


    wasing in. But, Edgar was more than displeased and also degraded her as Brian''s additional


    stake.


    She felt really bad and hurt by what she heard. What she could do was onlyugh at herself. The


    reality was so cruel that she could not breathe and the pain in her heart even made her frown.


    The environment turned out to be more awkward and the air seemed to freeze. Every one in the room


    turned their attention to Molly. Most of them knew that Brian was the President of the Grand Night


    Casino, but Molly didn''t.


    Looking at Molly and licking his lollipop in his lips incessantly, Bill became very nervous for no reason


    at all. He was so anxious to hear Molly''s answer as though Molly would be the one to decide who


    would actually win the game.


    He already knew the bottom card of the mayor: the spade ace, and Brian was bound to lose this game!


    But now, he could not help but be really stressed as his heart jumped into his throat. He held his


    breath and anxiously waited for her answer.


    Edgar stopped looking at Molly. He just smiled slightly, which was partly hidden and partly visible, as


    though the result of the game was not crucial for him at all. He seemed to not care a bit for both the


    result and Molly.


    Molly looked at Brian and found herself quite attracted to him. His eyes were so deep and serene, just


    like a deepke in the forest, which one could get lost into with one single look. His well-shaped face


    was cold and devoid of any facial expression. His lips were thin and sexy. When he looked at her,


    everything seemed toe to a standstill, except for his slim fingers holding the wine ss and


    shaking the bloody wine.


    Then out of instinct, she turned her head and caught a glimpse of Edgar. Unfortunately, he was not


    paying any attention to her dilemma. His coldness towards her made a hole in her heart. She finally


    realized the fact that Edgar was not her friend from childhood any more and decided to cut off


    everything that tied her to him. From now on, he was merely a stranger to her. Every one should have


    dignity, including her who could not even afford or deserve it.


    A curled smile appeared on her pale face, an evidence that she had not recovered fully yet. Even the


    light make-up which covered her face could not conceal her weakness. She turned her head back to


    Brian and looked at him with a subtle smile. Instead of replying to his question, she asked him back,"


    Are you willing to lose me in this game?"

 Chapter 75 Who Do You Want To Win (Part Three)

    Chapter 75 Who Do You Want To Win (Part Three)


    Hearing her interesting question, Brianughed. He let out an evilugh with conceit and unruly


    attitude. Hisughter echoed over the room and made the hearts of all the people who heard it do a


    complete somersault. They were scared of the pressure imposed by hisugh, drawn from his innate


    power and omnipotence.


    His reaction freaked her out. She tried her best to calm down and subconsciously, she licked her lips.


    She found that she was bing as crazy as Brian since she began to get along with him. Even in a


    situation like this, she was able to disregard the frozen atmosphere and ask him a question that was so


    rude and direct!


    The room came to a dead silence. The air turned frozen that every one held their breath. Except for


    Edgar and Bill, no one at the Grand Night Casino knew why this new VIP waitress dared to ask a


    question like this. And what was even worse, she asked the question of the president of the casino in a


    rude and flirtatious manner!


    "Come here!" Brian''s voice was like a sudden p of thunder which broke the frozen atmosphere in the


    room. He looked at Molly with his brooding eyes. Actually, he was d to hear her skittish question,


    even though he could not tell why. But he knew that a river of warm happiness started flowing and


    roaring in his heart.


    Molly bit her lips and tried to refrain her fear and bewilderment. Eventually, she moved towards him in


    spite of her unwillingness. While walking, she avoided having eye contact with anyone in the room.


    Even if she was not able to see their eyes, she knew that all people in the room were scrutinizing her


    up and down with doubt and mixed feelings. The attention paid to her by everyone was so sharp that


    she felt like she was taking an X-ray examination.


    "Oh..." Molly screamed slightly. Before she could even react to what was happening to her, she found


    herself falling into Brian''s arms. Her head went nk as she was taken aback by his sudden


    unexpected action. Much more to her surprise, cool and thin lips came close to her face, then touched


    her lips. All of a sudden, she was enveloped by a slight breath of mint aroma as well as his male


    hormones.


    "Emmm!"


    She wanted to resist and struggle due to embarrassment. She was too ashamed at what happened


    and wished that she could just disappear at that moment. How could he do this to her in front of so


    many people?


    After she hurriedly pushed his well-shaped body away and stood up in haste, she stared at him with


    prudence and a little anger in her face. However, when she met his brooding eyes which demonstrated


    a little frivolity, she opened her eyes even wider and gazed at him furiously.


    She breathed out deeply and tried to calm down. Licking her lips, she could still savor the taste of Brian


    in her mouth. After she could breathe a sigh of relief, Edgar suddenly came to her mind. She turned her


    head towards him while clenching her hands, desiring to know his reaction to Brian''s advances towards


    her. Although she wanted to keep a little dignity for herself, she still feared to see his eyes full of scorn


    and disgust.


    However, it was a pity that he had no reaction and did not even take a glimpse at her at all. Instead, he


    just looked at Brian with coldness and dissatisfaction. Witnessing the grim on his face, frustration and


    sadness crept into her heart. She panicked and told herself to stop looking at him so that Edgar would


    not find her in this awkward situation.


    It seemed that Brian noticed her embarrassment. He stood up and lowered his eyes to look at Edgar


    with indifference, and then said without any emotion,"Well, Mr. Mayor, it seems that you can not win


    this game today as you wish!"


    After saying these words, he held up Molly''s hand and directly walked out of the room, pulling Molly


    with him and ignoring the presence of everyone else.


    Seeing that Brian was leaving, Bill stood up and went over to the gambling table in haste where Brian


    just sat. He was unable to hold himself back and turned over the bottom card left on the table. The


    spade six! His unveiled bottom card was the spade six!


    That was true. Adding this to his cards already on the table, a straight flush of spades was formed.


    Apparently, not only the spade ace could enable him to beat Edgar, but also the spade six!


    As she was being pulled by Brian, Molly could not help but turn her back to see the reactions of the


    people left in the room. She saw clearly the card in Bill''s hand, which was the spade six. It was Brian


    who won the game. When she was nearly out of the room, she caught a glimpse of Edgar. And he... He


    was also looking at her. But his eyes looked indifferent as though he did not know her and she was a


    total stranger to him now. His reaction hurt her deeply, and the sorrow and realization she felt


    overwhelmed her.


    Sheughed at herself in her mind, and tried not to look at him anymore. She had no idea whether


    there was any coincidence between her job in the VIP room today and the game between Brian and


    Edgar. Maybe it was Brian who arranged for her to provide service on this floor rather than in the hall


    downstairs in order to involve her in this game. But, she did not want to figure it out now. Sometimes,


    there were things that she was not willing to face, but still made their way to her existence.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As the dark night epassed the world, everywhere in the city was dotted with shing neonmps.


    Since Brian was holding Molly''s hand while leaving the Grant Night Casino, she had no time to change


    her waitress uniform. Only after when they were outside the casino did she realize that it was not yet


    her time to get off from work. Suddenly, she panicked and could not help shouting out,"I cannot get off


    from work now!"


    "The game has finished!" Brian said softly like water sshed on her face which brought her back to


    her senses.


    She was stunned for a while. Then she realized that the service in VIP room was different from that in


    the hall. When the game in the VIP room which she served for was finished and there was no other


    arrangement, her task for the day was done and she could get off from work.


    It was chilly outside due to the night wind. Molly did not feel the cold at first because she was too


    distracted by the spur of events. But now, with only the waitress uniform on her, she felt very cold as


    the gust of frigid wind blew and could not help trembling.


    Seeing her whole body trembling in the cold, Brian slightly frowned. Then, he took off his suit jacket


    with an indifferent expression on his face. It seemed that he was not willing to do so. Nheless, he


    still put his suit jack on Molly.


    "I am not cold!" Molly refused his suit jacket out of instinct and said,"You don''t need to take off your suit


    for me..."


    Obviously, Molly''s words displeased him. His face turned gloomy, which gave her a hint that she should


    not continue to refuse. She looked at him thoroughly from the back as he was walking forward, and


    saw that he only wore a shirt and a waistcoat with his hands in the trouser pockets. She licked her lips


    and followed his steps walking forward while Tony was driving behind them, keeping a distance.


    The aura suddenly became awkward. Molly tried to appease him as the game came back to her mind.


    So, she asked,"Weren''t you afraid that I would wish Mayor Gu to win the game?"


    "Of course not!" Brian replied firmly. He stopped walking and stood still with his hands in the pocket,


    looking at a distant ce.


    "If I had said I wished Mayor Gu to win the game, what would you have done?" Molly had no idea why


    she had asked that question. It was just a spur of the moment. However, deep inside, she knew that a


    part of her wanted to know the answer to this question.

 Chapter 76 A Talk Under The Cold Night (Part One)

    Chapter 76 A Talk Under The Cold Night (Part One)


    "What if I had said that I wanted Mr. Gu to win?" Molly blurted out her question, not knowing why.


    Having heard her question, Brian stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. The sharp, piercing


    eyes rested on Molly''s furrowed brows, taking in her cautious yet eager face. Was she expecting an


    answer? Brian grinned in delight, then in mock peacefulness inquired," You want to know?"


    Relishing his mocking question, he grinned mischievously as he waited for Molly''s response, his eyes


    getting deeper with malice.


    Molly was only his pet and his toy for one month. The previous day, he had asked her if she was bored


    at the vi and she blurted out her answer without hesitation. Not knowing why, Brian had granted her


    the permission to go back to work at the casino.


    Right off the bat, Brian had asked Jason to arrange for her to serve in the VIP rooms. The idea of Molly


    showing up in the big hall, among so many people, wasn''t something he would tolerate. She was his


    woman and her picture-perfect smile was only his to relish, something he could ill-afford to share with


    anyone.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, the reluctance of sharing her smile with others made him slightly frown. He wondered why he


    would have such ideas in his mind. He sneered at his silly thoughts.


    Looking at Brian''s deep, flinty eyes, Molly pursed her lips and nodded.


    "Call my name now!" a sudden, calm demand came.


    "What?" Confused, Molly stared at him, questions written all over her face.


    With a furrowed brow, Brian repeated in a lower steely, voice," Call my name!"


    Once more, Molly frowned in confusion. Cursing within, slightly squinting at narcissistic man''s face, she


    called his name, hesitation ringing in her voice. "Brian Long?"


    The man standing in front of Molly furrowed his brows tightly, as if pondering over her incredulous voice


    on his name. Angrily, he sneered," Huh! My full name... You brought it out so smoothly!"


    Ever since this woman knew his name, she''d never called it properly. Every time, she spoke his name,


    she had always made it sound rough. She had shouted it either in a fit of anger or out of heart-rending


    misery.


    Gradually, Molly sensed his usual cold, malevolent aura, mixed with the chilly and humid air around


    them. A wise person should know how to submit to circumstances. Experience from the past few days


    had taught her that it was best to just y along. Better feign obedience and make him happy for the


    time being than suffer the consequences. Although her mother didn''t understand all the sacrifices Molly


    was making for the family, still, Molly was grateful that all her mother''s medical expenses were covered.


    Even though her mother felt reluctant to stay in that hospital, she wouldn''t be able to leave it now.


    From the time her brother, Daniel informed her of their mother''s improved condition, Molly had been


    hopeful.


    Waking up from her reverie, she looked at Brian, a flood ofplicated emotions coursing through her.


    All the same, she was grateful to Brian for providing her the means to save her mother. As long as her


    mother was getting good medical attention, she''d try her best to get along with him. ''Just a few weeks...


    two more weeks of putting up with his arrogance, his threats, '' she estimated. The humiliation and pain


    she faced at his hands was nothingpared to her mom''s healthplications.


    "So how should I address you? Mr. Long? Boss? Brian? Bri?" As she guessed out different ways to


    address him, her eyes lit-up mischievously and her lips curled into a smile. Finally, almost teasingly,


    she asked," Or Little Brian?"


    Despite all her attempts, Brian remained stiff, unmoved, and expressionless. Noticing his indifferent


    demeanor, Molly''s smile slowly fizzled out. Softly, she muttered, a sense of resignation echoing on her


    every syble," I''ve put forward so many choices... There must be at least one you like." She pouted,


    frustrated at his unfeeling halo.


    Listening to Molly mumbling to herself, Brian''s needless anger seemed to wane, at least, briefly. He let


    out an incredulous hum, cold as the winter wind, but stayed his eyes fixed on Molly, still expecting her


    answer.


    Apprehensive at Brian''s intensive nce, Mollypressed her lips, cleared her throat and nervously,


    called in a tender, unsteady voice," Bri..."


    That unexpectedst-ditch attempt struck a chord in Brian''s heart. The conceited and unpredictable


    man enjoyed Molly''s mixed emotions of tenderness, helplessness, subservience and grievance. Under


    the silent, freezing night, his toy was alluring and this entertained him.


    A brief tinge of empathy crossed his mind, but he dismissed it right away, choosing instead to mull over


    the pleasurable feeling of the moment.


    Even so, he still didn''t understand why he was so serious about how Molly addressed him. Last time,


    he heard her call out the name Edgar a few times and surprisingly, he had been bothered by it. Earlier


    today, he got wind of it that Edgar Gu would inspect all casinos on Moonlight Street. Without a doubt,


    Brian knew well that Edgar''s first target would be the Grand Night Casino.


    Over the past few years, the Grand Night Casino had be notorious for highly questionable


    activities. In fact, the name kept popping up in investigations on heinous crimes, including a number of


    murder cases.


    In an borate n for cleaning up the city, ck market activities would definitely be the first


    casualties of Edgar''s sweeping changes. And there was no better ce to start the crack down than


    the most infamous casino in the city - the Grand Night Casino!


    Brian remembered that he had thwarted an abduction and saved Molly. After that incident, he had even


    willingly kept Mollypany at the vi for the whole night. However, this woman kept mumbling the


    name "Edgar" the whole night!


    Huh!


    Molly still kept Edgar in her mind, the guy who always protected her, her Prince Charming since


    childhood. Enduring the whole night listening to Molly mumbling Edgar''s name, Brian saw to it that


    Molly would overhear their conversation to let her know what Edgar thought about her now.


    To disillusion other people''s dreams was something he fancied. He felt ecstatic watching feeble


    creatures breakdown in despair. He wondered why people thought it was twisted to revel in someone''s


    pain. In any case, Brian didn''t give a hoot.

 Chapter 77 A Talk Under The Cold Night (Part Two)

    Chapter 77 A Talk Under The Cold Night (Part Two)


    "If you had wanted Edgar Gu to win the game, then I would''ve let him win the game. I swear!" He


    answered Molly''s question slowly right after he came back from his earlier train of thoughts. Looking at


    her incredulous expression, he sneered,"Edgar Gu is too conceited. He thinks the sunes up just to


    hear him crow. True, he made a good record during his time in the military. Hitting all the bull''s-eyes of


    moving targets, one kilometer away, during wild gusts of wind is no mean achievement. That I agree.


    Nobody may evene close to his record in the foreseeable future. But believe me, when ites to


    cards and street-smarts, Edgar doesn''t know shit from Shin. He thought that he had seen the


    sequence of the cards the dealer had shuffled."


    With a little more thought, Brian added,"Well, he might have seen the cards, so he didn''t cut the deck."


    Talking about that game with Edgar earlier that night, Brian squinted, as if adjusting to light. Strong,


    scornful emotions showing on his face as he picked up his line,"But, Edgar forgot one important thing.


    That is, every casino ys its own game!"


    With every word of his, Molly''s heart sank as she considered the truth of it all. The winner of the game


    had already been determined. That Brian was the winner and Edgar was the loser. Despite the fact,


    Molly felt like the game hadn''t been over yet while she was listening to Brian''s exnation of the game.


    A gambler would probably lose nine games out of ten bets.


    That was how every casino yed the game.


    All the gamblers were well aware of that, but they always had a fluky mindset, thinking that they''d be


    lucky in the next game. They didn''t realize the fact that luck was always on the casino''s side.


    Looking at Molly, who was now apparently immersed in contemtion, Brian grinned with delight.


    Sometimes, Molly was smart. ''She isn''t dumb. She can gather the whole picture from those little details


    easily, '' he thought.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Suddenly he drew close to Molly, kissed her on the face and briefly got excited when he sensed her


    body stiffen in fear. Cold beads of sweat started to form on her now pallid face as she considered this


    invasion of her personal space. But Brian just stood there, an insulting yful look in his eyes. Not in


    the slightest way minding how his actions got Molly terrified, he whispered in a husky, attractive


    voice,"Molly, you said that you wanted me to win the game, so... I dealt off the bottom. I cheated!" At


    those words, he stood there, neither moving nor touching her. He breathed like an asthmatic bulldog


    who couldn''t find his inhaler.


    On the freezing winter night, Brian''s humid breath warmed Molly''s neck. But, it was drowned out by her


    shock at Brian''s admission of dealing off the bottom. "Brian Long, are you having a death wish?" she


    inquired.


    It wasmon knowledge in A city that you could try your chance as a cardsharp in any other casino,


    except the Grand Night Casino. If anyone dared cheat there, as sure as night follows day, they would


    have a bad ending, no matter what the person''s social status was.


    Molly''s reflective exmation didn''t move Brian in the slightest. Instead, he just stood there, grinning


    like a Cheshire cat with eyes still fixed on Molly.


    Impishly, he whispered in Molly''s ear again,"Well? Are you worrying about me? Are you?"


    Gritting her teeth, Molly stepped backwards and stared at Brian''s teasing face. She clenched her fists


    and roared in anger,"Are you crazy? Aren''t you worried about yourself?"


    ncing intently into her bright and pure eyes, he could easily read all her thoughts and emotions


    coursing through her mind. Without a shadow of doubt, he could tell that she was honestly worried


    about him now.


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you if I were dead? Then you would be able to leave and im your freedom


    earlier. Right?" he said in a yful, flippant voice, yet a hint of coldness was perceptible from his


    words.


    "Huh!" Molly snorted. Squinting at Brian, she said coldly,"I won''t get my freedom and happiness at the


    expense of other people''s sufferings!"


    "So did you mean that... I was getting my happiness through your sufferings?" The smile on his face


    fizzled out like a fade-out at the movies, bringing back the now all too familiar cruel aura, mean and


    piercing like a toothache!


    Terrified by the look on his face, Molly turned her face away, and suddenly realized that they had drifted


    far away from the crux of their discussion.


    "Brian, what were you betting against Edgar? What was so important as to warrant putting your life on


    the line?" Shifting her gaze back to him, the worry in her eyes was conspicuous. "Weren''t you scared?"


    Silence. Brian just fixed his stare at her eyes, enjoying the panic he sensed all over her poor soul.


    Watching the wretchedness of other mortals gave him that exhrating feeling. But now with Molly, it


    was somewhatplicated. He sometimes felt a tinge of inexplicable sympathy towards her. That


    mixture of feelings was something he couldn''t quite put a name to.


    Since he was born, he had been like a demon in Shirley''s eyes. His callous, malevolent, and violent


    disposition just kept getting worse as he grew up. Early on, the intensity and viciousness of his twisted


    personality had inspired in him the ambition of taking over the XK Intelligence Agency one day.


    Although his father, Richie, detested the idea, he had never tried to control what Brian wanted to do.


    On the contrary, he just let his son grow, with his whims undeterred and his desires uncensored.


    Brian had inherited Richie''s callous genes. Moreover, he had been brought up exposed to the very core


    of the brutal, heartless XK Intelligence Agency. His nature and his experience in XK had turned him into


    a demon, lower than a snake''s belly in a wagon rut. Even Shirley, his mother, had long given up on


    worrying about Brian.


    Hearing no response from Brian, Molly bit her lower lip and, with increasing frustration shouted,"I


    should have let Edgar win the game, had I known about your cheat. At worst, you would''ve just lost a


    game, but your life would be safe!"


    Brian was amused by Molly''s look. He burst intoughter all of a sudden. Under the dim and changing


    neon lights, hisughter attracted some pedestrians'' eyes.


    The Moonlight Street was bustling. Its trademark was the exciting nightlife of that particr street.


    Pedestrians curiously looked at the couple standing by the roadside. The man was tall, in a well-


    tailored tight-fighting suit that entuated his well toned body. His short hair seemed toplement


    his wild and arrogant personality. He was smiling and gazing deeply at the woman in front of him.


    The woman, on the other hand, was wearing a uniform with a logo and artwork of one of the famous


    casinos along that street, with a coat draped on her shoulders. Not hearing what the woman had said


    to the man, they could only see the man grinning.


    "You are crazy. A madman! A psycho!" Ignoring his charming smile, all Molly wanted to do at that


    moment was to shout at him in fury.


    Frustrated, Molly didn''t know why she had to worry about him. They had nothing to do with each other,


    except for the part that she was his ything. Maybe what he had just said about his apparently


    looming fate was right. Molly would be better off if he was gone.

 Chapter 78 A Talk Under The Cold Night (Part Three)

    Chapter 78 A Talk Under The Cold Night (Part Three)


    After shouting those words, Molly clenched her teeth and red at Brian, who was still nonchnt. In


    fury, she turned around and moved forward.


    "If I had lost the game, I would''ve lost the whole Grand Night Casino, "


    Brian replied coldly, his voice showing nonchnce and arrogance.


    Molly froze on spot as she heard his words. What did he say?


    The whole Grand Night Casino?


    The bet in the game between him and Edgar was the whole Grand Night Casino. That was to say...


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Suddenly Molly''s eyes popped wide in shock when she realized that Brian was the boss of the Grand


    Night Casino! She jerked her head around and met his deep eyes. "Your bet was the Grand Night


    Casino? So are you..."


    Brian made no response. Instead, he just kept smiling coldly.


    Short of breath, Molly felt like a big fool who had been yed around. A mocking smile spread across


    her face. Clenching her teeth with anger, she said, "Mr. Long, I was so stupid to worry about you. Does


    it make you happy to see other people unnecessarily worried about you?"


    Brian didn''t speak or blink. He just stared at her with his usual nk, emotionless eyes, like staring into


    empty space. His indifference and insolence could outrun anybody''s patience and make a preacher


    cuss!


    "I am such a big fool!" Staring at Brian, Molly''s chest heaved with every breath. Sarcasm was loaded in


    her voice as she asked, "I suppose that even if I had said I wanted Edgar to win, you still wouldn''t have


    let him win. Am I right?"


    Brian sneered, his short-lived good mood disappeared into thin air, like dew on a sunny morning.


    Hands in pockets, he walked up to Molly and said coldly, "If you had, of course I would''ve let him win


    the game!"


    "Huh! The whole Grand Night Casino? Are you willing to give it up?" Molly snorted.


    Hearing her mocking voice, his face stiffened coldly. "It''s just one casino. No big deal to me!" he replied


    in an indifferent, imperious tone. "Molly Xia, are you underestimating me? Or deep inside, you actually


    wanted your dear Edgar to win the game, didn''t you? You sided against him because you heard how he


    talked about you. You were just angry about what he said. Right?"


    After giving her one more cold nce, Brian turned around and walked towards his car. But after a few


    steps, he stopped and slightly turned to face her at an angle. "Nobody can deal off the bottom at the


    Grand Night Casino. Nobody!" he said menacingly. "Do you know who the dealer was at our gambling


    table? It was Shane! And by the way, Molly, you asked me whether I wanted to lose you or not. Did you


    really think that you were so important to me? You are my woman, even if temporarily. I wouldn''t let my


    woman be disgraced in public. You wanted to keep your pride in front of people. Of course I would help


    you with that. If you had said you wanted Edgar to win, then I wouldn''t have followed the card. I''d have


    let him win! Losing one casino is too small an issue to me. I wouldn''t give a damn!"


    And with that, Brian was off to his car. Molly stood there, dumbfounded, watching his taillights slowly


    disappear along the Moonlight Street.


    In a daze, Molly looked nkly at the ce where his car had been parked, as if expecting he''d


    magically re-appear at the same spot. She discreetly gritted her teeth, a dash of guilt set in her heart.


    The dealer was Shane!


    Molly hadn''t expected that the most famous dealer in the world was working in the Grand Night Casino!


    Shane had earned his fame for his shuffling prowess which made him a sought-after item in the


    industry. His skills were simply magical, often duping yers with false card sequences. If Edgar had


    cut the deck, the sequence might have been disarranged. However, Edgar was too conceited and he


    didn''t cut the deck, because he had a poker hand of Four of a kind. Falsely, he believed that if he


    followed the sequence, winning over Brian was a cinch.


    The banker in a gamble was always the winner!


    It was the same case with her father. Her father had gradually put their family into such a terrible


    situation because of his ignorance about how casinos worked.


    By now, Molly understood how the game worked, its rules, twists and bends. Her experience working at


    the casino had taught her better. Thinking about it now, she regretted her spat with Brian. She shouldn''t


    have been so impulsive.


    Back to the moment, she pulled Brian''s coat tighter to her, which he''d given her to drape with on the


    freezing night while he gave her the third degree. It still felt of his warmth, and smelt of his scent.


    Slowly, she lowered her head, thought what to do with the coat and decided that there was no harm in


    keeping warm with it. After all, he was gone already. She slowly walked away, feeling more bemused


    than ever.


    True, she had been angry over Edgar''s unkind words about her. The scorn and sarcasm in his tone


    really hurt at that moment in the VIP room. All that she could do at the time was to maintain her calm,


    even if her self-esteem was being trampled on for no reason. Why did Edgar have to do that?


    All along, she''d thought Edgar was the kind of man who would protect her, a suave man who


    understood the real meaning of chivalry. However, he had treated her with scorn instead. Now, the man


    who had always been cruel to her, was the one that saved her from that embarrassing moment.


    Fluttering her eyshes, Molly suddenly felt her heart ache. She had an overwhelming urge to go and


    apologize to Brian.


    While she was immersed in her thoughts, her arm was suddenly grabbed tightly by a powerful hand.


    Before she could scream or react, the person behind her muffled her mouth.

 Chapter 79 Being Restless (Part One)

    Chapter 79 Being Restless (Part One)


    "Hmm.... Hm..."


    Frightened, Molly groaned struggling to keep her eyes open and frantically fighting to pry away the


    hand that covered her mouth. The horror of it all felt surreal, like a bad dream you wished you''d wake


    up from. From somewhere, she heard someone say in a low voice,"You are such a stupid woman!"


    The tone of those words tasted like salt and bile. Bitter, malicious words, but unmistakably a familiar


    voice. When she finally stopped struggling, the oppressive hand over her mouth was removed.


    "Humph! Do you want everyone to hear you scream?" Brian took a contemptuous, sarcastic nce at


    Molly.


    ring at him, Molly said in a huff,"Since you suddenly drew me, I was very frightened."


    "Are you such a coward?"Sarcastically, with a straight face, Brian continued,"You only put on an


    intrepid face when you know it''s me!"


    Already, Molly had given up on her idea of making an apology to Brian. She bit her lips, stared him


    straight in the face and asked through clenched teeth,"Didn''t you leave just now?"


    In response, Brian snorted coldly,"I won''t just leave you here alone. I would have to rescue you if you


    were to be abducted by others. I wouldn''t want to let such thing happen again and be involved by any


    means."


    "You could just stand by!" Angrily, Molly probed, her mood sour as green gooseberry.


    The words made Brian sneer. With a raised brow, he asked,"Do you think Edgar will rescue you if I


    don''t?"


    Those words took Molly by surprise. She couldn''t put her finger on a usible answer. After a short


    silence, she spoke in a measured voice,"I think, it''s you who''s always thinking about him, not me!You''re


    such a crazy man, Brian Long. I think you suffer from not only schizophrenia but also IAD! Illness


    Anxiety Disorder," she remarked.


    When she was done speaking, Molly draped on Brian''s suit jacket more tightly and walked straight on,


    nostrils ring in anger.


    If she kept on reacting to his provocations, she feared her fuse would blow. She didn''t fancy pitching a


    hissy fit. Just the same, Brian was intentionally driving her nuts. And he was working hard at it. In these


    last few days, she really wanted to get on well with him. Also, she was mindful of his few random


    gestures of candor and civility.Whichever little hint of kindness she noticed in him, she''d concentrate on


    that. As wed as he was, it wasn''t lost on Molly that her own father had done her and the entire family


    untold injustices. It was on ount of the indolent old-man''s debts that Molly now found herself in


    Brian''s hands. Unable to pay off the debts, she had agreed to being Brian''s demi-mondaine for a


    month. Ast-ditch, desperate means to financial settlement. But what other chance or means of


    payment did she have? As well, Molly''s mother was now in hospital, receiving costly treatment they


    could not afford, all on Brian''s ount. That particr gesture was something for which Molly would be


    forever grateful.


    "Ah!"


    While Molly was so engrossed, Brian suddenly grabbed her arm again. Without a word, he pulled her


    and she almost tripped over.


    With no word still, he pushed her into the car and followed her right in. Tony cast a nce in the rear-


    view mirror and then started the car and drove away from the Moonlight Street.


    Tony remembered what had happened earlier. Their car was just cutting a corner when Brian told him


    to stop. From there, they could see Molly still standing where they had left her, but Molly was oblivious


    that she was being watched.


    In the noisy, crowded street, Molly stood among revelers, but she easily stood out from the crowd,


    looking so contemtive. She waspletely out of ce like a square peg in a round hole.


    In the night wind, she was wrapped in Brian''s coat, the waitress uniform underneath. The cold wind


    must have been harsh on her, but she still stood there.


    Tony noticed Brian pulling a long face when he saw Molly. Ever since childhood, Brian had stayed with


    Shawn. From those early days, his quick temper had stuck to him like glue. It had been only when he


    was with Wing that he was willing to show his emotion like this. In public, he always looked aloof and


    detached. Even while he was staying with his parents, indifference was his signature. Neither had he


    been keen on mingling, nor willing to confide in anyone. A loner ranger, an ind.


    Now Tony had no idea of what was on Brian''s mind. Perhaps, Harrow was right. Something had


    changed.


    Many days passed by, but Brian still didn''t take any action to look for Becky. Tony had thought before


    that if Becky knew about Brian''s phndering, she''de back within half a month.


    However, until now, she still hadn''te back. Moreover, Brian also seemed to forget his original


    intentions.


    Sitting in the backseat, Brian and Molly didn''t talk to each other. Brian looked morose. Likewise, Molly


    kept a straight face, pensively taking in the neon lights through the car window, as if those lights were


    crystal balls that contained clues to the puzzles of her life. In her mind, she kept simting possible


    alternate scenarios of surviving the following ten days without incurring his unreasonable anger. She


    also got a bit excited because she could leave Brian after ten days.


    Suddenly, a beaming smile spread across her face, as if she''d hit the jackpot. Even the corners of her


    eyes lit up, although she was cautious, knowing Brian was watching. At that, her shoulders tightened,


    her face turning pallid as she slumped back into mncholy.


    The atmosphere inside the car was oppressive. Right at that point, the awkward silence in the car was


    broken by her phone ringing.


    At the second ring, she pulled out the phone, the morose expression on her face giving way to surprise.


    Right away she answered, casting a dubious nce at Brian who was looking at her with interest,


    almost like he wanted to eavesdrop on every word of the phone conversation.


    "Little Molly..."


    On her mind, Molly knew that only Brian and Daniel had her phone number. Now that Brian sat beside


    her, she thought it must have been Daniel calling. Without bothering to check who was calling, she was


    about to speak, when Eric''s voice came through instead.


    "How did you know my phone number?" The mischief in his voice was irksome, Molly thought.


    A naughty smile on his face, Eric kept driving, while on phone. A rather reckless idea ran through his


    mind. Grinning to himself like an idiot, he slowly replied,"Do you think it is difficult for me to get your


    number?"


    Not interested, and not in hurry to reply, Molly muttered something under her breath. Then impatiently


    she asked,"What''s up?"


    The starry sky looked spectacr tonight. Eric briefly gazed up to savor the heavenly beauty. With a


    satisfied smile, he answered,"I''ve been busy the whole day and I haven''t had dinner. Would you go out


    with me?"


    Upon hearing his words, Molly frowned. Through gritted teeth, she shot back,"Find someone else. I


    don''t have time!"


    "Are you staying with my brother? " Already sure that Molly was with Brian now, Eric''s questions were


    annoying and calcted for effect. With an impish smile on his face, he continued,"Where are you


    now?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Brian, seated right next to Molly, seemed unusually calm and unconcerned about the


    conversation. He looked askance at her, which made her uneasy and frightened. Frustrated at Eric''s


    desultory and tasteless bber, Molly pouted, wondering where the bugger was heading with all this.


    Coldly, she answered,"It has nothing to do with you!"


    With a mischievous smile on his face, Eric leisurely said,"I will pick you upter!"


    After that, he hung up the phone, without giving Molly the chance to say anything.


    Anger shed in Molly''s eyes as she looked at the phone now. Just how twisted was Eric? An


    otherwise handsome and charming young man, yet stooping lower than a snake''s belly in a wagon rut.


    He was just a creature falling off the ledge of humanity.


    As soon as he hung up, Eric threw the phone aside and sped up, driving like a maniac, his mouth


    twisted in a pernicious smile.

 Chapter 80 Being Restless (Part Two)

    Chapter 80 Being Restless (Part Two)


    Secretly Molly nced at Brian who still looked aloof. In her mind, she scolded Eric, indignant at his


    tactless manner. If she massaged Brian''s ego with feigned obedience, she realized he''d be nice to her.


    Lately, it seemed to work, just fine. Lisa had once told her that Brian was a nice person. Now, as she


    thought about Lisa''s words, she seemed to understand. The problem with Brian, was power. Power


    corrupts; absolute power corrupts absolutely, they said. The corruption for Brian was that with all his


    power and money, rarely did he get people who contradicted him. As such, Brian had never learnt


    tolerance for dissenting opinion.


    Besides, he was an overly possessive man. Molly didn''t know how he treated his other women, but it


    was obvious that he couldn''t stand the thought of another man close to his woman. Was that what Eric


    was ying on?


    "I didn''t tell him my phone number!" Molly said, biting her lips.


    "You seem to be busy..." Brian slowly said with a touch of sarcasm in his voice. He nced at Molly


    with a sullen gaze, and an indifferent expression was revealed on his handsome face. "You want to


    leave me. At the same time, you wonder how to face Edgar and even try to seduce Eric."


    Infuriated, Molly rebutted, "That''s not true!"


    "Then what''s the truth?" In a cold sneer, Brian went on, "Molly, I''m the one that started this game. The


    same way, until I say it''s over, don''t even think about leaving. Whether your one month is psed or


    not, I''m staying firmly in charge. And as far as I''m concerned, you might as well abandon any remote


    hopes of ever leaving me!"


    That took Molly by surprise. In a quavering voice, she pleaded, "Brian, you can''t do that to me!"


    "I can''t?" There was a marked touch of indifference in Brian''s voice. "I can do whatever I want to!" he


    continued.


    ''Anger is not necessary at the moment, '' Molly thought to herself. As she struggled to control her


    breathing, she tightly gripped Brian''s coat which she was wearing. "I haveplied with your rules.


    Absolutely, I have been obedient to you. What else do you want from me? Brian, do you have to be so


    domineering?"


    "Yes!" Even though Brian gently blinked with a faint, sarcastic smile, trying to spice up the response, it


    all sounded t.


    Many women would have fancied being his women, and they''d give everything just to be with him.


    But not Molly. She counted the days, her anticipation of liberty growing with each passing count. The


    desire to leave at the end of the agreed one month was intense. In fact, she even wished she could


    escape, except that, with that option, the odds were stacked heavily against her. Brian looked at her,


    but she didn''t notice. She just looked out of the window, lost in thought. He could see her slight smile


    because the corners of her lips were raised. In a simr curve, even the corners of her eyes were


    raised. She never smiled like that in front of him. Sometimes he saw her smile, but only when she was


    happy, thinking she could leave him.


    When she told him that day that she was bored, he agreed to let her go out for work, and he had


    noticed how excited she was. At that moment, he really wanted to press his body against her, but he


    restrained himself, careful not to aggravate the wound on her back.


    Since when did he start showing consideration for others?


    "Brian, you''re the devil incarnate!" Very upset, Molly said something reckless, but she ignored the


    consequence. She didn''t care at that particr time. Perhaps, from the very beginning, Brian didn''t


    intend to let her go at the end of one month as agreed. This was not her first experience with abusive


    and maniptive men. In fact she had been in Brian''s bed before because she was drugged by others.


    A helpless, innocent victim she was. Was there anyone in the world who could help her out of all this?


    The hurtful words of Edgar, earlier tonight came to mind. Then she heard Brian''s words and also


    learned that he was the boss of the Grand Night Casino. The two discoveries had startled her, but she


    told herself not to care about some things.


    The only thing that she needed to do was obey and please Brian and harmoniously live with him for the


    last ten days. After she left him, all of these people would have nothing to do with her.


    At the end of her stint with Brian, she would leave this decadent city with her parents and go to another


    ce to start a new life!


    That new chapter would once and for all put an end to her father''s gambling, especially if there were no


    legal casinos in the city. Her mother would also not have to worry about her father anymore, and she


    would get well and back to perfect health again. Everything would be better as long as she worked hard


    enough!


    However, she learned from the pitiless expression in Brian''s eyes that all of her thoughts were just


    impractical. She had a feeling that she might never get rid of this man in her life!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At the thought of this, Molly trembled. She gazed at Brian in despair and pleaded, "When will you ever


    let me go?"


    "Until I''m fed up with you!" Brian replied nonchntly, displeased that Molly had a strong desire for


    leaving him. At that moment, he burnt inside with tempestuous rage. He really wanted to shatter her


    into pieces.


    Casting Molly a cold nce, he threw his arm around her and drew her close. He leaned towards her


    and began to kiss her trembling lips rudely.


    After kissing her lips for a little while, he poked his tongue into her mouth boorishly, intentionally trying


    to spook her.


    These days, he tried his best to restrain his sexual desire because of her wound. Whenever he met


    Molly, Brian would easily get sexually aroused. Even though he once received the sexual restraint


    training, it simply didn''t work for him with this woman.


    Earlier on, he felt like he wanted to shatter her into pieces, but now he was consumed with wild passion


    and lustful longing for her.


    A struggling Molly tried break away from Brian''s control, but all her efforts were weak. Left with no other


    choice, she had to endure his arrogance. The helplessness made her so upset that she broke down


    into tears.


    The insult of Brian''s rude kisses was more depressing than Edgar''s indifferent nce. It was also even


    more upsetting than Edgar''s caustic, embarrassed words. Tony was in the car, noticing Brian''s


    recklessness. How could Brian be so supercilious to kiss her in such a situation?


    On his part, Tony kept driving, snug as a bug in a rug. His expressionless face seemed to only look


    ahead, ignoring what was happening behind him.


    Meanwhile, Brian kept on with his thoughtless indulgence, until he finally looked at Molly and only to


    find her in tears. Surprised, he instantly let her loose.


    With her lips still trembling, Molly cried silently. When she lifted her face to look at Brian, anger colored


    her face.


    Speechless, Brian sat beside her, brooding. He felt restless, uneasy with Molly''s tears. Her eyes had


    an uncanny resemnce to Becky''s. Becky had also cried in front of him before. However, Becky''s


    tears had never moved him. He couldn''t understand why the odd feeling he now had at the sight of


    Molly''s tears.


    "Ding!" Brian''s phone suddenly rang. After casting Molly another nce, he pulled out his phone,


    quickly recognized the number on the phone screen, and answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 81 Get Out (Part One)

    Chapter 81 Get Out (Part One)


    "Brian," a soft sweet voice came through the phone. Brian could tell that the woman speaking to him


    was smiling happily and seemed so d to talk to him.


    The anger on Brian''s face had disappeared instantly. His dark eyes slightly lit up and his lips curved in


    a light smile. It seemed that he was d to answer the phone call as well. As he noticed that it waste


    at night already, he said in a low voice," It''s veryte. Why haven''t you slept yet?" The discontent in his


    eyes could not be hidden as he said those words.


    The woman speaking at the other end of the line paused, and then she continued in a softer voice,"


    Brian, I miss you so much. Do you miss me?"


    These simple words seemed to have touched Brian''s heart. His discontent disappeared at once, and


    the smile on his face became evident. "Where are you?" he asked, as if he had known already the


    reason why she called.


    All the while, Molly was staring quietly at Brian with tears in her eyes. Molly found it a little bit hard to


    believe that Brian would actually talk to someone in such a gentle voice. Seeing it with her own eyes,


    she felt a little upset as well. Although she couldn''t hear the voice on the phone clearly, she could tell


    that it was a woman. Just a while ago, Brian had been very mean to her,pletely cruel, and


    unmindful of her feelings. But now, he was talking to a woman on the phone with gentleness and


    evident concern. The fact that he treated another woman much nicer made her very disappointed.


    Could it be the woman in the picture in his study?


    The thought stung her brutally. She bit her lips with anger, fighting to control it.


    "I''ve arrived at the airport," the woman on the phone told Brian in a tuneful voice. "The airport in A City,"


    she added with a teasing, smiling tone in her voice.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There was a yful light in Brian''s eyes mingled with tenderness, as if he could see the woman smiling


    at him, blinking. His lips curved in a smile and said," I''ming to pick you up now."


    Before the woman answered him, he hung up. Without ncing at Molly, he told Tony firmly," Stop."


    Tony pulled in at the side of the road at once. "Get out," Brian shouted indifferently even before the car


    completely stopped.


    He didn''t look at Molly while he spoke, but she knew too well that his words were meant for her. His


    words stunned her for a while, but the surprise was reced by sadness and self-mockery


    immediately. She felt that she was nothing to him,pared to the woman on the phone.


    Molly didn''t say a word. Instead, she turned around quickly to open the door. Before she was able to


    set her foot out the door, a strong hand pulled one of her arms suddenly, and stopped her from getting


    out.


    Brian looked at Molly''s back quietly while he held her arm. He didn''t understand why he wanted to stop


    her. When he noticed the disappointment in her eyes, he caught her arm subconsciously.


    "Aren''t you going to pick up someone?" Molly asked coldly in a low voice. Since the door had opened,


    the cold air had blown into the car. However, the coldness of the air didn''t give Brian the chill, the


    coldness in Molly''s voice did.


    Brian''s eyes darkened as he got angry at her question at once. He had been wondering the reason


    why he stopped her. Was it because he was worried about her? However, before he could figure it out


    clearly, she blurted out that stupid question which infuriated him. "Don''t wander around. Go home as


    soon as possible. Do you understand?" he said coldly.


    "Umm," Molly answered shortly, feeling sorry for herself. Where else could she go besides his house?


    She knew well that she couldn''t leave him unless he let her.


    Thinking of this, she tried to get out of the car again. At least, she could get away from him for a couple


    of hours, but Brian had held her so tight that she fell to the backseat.


    Brian then realized that he didn''t want to let go of her arm. Trying to hide what he felt, he released his


    hold and fixed the suit Molly was wearing. Then, he took out a few hundred from his wallet, put them


    into Molly''s hand, and said," Take a taxi! If you are not home when I get back, I''ll make sure you will


    regret it."


    Looking at the money in her hand, Molly managed to put on a slight smile on her face and said," Umm."


    Only she knew that her smile was not genuine; she was simply mocking herself by doing it. Answering


    his order seemed to take herst reserves of strength but she had no choice.


    Standing against the wind, Molly watched as Brian''s car drove away. She was standing on the corner of


    a street alone while holding the money with her hand.


    Slowly, she felt the tears brimming in her eyes.


    Molly didn''t know why she wanted to cry. She felt miserable all of a sudden. It was because of neither


    the game tonight, nor the way he had treated her earlier. She just felt really bad.


    He once told her that he was worried that she would be abducted by someone again. If he really meant


    it, why would he leave her on the street like this?


    Molly withdrew her distant gaze and looked at the wrinkled bills in her hand. Cars passed by one by


    one. Some taxi drivers had stopped and asked her if she needed a ride, but she didn''t reply to any of


    them. She just stood there still while looking at the money in her hand. It seemed that she got lost in


    her thoughts and had forgotten what she was supposed to do next.


    Just then, another car pulled over near her. She heard the car door opened and closed, but she didn''t


    even raise her head to look at it. Suddenly, a man shouted at her in an angry voice," You''re really a


    trouble maker!"


    This finally caught Molly''s attention. She raised her head and saw a handsome face. Seeing the smile


    on his face, Molly smiled lightly back at him. Since the cold had turned her cheeks red, Molly looked


    like a small girl who had lost track of time ying outside in the cold and was happy to see someone


    looking for her.


    Eric was speechless to see her that way. He led her to his car and said," Let me drive you home."


    Molly followed him and got in the passenger seat. She gazed at Eric''s face for a second. She realized


    that even though Eric and Brian looked different, both of them had a charming look, and it was a quite


    hard to withdraw her eyes from looking at him. With her eyes still fixed on Eric, Mollyughed all of a


    sudden.


    Eric frowned and looked at her red face carefully and asked," Are you okay?" Apparently, Molly''sugh


    caught him by surprise.


    Molly shook her head and the smile on her face disappeared. Instead of answering his question, she


    looked straight into his eyes and suggested," Didn''t you say you wanted me to have a night snack


    somewhere with you?"


    "Aren''t you going back home now?" Eric asked, looking a little confused."Aren''t you afraid that Brian


    might get angry at you if he can''t find you at home?"


    "I''m sure that he won''t be back soon. He gave me these," Molly said with a smile. Waving the money in


    her hand, she blinked and continued with a cunning smile," My treat. Shall we?"


    Looking at the forced smile on her face, Eric could tell that her smile was empty. A mixture of sadness,


    depression, humiliation was reflected in her eyes despite her attempt to hide it.It seemed that she had


    a certain problem that she wanted to forget for the meantime.


    Actually, Brian had called him a few minutes ago. Knowing that he was just a few blocks away from


    where Brian left Molly, he gave him the exact location and asked him to pick her up at once. Eric


    realized that Brian was worried about Molly.


    In fact, he knew that Brian didn''t have any time to spend with Molly tonight, but he never thought that


    Brian would bring her out of Grand Night Casino so early.


    "It is just a few hundreds. What could you treat me to with it?"Eric said, and then sneered and pursed


    his lips. He felt a little bad to see Molly forcing a smile and pretending that she was okay.

 Chapter 82 Get Out (Part Two)

    Chapter 82 Get Out (Part Two)


    Molly wasn''t happy about Eric''s reaction, and said,"It''s more than enough. We can surely have a simple


    but nice night snack with it. I know you''re rich and I don''t me you if you don''t know how to have a


    nice meal with a few hundreds. You don''t know how to enjoy life."


    Eric was speechless by what Molly had said. But that was not true, he surely knew how to enjoy life.


    "You mean someone like you would know?" Eric taunted Molly. He understood that Molly wouldn''t want


    to share what she''s been going through at this moment, so he decided to just go along with her.


    "Yes, of course!" Molly said without any hesitation, and continued,"Let me, the senior gourmet, show


    you where to find the most delicious snacks in the city! Let''s go!"


    Eric was amused by Molly''s enthusiasm. Raising his hand, he tapped Molly''s forehead with his


    forefinger and said,"You? A senior gourmet? People who don''t know you definitely would think that you


    are underaged. You''re always acting like a child."


    "Hey! Stop saying that I''m a child. We are of the same age," Molly nced at Eric and said. "So? Do


    you want to grab something to eat?"


    "Yes, of course. Let''s go," Eric spoke while he started the car. "Spending Brian''s money, eating with


    Brian''s woman... It feels great!"


    Molly held the bills tighter as she heard what Eric had said. She felt a little awkward when Eric put it


    that way. Eric was aware of her reaction and turned to her in an attempt to change the subject. But


    before he could say anything else, Molly had already put on a smile on her face, pursed her lips and


    said,"I think that''s great too!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the awkward smile on Molly''s face, Eric paused for a second and asked,"Where should we


    go?"


    "South Street Alley, please." answered Molly at once.


    "The slum?" Eric asked with widened eyes.


    "No, it''s just an ordinary alley," Molly said, with a little discontent in her voice.


    "So, we are going to a slum," Eric said firmly, arching an eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong with eating there? You''re being a jerk," said Molly whose teeth clenched in rage.


    Eric smirked at her angry look. He felt satisfied that Molly had stopped pretending she was happy.


    "Okay, take me to the delicious food you''re talking about. What are we going to eat?"


    "There''s too many to choose from. It would blow your mind. Let''s go!" Molly said excitedly. It seemed


    that arguing with Eric had somehow helped her put all her problems and unpleasant memories behind


    her for the moment.


    A shining red, limited edition sports car pulled over at the corner of South Street Alley. A charming man


    with a light smile on his face got out of the car and attracted the attention of many people.


    Frowning, Molly mumbled,"I was wrong. This was not a good decision." She was still wearing Brian''s


    suit and the obvious gaze from other people made her feel awkward and ufortable.


    "Huh? What are you mumbling?" Since the alley was crowded and noisy, Eric wasn''t able to hear what


    Molly had said.


    "Nothing," said Molly, pursing her lips. Then she waved the money in her hand and continued,"Let''s go!


    It''s my treat. Feel free to try anything here."


    "You''re very generous," said Eric.


    "Of course," replied Molly while managing to put on a light smile. "It feels really great to spend other


    people''s money."


    Right after she finished speaking, Molly sauntered down the alley to find anything that interested her.


    As she walked along, she started to feel so excited to be surrounded by the things she was familiar


    with.


    Eric followed her closely behind while listening to her carefully. Molly kept on rmending the


    delicious food that he should try, and continued to exin the reasons why he should. Too excited with


    everything she saw, Molly didn''t even notice that the way Eric looked at her had changed.


    After a while, Molly bought two strings of fish balls and put one into Eric''s hand. He stared at the fish


    balls in his hand and then looked at Molly who was eating them greedily. "These are just fish balls. You


    told me that we were going to have something tasty," Eric wondered.


    "They are tasty. Have a bite," said Molly, and then she was back to munching on the fish balls. Looking


    straight at Eric''s eyes sincerely, she added,"I mean it. They''re really good. So good."


    Maybe it was because of Molly''s exaggeratedments and expressions that Eric decided to have a


    bite. He put one fish ball in his mouth in disbelief and chewed carefully. Surprisingly, it was tasty with


    tender texture, and great sticity. It tasted good, but he wouldn''t say that it was delicious. Just then,


    Eric recalled something said by his Aunt Shirley. She once said that the taste of the food would be


    affected by your mood and the people you were eating with.


    Maybe he was influenced by Molly''s enthusiasm and satisfied look that he started thinking that it tasted


    really good.


    "Am I right?" asked Molly, like a child who wanted to get apliment after doing something right.


    "It''s okay," said Eric awkwardly.


    Rolling her eyes, Molly said with a snort,"The look on your face is telling a different story." All of a


    sudden, Molly shouted "Ah!" as somebody had hit her butt from behind.


    It was followed shortly by somebody grabbing the money she held in her hand. Before she even


    realized what was happening, the man who had stolen her money had already run off into the crowd.


    "Hey! That''s my money!" shouted Molly while jumping up to catch a glimpse of the thief.


    Eric frowned and handed the fish balls to Molly and said,"Just wait here!" Before Molly could even


    answer him, he had already run off to the crowd to chase the thief.


    "Be careful!" shouted Molly from behind.


    Her voice was drowned in the noise. People around her looked at her sympathetically, but since


    incidents like this happened a lot in this area, they had be desensitized to it.


    "Oh, look! I can''t believe it! It''s Park Shin Chun!"


    A girl shouted in the crowd suddenly, and the mob started rushing in to have a look.


    Molly had been worried about Eric. She was still in a daze when people started to push her forward.


    Even though she tried hard to get out of the crowd, her attempts failed as the people around her kept


    pushing her forward.


    "Park Shin Chun... Ah! He is over there!"


    Screams were all over the ce, creating a loud mixed-up noise.


    Someone had knocked off the fish balls from her hand, and her mobile phone in her pocket had fallen


    to the ground without her noticing. She tried to go opposite the direction of the crowd to get out, but no


    matter how hard she tried, she wasn''t strong enough to counter it.


    "Excuse me, please. Could you step aside a little? Please let me get through..." Molly said anxiously as


    more and more people merged into the crowd. There wasn''t even room for her to turn around. "Please,


    let me get through!" she shouted helplessly.


    "Hey! Get out of my way. I want to see Park Shin Chun in person,"


    Shouted a girl pushing against Molly. Since she was going in the opposite direction, people around her


    kept staring at her angrily. It was impossible for her to take a step farther as the crowd kept pushing her


    forward.


    "Ah!" shouted Molly. Someone had identally stepped so hard on her foot that her eyebrows wrinkled


    deeply out of pain.


    Molly was angry but helpless. She finally gave up and moved along with the crowd. Since the crowd


    were walking forward slowly, Molly decided to walked her way through to the edge of the crowd to get


    out.


    All of a sudden, someone in the crowd let out a cry. Someone identally knocked a big stockpot of


    hot soup from a food stall. Molly, who was nearest to the stall, seemed to be the most unfortunate of


    the situation as the soup was about to pour in her direction.

 Chapter 83 An Unexpected Meeting (Part One)

    Chapter 83 An Unexpected Meeting (Part One)


    The crowd was beginning to lose its minds, pushing and shoving like a bunch of lunatics. Initially, there


    were a very few people rushing towards the star. But now, an entire legion was gathering around.


    The South Street Alley was a popr destination for shopping for assured quality products at


    affordable prices. At night, it would turn into the busiest markets of the city, which would serve delicious


    foods and attract a multitude of customers.


    Already packed during normal situations, when Park Shin Chun showed up, it was a total mess which


    no one could have controlled.


    Several vendors here were young, unemployed people, or middle-aged women who wanted to support


    their families. Soon as they heard the cry of ''Park Shin Chun'', they rushed to catch a glimpse,


    regardless of whether the news was true or not.


    At that very moment, someone was shoved towards a stall where pork chop soup was boiling on a


    stockpot. The tform could not hold his additional weight and broke, spilling the scalding soup all


    around. Unfortunately, Molly was passing by that very stall and the soup rushed right towards her.


    "Watch out!"


    She was distracted by a scream and before she could react, someone pulled her arms towards the side


    and she was saved in the nick of time.


    The entire pot of boiling soup sshed down, white steam emanating from it. Even though Molly was


    pulled away, she was still sshed slightly.


    "Oh....."


    She felt a little twitch in her ankle that turned into scorching pain.


    "Are you all right? Were you burnt?" Her rescuer''sforting enquiries were like a melody. A kind,


    warm voice, belonging to a woman.


    After a glimpse at her ankle, Molly shook her head and replied,"It''s OK, just a small scratch. Don''t worry


    about it..."


    "Okay, that is a relief!" The voice continued,"Lucky I got to you in time. You could have been seriously


    burnt if that pot had fallen down on you !"


    "Thank you! You''re okay too, right?"


    Molly looked up to make sure her rescuer herself was safe. Looking at her, she found that it was an


    elegant, beautiful woman, whose face seemed to hide her age. Her eyes wererge like a gxy,


    bright and enticing. Molly felt like she could talk just through her eyes, which were full of care and


    concern.


    "Emmm.... Madam... Thank you so much for your kind help. Were it not for you, I would have been


    badly burnt. Are you sure you''re all right?" Molly knew nothing about the woman. Based on her


    appearance, she must have been older than her.


    "Madam?" Hearing that, Shirley smiled and her eyes seemed to turn brighter. She grumbled


    frivolously,"I am still not old enough to be called madam!"


    There was a very coy anger in her voice, which was evidently not real.


    She said with a smile,"You look like you''re around 20. You can call me Aunt."


    Her face and expressions delighted Molly, and she grew fond of the woman there and then.


    "I am sorry, so sorry. Are you all right?" They were interrupted by the stall owner, who hastily came to


    apologize,ining about the star,"Why do these starse here? They make a total mess like


    there''s a flood inbound!"


    "Oh, no!" All of a sudden, Shirley cried in disappointment, looking at the congested crowd. She said


    with great pity and some anger,"I lost my opportunity again!"


    "What do you mean, Aunt?" Molly looked at her in confusion. She eventually figured it was due to the


    star showing up.


    Fixating on the congested crowd, Shirley could not help but pout. She said with great pity as though


    she had gone through an immense setback,"Park Shin Chun seems to have left. I''d been following his


    schedule for so long. It was so hard to find out that he would being here tonight and I couldn''t


    even catch a glimpse. What a pity!"


    Stunned by her words as a crazy fan girl, Molly nced at her for a while with great curiosity. When


    she was at school, she was also smitten by stars and shared their information with her ssmates. But


    this was the first time she had seen an adult like her obsessed by a star.


    "Looks like I''ll have to wait for his concert!" Shirley told herself. Then she turned towards Molly and


    said,"My name is Shirley, you can just call me Aunt Shirley. How about you?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Molly!" she replied with a smile.


    "Molly... It sounds like a small bubble floating around in the summer, delicate and soft. It''s a beautiful


    name and suits you well, Little Molly!"


    Little Molly?


    It dawned on Molly that Eric was fond of calling her like this as well!


    "Oh!" Suddenly, Molly''s eyes grew wide open and she started looking around. Her face was anxious.


    "Oh, dammit!"


    "What happened, Molly?" Shirley also looked around. Park Shin Chun had left and all the fans were


    roaming around in annoyance and disappointment.


    Molly swept over the people around her. Due to their mind-lost action, she had been pushed from the


    stall selling fish balls to here, where she was almost burned by a stockpot of soup. And now, she could


    not find Eric among so many people. In a bid to catch contact with him, she wanted to make a phone


    call. However, when she stopped looking around and intended to take out her mobile phone from the


    pocket of the waitress uniform, she could not find it.


    "Where is my mobile phone?" she frowned and asked herself.


    "Did someone in the crowd take it?" Hearing Molly''s loss, Shirley also frowned slightly. She took out her


    phone. "You can use mine."


    "Thank you so much!" Taking over the phone in haste, Molly wanted to dial Eric''s number, but she did


    not remember it.


    She was upset. Eric had called her a while ago, but she hadn''t memorized his phone number.


    Seeing her so anxious, Shirley understood and asked,"Were you supposed to meet somewhere?"


    Molly''s face grew brighter. "We were supposed to meet near the fish ball stall." Once she said, she


    wanted to dash towards the stall selling fish balls.


    "I''lle with you!"


    Shirley did not think it was proper to let a girl hang out at night in such a chaotic alley. She tagged


    along. They were moving through the crowd while two indifferent men in ck suits were following


    them at a distance.


    Arriving at the stall, Molly asked the owner,"Excuse me! Do you remember the man with me? Has he


    come back?"


    "He has note back!" The owner surveyed her. He remembered the man with her was very


    handsome and he was impressed. He replied,"Not yet, ma''am!"


    His answer seemed to make her even more anxious. She had no idea whether Eric had caught that


    man or where he was. It had been a while and he hadn''te back. She was worried that he might be


    in trouble or at risk.


    Shirley looked around and saw a slim person at a distance.


    "Wait! You haven''t paid for the fish balls you ate yet!" Suddenly, the owner of the stall remembered that


    they hadn''t paid.


    Molly was so embarrassed. All of her money was stolen. She didn''t have a penny.


    Shirley, on the other hand, felt like they might be the target of that slim person. She took out a pen and


    a piece of paper, wrote down her telephone number and enveloped the paper with a hundred dor bill


    and handed it to the stall owner. She said rapidly,"This is the money for the fish balls, keep the change.


    If the manes back, please ask him to call this number!"


    Before the owner could react, Shirley ran away, pulling Molly with her.


    "Aunt Shirley, what''s the matter? Are you OK? What are we doing..."

 Chapter 84 An Unexpected Meeting (Part Two)

    Chapter 84 An Unexpected Meeting (Part Two)


    Molly''s voice was covered by the huge noise around them in the alley. Soon as they disappeared in the


    crowd, Eric came back with a few hundred dors bills in his hand and he looked a bit disheveled. His


    hair was no longer in order, which, surprisingly, seemed to add some style to him. He looked around,


    but did not see Molly. He frowned and dialed her number, but it went straight to voice mail.


    "Where is she?" He was worried about her.


    Around that time, the stall owner found enough recovery from his shock to ask him, "Are you looking for


    the girl who was with you just now?"


    "Yes, where is she?"


    "She just left. She asked me to give you her phone number if you came back." The stall owner gave


    him the paper with the telephone number.


    "Thanks" He took the paper and turned around to leave. Then he remembered that he hadn''t paid for


    the fish balls. He took out a hundred dor bill and gave it to the owner, indifferently saying, "Keep the


    change!"


    The owner was ecstatic. The deal was highly favorable. One hundred dor bill for one string of fish


    balls. Wonderful!


    Eric left the noisy environment of the Alley and took out his phone to call the number. But soon as he


    typed the first three or four digits, he frowned. "Isn''t this Aunt Shirley''s phone number? That''s


    impossible!"


    In great confusion, Eric dialled the number anyway.


    "What a nice surprise! Eric, why are you calling me sote?" On the phone, Shirley seemed to be


    confused too and had no idea why Eric was calling her.


    Hearing her dishonest words, Eric''s eyes became extremely cold all of a sudden, and he asked directly,


    "Aunt Shirley, are you in A City now?"


    "No, how is that possible!" she denied defensively. "How can I be in A City?"


    Her yful tone did not help and he believed her no more. He directly asked as he had no alternative


    left, "Auntie, are you with Molly now? "


    "¡­¡­" ''What a marvelous world!'' Shirley thought. She turned around and found that Molly was lost in


    the sights of the alley, and was unaware that Shirley was on the phone. Shirley replied affirmatively to


    Eric.


    "Does Brian know that you came to A City?" Eric asked in a low voice. He seemed unhappy.


    "You will not betray me, right, Eric?" Shirley avoided the question.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Leaning back on his car, Eric held the phone with one hand and crossed the other one. With an evil


    smile, he replied, "Your son is your trouble, Auntie! I won''t get involved."


    "You''re the best!" Shirley''s smile was so big that even her eyes were covered by her happiness. And


    she said, "So you''re the one Little Molly was waiting for! I did not see thating."


    "Is that very strange?" Eric asked. His eyes took a brooding look and he said, "I was worried something


    had happened to Molly, but since she is with you, I am sure she''s safe."


    "Oh, one more thing!" Eric added slowly in a low voice. "I have some urgent matters to deal with right


    now. Since Little Molly is with you, can you do me a favor and send her back home ?"


    "Of course, I will!" Shirley replied rapidly without any hesitation.


    "Can you ask her to answer the phone?"


    "Take the phone, Little Molly." Shirley asked Molly toe back from her thoughts.


    "What phone? Who''s there?" Molly looked at Shirley in confusion, but took it anyway. "This is Molly."


    When Molly was pulled into an elegant dessert shop by Shirley, she was still confused. Eric had told


    her that he was busy and could not take her home. Aunt Shirley was his rtive and she could do that.


    How was that possible?


    What a coincidence!


    After Molly hung up the phone, Aunt Shirley said that she felt like Molly was an old friend and wanted to


    spend more time with her. Since she was hungry, she wanted some dessert, which she invited Molly to


    join in. At first, Molly did not want to go, but she could not refuse Aunt Shirley''s invitation. Therefore,


    they went together.


    And more importantly, Brian''s vi was almost on the other side of the city. Without a single penny left


    on her, she would have to go back on foot and wouldn''t arrive there until even the next morning.


    "A mousse cake and a cup of savoury milk tea!" Shirley ordered without a nce at the menu. Then


    she looked at Molly and asked, "What would you like to have?"


    Molly was taken aback by the prices on the menu. "I... I am not hungry at all... Just a ss of water


    would be fine!"


    "Give her the same as mine!" Shirley, with all her smartness, easily understood what embarrassed


    Molly, and avoided the sensitive financial issue. "You are slim enough! You don''t have to lose weight!"


    she told Molly.


    "OK, please wait for a minute!" The waiter took away the menu and left.


    Shirley liked her embarrassed red face. She was particrly fond of an innocent girl without ruses.


    "By the way, how did you know Eric? Are you his girlfriend?" Shirley asked with a smile. Molly was


    dressed in a luxurious business suit, tailor-made in Italy. She assumed that it belonged to Eric. She had


    no idea Eric was so caring!


    "No, no, no, that is not true. We..." Molly bit her lips and thought about her rtionship with Brian. Her


    eyes became dim and said, "We''re just friends!"


    "Oh...I see" Shirley understood that Molly didn''t want to talk about it, so she changed the subject. "Are


    you free the day after tomorrow?"


    Molly looked at her in confusion. She had no idea why she had asked that question, but she nodded a


    yes.


    "I have two tickets to Park Shin Chun''s concert, but I don''t want to go alone. If you''re free, we can go


    together, " Shirley said with such happiness that her eyes seemed to erge.


    Molly frowned slightly and thought: she had to work in the Grand Night Casino at night but was free


    during the day. And Brian didn''t stop her from going out these days...


    Finding her hesitation, Shirley said, "Just for apanying me, OK?. You see, I barely know anyone


    here, and Eric doesn''t like concerts. Only you can go with me. If you don''t, the ticket will be wasted! It''s


    really valuable!"


    Shirley emphasized her tone and tried to beguile Molly into going to the concert.


    Molly could not refuse her as she looked at Shirley''s face. This was the concert of Park Shin Chun, the


    greatest star in the Republic of Korea! Molly nodded after a while. "OK, if I don''t have any prior


    engagements, I''ll go with you. "


    "That would be great!" Shirley was really happy. She took out a pen and a piece of paper, and wrote


    down her telephone number for Molly. "This is my phone number. You''ve lost your mobile phone. Call


    me when you can, OK?"


    "OK, I will call you!" Molly nodded.


    While they were talking, the waiter brought the food and drinks to the table. Shirley liked her mousse


    cake, which was evident from her satisfied expressions. As they were enjoying their food, a car arrived


    in front of the dessert shop and a whileter Brian walked into the shop with a woman.

 Chapter 85 The Hidden Anger (Part One)

    Chapter 85 The Hidden Anger (Part One)


    When they met for the first time, Shirley Ling and Molly immediately bonded so well, you''d think they


    were old friends reuniting. As they indulged in the pleasant chit-chat, they both forgot about the time.


    They just kept enjoying their cakes, while whispering to each other.


    Molly was fascinated by Shirley''s experience. Time to time, she would fixate her eyes on Shirley in


    admiration. Before, she had always thought that she was strong enough to endure the hardship. But


    the story of the elegant and optimistic woman in front of her, made Molly''s experiences fade in


    comparison. The strength and resilience of Shirley was not endowed on her by her wealth and status. It


    was her inborn personality and the faith she had in pursuing a better life.


    It waste night. The dessert shop was quiet, with only a handful of customers. Soft music was ying


    in the background, smoothly mixing with a few whispers here and there.


    Right then, the wind chime hanging on the door-frame rang. Instinctively, Shirley shifted her gaze


    towards the door. When she saw a man and a woman walking into the shop, Shirley''s eyes widened in


    shock. Instantly, she stood up and told Molly in a hurry,"Molly, I need to go to thedies'' room now."


    Before Molly could respond to her, Shirley grabbed her handbag and rushed to thedies'' room. She


    hid herself there, because she had seen Brian, her demonic son, walking into the shop. She just hoped


    that he''d leave as soon as possible.


    With her back to the shop''s entrance, Molly didn''t know who had walked in. She was still curious about


    Shirley''s sudden panic and rush to the restroom. Just then, she heard a conversation between a waiter


    and the customers behind her.


    "Please pack two pieces of mousse cake. Take away," said the woman''s tender, sweet voice.


    Hearing the order of the customer behind her, Molly pursed her lips and stared at the mousse cake in


    front of her. She wondered why so many people loved eating this sugary junk.


    "Pack just one piece!"


    Suddenly, a cold and imperious voice she heard. Molly''s body instantly went stiff, reflexive to the voice.


    "No, pack two pieces, please!" the woman disagreed and insisted. Her bossy voice easily gave a hint of


    anger and impatience.


    "It''s alreadyte now. It''s not healthy indulging in so much sweet food!" The man''s previously imperious


    voice now sounded almost subdued and helpless.


    "I didn''t eat anything on the ne," the woman said.


    "So you''ve starved yourself again, in order to eat the mousse cake. Right?" the man chided.


    "The food on the ne tasted horrible!"


    "If that was the case, I think I should suggest our uncle to fire all those chefs and hire some new


    ones..."


    "You are so unreasonable!"the woman angrily yelled. "Okay, I don''t want any cakes now."


    The man went silent for a moment. In the end, he surrendered and said in a helpless voice,"Just for


    once! I won''t promise you next time!"


    "Okay, okay. I always know that Brian is the person who treats me best in the world!" the woman said


    happily and then gave the man a kiss on the cheek.


    From the moment she recognized Brian''s voice, Molly watched the whole drama with bewilderment.


    The woman''s face glowed with a radiant smile, you''d think she was happy as a dead pig in the


    sunshine. Watching the woman, Molly took note of her details with keen interest: deep dimples, big


    eyes with a slight bend, her long, straight and satin hair falling on her back. The woman wore a white


    sweater and a pink fur coat, matching with ck trousers and ck ankle boots. She looked gorgeous


    and animated. Especially, the pink fur coat perfectlyplemented her creamy-white and immacte


    skin.


    The woman, so naturally resplendent, exuded a royal, elegant persona. But her beauty and charm


    didn''t seem to make her arrogant in any way. Instead, she looked very kind and easy-going.


    With this woman, Brian looked apletely different man. There was not even a hint of his usual


    impertinence for all that time. Molly was surprised that he even let the woman have her way in the


    small disagreement they had over the number of cakes. Goodness gracious! Brian looked so docile


    and at the charm of this woman.


    Seeing the darkness and unreasonable anger that always clouded Brian''s eyes melt into sweetness in


    front of this woman, Molly''s stomach clenched up in knots, sharp piercing pain coursing her heart.


    Clutching the fork in her hand, Molly kept her eyes on the handsome man and beautiful woman


    standing in front of the bar counter, without even blinking. They were such a delightful couple in the


    shop, creating a scene that kept everyone spellbound.


    Even though most of the people at the shop were wealthy, well-traveled folk who must have seen a lot


    of handsome men and beautiful women in their lives, they still found the charm of Brian and the woman


    next to him quite alluring.


    Whispers could be heard, with some admirers even drawingparisons to Park Shin Chun and


    Janie, the most famous celebrity couple of the time.


    "Hey, look! Isn''t that woman the famous pianist, Wing? She has quickly made a name for herself in


    music," one of the customers at the nearby table said in a low voice.


    "You might be right. I think she looks like Wing... but who''s the man next to her?" another inquired.


    "Rumor has it that there is a man who''s ever around Wing, always spoiling her in every aspect. Is this


    the man? There is a good chance, he is!"


    "Oh!See? She''s beautiful and talented. She has a promising career and her boyfriend is so handsome!


    How I admire her!"


    "Stop your envy. We are in a different world."


    The two customers at the nearby table kept talking about them.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Their discussions, although hushed in whispers, were amplified to a loud nauseating barrage in Molly''s


    ears. Fluttering her eyshes, she felt like she was going to suffocate fromck of air.


    So... that was the woman Brian had gone to pick up personally.


    ''Wing...pianist, she''s the perfect match for him. She''s the right one to be by his side, ''


    Molly thought. But then, she came back to her senses.


    At once she realized she had no right to decide who should stand by Brian''s side. It was none of her


    business.


    To him, Molly was just a toy. A body without a soul. A dispensable object he had acquired for his


    pleasures. Useful only for a month, with no strings attached. Now his girlfriend was back, which meant


    it was over between her and Brian. Now that the girlfriend wasn''t the same woman in the photo in his


    study Molly was supposed to be d that it was a different woman.


    However, she felt sad. To hide her sorrow, she lowered her eyes, hoping no one noticed her conflicted


    emotions. She clutched the fork even harder. Her mind was totally taken up by the woman next to


    Brian.


    She didn''t give a hoot about how Brian would react if he found out she was sitting there right now.


    "Molly Xia! Why are you here?" Just then, Brian''s cold, angry voice roared from behind her.


    Startled, Molly''s body went rigid, dropping the fork onto the table. "I...I..." she lost her voice.


    Even though her petite body was totally covered by hisrge coat, he still could see that she was


    shivering.


    When he caught a glimpse of the dishes on the table, he realized the cake in front of Molly wasn''t


    eaten up yet. But on the opposite side, the te was already empty and the milk tea cup had only half


    left. Narrowing his eyes, Brian shifted his gaze towards Molly again and asked,"I didn''t see Eric''s car


    outside. Who''s been sitting here with you?"


    Reflexively, Molly cast a nervous nce at the woman in front of the bar counter, who was


    concentrating on her cakes as the waiter did the packing. Although the woman didn''t see her, Molly still


    had a guilty feeling set in her heart. She feared the woman would find out that she was Brian''s


    mistress.


    Face gonepletely pale, she stammered,"I...I...am together with a middle-aged woman..."


    "A middle-aged woman?" a doubtful Brian asked, anger coloring his voice. "So...where''s she?"


    "She''s in thedies'' room..." Mind careening in chaos, Molly answered without thinking.


    Obvious fury in his eyes now, Brian scowled,"Very good. Molly, good job. I have been too charitable to


    you these days, but it seems you''re forgetting there are limits to you."


    "I..." The viciousness in his maniacal diatribe frightened Molly so much she couldn''t find her voice. All


    she hoped for now was that Aunt Shirley coulde back to her seat as soon as possible. However,


    she was also terrified at the thought of Aunt Shirley finding out about her indecent rtionship with


    Brian.


    "Brian?"


    The beautiful woman at the counter called tenderly. Brian turned around to the woman at the bar


    counter, but before he left, he gave Molly those menacing looks and sternly warned,"If you are not


    home in half an hour, I will stop all of Sharon Zhao''s medical treatment!"

 Chapter 86 The Hidden Anger (Part Two)

    Chapter 86 The Hidden Anger (Part Two)


    Having finished his dressing-down, Brian turned and walked away, back to the woman at the counter.


    The radiance of his face reappeared as soon as he turned his back to Molly.


    Molly bit her lower lip, ignoring the curious gazes from the few customers in the shop. Some might


    have been careful enough to notice that the coat draped on Molly''s shoulders had an uncanny likeness


    to Brian''s trousers and that he wasn''t wearing any coat.


    When she realized that Brian''s dressing-down was now the subject of some of the whispers reaching


    her ears, Molly was on the verge of tears. The curious gazes seemed to pierce her from many


    directions, making her feel thoroughly humiliated.


    As she emerged from thedies'' room, Shirley cautiously looked around the shop, checking to ensure


    there wasn''t a trace of Brian''s presence hanging around. Even after she had settled back to her ce


    at the table, she kept casting anxious nces here and there. The miserable look on Molly''s face and


    curious gazes from the other tables made her worried. "Little Molly, what happened?" she asked with


    lots of concern.


    Molly swallowed hard and struggled to hold back her tears. Through a forced smile, she shook her


    head and excused herself, "Aunt Shirley, I''m sorry. It''s alreadyte. I should get going now."


    "May I escort you back?" Shirley said, sensing Molly was obviously distressed. She wanted to ask


    about it, but felt it might be inappropriate.


    "No, thanks. I can go back myself, " Molly politely declined, shaking her head.


    Shirley frowned.


    "I won''t like to inconvenience you, " Molly continued. She lowered her eyes and pursed her lips, not


    knowing how to frame her next words. "Aunt Shirley...I''m sorry to ask..." she began, but broke midway


    for a brief moment, before picking up her line. "Could you please lend me some money? I have no


    money to take a taxi now. Because... earlier in the South Street Alley, my money was stolen."


    Those words moved Shirley, like she was looking at her young self. At Molly''s age, she also was


    disenfranchised, living in an inferior way like Molly did now. Obviously, Molly was also shouldering


    some responsibilities, despite her physical frailties and financial instability.


    "I...I''ll pay you back two dayster when we meet again..." The embarrassment of borrowing money,


    without knowing how she''d repay the loan made Molly flush. She bit her lower lip and struggled to


    restrain her tears, although a snuffle or two came through. Undoubtedly, this one month would be her


    darkest and most humiliating time of her life.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, no problem!" Compassionately, Shirley looked at Molly and handed her some money. "I won''t


    escort you back home since you don''t want me to. But, please call me as soon as you get to the house.


    I''d want to know you''re safe."


    "Yes, I will! Thank you so much!" Molly said, taking the money from Shirley''s hand. She promised to


    call.


    Shirley slightly nodded her head. As she watched Molly walk away, she sighed despondently.


    *


    "Brian, who was that girl in the dessert shop?" Sitting in the car, Wing asked in confusion.


    "Someone insignificant, " Brian replied, unfazed.


    Rolling her eyes at him, Wing snorted, "Insignificant? Are you sure? Then why are you pulling a long


    face?"


    "I am not!" Brian denied and threw a nce at Wing.


    Looking at Brian''s angry and childish face, sheughed and raised her hand to pinch his handsome


    face. "You''re not a cute guy. You are the same cold and dull man as Richie."


    "Huh!" Brian snorted.


    Since he was sly about every question, Wing didn''t mind his attitude and stopped inquiring anything


    more. Under Richie''s teaching, everyone in the Long Family had to deal with their own issues, and


    generally, they wouldn''t intervene in each other''s affairs. Except for Wing, who was the pampered


    exemption.


    With her own problem on mind, Wing sighed, a wave of resignation taking over in her eyes. She


    wondered how long she still had to live. Maybe just a few days left, or counting on God''s mercy, she


    might be able to live a longer life.


    "You''re overthinking it! Stop your foolish worries, " Brian''s deep and low voice interrupted her. "Hasn''t


    Weston Peng taken good care of you?" heined.


    Looking at his darkened face, Wing put on a sweet smile, pursed her lips and said, "I wasn''t worrying


    about anything. I have all of you around me. I am happy. I don''t have time to waste thinking about


    unnecessary stuff. And, Weston has always taken good care of me. I am fine!"


    The sparkle once again back in Wing''s eyes calmed Brian down, although he stillined, "Why did


    he let youe here on your own this time? Wasn''t he worried about you?"


    "You know, Spark is a strange person with an elusive temper. He promised that he woulde and


    perform at the charity concert. But Weston is still worried that Spark might not show up in the end and I


    would be so upset, " Wing shrugged before continuing. "And he knows that you are in the city, too. You


    won''t leave this city for the moment. So he must be relieved to let mee here by myself. What''s


    more, I took a Dragon Empire Group flight and you know that''s quite safe for me."


    Sometimes, Wing felt they were overprotective of her. She felt trapped. But she knew she had no


    choice. Many years ago, she almost died at school during the summer camp. Ever since, her family


    looked into every single detail of her safety. They couldn''t afford another slip-up again. She knew their


    worries and she would just take the yoke on her as something sweet and warm.


    Her meditative look was having an effect on Brian. With a doting smile in his eyes, he gently pinched


    her lightplexioned cheek and assured, "If anyone makes an attempt on your life, he''ll have to get


    past me first!"


    The air in the car felt humid with Brian''s cruel and bloody aura. Wing shook her head helplessly and


    rolled her eyes. There was no point in trying to correct Brian, because she knew him well. It was a


    waste of time and energy trying to disabuse him. ''He''s more excitable than a bottle of soda, '' she


    thought to herself, frowning on her brother''s senseless temper. He was more ill-tempered than Richie


    was, and he would surely get annoyed with himself in the end.


    Right then, the car steadily stopped. Tony''s voice came, "Mr. Long, Miss Long, here is the hotel."


    "Okay, thanks!" Wing said and waved to Brian. Grabbing the box of cakes in her hand, she was about


    to get out of the car.


    "I''ll escort you to your room, " said Brian.


    "I can go by myself..." Wing wanted to refuse, but as she saw Brian had already opened the car door,


    she curled her lips and said helplessly, "Okay!"


    Although Brian escorted Wing to her hotel room, he did so halfheartedly. Initially he wanted to drive her


    straight back to his vi, but Wing insisted that it was not convenient. She needed tomunicate with


    the band staff, and the hotel was the most suitable ce for that. Unable to persuade her, Brian had to


    give up.


    After he got in the car, he instructed Tony, "Arrange for some bodyguards to patrol around the hotel."


    "Already done, " said Tony. Many years of experience in working for Brian had taught Tony what to


    expect. Sometimes, he didn''t have to wait for instructions from his boss to do the right thing.


    "Then go back to the vi now, " Brian simply answered.


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" Tony started the engine and steadily drove back to the vi.


    Sitting in the car, Brian started to sulk silently when he thought of Molly''s look earlier. A dash of


    displeasure shed through his eyes. He took out his phone and dialed her number.


    "Sorry! The number you have dialed is not avable. Please try againter. If you wish to leave a voice


    message, please do so after the beep."


    The soft, artificial voice echoed into Brian''s ears. His eyes narrowed, in fury.

 Chapter 87 Are You In Love With Me (Part One)

    Chapter 87 Are You In Love With Me (Part One)


    ''Damn it, Molly Xia, how dare you hang out at night and turn off your phone!''


    There was some serious tension in the air. Rage swelled within Brian Long. He set his mouth in a grim


    line and dialed his home number on the phone.


    In the stillness of the night, the telephone ringing sounded harsh in such an empty house. It made the


    atmosphere taut.


    Hurriedly, Molly got out of the taxi. She thanked the taxi driver and paid him double-fare.


    When she rang the doorbell, John answered.


    "Ahhh! You''re back, Miss Xia!"With a smile, John ushered her in, thinking she just finished working her


    shift and came home.


    Molly took a look at the house with no lights on. "Is Brian already home?" she asked anxiously.


    "No, he''s not home yet," John answered with a simile.


    "Thank you, John," she nodded. As soon as she had finished talking to John, she rushed to get to the


    vi.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although Brian hadn''te home, she still feared for herself. It was sote in the night that she


    couldn''t get a cab without coughing double-fare, meaning she must have taken longer to get here.


    Actually, she was way toote. She didn''t know how Brian was going to punish her this time.


    As she opened the door, she turned on the lights as always. Then she put on slippers, a wave of relief


    sweeping through her when she made sure there was nobody around.


    First thing, she went to the sofa, picked up the phone and called the number Shirley had given her. The


    call was answered on the first ring.


    "This is Molly, Aunt Shirley." "I''m already home," she reported.


    "OK, that''s good." Shirley answered. In a ck Benz, parked some distance from the vi, Shirley


    watched her. As they left the cake shop, she had stealthily watched Molly. After she got into the taxi,


    Shirley followed her all the way home.


    The corners of Molly''s mouth turned up in a smile. "Thank You for all you have done tonight, Aunt


    Shirley," she said.


    "You''re wee. You make me feel like I''ve known you forever, even though we just met," Shirley said,


    still keeping her eyes on the vi. "Molly, just don''t forget our appointment the day after tomorrow," she


    continued.


    "No, I won''t."


    "When you have a new phone, keep me posted, so that we don''t lose contact¡­"Molly hummed in


    agreement. "It is prettyte. Go get some rest," Shirley advised.


    "Ok," Molly replied. Shirley was about to hang up, but something popped into her mind. "Hang on a


    second there. Can I ask you a favor?" she hurriedly requested.


    "What''s the matter?"Molly asked. "I''ll help you if I can," she quickly added.


    "It''s no big deal¡­"Shirley said with a smile. "It''s just¡­ Would you please not tell anyone, even those


    you are closest to, that you know me?"


    After hearing what she said, Molly frowned. She was confused why she said something like that, but


    she just agreed, trying not to interrupt.


    Shirley finally hung up the phone, but kept staring around the vi. After a while, she asked," Antonio,


    is this house Brian''s?"


    "Yes, it is, Mrs. Long," Antonio answered politely.


    Shirley frowned and had concerns on her mind. Brian was brought up in a rxed,fortable family


    environment. Always, he was an introspective kid, so she didn''t interfere much with his private affairs,


    since he was a teenager. And she just wanted to spend more time together with Richie, so she didn''t


    pay much attention to Brian''s life.


    But why was Little Molly in Brian''s house?


    For all she knew, she couldn''t remember hearing that Brian had a new servant. ''Why would any other


    woman be staying at his vi except Becky?''


    "Mrs. Long, it''s getting reallyte,"


    Antonio said again, interrupting Shirley''s thoughts and fixed gaze at the vi. "Alright, let''s go back,"


    she replied with a twist of her mouth.


    "Yes, Mrs. Long."


    Courteously, Antonio agreed and drove down the mountain. When Shirley turned her head to look at


    the house, on the other side of the road, Brian''s car whizzed past, leaving a gust of wind and smoke as


    it went. Driving like a maniac.


    In his hand, Brian still held the phone. There was no expression on his face. However, Tony could


    sense his coldness.


    The car pulled into the garage. He got out of the car, but didn''t move from the car door. He just stared


    at the house in front of him.


    The lights were on, which made him wonder if Molly was in. ''But why was she not answering the


    phone?'' he snorted, then walked towards the house. Looking at his back as he walked away, Tony


    sighed, then turned around.


    At the same time, Tony''s phone rang. He looked at the name of the caller and answered without


    hesitation. "Why are you calling at this ungodly hour?"


    "Oh, don''t be so angry," on the other end of the call, Harrow Su said lightheartedly. "Is Brian avable


    now?" he inquired.


    Wing was in town, and Harrow Su just got wind of it. He suspected Brian must be with her and didn''t


    want to be disturbed.


    Tony Xing looked back at Brian, who was about to open the door and answered Harrow coldly," He''s


    avable, as long as you want to get into trouble."


    That kind of response was not what Harrow Su had expected. In an instant, he froze when it dawned


    on him what Tony meant. He smirked and said," Things are getting more and more interesting. It


    seems that ofte, Brian''s been in bad moods!"


    As if to say something else, Tony snorted, but instead, he simply hung up without another word.


    Hearing the beep, Harrow Su raised his eyebrows.


    Down on the couch, Molly sat frowning, trying to figure out why Shirley didn''t want people to know that


    she knew her. Suddenly, the door opened, startling Molly out of her reverie. Reflexively, she stood up,


    and her eyes met sullen-faced Brian who had just walked in. "You¡­you''re back," she stammered.


    A few meters away, Brian nced at the phone, then at Molly, like he was trying to confirm if he had


    dialed the right numbers. "Why is your phone turned off?" he asked coldly.


    "I¡­" His coldness made her heart miss a beat. She said weakly," I lost my phone."


    "You lost it?" asked Brian on the sofa, with a dejected air.


    Careful, Molly replied," Yes, Eric and I went to South Street Alley for a night snack¡­ the street was


    crowded¡­ so I identally lost my phone."


    Sneaking him an embarrassed nce, a mixture of fear and helplessness coursed through her. She


    just went out to have a night snack, then her money was stolen, and she lost the phone Brian bought


    her¡­

 Chapter 88 Are You In Love With Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 88 Are You In Love With Me (Part Two)


    So immersed in thoughts, she didn''t notice the rage in his eyes.


    ''Eric?''


    ''Bah!''


    An exasperated Brian snorted, although his face remained expressionless. But deep down inside, he


    boiled and roiled with anger, like a brewer''s pot.


    Knowing that Brian was burnt out, Molly took out the slippers, crouched down and fitted them to his


    feet.


    Indifferent to her charitable act, all Brian realized was that she still wore his coat. "Who were you talking


    to just now?" he asked coldly.


    These words reminded her of what Shirley said. She paused for a moment, and said, "I just called


    Daniel to ask about my mom."


    "Why? You''re afraid I won''t pay for her treatment anymore?"


    Brian asked, staring at her as if he could read her mind. It was evident to Brian; she was trying to hide


    her feelings. But she was not good at weaving lies and faking appearances. Ever so honest,


    straightforward.


    At his feet, Molly concentrated on removing his shoes and fitting him with slippers. "My mom''s sickness


    gotplicated because she had been left untreated for a long time, seeing we didn''t have the money


    to treat her from the outset. Of course I''m afraid because you said you were not gonna pay for her


    treatment."


    In fact, her lies were also truths which really distressed her. She thought about the p mark on her


    face the other day in the hospital room. That prickly feeling on her face she couldn''t forget.


    As Brian listened, he squinted, moved by her sad face and helpless words. It made his heart ache,


    washing away the anger, like a wildfire dying out in unexpected torrential rain.


    "Then you should look before you leap. If you do it again, you and your family will be in trouble, " Brian


    warned.


    "Okay, I got it, " she whispered in reply, then put his shoes on the shoe rack. "It''s veryte. I''m going


    upstairs."


    Before Brian could respond, she turned around and started to climb the stairs. On the second flight of


    stairs, her arm was grabbed from behind, making her miss a step. The force of her fall and his pull at


    her sent her hurtling back, right into his arms. In shock, she tried reflexively to disengage herself from


    his arms, but Brian would not let go.


    "Why do you want to stay away from me?" he asked. A hint of anger in his voice.


    The strength he exerted on her arm was so strong that Molly scowled in pain. She shook her head.


    "No, I''m not trying to keep away from you, " she denied.


    "No?" "Then why are you in such a hurry to go upstairs?" he snorted. Is it because you had a good time


    with Eric, so you''re tired? Or you had a date with someone at the dessert house, so you need some


    rest? Why are you always trying to get away from me?"


    "Brian Long, I''m not trying to stay away from you!" Molly said. The strength he exerted on her arm got


    even harder. Molly grimaced in pain. "I just went out to have a night snack with Eric, but then we


    parted, and I went to the dessert house with ady I met on South Street Alley."


    "Eric, that''s how you call him, huh?" Brian got more and more angry. He didn''t mind who she was with


    at the dessert house, so much as he did mind the way she called Eric Long.


    The way she called him always frustrated him. But tonight she merely called him Bri. And that, just


    once when she was forced to.


    After a couple of days alone with her, it was ridiculous that in her eyes, he was even not as good as


    Eric Long.


    Out of anger, he instinctively increased force on her arm, eventually squeezing so hard she screamed.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" Molly''s face twisted in pain and said, "I didn''t make out with him¡­ Brian Long, let


    go of me. It hurts¡­"


    With her other hand, Molly tried to pry his hands off. As she struggled with him, all of the events of the


    day shed through her mind. She was left by Brian on the road, then got robbed on South Street Alley


    and scalded her ankle with hot soup; then saw him with a girl at the dessert house¡­ She felt angry and


    wronged. Her mouth twitched as if she were about to cry.


    "Brian Long, since you make out with other women, why can''t I do such things? What am I to you? I''m


    just your ything for one month. You''re not entitled to meddle in my affairs."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hearing these words, Brian''s eyes became squarely cold and deep. He sneered and growled, "You are


    my woman. You can''t make out with anyone but me! Why do you want to stay away from me? Molly


    Xia, don''t ever think about it. You''re still my woman, after this month and beyond."


    It sounded like his words had muffled her. As if, instead of getting into her ears, she perceived them by


    the mouth, and they got stuck in the chest. With sudden anger, she stared him in the eyes and


    reminded him, "You promised I didn''t need to pay you back if I stay with you for one month. After this


    month, you can''t interfere with my affairs. You can''t ckmail me except for my mom''s treatment fees."


    "Besides your mother''s treatment fees... there are so many things I can do to make you suffer, " he said


    in a cold voice filled with sarcasm. As she weighed her options against his words, Molly''s heart sank.


    The tears she''d been fighting, she couldn''t hold back any more. Anger and fear showed at once. "Brian


    Long, just leave me alone! Your girlfriend is back, and I''m not in for shits and giggles!" Please, just let


    me go¡­let me be.... I don''t want to get in between the two of you, and I don''t want to be your other


    woman!"


    She blurted through sobs. Thest words especially left her smothered.


    Watching her cry pierced him to the heart. He despised tears, but Molly''s tears had a different effect.


    They moved him, in ways he''d never known.


    "Is it your intention to run away from me... or is it really because of my so called girlfriend?" For a


    moment, he put his feeling aside and stared at Molly. When he keenly looked at her, he could see her


    eyes had in them an unusual affection. A vague smile curved the lips of his mouth. "Molly Xia, So


    you''re in love with me?"

 Chapter 89 You Are The Last Person Id Fall In Love With (Part One)

    Chapter 89 You Are The Last Person I''d Fall In Love With (Part One)


    "Molly, are you falling in love with me? " in a low firm voice Brian asked, mockery and disdain showing,


    though.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    That caught Molly by surprise. "Brian, you are thest person I''d fall in love with!" she shouted angrily.


    "Set me free, please. I just do not want to be a mistress. I just do not want to hurt anybody''s feelings.


    Please, let me go,"


    Atst, Molly growled. She didn''t know why she was so vulnerable, and it seemed that she was


    disturbing her fragile heart with unnecessary issues.


    In response, Brian sniffed with his eyes sharp like eagle''s and shoved her, throwing her off bnce.


    Shended awkwardly at the foot of the stairs, hitting her forehead on the stair.


    Although the stairs were covered with a thick carpet, the impact still made her see stars and left a


    bump on her forehead.


    When she came to, she slowly raised her head to look at Brian, clenched her fist, wishing she could hit


    him, but she was too weak and still feeling light-headed. Towering over her, Brian stood still on the


    second flight of stairs, looking down at her, with detachment.


    "It is just a game. Although you are my woman and I will be good to you, I have to warn you that it''s not


    an easy thing to be in love with me!" Looking down at Molly with indifference, Brian''s face was even


    colder than the chilly wind outside.


    "Brian, you bastard, I have told you that you are thest person I''d fall in love with!"Apparent difficulty


    showed in her voice. A dull pain throbbing in her head and the wound in her back, she was feeling


    short of breath. It felt like her heart was curbed firmly and she was about to tumble on the floor again.


    Even so, Molly still raised her head to look at Brian stubbornly, no matter how disdainful he was.


    "Then, that will be great!"Without another word, Brian turned around to go upstairs.


    Tears welled in her eyes, soon as she heard the door was closed behind him.


    Picking herself up, Molly dragged her exhausted body to go upstairs, shivering. Her head was still


    spinning from the fall.


    Everything went ck again when she tried to clutch the handrail.


    Molly rolled down from the stairs, causing huge noise. Her whole body became too numb to feel the


    sharp pain, and then everything went ck. She passed outpletely.


    Just before she passed outpletely, a cloudy figure hurrying down the stairs shed across her


    eyes.


    *


    In the Presidential Suite in Sophia Hotel, With a wine ss in his hand, Eric Long was half clinging to


    the terrace, recklessly putting his arms over the fence and staring at the distance.


    The night breeze was frigid, but he didn''t seem to care. Now and then, he''d take a sip and smile to


    himself in satisfaction as he stood there, affecting an air of arrogance.


    "Eric, Shirley is back in A City," Lenny began. "Do you n to break the news to Brian?" she asked with


    raised eyebrows.


    Leaning against the wall, Eric sniffed and took a quick nce at Lenny. "Do you still think that Brian


    doesn''t know Aunt Shirley is here?" he quipped.


    Lenny curled her lips feeling incredulous.


    "Even if he doesn''t know yet, it''s only a matter of time. By tomorrow, I''m quite sure he''ll have gotten


    wind of it." Casually, Eric took a sip of his wine before continuing," For the past two years, Shirley''s


    been so obsessed with Park Shin Chun that she will attend every concert of his. Fanatical is the only


    word that can describe Shirley''s obsession with Park. But Richie and Brian dote on her, such that none


    of them will even correct her. It''s typical of Richie and Brian to idolize and pamper every woman in the


    family. There''s nothing in the world they won''t give Shirley..."


    Anger appeared in Eric''s eyes. All along, Richie had treated Shirley very well, and Eric thought that a


    man was supposed to give the best to his wife. Love was a matter of two people, so you would also be


    happy if your boyfriend or girlfriend was happy.


    But what if any party did not love the other half anymore?


    Once, Eric thought that his mom and dad loved each other. However, the truth was that they didn''t,


    although they still appeared to be as close as anyone could be.


    In fact, he did not understand what his father saw in Shirley. True, she Shirley was a strong woman


    whose positive attitudes came in handy from time to time. However, Eric doubted if she was really...


    worthy of his father to be in love with her all the time.


    He didn''t understand his father''s love for Shirley. It was too ardent, too devoted. He doubted if this kind


    of deep love even existed in the world.


    That thought was followed by a suddenly sh of Molly''s sad face through his mind. ''Humph, that


    stupid woman. I''m afraid that she has already fallen in love with Brian, even though she is unaware.


    But how about Brian?


    Is he really just ying a game? Is he doing everything just to get Becky back?'' he thought.


    Curling his lips into a cold smile, he gulped the remaining wine in his ss with one swig and


    precariously ced the ss on the railing before returning into the room.


    The precariously ced ss made Lenny shrug. Something was bothering him. He seemed all right,


    though, so she went back to her room to sleep.


    To freshen up, Eric went to take a shower, theny in his king-sized bed. He stared at the ceiling, light


    of the little purplemp forming a circle. A sh of Molly''s face crossed his mind again.


    Why was he thinking about Molly again? Feeling a bit unnerved, Eric shook his head, promising himself


    not to think of that silly woman again. He put out themp and closed his eyes.


    It was already mid-night and dead silence enveloped the whole hospital.


    Beside the bed, Brian sat looking at Molly, thick clouds circling around in his mind. He said," You can


    never leave me without my permission. Molly, nobody can escape from my hold. It just won''t work,


    unless I personally choose to let you go..."


    Brian''s cold and angry voice reverberated in the ward, even as he watched Molly, lying motionless.


    Meanwhile, Molly was floating in what appeared to be a very long dream. One that took her on a


    journey back to childhood. On a beautiful ind, she was enjoying a happy childhood. Although her


    family was not very rich, she still had a happy life.


    But a monster suddenly cut short her excitement. She was captured and locked into a dark room.


    Desperate, she screamed and pped against the wall, looking for an escape. But there was no door


    nor window. At longst, when she realized it was pointless to il, trying to escape, she curled herself


    in a corner dejected.


    Later, Brian mysteriously appeared in the dark room, and started making his usual threats," You can


    never escape from my hands..." Then he stretched out his hands, which turned into ws that he used


    to rip her into pieces...


    "Oh, my god"!


    Like a shot, she cried and jerked up from the bed. Beads of sweat formed on her brow, and her


    breathing came in gasps as she sat up, looking disoriented.


    Aloof as ever, Brian looked at her twitching his lips in mockery.

 Chapter 90 You Are The Last Person Id Fall In Love With (Part Two)

    Chapter 90 You Are The Last Person I''d Fall In Love With (Part Two)


    To m down her nerves, Molly closed her eyes and swallowed hard. When she opened her eyes


    again and looked around, she was mortified to meet Brian''s eyes. A scream of terror instinctively


    escaped her.


    "Are you so scared of me?" Brian asked casually, obvious anger showing in his words.


    The pain in her back and strange feeling in the head brought her back to the present.


    The cut in her back began to scab, but yesterday, the fall might have opened it up again...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    While she thought of this, it suddenly dawned on her that she had rolled down the stairsst night.


    "Is it you who brought me to hospital yesterday?" The Dragon Empire Group logo on the wall brought


    her to terms with where she was.


    "Who else would you expect?" Brian asked sullenly.


    "Thank you, " softly, she replied.


    Even though Brian was the source of all her pain, she was grateful he had brought her herest night.


    The grateful attitude lit up Brian''s eyes, for a moment. It was his mistake that she had fallen, and he


    had thought she''d be livid.


    There came a knock on the door. The doctor and nurse came in, followed by Tony, holding something


    in his hand.


    After routine examination, the doctor roughly reported the situation to Brian. Luckily, there''s nothing


    serious except that the hit on the head was strong enough to cause a slight concussion. The scab on


    her back was torn again, and was likely to leave a scar, but there was no need to worry. If she thought


    the scar was too ugly, she could choose to do a reconstructive surgery... And there were also other


    measures which could be taken.


    Molly wasn''t in the mood to think about that. Also, it might not be an issue, because the scar was on


    her back and it really wouldn''t matter.


    Brian nodded to the doctor coldly and then the doctor excused himself politely and left the ward


    together with the nurse.


    Moving closer, Tony took out what he had in hand. He said calmly, "Last night, aplices of the


    notorious Bikers in A city lost money in the dark night racing. So they just ganged up in frustration and


    started robbing people."


    For a moment, Tony paused and fixed his eyes on Molly. "Well, Eric has taken the money back. But the


    cellphone was not stolen by those people. Sometimeter in the night, Park Shin Chun went to the


    South Street Alley to have?midnight?snack?and his fans were entric. So the whole situation went


    out of control. It must have been then that Molly''s phone was stolen."


    Molly was in an advanced but not big ward, so even though she didn''t look at Brian and Tony, she still


    could hear Tony clearly. What was more, Tony''s voice was very loud.


    Perhaps, because she had seen the aftermath of David, Molly was used to Brian''s cruelty and


    ruthlessness when he was handling things. As such, she didn''t care how he would react to what Tony


    was reporting.


    In the same low voice, Tony continued, as if he were saying something unimportant. Unable to exin


    the events ofst night, Molly didn''t say anything. It was still unclear whether she could get back her


    freedom at the end of her one-month deadline. But she would try.


    There were still several days left before the end of Molly''s mother''s treatment this course, and the


    doctor also said that her mother would recover sooner orter as long as the condition was in control


    and her mother took medicine on time. When the agreed one month was over, Molly would leave this


    cold and bloodthirsty city with her whole family.


    Molly was a nobody. Even if she really left, Brian wouldn''t go to find her. He had that beautiful and


    elegant girlfriend. And if she ever left, Brian could easily find a thousand mistresses to rece her.


    There was simply no chance of love between her and Brian...


    "This is a new phone for Miss Xia, and a renewal of her lost number!"


    Tony took out the phone and handed it to Molly. Molly discovered that it was a limited edition of the third


    generation Z4R made by Dragon Empire Group. Very expensive and only owned by very few people.


    Launched only recently, it was making waves among high-end phones. The ads on TV and in


    magazines had wowed her. But never in her wildest imagination had she thought she''d be among the


    luck few to ever own it.


    All the same, she was notpped in luxury, and usually she didn''t fantasize those luxury products.


    Again, she was in no mood to think of it at the moment.


    Brian''s arrogant and conceited demeanor made her wonder what his ex-girlfriend looked like. However,


    she had been wearing top brand clothes, using luxury products and eating sumptuous meals for most


    of the past month.


    Perhaps, Brian thought of only sought-after nobility for his girls, girls worthy of standing beside him.


    But with his big ego, more precisely, he was into girls who could lick the ground on which he walked,


    humble girls who could bow at his feet...


    Compliantly, she took the phone and looked at the expensive streamline. It reminded her of the woman


    standing beside Brian at the dessert shopst night.


    The image of that woman made her heart ache. She bit her lips and drooped her face.


    Watching her, Brian sensed her moods, even though she was trying hard to keep it all below.


    Last night, Brian had gone to bed confused. In fact, when he asked Molly whether she was in love with


    him, even though it was in anger, he had felt a strange tinge of affection.


    How that hade about, he couldn''t tell. As far as he knew, he only loved Becky, and he wouldn''t fall


    in love with any other girl, especially Molly!


    After she had fallen when he had pushed her at the stairs, Brian had stood there and watched her.


    When he thought she was unhurt, he had gone upstairs and closed the door behind. But then a strange


    anxiety had seized him, and just then, he''d heard a thump outside. Usually, Brian was very allergic to


    spooky surroundings, so he had hurriedly gone back to the living room to check, only to find Molly lying


    motionless at the stairs.


    Again at the sight of it, Brian''s heart had felt a nudge, a certain mysterious feeling toward Molly.


    Sensing the silence that had fallen, Tony looked at Brian and noticed he was lost in thought, perceptible


    dejection written on his face. Tony grinned secretly and nced at Molly, then he came up to Brian and


    whispered to him.

 Chapter 91 Repay Me For My Kindness Inside The Car (Part One)

    Chapter 91 Repay Me For My Kindness Inside The Car (Part One)


    "I''ve sent a snitch to check where Mrs. Long lives and we''ve figured out that she and Park Shin Chun


    are both staying at the MG Hotel."


    Brian, whose eyes were fixed on Molly, cleared his voice and quipped,"Perhaps Richie and her have


    had disagreement over some issues again because of Park Shin Chun. "


    As far as Tony could remember, Shirley''s obsession with Park Shin Chun had started two years earlier.


    She had seen him perform at a charity event during one of her travels out of the country with Richie.


    And ever since, she had be a Park Shin Chun fanatic.


    A strange fascination for Shirley''s age. It mystified Tony. Of course he and Shirley were different in


    many ways. That he knew. But it bothered him that she got on Richie''s nerves with her obsession, yet


    she didn''t seem to care in the slightest.


    Although Park Shin Chun was handsome, within the family, there were two handsome men to whom


    Park Shin Chun could not hold a candle, despite his international fame. So her infatuation didn''t make


    sense to Tony at all. At the thought of this, Tony wanted tough, but restrained himself after a cursory


    look at Brian.


    "So Mrs. Long..."


    "Anyway, let her alone, although Richie may still assign Antonio to stay by her side," Brian cut in


    nonchntly.


    Despite her insensitive obsessions, Richie still doted on Shirley and would never let her go out alone.


    Maybe, this time he didn''t tag along due to his othermitments. In that case, there was no doubt


    that she had Antonio by her side.


    "I''m also made to understand that it was Mrs. Long who shared a table with Mollyst night at the


    dessert shop," Tony said.


    Not sure if he heard Tony said right, Brian gave him a suspicious look as if to ask for confirmation, to


    which Tony just nodded. Then Brian looked at Molly knowingly.


    Unperturbed, Molly kept her head stooped, ignoring them like their conversation was just a chit chat, to


    which she didn''t give a hoot.


    In a snit, Brian''s eyes shed. Perhaps he was displeased with Molly''s indifference, or maybe he was


    annoyed that Shirley ducked into thedies to avoid him and Wing when she saw them togetherst


    night.


    "Who hired those bikers?" a sullen Brian asked, staring at Molly.


    Apparently reading Brian''s mind, Tony started,"They look like a group of gangsters, but..."


    As though he had unraveled the most important clue to the bikers puzzle, Tony paused, affecting a


    pensive mood. Sensing his silence Molly slowly raised her head to catch his eyes. Then she looked at


    Brian, who was simrly lost in thought. Disinterested, she put her head down and turned around to


    face the wall.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    To her, it didn''t matter, who the hooligans were, who hired them or how it ended with them.


    Seeing the mess she was in at the moment, she didn''t feel the need of poking her nose into things that


    would not add value to her life.


    The way Brian treated people was so unfair, and she didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    While Brian seemed to have slumped into angry, Tony was trying top sniff of the trouble, tapping his


    nose, like a sage, his brain running different possible scenarios. "I have it figured out. They must be


    members of the Sacred Domain," he finally said.


    Grouchy, Brian ignored Tony''s words. Instead, he took hisptop, booted up, and quickly typed with his


    slender fingers. The instructions shed across the screen.


    ustomed to Brian''s recent strange moods and behaviours, Tony simply shrugged.


    After Molly had breakfast, Brian left, without telling her whether to go back to the vi or not. So Molly


    stayed put at the hospital. She preferred that to staying at the vi.


    As soon as she was alone, Molly took the phone and sent a message to Shirley. They made an


    appointment to meet near the sculpture in front of the Star Public Stadium, the day after tomorrow.


    Putting aside the quilt, Molly got out of bed to freshen up. She then went out of the ward and realized


    she stayed in the best VIP ward.


    Thanks to Brian, she had been admitted here twice this week!


    Why would shein? After a while, standing at the ward door, she took the elevator heading for


    Sharon''s ward for a visit. Sharon had been admitted on a different floor of the same building


    When the elevator reached the floor where Sharon''s ward was, Molly hurriedly walked out. Right then a


    figure shed by and took another elevator nearby.


    Although she still felt dizzy, and walked with difficulty, Molly longed to see her mother.


    Arriving at Sharon''s ward, she put her hand on the doorknob but hesitated.


    "Molly, why did youe here?" the familiar voice of Daniel called out, catching her by surprise. Before


    she could frame a response, Daniel continued saying with worry,"And why are you also wearing the


    hospital gown? Are you also unwell? What''s the problem?"


    "I''m fine!" Molly said with a mild smile. "I identally fell and hit a pir when I went back home from


    workst night. Thankfully, I only suffered a minor concussion. But the doctor asked me to stay here for


    observation."


    The bruise on Molly''s forehead was visible and could corroborate what she said. Besides she had


    always gotten injured before. Thus Molly thought if she exined it to him in this way, Daniel might


    believe her.


    Persistent, and worried about her, Daniel inquired about her current situation. But because Molly


    maintained she was all right, he epted her story even though he was not wholly convinced. Then he


    led Molly into the ward. "Ofte, mother''s been mentioning you quite a lot. She misses you," Daniel


    said as they entered the ward.


    "Mother..." gently, Molly greeted, staring at Sharon and gripping the hem of her clothes tightly. She was


    trying to pluck up her courage.


    With her eyes fixed on Molly, Sharon sighed and softly asked,"What brings you to the hospital?"


    Unsure what to say, Molly pressed her lips and then repeated what she had just told Daniel. A lie!


    The tension in Molly was visible. The girl looked pale and disturbed. Although she tried to keep her


    head up, not to unsettle her sick mother, Sharon read her daughter''s mind and understood her


    struggles.


    Rising slightly, Sharon motioned Molly to the sofa nearby. Then she said,"You are unwell, Molly. Don''t


    worry about me so much as to brave unnecessary pain up here just to check on me."


    "I..." with a little stutter, Molly began. "We are in the same hospital, so I caught this chance toe and


    see you," she finished, her voice betraying inner struggles.


    Looking Molly straight in the eye, Sharon slightly sighed and sped her daughter''s hand. "Do you still


    me me for what happened the other day?" she asked.


    In response, Molly dropped her gaze and slowly shook her head, without a word.


    "I''m sorry. Whatever I did to you was on impulse..." Dejection showing on her face, Sharon said,"Molly,


    your father has told me about your situation. Don''t me him for that!"


    Molly bit her lips and morosely hummed,"Hmm." It seemed that Sharon would still put up with Steven''s


    mistakes. Indeed, Molly and her mother had owed him a lot.


    Eventually, the conversation between mother and daughter got seamless. While they got immersed in


    the chit chat, Daniel sat at the table nearby finishing his homework. From the time of Sharon''s


    admission, Daniel had beening to check on her whenever he didn''t have sses.


    Suddenly Molly''s phone rang.


    The ringtone interrupted a peaceful, warm aura that had descended over the ward during their chitchat.


    Molly tensed, as she pulled out her phone. After seeing the caller ID on the screen, she leaned back


    into the sofa and answered,"Hello?"


    "Where are you?" The cold voice on the other end of the line mortified Molly.


    "I''m in my mother''s ward now," replied Molly in a low voice while trying to hold back her horror.


    "I''m giving you two minutes. Come back to your ward right now!"


    "I..."

 Chapter 92 Repay Me For My Kindness Inside The Car (Part Two)

    Chapter 92 Repay Me For My Kindness Inside The Car (Part Two)


    Before Molly got a chance to say anything, he hung up.


    For a few seconds, Molly tried to call back, but only got the busy signal. She took a deep breath and


    hung up, annoyed.


    "With Daniel I''ll be in safe hands, Molly. You go back and have a rest now!" But those words from her


    mother didn''t seem to calm Molly''s nerves. Sharon was moved, seeing her daughter so upset, and yet


    as a mother, she was unable to do anything about it.


    Assuring her daughter, Sharon said, "The doctor has told me that I can leave the hospital after two or


    three days. Come back home and see me then."


    In agreement, Molly nodded, and she decided to get a chance to go back home to discuss her n of


    sneaking the family out of the city.


    "May I apany you to your ward?" Daniel asked, as he stood up and was about to follow her.


    "No thanks. I can go back on my own." Patting him on the shoulder, Molly politely declined, as she tried


    to conceal her sadness with a smile. "You are a big boy now. Please, hold the fort while I''m away.


    Alright?"


    Daniel nodded in agreement and in silence. While watching Molly walk out of the ward, he felt stressed.


    Although he was still young, he knew everything about his family. Molly didn''te home recently. She


    told them she had got a job that would require more time away from home. But Daniel knew better.


    At the thought of it, Daniel felt upset.


    Fast as she could, Molly ran towards her ward. When she opened the door, the oppressive atmosphere


    of the room made her gasp. She held the doorknob firmly, took a deep breath and went inside.


    A furious Brian nced at Molly with rage written all over his face. Molly still stood at the door, not


    saying a word. She obstinately looked him in the eye. However, she was gradually upset by his


    overbearing aura as they kept looking at each other.


    "I, I... You..." Inside, Molly secretly scolded herself that she shouldn''t be too frightened to say anything


    just because of his sullen moods.


    Molly looked morose, with her lips pouted slightly.


    The rage in Brian''s eyes suddenly disappeared the moment he saw Molly''s scared, morose expression


    on her face. Brian even had an impulse to kiss her.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Brian wondered when he began to be so impulsive.


    Noticing that Brian nced at her with a passionate gaze, Molly looked up at him, clenched her teeth


    and said, "You didn''t forbid me to visit my mother. I just wanted to see her!"


    "You went to see her? Have you forgotten that she pped you that day?" Brian sneered.


    With her lips curled, Molly stared at Brian and said with rage, "It seems that you are very interested in


    prying into others'' private affairs."


    Brian slightly frowned, ring at Molly''s livid face. Then he coldly changed the topic. "Change your


    clothes now!"


    "Why?" Molly asked instinctively.


    "Go out for lunch!"


    The clock on the wall showed it was eleven o''clock. She took the clothes box from Brian, turned around


    and went to change.


    When Molly came out after changing her clothes, Brian was sitting on the sofa, working. Looking aloof,


    he fixed his eyes on theptop screen and typed away like a maniac.


    For some time, Molly had observed Brian when he worked on hisptop. But never had she seen him


    with such bleak expression now showing on his face. He raised the corners of his lips, with calmness in


    the eyes. He seemed very domineering. Perhaps no one would dare to look at him at that moment.


    Suddenly, Brian turned his head and stared at Molly, in a way that startled her. She immediately


    drooped her gaze, feeling restless.


    Looking at Molly''s startled face, Brian shut down hisptop and folded it back. Without saying anything,


    he walked up to Molly, took her hand and walked her outside.


    With her eyebrows furrowed, Molly tried to break away from his grip, but Brian held her hand more


    tightly. With his quick, long steps, Molly almost had to trot along.


    "Brian, we are in a public ce now! Let go of my hand, " Molly whispered, when she saw the doctors


    and nurses secretly watching them pass by.


    "So what?" in a haughty voice Brian retorted. Then he nced around and everyone present abruptly


    lowered their heads, pretending to be busy minding their own business.


    Molly slightly gasped for breath when he pulled her into the elevator. After pressing the elevator button


    for the parking lot, Brian looked at her and asked, "Are you afraid that our rtionship will be known by


    others?"


    Molly bit her lips and turned her face to one side, secretly retorting him in her mind.


    "Let me guess..." Instead of being indifferent as usual, Brian smiled and leaned towards Molly''s ear. He


    deliberately rubbed her face with his lips, noticing that Molly trembled. Then he said in a low voice,


    "You are afraid of being seen by Sharon or Daniel, right?"


    "Brian, you... Hmm..."


    By now, Molly was getting very angry. She turned her face, but happened to touch Brian''s lips. Before


    she got a chance to push Brian away, Brian pressed her against the elevator wall.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hmm..." Staring at Brian, Molly put her free hand against his chest to stop him. She tried to push him


    away, but to no avail.


    Brian kissed her wildly as if he''d be satisfied only by kissing her that way.


    Molly was so furious. How could he do that in such a ce, especially in the hospital? Besides, the


    elevator door could open at any time. Molly felt more and more ashamed and kept wriggling her body.


    But since she touched and rubbed him in this way, Brian felt sexually aroused, really wanting to make


    love to her at that moment.


    "Ding!" Molly kept her eyes wide open the moment she heard the sound. Without thinking about Brian''s


    manhood, which was rubbing on her tummy. She shook her head vigorously, wanting to get rid of his


    crazy kisses. However, she had nowhere to escape.


    Pleading, Molly looked at Brian, tears forming in her eyes.


    The elevator door slowly opened and Brian released Molly from his grip, but he didn''t leave the


    elevator. Then he stood in front of her, blocking her with his strong, tall figure. When people tried to get


    into the elevator, Brian just coldly and simply sent them away.


    There was a touch of aggressiveness and arrogance in his voice. How could he be so infatuated with


    her?


    Molly slightly gasped for breath, with pensive expression in her eyes. Just after Brian uttered those


    words, she heard someone scream. Then the elevator door slowly closed again.


    Out of the elevator, he still held Molly''s hand. ncing at Molly who was still startled by what happened


    just now, he said, "I helped you just now, so you should repay me for my kindness inside the car!"

 Chapter 93 Fun To Insult Me

    Chapter 93 Fun To Insult Me


    "If I help you, you''ll have to make up for it when we get inside the car." His delicate fingers moved


    across her cheek and towards her chin, which he lifted up and stole nce at. Her breath blew on his


    own. "Why do you look so surprised?" he asked gently, but with an evil smile.


    It took her a while to calm down her fury, then she replied," Brian, why do you always insult me? Does it


    make you happy to see me suffer?"


    "You think I am insulting you?" he asked, his evil smile suddenly vanishing. "You really think everything


    I do is an insult?"


    Oveing her terror, Molly steeled her nerves, clenched her hands, and looked straight into Brian''s


    eyes, which were burning with fury. "Yes, I do! So tell me! Why do you have to humiliate me like that? I


    may be a humble girl from a lowly family, but I am a human being and I deserve respect too!"


    As she spoke, tears built up in her eyes, which she tried to hold down. She didn''t want anybody''s pity,


    especially not Brian''s. Although, it was clear that he would never pity her, she just couldn''t control


    herself anymore. She was totally exhausted, mentally and physically.


    "When you have a father who''s addicted to gambling, you don''t have any dignity left!" Brian coldly


    replied. He was staring at her with a haughty smile, and his heart twisted into a dance when he saw the


    thin, weak girl in front of him try to pretend to be strong.


    He hated how she was increasingly able to stir up his feelings. Even Becky couldn''t have affected him


    like that but Molly... She could easily make him happy or sad.


    She bowed her head and chuckled.


    "What are youughing at?" Brian sneered.


    Molly looked up at him with tears in her eyes, and replied angrily," I amughing at myself¡­ Me... a


    disgraceful sex-toy fighting for respect.How ridiculous!"


    Brian squinted his dark eyes and stared at Molly. For some reason, his heart grew anxious.


    For him, he could look down upon Molly if he wanted, but she wasn''t allowed to think little of herself!


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped, and the door slowly opened. Brian did not move even as Molly stood behind him,


    blocked by his tall body.


    Outside, a nurse was about to push a patient inside in a wheelchair, but Brian''s murderous looks


    stopped her in her path.


    Whoonk! The door closed again. The nurse outside rxed and took a deep breath, as she tried to


    compose herself.


    The patient, sitting in silence in the wheelchair, was able to catch a glimpse of Molly, as she had moved


    slightly as the door was closing. Furrowing his eyebrows, he started thinking of something. Molly''s face


    reminded him of someone important.


    "It seemed to be her !" he said to himself.


    "What?" hearing the murmuring, the nurse curiously asked.


    "Nothing!" the man in the wheelchair replied slightly, cleverly changing the topic. "Look, the other


    elevator has arrived. Let''s get through on that one."


    "Okay!" the nurse replied, as she pushed him inside.


    Inside the elevator, Molly and Brian were still engaged in their standoff. When it arrived at the


    underground parking garage and the door opened, neither of them moved. When the door was about to


    close, Brian blocked it, and dragged her outside towards his car.


    Tony was waiting for them by a long, luxury car. Seeing Brian and Mollying, he immediately held


    the door open for them.


    Brian roughly threw her inside and then got inside. Tony closed the door, got into the driver''s seat and


    drove away.


    Molly glowered at him and curled up in the seat, trying to get as far away from him as possible in the


    confined space.


    The wary and distant look on her face seemed to make him even angrier. He almost felt like strangling


    her right in his car!


    His piercing stare was like an eagle stalking its prey. Startled, Molly kept thinking about what Brian had


    said in the elevator.


    "Come here. Sit closer to me!" Brian coldlymanded.


    Molly shook her head without thinking, and even tried to move backwards, although there was no more


    space for her to move.


    The resistance seemed to burst Brian''s bubblepletely into a rage. He simply reached out and


    pulled her close forcibly.


    "Ow!" Molly cried out like a child. "Let go of me, Brian Long! Let go of Me!"


    Out of curiosity, Tony peeked at them from the rear-view mirror. At this very same moment, Brian


    suddenly raised his head and red at him with his beady, stark ck eyes. Even Tony was frightened,


    and immediately withdrew his gaze, drawing up the division between the driver and passenger sides.


    "Am I that scary? Why are you so afraid of me?" Brian asked aggressively, at the same time, he


    grasped Molly''s hands and put them behind her so she couldn''t resist any more.


    Molly didn''t answer but struggled harder and tried to fight back. Since she couldn''t use her hands, she


    tried to kick him. However, her nerveless kicks were in vain. Instead, she was pinned down under his


    heavy body.


    "Tell me! Why?" Brian''s voice came from somewhere above her head along with his peppermint breath


    which blew directly on her face.


    Molly bit her lips and red at him in response. His familiar body odor that came with his breath on her


    face made her feel suffocated, as if there wasn''t enough oxygen in the air.


    "Tell you what?" Molly replied bitterly. "That yes, I am scared of you? Or say that I am not scared of


    you? What is it that you want to hear? No matter what I say, you''ll do whatever the hell you want! Am I


    right, Brian? You''re a pervert and you''ve lost your mind!"


    Hearing what she had just said, Brian''s eyes gradually turned cold like an iceberg. His stare could have


    frozen anyone in its path.


    Molly was panting under his massive body against the seat, her hands in his grasp, and her legs


    between his. She had given up fighting because she had realized that it was useless to confront him


    directly. "Brian Long, I will leave you one day! I will!"


    Molly said decisively. All her fears and feelings of inferiority seemed to have vanished. There was only


    indifference.


    Seeing how full of confidence she was, Brian was amused and haughtily told her," Molly Xia, you


    should know that if I want someone to die, he will die for sure. And, if I want someone to be alive, even


    the King of Hell won''t dare take his life! So stop daydreaming about leaving me one day!"


    Brian was extremely conceited as he spoke, as if he was actually the king of the world!


    He squinted at Molly with his narrowed sharp eyes, stooped down and kissed her parted lips


    energetically. There was a glint of despair across Molly''s eyes.


    Shey still like she was dead, enduring everything in silence.


    Brian suddenly let go of her lips. He got up, looked down carefully at her face and he could tell from the


    expression on her face that he was like a clown to her!


    "Molly Xia, learn to deal with me!" Brian gave a snort, and coldly added," No matter how much you try,


    you can''t run away from me if I don''t let you!"


    Then, he kissed her again, this time, even more violently.


    What he had just said was like a curse on Molly that she couldn''t break away from for the rest of her


    life. Later, she would try a thousand times to evade him, and would fail miserably every time, eventually


    giving up one day. For the rest of her life, she kept tangling with him in love and hate, and was never


    sessful in shaking him off.


    The car was moving forth steadily. Listening to the wind blowing outside of the car, Molly''s whole body


    was trembling and her tears was falling down her face.


    How could he do this to her in the car?


    Thinking about all this, her body trembled harder and harder, so did her lips. Brian seemed to feel her


    sadness and stopped sucking at her lips. He slightly raised his head and looked down at her deeply.


    Molly closed her eyes firmly but her eyshes, her eyebrows and her lips were shivering in fear.


    Brian got annoyed and let go of her, but his gaze was still fixed upon her. She was lying on the seat,


    unmoving, and afraid. He was so furious that he could have torn off all her clothes and made love to


    her fiercely just in his anger, but seeing her shiver like that somehow made him feel bad.


    Did he just feel bad for her?


    Brian was shocked. He actually felt bad for her!


    Molly met Brian''s keen dark eyes as she slowly opened her eyes. This time, she did not avoid eye


    contact and red at him through a mist of tears.


    Brian raised one of his hands, gently rubbed Molly''s face with his slim fingers and swept her tears


    away. "Molly Xia, stay with me as I told you. I will be nice to you," he said in a deep voice, with his


    fingers stroking her face.


    Molly ground her teeth and shuddered involuntarily when she felt Brian''s gnarled fingers sliding down


    on her face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brian Long had lived a life of privilege but both his palms, and his index fingers were covered with thick


    calluses. It was a hand made for killing and its touch felt ghastly. Every touch of his hand made her feel


    chilly and cold.


    "You won''t let me go even after a month ends. Right?" Molly asked, staring at Brian. He said nothing,


    but his fingers froze abruptly on her face. "Then at least tell me how long I''ll have to stay with you!" she


    continued.


    Brian took back his hand, and looked straight into Molly''s eyes. It seemed that there was something


    concealed in her eyes. But he somehow didn''t want to find out what it was.


    "Stay with me till I am tired of you!" Brian replied scornfully. "If you do as I said, I will help you make up


    for the mistake your father made years ago."


    "How did you know about that?" Molly asked in surprise, staring at Brian with her popped eyes.

 Chapter 94 How He Felt (Part One)

    Chapter 94 How He Felt (Part One)


    Brian stared at the astonished look on Molly''s face with serene eyes, and replied to her question


    coldly,"Molly, I always find out everything I want to know about. Do you understand?"


    Molly looked into his eyes and couldn''t help trembling in fear. As they locked eyes, her fear of him


    totally overwhelmed her and the chill she felt spread to almost every corner of her body. The man lying


    over her was like Satan and could swallow her whole at any time.


    "Brian, what on earth do you want me to do?" Molly asked with a pale face. She couldn''t understand


    what Brian was thinking about and why he didn''t agree to set her free.


    Brian raised his hand and swept his finger across Molly''s shivering lips. His eyes blinked, and the look


    on his face became mysterious. He then moved his thin lips and said to her slowly,"Just stay by my


    side until I get tired of you!"


    "Why? Why should I?" Molly closely stared at him with her red and teary eyes. She slightly tilted her


    head to move away from Brian''s touch which made her feel uneasy.


    "Because..." Brian paused and met Molly''s dim eyes which were filled with despair and helplessness. A


    sly and cold smile appeared on his face, and he finished his words in a faint voice,"I''m interested in


    you!"


    Molly froze for a second, and a horrifying sense of despair suddenly swept over her like a dark cloud


    blocking the sunlight. She felt as if she had been dragged to the edge of a cliff by Brian''s hand, and he


    could hold her, but also let go at any time he felt like it. Her life was already as much in danger as if she


    was walking on thin ice and the shore was far beyond her vision.


    A mocking smile appeared on her face as she continued to re at Brian. He had a handsome face


    like an Apollo, yet his eyes looked as cruel and cold as Satan''s. At that moment, she thought she finally


    understood one thing: Brian wasn''t really interested in her; instead, he simply enjoyed ruining others''


    dreams and tasting their despair. His ruthlessness was beyond most people''s imagination and few


    would dare to revolt him, even though so many fates would be determined just due to his whim.


    "You mean you will let me go when you lose interest in me?" Molly asked in a sad voice. She seemed


    to have yielded to him, yet she was actually making up her mind more firmly to flee from him.


    When Brian heard her question, he had a strange feeling that he didn''t want to give her a "Yes", even a


    feeling as if he was unwilling to do so. His eyebrows furrowed in an imperceptible manner, and he


    replied to her inly,"Well, it depends!"


    Molly sneered at his ambiguous answer, then she lowered her head and said,"Brian Long, won''t you


    feel sorry towards your girlfriend for cheating on her?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Brian roared coldly. "There''s only one thing that you should bear in mind.


    You will obey all of my words if you want me to get tired of you as soon as possible!"


    As he finished these words, the car stopped beside the road. Tony got out and opened the door for


    them.


    Brian took a nce at Molly and got out first, then he turned around and offered her his hand in a


    gentlemanly manner.


    Molly observed his slender and fair hand. The calluses on the palm and the index finger were clear and


    eye-catching, yet they didn''t affect the beauty of his hand, and instead made it look more masculine


    and mature.


    "What''s wrong?" Brian asked as he moved his hand a bit. It was obvious that he was losing his


    patience.


    Molly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and eventually, she ground her teeth and put her hand


    in Brian''s. The center of his palm felt warm. She usually got cold hands and feet in winter. When she


    touched his slightly rough hand, the warm feeling of his hand immediately spread to her skin, but the


    warmth didn''t reach her heart.


    Molly also got out, with her eyes still red and teary. Brian red at her with a serene but angry gaze


    and, sweeping a finger across the corner of her eyes, inly told her,"I''m taking you out to have lunch


    with me. So cheer yourself up, okay?"


    Molly swallowed quietly, and nodded.


    Brian lifted the corner of his mouth and seemed satisfied with her obedience. He held her arm under


    his, and they walked into a restaurant together.


    It was a French restaurant. Arge white piano was ced at the center, and a foreign man in tails was


    ying it expertly.


    "Mr. Long, we have a window table reserved for you. This way, please!" A waiter greeted them politely,


    and led them to their table.


    When they arrived at the table, Brian pulled a chair for Molly and helped her sit down, then he walked


    around and sat down opposite to her.


    "Mr. Long, would you like us to serve your meals now?" the waiter asked in a respectful tone.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Brian nodded, and then moved his eyes onto Molly, with no emotion on his face.


    Another waiter walked up to them with a bottle of red wine in his hand, and said,"Mr. Long, our boss


    would like you to have a taste of this wine."


    Brian took a casual nce at the bottle: it was a Chateau Latour, circa 1961. He then said,"Okay.


    Please let him know that I am grateful."


    The waiter filled their sses with the wine and left.


    Brian raised his ss and shook it lightly, then he hinted at Molly to have a drink with his cold nce


    while a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Molly asked, staring at the red liquid in her ss.


    Brian took a sip of the wine and swallowed it after a second when the sourness faded and the


    fragrance spread in his mouth. Then he replied,"I don''t need a reason to take you out for lunch."


    Molly pressed her lips tightly and didn''t say anything. At first, she had believed him when he had said


    that he was taking her out for lunch. But when he had dropped that remark about her father''s mistake,


    she wasn''t sure anymore and was thinking that he might have had an ulterior motive.


    Brian slightly curled his lips and said,"You know what, Mol? Sometimes, you''re really stubborn, and I


    loathe that, but you can also be smart and appealing at other times!"


    As he finished these words, he raised his eyes and looked towards the other side of the restaurant.


    Molly followed his eyes immediately. Just at a nce and her face suddenly turned pale and her


    breathing became heavy and difficult.


    On the receiving end of their gazes were two men in their forties or fifties. One of them was wearing


    designer clothes and the other, though he looked no less spirited, his wrinkled suit was inconsistent


    with the restaurant''s upscale ambience.

 Chapter 95 How He Felt (Part Two)

    Chapter 95 How He Felt (Part Two)


    Molly couldn''t see their faces clearly, as the piano was blocking her vision. However, she could still


    recognize them through their blurry figures.


    Steven, who was talking to the other man, didn''t notice them looking at him at all. He wasn''t any better


    than the other man in his outward appearance, yet the look on his face was moreposed and


    sharper than usual.


    Brian still held the ss in his hand and tapped his other hand on the table. His ck eyes were filled


    with coldness and indifference, and his face was covered by a shade of cruelty that would tear any


    man''s wounds into pieces.


    Molly bit her lips heavily and her teeth cut her skin, but she ignored the taste of blood in her mouth.


    After a while, she fluttered her eyelids and forced herself to move her gaze back onto Brian''s cold face.


    She ground her teeth, and asked, "Brian, do you feel satisfied now that my most painful memories have


    been unravelled in front of you?"


    Brian stared at her sad face with a chilly gaze. He didn''t feel as happy as he had expected, and


    instead, the same distress he had felt some moments ago in the car emerged in his heart again. He


    frowned at that strange feeling, and he suppressed it immediately.


    "Molly, like I told you earlier as well, you stay at my side until I get tired of you, and I will settle down the


    thing that happened in the past to your father in return, " Brian told her with a cold face. No sign of any


    emotion could be heard in his voice, or seen on his face.


    Molly''s nose twitched with sorrow, and she wanted to escape from that feeling of being strangled or


    choked. However, she knew that there was no way out, and she had no other choice but to face it.


    She lowered her head and softly licked the blood on her lips, the taste of which mingled with bitterness


    and spread in her mouth. She furrowed her eyebrows, and slowly replied, "I don''t want to do that."


    "Why? Don''t you want to help with your father?" Brian asked as he sipped his wine, with his eyes still


    closely focused on her face. His words felt so cold that the air between them seemed to freeze, and


    she found it difficult to breathe.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked up and met Brian''s eyes. "It was so many years ago, and now my


    father has endured it long enough. It left so many regrets in his life, but now, it''s no longer the focus of


    it. Brian, I will leave you at the end of the month and I won''t be your ything."


    Brian replied with augh. He put his ss on the table, and asked, "You really want to get away from


    me?"


    "Of course!" Molly answered firmly. She had felt confused and fearful before, but after she saw that


    man sitting opposite to her father, she suddenly felt as if her mind had be clearer. She continued


    to say, "However, in the days left, I''ll stay at your side obediently."


    Brian still wore the same smile on his face, and the mysterious look on that handsome face contained


    imperceptible implications in it. His sharp eyes hadn''t moved a bit from Molly, and all those expressions


    on her face hadn''t escaped his notice.


    "Bri..." Molly suddenly called out his name softly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Brian frowned at her soft tone. Unlike her reluctance and obedience at other times, the unaffected


    peace contained in her voice touched the bottom of his heart immediately.


    Molly also realized her unusual tone in the word she blurted out, so she cleared her throat and went on,


    "My life started in a very wrong way, and was full of mistakes and regrets, but, no matter what, I won''t


    let it end on the wrong note!"


    As soon as she finished her words, the crack of breaking ss suddenly flowed into her ears.


    Molly stared with her eyes wide open as she looked at the broken ss in Brian''s hand. She watched


    the red liquid spilling out from the cracks, followed by the fresh blood which burnt her eyes. She


    shouted immediately, "What have you done!"


    Without any hesitation, she quickly walked around the table and took Brian''s hand with hers. The


    broken ss had cut the skin on his finger, and the wound was bleeding heavily.


    She took a napkin hastily and wiped the blood on his hand in a gentle way. Her eyebrows furrowed,


    and her lips tightened, perhaps out of nervousness, or the intense, worried feeling she had.


    A waiter noticed what had happened and walked up to their table in a hurry, but before he reached


    them, he was taken aback by Brian''s sharp gaze and came to a standstill.


    As an experienced waiter, he had witnessed several different but simr asions. He took a quick


    nce at the serious and nervous look on Molly''s face, and understood Brian''s meaning immediately.


    Bowing lightly towards Brian, he left.


    Brian dropped his gaze and observed Molly''s careful moves, while the look in his eyes became serious.


    He stared at her with tightening lips, and the words she had said a moment ago shed through his


    mind. By those words, she hadn''t burst into an emotional storm like a cat with its fur standing on end as


    she usually did, and she hadn''t pretended to be obedient, nor had she showed any subconscious


    cowardice. She had just spoken out her sense of inferiority and her wish to get rid of it from the bottom


    of her heart. At that moment, her eyes had been glittering like diamonds, and he could see her hopes


    for the future shining in it.


    Her eyes closely resembled Becky''s, and he had been attracted by them when he had first seen her in


    the street near the Grand Night Casino. In the past, every expression on her face would remind him of


    Becky. But now, he suddenly realized that his feelings towards her had nothing to do with Becky.


    Becky would always be his love; as for Molly, she was the woman that he was desperate for!


    He wondered, ''Molly, whether your life will end on the wrong note or not will be decided by nobody but


    me. Why can''t you just understand it even after this time?''

 Chapter 96 Abandoned Again (Part One)

    Chapter 96 Abandoned Again (Part One)


    "Your wound is kinda deep," Molly said as she raised her head and met Brian''s intense gaze on her.


    Suddenly realizing that she had over reacted, she said in embarrassment," I think you may need to


    bandage your wound."


    Without the slightest trace of pain on his face, Brian pulled his hand back indifferently and took a slight


    glimpse on his wound. It was not something that he would make a fuss about. He shifted his gaze to


    Molly and said," Not a big deal. Just have your meal!"


    His imperative and cold voice returned. He hade back to his senses from those deep and heavy


    thoughts a while ago.


    Biting her lower lip, Molly gave up and went back to her seat. Brian beckoned the waiter to clear up the


    broken ss and serve their dishes. Molly suddenly turned her head to look towards her father''s table,


    checking to see if the two men seated there noticed her presence because of her loud reaction a


    moment ago.


    Behind the piano, Steven Xia lowered his head and talked to the man opposite him. The man,


    meanwhile, furrowed his brows while listening attentively.


    Molly had no idea what they were talking about, but she wasn''t in the mood to care about that anyway.


    She moved her gaze away and out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the wound in Brian''s hand once


    again. She paused and then, lowering her eyes, asked," Are you sure that you don''t need to have it


    treated?"


    "Are you worried about me?" Brian asked as he rested his ck eyes on Molly.


    Molly raised her head and looked at Brian''s bleeding hand, and said," I would be worried about


    anybody with that wound, not to say... "


    "Not to say what?" Brian asked after waiting for her to finish her words.


    Molly met Brian''s observant eyes which seemed to have read her mind thoroughly. She was scared of


    such looking from him. She moved her eyes away, avoiding eye contact with him, and said coyly,"


    I hate to say this, but I have to admit to the fact that you are the first, and so far, the only man that I


    have ever been intimate with."


    Upon hearing her words, Brian''s eyes glimmered with a dash of pleasure and his lips spread a sly


    smile.


    When he heard Molly say that he was the first man she had been intimate with, he could feel his heart


    jumping with joy. However, the words "so far" somewhat sounded irritating to his ears.


    "So far? Who else do you n to be intimate with while you''re with me?" Brian asked coldly.


    His question agitated Molly. A gush of fury instantly shed in her eyes. She stared at Brian and


    snapped," Even if I wish to, will you give me the slightest chance to do so?"


    Brian grinned evilly and said coldly," Whether I give your the chance or not is not the point. The point


    is... if you would dare to do it, I''ll make sure your life would be a living hell!"


    His threatening words sent a shiver down Molly''s spine. She felt the air around her turned colder than


    the chilly air outside the restaurant.


    Her heart trembled. Although she knew that she wouldn''t do anything unfaithful, she still felt great


    horror at the thought of his possible cruel punishment.


    Suddenly, Brian''s phone rang and vibrated and broke the tense atmosphere around them. Shifting his


    gaze away from Molly, Brian took out his phone and when he saw the name on the screen, his face


    instantly glowed with happiness.


    Looking at the tender smile painted across his face, Molly felt somewhat distressed. She lowered her


    head and silently chewed on her food, which, though expensive, couldn''t arouse a little bit of her


    appetite. Her attention shifted between her father''s table and Brian''s conversation on his phone.


    "Okay, I''ll go pick you up soon. Wait for me there. Don''t go by yourself!"


    Brian talked on the phone with evident concern and affection, which Molly had never heard him talk


    that way before.


    She knew that it must be that sweet, elegant, and beautiful woman on the other end of the line again.


    As soon as he ended the call, the usual cold look returned immediately to Brian''s face. "Go back to the


    hospital when you''re done. Don''t go to the Grand Night Casino tonight. I will go to you after I finish my


    businesster," said Brian inly.


    Then, he stood up and gave onest deep look at Molly, who had remained silent. After walking a few


    steps, Brian suddenly stopped and shifted his eyes to the two men behind the piano, and said coldly to


    Molly," If you don''t want them to find out that you''re here, then stay here for a while. Leave after them."


    Afterwards, Brian then went straight to the door and left the restaurant.


    The melodious music of the piano lingered around the restaurant, brightening up the mood of people


    inside.


    Molly smiled, mocking herself. She then turned her head to look through the misty ss window and


    watched Brian''s car drive away until it waspletely out of sight.


    Brian was indeed busy. He had to manage his work and try everything to keep her miserable, and at


    the same time, had to be busy with his girlfriend!


    The wonderful music couldn''t do anything to chase away her gloom. Molly kept looking out of the


    window, afraid that she would be seen by her father and the man opposite him. Their mere existence


    reminded her of the events that had happened to her many years ago, and her unfortunate fate in life.


    With the past events shing through her mind, Molly couldn''t help but mock herself. She had always


    thought that she didn''t care about it, after all, she was just a little kid during that time. She wasn''t


    supposed to remember all those things as a kid, however, she was wrong. The memory actually stayed


    deep in her mind clearly. She had never forgotten what had happened.


    Molly kept her posture unchanged in the seat, with her eyes fixed on the scenery outside the window.


    She didn''t even know when Steven Xia and the man he had been talking to left the restaurant. It wasn''t


    until that moment when she saw a red sports car stopped right outside the restaurant and a very


    familiar man got out of it, that Molly had finallye back to her senses.


    It was Eric. Molly wanted to move her eyes away, but her eyes caught a woman getting out of his car


    too. Before she could see clearly who the woman was, Eric had held the woman''s arm and then walked


    towards the restaurant''s door.


    Molly got nervous. She hastily lowered her head and prayed silently that Eric wouldn''t notice her inside.


    However, luck ignored her once again. As soon as Eric entered the restaurant, his evil eyes


    immediately noticed Molly''s figure.


    Furrowing his brows, Eric stared at Molly who seemed to be trying to keep herself foolishly invisible


    from him. Wondering, he muttered to himself," Why is she alone here?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What did you say?" The woman next to Eric widened her innocent eyes and asked," Eric, who are you


    talking about?"


    After squinting at the woman beside him, he let go of her arms coldly and then walked straight towards


    Molly''s table. Eric burst intoughter as soon as he saw Molly''s funny face, as if it was saying," You


    can''t see me. I am not here!"

 Chapter 97 Abandoned Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 97 Abandoned Again (Part Two)


    He sat opposite Molly and nced at the dishes and wine sses on the table, and then asked, "Are


    you here with Brian? Where''s he now?"


    Looking at Eric''s provoking face and evil smile, Molly got even more frustrated. She stared back at Eric


    and said with sarcasm, "You have a habit of always showing up at the right time!"


    Eric shrugged and agreed, "Yes, I think so. Every time, you are left out of the blue by my cousin, I will


    show up in front of you like your knight to give youfort."


    "And then, you will push me into an even deeper abyss!" said Molly and then sneered.


    "Little Molly, don''t say that. Am I a devil in your eyes?" Eric asked, frowning.


    "What? Do you think you are an angel?" Molly taunted, which left Eric speechless.


    "Eric, who is she?" a woman''s gentle and cute voice came from behind Molly. The woman


    spontaneously sat next to Eric and squinted at Molly with eyes full of jealousy.


    Molly curiously looked at the woman who came together with Eric in the restaurant. Strangely, Molly


    somehow felt that she had seen this beautiful woman before.


    While Molly was curiously observing the woman''s face, the woman was also scanning Molly''s figure


    from head to toe with apparent disdain in her face as she found out that Molly was just a cheap and


    ordinary woman wearing expensive clothes.


    The woman discreetly let out a cold hum. She paid no further attention to Molly, and then wrapped her


    arms around Eric, pouted her lips and said, "Eric, I''m hungry. Let''s move to another table, okay?"


    Hearing this, Eric furrowed his brows more tightly. Disregarding the woman''s pride, he drew his arm


    away from her bluntly, and then said indifferently, "I have something important to do. You should go eat


    by yourself. I''ll pay for it."


    In front of the woman''s dumbfounded and shocked face, Eric pulled Molly up from her seat, led her to


    the door and both of them went out of the restaurant. Molly, on the other hand, just followed Eric''s lead


    while still wondering who the woman was.


    After slightly pushing Molly into his car, Eric got in and upied the driver''s seat.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''ve just abandoned the hottest rising star. Aren''t you regretting it? Don''t you think it''s a pity?" Molly


    yfully teased Eric as she finally remembered who the woman was. She was Kay Jiang, a currently


    popr star who was known to the public because of her box-office hit movie.


    Eric just fastened his seatbelt, turned his head to look at Molly and then said with humor, "I would


    regret it more if I had abandoned you."


    Molly grunted while her face darkened, "Your joke is bing boring!"


    Feeling snubbed, Eric touched his nose, and then adjusted his seat to start the engine. He said


    casually afterwards, "Next time, if Brian abandons you again, just call me. I''lle and keep you


    company, no matter how busy I am."


    Molly looked towards Eric, just enough to meet his eyes as he had tilted his head to give her an evil


    smile. Immediately, she shifted her eyes elsewhere to avoid his eye contact.


    Molly knew that Eric was just joking, but at that moment, she didn''t want to snap back at him, because


    somehow, she hoped that it was true.


    It was not about love or romance. Molly just felt that she got tired after going through so many things in


    such a short period of time. She just wanted to have someone who could keep herpany and share


    her sadness. That was the only thing she felt towards Eric.


    "Don''t promise anything to others so casually, even if you just mean to make a joke. Please don''t do it


    again, " Molly said as she leaned backwards on the seat while she had her eyes fixed at the front


    windshield. The warm sunlight pierced through it and danced across her face.


    Eric nced at her and said proudly, "If you hope that my words are true, then don''t treat them as a


    joke."


    Perplexed by his words, Molly slightly tilted her head to look at Eric.


    "Molly, why not give it a try? Next time, if this happens again, call me and see whether I''ll keep my


    promise or not, " Eric said while maintaining a casual voice, but this time, Molly knew that he was


    serious and she took his words seriously.


    With furrowed brows, Eric cast another deep side nce as his eyes went dark. He wondered why he


    had blurted out those words to her. More importantly, he really felt that he wasn''t joking. But why did he


    have such thoughts?


    Confused, Eric couldn''t understand why he worried and thought about Molly with so much concern to


    the point that he made a promise like that. But after a second thought, he started to make sense of it


    and became much more rxed.


    Since they were young, he had always tried topete against Brian in everything he cared about,


    particrly when it came to love.


    A mysterious and evil grin slowly spread across Eric''s lips as he recalled the past. His smile fell onto


    Molly''s eyes and somehow gave her that sense of appeal and charm as she gazed on it. "Eric, you are


    not so different from Brian. Both of you have forgotten how to live in peace and harmony with other


    people ever since, right? You guys always wear those masks to hide your true faces and would never


    let other people see through you, " Molly voiced out her thoughts a little hesitantly.


    Molly pictured Brian''s face in her mind while looking at Eric and a bitter feeling gradually dawned on


    her after saying those words.


    Eric squinted at Molly for a while, and then said in a rxed voice, "Life itself is a y. Everyone wears


    a mask on his face. And, so do you. Don''t you think so?"


    Molly smiled, moved her eyes away, and pondered on Eric''s words.


    He was right. Everyone was wearing a mask in this world.


    "Then, what kind of person is Brian?" Molly asked all of a sudden as she leaned her back on the car


    seat.


    Eric narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "Are you sure that you want to know the answer?


    "

 Chapter 98 An Inescapable Destiny (Part One)

    Chapter 98 An Inescapable Destiny (Part One)


    "What kind of person is he?" leaning against the seat, Molly asked Eric casually.


    Raising his head slowly and staring at Molly with his sharp eyes, Eric said in a deep and slow


    voice,"Are you sure you want to know?"


    Molly felt confounded and slightly embarrassed. Did she really want to know? Was she prepared to


    hear the answer? She had no idea.


    To her, Brian was like the big, bright, and beautiful moon lighting up the night sky, desirable and yet,


    unreachable. And just like him, the moon would wax and wane, and as always, would leave you in


    darkness just when you got addicted to its brilliant light.


    "If possible, I just want to live a free and simple life," Molly said slowly. With her nose slightly twitching


    and her mouth slightly curved down at its corners, Molly looked so dismal and sincere. Indeed, all she


    yearned for was to live a simple life and regain her freedom in the future.


    Eric couldn''t help but stare into her pitiful eyes. Although she was smiling, the truth behind her words


    was apparent. A strong sense of determination to escape her current situation was evident in her eyes.


    Eric''s eyes delved deeper and darker and his heart started to race. He tried his best to turn his gaze


    away from her as he said in a slow and indifferent voice,"Little Molly, the moment you entered Brian''s


    life, your destiny has be inescapable. You will never live simply nor freely, no matter what you


    think or do."


    "What about you?" Molly quickly retorted, turning her head to look at Eric.


    "Me?" Eric asked, confused.


    "Yes, what''s your part in all of these?" With her sharp eyes narrowed, Molly stared at Eric and said in a


    low voice,"I know I am not that gorgeous for you to hover after me or make Brian do something for me.


    So be honest, tell me what do you want?"


    With his lips forming into a smile and its corners curving slightly higher, Eric asked tauntingly,"What do


    you think?


    Molly frowned slightly, gave him a quick nce, and then looked straight ahead with a stern face. Then,


    she said in a cold voice,"Too rich for my blood. But keep this in mind, I will definitely leave by all means


    even if it kills me."


    Eric''s eyes turned even deeper and darker after hearing her words which were so determined and


    without any hesitation. The smile on his face gradually turned wicked and sarcastic as he said slowly


    and calmly,"Little Molly, you have been living with Brian for nearly a month. Don''t tell me that you still


    know nothing about him."


    Molly didn''t say a word because she did know nothing about Brian. He was very unpredictable. By the


    time she thought she had figured out what kind of person he was, he had changed already. Thus, she


    still had no idea about what kind of person he really was.


    Eric squinted at Molly, and then said firmly butpassionately,"You have nowhere to run and nothing


    to do unless Brian lets you, right?"


    "Humph!" Molly didn''t think so. There was even a subtle sneer on her face when she said in an icy-cold


    voice,"Even though he is particrly powerful in A City, could he still find me when I go to the end of


    the earth? I don''t think he could stretch as far as I could go. I can go further, far away from A City, or to


    somewhere he can''t reach, whatever it takes. Plus, I''m just a toy he likes for the moment, he will get


    tired of me soon. I''m sure he won''t trouble himself to find me by then.Either way, I''ll soon have my way


    out!"


    Although Eric disagreed with her, he just kept his remark to himself. With an enchanting smile on his


    good-looking face, he said vaguely,"Well, you are right! Go break a leg."


    Although his words sounded serious and sincere, Molly still could tell a trace of sadness and dismay.


    Silence enveloped the car as Eric felt a little upset all of sudden. He felt tightness in his chest as if there


    was something weighing on his heart. He intended to push it away, but he was unwilling to let it out.


    Eric looked at Molly who was meanwhile lost in her thoughts quietly. Suddenly, she realized that her


    dreaded one month had almost passed away. It was a reallyplicated life. She was utterly


    exhausted. The flesh wound would be healed someday, and she could recover from the physical


    fatigue by taking a good rest, but how about the broken heart and mental exhaustion?


    All of sudden, Brian''s handsome face appeared in Molly''s mind. His deep and dark eyes and thin lips


    formed into an enchanting smile.


    She couldn''t help but fall for his short-lived affection and protectiveness maybe because she had a


    virginplex. However, she knew clearly that Brian was not the man for her, and she kept warning


    herself not to fall in love with him since he was not Mr. Right. He was like an addicting drug that she


    should never try, otherwise, it would be impossible to get rid of.


    If others knew her true feelings for Brian, they might think of her as a coward or a crazy woman. Well,


    admittedly, Molly knew that she was having conflicting thoughts about Brian. She always knew that she


    could not have a crush on Brian and she must leave him for sure.


    But on the other hand, she doubted whether she could leave him that easily and willingly as what she


    had thought and ought to do. She had a bad feeling that her whole life would just revolve around him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Molly shivered with a fear all of sudden as the thought of being associated with Brian for "her whole


    life" crossed through her mind.


    *


    At Golden Auditorium of A City, With a big smile on her face and her two big bright eyes shining, Wing


    looked happily at the ce where her charity concert was scheduled to be held.


    "Are you happy?" asked Brian in a soft voice while standing next to Wing.

 Chapter 99 An Inescapable Destiny (Part Two)

    Chapter 99 An Inescapable Destiny (Part Two)


    Hearing this, Wing turned around and looked at Brian while still wearing the big smile on her pretty


    face. Then she blinked her charming eyes for several times and raised her eyebrows as she responded


    by asking, "Have you ever let me down?"


    "Never, " Brian answered right away and gave her a doting smile. Immediately, his chiseled face


    became so soft.


    "Aha, I would like to check the sound!" Wing then beamed at Brian before getting up on stage. She sat


    down at the white piano and randomly tickled the ivories like a naughty kid. Soon afterwards, a cheerful


    piano piece of jingle bells resounded in the auditorium.


    Hearing such lively, jolly music, Brian couldn''t help smiling. He stared at Wing with an even bigger and


    more doting smile on his face and kept an eye contact with her on the stage.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Wing shortly broke the eye contact with Brian as she looked down at the piano, and then she gracefully


    raised her hands and started to y seriously. Her beautiful fingers were like magical fairies deftly


    dancing on the ivories. With melodious harmonious sounds running at the tip of her fingers, Wing got


    completely immersed in the world of music. At that time, Wing, together with piano and the melody,


    seemed to merge into one masterpiece of music, quite difficult to separate.


    Brian hadn''t listened to her live piano solo for so long, so he kept staring at his sweet sister who was


    fully intoxicated in her own performance. His eyes were full of bright smiles for he loved spoiling Wing,


    his dearest sister. However, anyone who would saw him at this moment could tell a trace of sorrow in


    his dark eyes, although he tried his best to hide it deeply in his mind so that it would remain buried and


    forgotten.


    ''Wing, how could God treat you so cruelly?


    You are such a kind-hearted girl, cheerful, always responsible and full of enthusiasm about life. What a


    strong and independent girl you are that you still face everything with that smile! But how could God


    allow you to suffer so many pains? How could HE?''


    Frowning his eyebrows with his sharp eyes narrowed and his mouth slightly turned down at its corners,


    Brian stared at Wing, who didn''t notice his sorrow and still kept ying the piano in great


    concentration. But when Wing looked at him, Brian pretended to be lost in the music, seemingly


    enjoying the music all along. The hint of sorrow in his eyes disappeared right away and was reced


    by a brilliant smile all of sudden.


    The wonderful music echoed in the hall. Wing was still immersed in the world of music and her face


    wore a smile of enjoyment which had swept away all the sadness in Brian''s heart.


    "Mr. Long, Mr. Gu is here, " Tony whispered in Brian''s ear as soon as he entered the hall.


    Brian answered in a low and indifferent voice, "Okay." He didn''t even move and just kept his eyes fixed


    on Wing.


    He looked calmly but Tony, who knew him so well, understood what he meant and then left the hall


    right away. After a while, Tony came in again, followed by Edgar and Bill.


    After taking a quick nce at Brian who was staring at Wing with hands in his pockets, Edgar did the


    same and focused his eyes on Wing on the stage.


    Edgar stood silently as he watched Wing and listened carefully to the music. He walked up to Wing with


    both hands apuding when she finished the music.


    Completely fascinated with ying the piano, Wing didn''t notice that Edgar had entered the hall.


    Hearing the apuse, she raised her head and looked at Edgar confused, and then stepped down from


    the stage with a slow but polite nod of her head beforeing down to stand beside Brian.


    Although Edgar had seen a great many fascinating individuals, he still failed to keep his eyes off the


    stunningdy and gentleman who were standing beside each other. He couldn''t help but be amazed by


    their perfectbination that would make everything else fade into the background. "Wing has a well-


    deserved reputation of an international super pianist. It''s indeed a pleasure and honor to listen to your


    performance with my own ears before the concert!"


    "Oh, I guess you are Mr. Gu, the mayor? Aren''t you?" Wing raised her eyebrows as she said this. She


    kept on speaking when she saw Edgar nodding at her with a courteous smile on his face, "With your


    help and the support of the organizingmittee of A City, I''m sure that the charity concert will be a


    great sess. I feel deeply grateful. Thank you very much."


    "You are wee, It''s my pleasure and duty to support charities, " Edgar replied politely.


    "Save it, Mr. Gu, just tell us what brings you here?" said Brian abruptly in a cold voice, cutting the


    conversation between the two. He stared at Edgar with an intimidating gaze that seemed like he had


    restrained for a long time.


    Edgar exined politely, "Wing is an internationally well-known star, so her charity concert is significant


    to A City, not to mention Spark''sing too. Any mayor should try his best to support the charity


    concert." Edgar was always perfect when it came to bureaucracy. A big grin on his face was perfect


    too, which looked sincere and amodating. Anybody around him definitely would feelfortable


    and pleased except for Brian.


    Brian looked at Edgar with piercing eyes which sharply squinted after hearing his words. Then he


    narrowed his deep eyes and said in an icy-cold voice, "Thank you. But Wing feels ufortable, so


    we have to go now."


    He put his hands on Wing''s shoulder and started to walk away.


    "Brian..." Wing protested. She frowned slightly and nodded politely at Edgar. She felt quite sorry and


    embarrassed at Brian''s words and actions.


    Seeing this, Brian slightly got irritated but his face did not show it. Wearing a poker face, he interrupted


    Wing and said in a cold voice, "The concert will be canceled if you set your health aside." Obviously, he


    took no regard of Edgar''s remarks nor feelings, speaking as if the mayor wasn''t there.


    His words sounded so determined, devoid of any leeway. Wing knew Brian was mad at her and that he


    meant what he said. In fact, he somehow did it for her because he knew she disliked social events and


    gatherings. She sighed with a sense of resignation in her mind, and then said to Edgar regrettably, "Mr.


    Gu, I''m sorry but we have to go now."


    "Oh, that''s okay, " said Edgar thoughtfully. With a warm smile on his face, Edgar fixed his eyes on Brian


    and added vaguely in a slow voice, "You care so much about Wing. I''m afraid you only select a lucky


    few to care for."

 Chapter 100 An Inescapable Destiny (Part Three)

    Chapter 100 An Inescapable Destiny (Part Three)


    That spoke volumes. Edgar fixed hisplicated gaze on Brian while he said those words. Obviously,


    it implied someone in particr.


    Brian knew what he meant, so he responded quickly in a cold voice but still with a poker face, "Sharp


    and perceptive. No wonder you are the best in the Wolf SWAT Team."


    What Brian said was also full of implication. Then putting his arms around Wing, Brian left the hall


    together with her.


    Edgar stared at their retreating figure until Brian and Wing were out of sight. Then, he gazed at the


    piano on the stage with his sharp eyes while still wearing the polite smile on his face.


    All of a sudden, Bill said in a firm voice, "Mr. Mayor, that woman means a lot to Mr. Long." Bill nodded


    several times to convince Edgar of that.


    The look in Edgar''s eyes seemed to be colder. He remarked while walking, "Exin clearly and


    get ready for the concert. Inform the Cultural Affairs Bureau, Tourist Bureau, and the Police Station of


    the meeting. The joint performance of Wing and Spark will be a spectacr attraction around the world.


    It means a lot to A City and I hope to enhance our prestige in the world through this concert."


    "Yes, Mr. Mayor, " answered Bill simply with a lollipop in his mouth, and then followed Edgar''s steps as


    both of them left the hall. All of a sudden, a man in working clothes came out from an obscure corner.


    The man looked at the glimmering entrance with two dark eyes and the corners of his mouth twisted


    wickedly.


    *


    "The sunset is infinitely splendid, yet night ising!"


    An abrupt and hoarse male voice echoed loudly and clearly in the air all of a sudden. Passers-by


    around Molly and Eric looked at them in surprise and stared at them strangely.


    Molly felt so embarrassed. She contemptuously nced at Eric, who was enjoying the beautiful sunset


    with open arms. Holding a warm instant coffee in one hand, she said in a disgusted voice, "Conceited


    idiot!"


    Eric turned around and caught Molly twitching her mouth. With a smile of a crazy weirdo, he exined,


    "Aha, I did it just for the asion!"


    "As you said, should I say ''appointment after twilight?" Molly said ironically.


    Hearing what Molly said, Eric ran to Molly right away, and then sat on the bench next to her. He put his


    arms at the back of the bench behind Molly and stared at her with loving eyes. Afterwards, he came on


    closer and said in an enchanting voice, "So, you want to have an appointment with me after twilight?"


    Molly answered by instinct, "Yeah?" She didn''t realize what he actually meant, but feeling


    ufortable when Eric was too close to her, she just responded automatically.


    A faint coffee taste mingled with a musky scent of a man struck Molly''s nose. She turned her head


    away in a hurry to escape Eric''s approach. Then, realizing what he had meant, she said in an even


    more disgusted voice matched with a disgusted look on her face, "Sorry, I didn''t mean that."


    Eric lifted his eyebrows and then appealed pathetically, "Come on, I had street food with you before."


    "Yeah, I still remember that you stole my food after finishing yours, " said Molly with her lips curled like


    a cute kid.


    Eric found himself unwilling to take his eyes off her even though she looked disgusted with him. As a


    matter of fact, he knew clearly that she was only feigning mad at him. His heart started to race and his


    breath was taken away by this pretty face in front of him while his dark eyes delved deeper and darker.


    Brian was unlikely to return to Dragon Ind, thus he was bound to take control of it. He would be the


    next Chief of Dragon Ind. That was why a great number of people always curried favor with him and


    dared not to refuse him. Well, except for Molly.


    "So to express my gratitude for your street food, I have decided to invite you to dinner. Okay?" Eric


    asked in a sweet voice with eyes still fixed on Molly.


    "No!" responded Molly quickly but firmly.


    Eric sneered, "Are you afraid that Brian would want to see you anytime soon?"


    Molly''s stomach dropped right away upon hearing what Eric had said. She turned her head a little and


    denied stubbornly, "No!"


    Eric smiled all of a sudden and then said mysteriously, "Actually, I need your help!"


    Confused, Molly asked, "Oh?"


    With hands supporting his chin, Eric said shamelessly like a crazy fool, "I want to go to a private party


    tonight and Kay was supposed toe with me. But I stood her up this afternoon just because of you.


    So, I have nobody to go with. You should go with me."


    Molly disapproved and refused his suggestion. "No, I won''t go. A lot of girls will line up just to be your


    companion if you ask them." Molly didn''t want to go with him.


    "You''re right!" Eric nodded and said with an evil smile on his face, "but, you are the only person I would


    like to ask now."


    "No way!" Molly refused again without any hesitation.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Please, dearest Little Molly, do me a favor. Let me owe you a favor and then you can get a reward, "


    Eric begged.


    "Sorry, I can''t, " said Molly firmly.


    "Brian will be with Wing tonight and he will return home reallyte, " exined Eric. Eric lifted his


    eyebrows while he said this. Then as he had expected, a strong sense of dismay came across into


    Molly''s eyes right away but disappeared in the turn of a hand. Molly had hidden the sadness faintly


    exuding in her eyes in an instant, as her pride would never allow anybody to see through her true


    feelings.


    Molly didn''t know why but she felt a pang of pain in her heart and her breath came short all of a


    sudden. After a while of silence, she replied nkly, "Ok, I''ll go with you."


    Eric smiled happily and meaningfully as soon as he heard it. He gazed at Molly with loving eyes and


    looked forward to going to the private party which he had been unwilling to go to a while ago, but at this


    moment, he couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 101 The Banquet, Where Nightmare Began (Part One)

    Chapter 101 The Banquet, Where Nightmare Began (Part One)


    In A City''s municipal government building


    Briskly walking out of the meeting room, Edgar Gu''s face was cold and stern. Holding a meeting log


    book, Bill Li picked up his pace and followed closely behind Edgar. All the leaders of the Cultural Affairs


    Bureau, Tourism Bureau, and the police inside the meeting room, exchanged nces with each other.


    They all got confused and nervous by Edgar''s sudden exit. It took them a while to finally take a breath


    and a sigh of relief,ing back to their senses. Having been in the government for many years prior,


    they could not understand why they were all feeling pressured and frightened by the young politician.


    "Mr. Mayor! Did you see the facial expressions of all those old sly foxes?" Bill Li said,ughing. "That


    was such a good show!" He couldn''t keep his face straight, as he continuedughing and teasing.


    Pushing his office door open, Edgar walked in and sat down in front of his desk. He took a sip in his


    cup of tea. Seeing the papers Bill ced on top of his desk, Edgar snorted and said,"There must be


    some strong, powerful people backing those sly foxes up, especially those leaders of the Cultural


    Affairs Bureau and the police."


    Bill furrowed his brows, shrugged, and sat down in front of Edgar. "I think the police have a strong


    rtionship with the Sacred Domain led by Mr. Shen," he said with contempt as Edgar was pouring him


    tea. "And I think the Cultural Affairs Bureau has people inside who might have already surrendered to


    Mr. Long and have since be his men."


    "Don''t be so sure," Edgar said. His eyes deepened as he continued,"The Sacred Domain has taken


    root in A City for many years. They have extended their influence here, so I don''t think they need to do


    anything to build strong rtions with the government. The police, on the contrary, I am afraid that by


    wanting to keep the city safe and stable, they might turn to lick the boot of the Sacred Domain."


    Edgar paused, and then continued,"Regarding the Cultural Affairs Bureau, they are initially, technically


    Brian Long''s men."


    "What?!" Bill''s eyes widened in shock. Surprised, he asked,"How could that be? That''s too


    unbelievable!"


    "Ha!" Edgar snorted as he sipped his cup of tea. Under his pair of rimless sses, his eyes continued


    to deepen. "I am afraid... that Mr. Long is far more powerful than what we''ve known and seen so far."


    Bill curled his lips with contempt. He didn''t respond but thought in his mind, ''Whatever? No matter how


    powerful he is, he won''t be able to do anything to oppose the government policy once it is


    implemented!''


    Looking at the expression on Bill''s face, Edgar instantly understood what was running on the guy''s


    mind. He shook his head helplessly but didn''t try to contradict Bill''s thoughts. It was pointless to tell Bill


    that he was wrong, because experience would enlighten him one day. Edgar knew that Bill wouldn''t


    believe him no matter what he said, yet.


    "Is Mr. Song''s birthday present already prepared?" Edgar asked, trying to change the subject.


    Bill nodded and said,"Yes. We already assigned someone to give the present to Mr. Song; and he was


    very happy with what he received."


    "That''s good," Edgar replied. Edgar had just taken the position of A City''s mayor and would be


    attending Mr. Song''s eightieth birthday party tonight. He was careful with his gift because no matter


    what Mr. Song received from him, it would show the government''s respect. So he had to make sure


    that Mr. Song was satisfied. "Who do you think will be attending Mr. Song''s birthday party tonight?" he


    asked Bill.


    Bill''s eyes instantly lit up as he heard Edgar''s question. Eagerly leaning forward, he answered at


    once,"Mr. Song is a big shot here in A City and even the people in gannd would want to show


    respect to him. So I think Mr. Shen and Mr. Long will definitely be of attendance to his party tonight."


    "Maybe..." Edgar said, a dash of mysterious anger shing through his eyes.


    Having sensed Edgar''s anger, Bill chuckled. In an expectant voice, he said,"If they all show up tonight,


    that would be one hell of a show! And I am curious about how Mr. Shen is going to deal with Tyler''s


    matter."


    Hearing Tyler''s name, Edgar furrowed his brows and voiced out his doubts. "Mr. Shen has always been


    tolerant of Mr. Long''s behaviors here in A City. So even though Mr. Long had someone kill Tyler, Mr.


    Shen still hasn''t taken any action of revenge. It is very unusual. I think they might have some sorts of


    secrets between the two of them."


    "I had someone investigate what''s going on between them. Though Mr. Long has done so many things


    that have caused Mr. Shen some problems in the past few years, he has remained very tolerant of Mr.


    Long''s actions. He has never allowed his men to get back and seek revenge on Mr. Long. I can not


    understand why," Bill said. Curling his lips, he went on,"Mr. Long is such a mysterious man. I have


    heard a lot of things about him, but most of them were rumors from unreliable sources. Most of the


    people in the gannd still have no idea what his full name is, except maybe for those who are familiar


    with him or those who are already long gone, dead."


    Edgar radiated such a cold, vexed aura. With a stern face, he put his cup of tea down and leaned


    backwards on his chair. Out of the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of one of the monitor


    screens which was airing the news about Mr. Song''s uing birthday party. Turning to Bill, he


    said,"Bill, if a person who always does things in such an aggressive and tyrannous way is still able to


    walk freely andwlessly, then such a person might either be too young and arrogant to know fear, or...


    he might have some sort of very powerful, strong and unknown ability. Which sort of person do you


    think Brian Long is?"


    Edgar fixed his gaze on Bill, waiting for an answer.


    "I think it''s thetter one," Bill immediately answered without hesitation. He had already met Brian Long


    twice, and each time he saw him, he felt like Brian became a different man. Bill knew that Brian Long


    was a dangerous man who had hidden his thoughts so deep, despite his young age. It would be


    difficult for anyone to get any information from him and out of him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Edgar grinned and that expressionless, grim smile stayed on his face for a long time until Molly''s face


    suddenly popped up in his mind. He frowned, a sudden dash of worry shing through his eyes and


    reaching his heart.


    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts and he saw that Bill had already stood up to get the door.


    "Please, doe in!" Edgar said.


    The door was pushed open and in came Zack Wang, the minister of the nning Department. He


    said,"Mr. Mayor, here is the information you asked for."


    Edgar took the file from Zack Wang, opened it, and quickly browsed it. As he read some of the content


    in it, he muttered in confusion,"What? Both the Dragon Empire Group and the Shen Group are


    interested in buying that ruinednd?"

 Chapter 102 The Banquet, Where Nightmare Began (Part Two)

    Chapter 102 The Banquet, Where Nightmare Began (Part Two)


    "Yes!" Zack answered. "At first, only some of the local enterprises were interested in biding for that


    land. But then, since the Shen Group joined the open tender, more and morepanies have shown


    interest in buying it as well. Then much to our surprise, the Dragon Empire Group started to join in the


    bidding recently. They did not show much interest in it before."


    "Anyway, it''s a good thing to have morepanies to bid against thatnd. The price would be much


    higher than expected," said Edgar. Resting his arm on the armrest, he propped his chin up with the


    other, and fixated his eyes on the list of names of the bidding enterprises. He slightly grinned and


    said,"A ruinednd has now be a great treasure. The government''s revenue will increase much


    more than expected this year."


    "Full credits should go to you, Mr. Mayor!" Zack Wang eximed, immediatelyplimenting Edgar.


    Frowning, Edgar raised his head and cast a sharp nce at Zack. "My credit?" he asked. "I''ve just


    come to assume office in A City. Why is it all my contribution?"


    Zack got nervous with Edgar''s sharp nce. Dumbfounded, he wasn''t able to utter a single word of


    reply. Then, lucky for him, his phone rang and saved him. While he was secretly thanking the caller in


    his mind, he apologized to Edgar and answered the phone right away. Zack listened to the person


    reporting to him on the phone, and then his face suddenly went pale with shock. Hanging up the phone,


    he shifted his gaze towards Edgar, meeting his sharp eyes. He swallowed a bit and reported slowly,"Mr.


    Mayor, the stock market closed just now and the Shen Group''s stock price fluctuated sharply! It was


    still steadily rising up this morning, but it suddenly dropped down the limit when the stock market


    closed."


    Edgar narrowed his eyes as he listened to Zack''s report. It was very unusual. It was simply impossible


    for a big group''s stock price to drop down the limit all of a sudden. Not while thepany''s business


    was still running smoothly and normally. Edgar sensed that someone was controlling the stock market


    behind the scenes and in a very aggressive and wild way!


    "I see. Just wait, observe the situation, and talk about it when we know more information," Edgar


    nonchntly replied, and then he stood up from his chair. Zack immediately bowed and went out of the


    office.


    "Mr. Mayor, are you going to attend Mr. Song''s banquet tonight?" Bill asked.


    "Yes. It''ll also be a good chance for me to visit Mr. Song," Edgar replied. He put on his coat as he


    walked towards the door. Whether Mr. Shen and Mr. Long would show up or not, Edgar thought that he


    had to visit and see Mr. Song personally. He had to meet this big shot of A City.


    **


    As the sun set and the night came, the wind was bing chillier and more piercing. This season''s


    weather in A City was indeed a great challenge to those waifs in the streets.


    Molly, now sitting in Eric''s car, was feeling awkward. She was wearing a light yellow, silky, and


    strapless evening dress. It was well-tailored and it outlined her perfect figure thoroughly well. Because


    the design of the dress was very tight fitting to her body, the designer didn''t allow Molly to wear any


    underwear underneath. She only had chest pastes under her dress. In other words, she would be in a


    very naked state should the dress be taken off. Hence, she had the feeling of awkwardness.


    The hairdresser styled her long straight hair in curls and up in a bun, with a few strands casually falling


    on her cheeks. Her pure and girlish appearance was concealed and she looked very charming and


    seductive now, but not to the point of being tarty so as not to give people the sense of disgust.


    As she moved, the pair of crystal, butterfly-shaped earrings would slightly swing on her ears, as if the


    pair of butterflies would escape and dance around her. This brought back some sort of purity and vigor


    to her.


    The silver fox shawl on her shouldersplemented her fair and lightplexioned skin, while her


    well-rounded shoulders were partly exposed, adding much to her allure. Molly was exuding an


    impressive seduction, but was giving the impression that it would be difficult for other people to get her.


    "What? Why? Are you feeling nervous?" Eric suddenly asked. Unlike his earlier casual dress up, Eric


    was now wearing a set of grey Western suit that matched with the shawl on Molly''s shoulders. He


    looked quite gorgeous and charming.


    Molly bit her lower lip. She didn''t know whether Eric knew that she wasn''t wearing any underwear or


    not, but she felt quite uneasy sitting in the car. Because she felt like she was going to walk naked in


    front of other people.


    To ease her tension, Eric gave her a bright and sunny smile and reassured her. "Don''t be nervous. We


    are just attending the birthday party of a respected old man in A City. Since I am staying in A City, I


    have to show up to show my respect. If you don''t feelfortable staying there, we will just stay there


    for a while and then leave. Okay?"


    Furrowing her brows, Molly nodded. but in her mind, she scolded herself for being so timid and


    unreasonable. She had already had this dress on, though she was forced to, and they had already


    arrived here. Why did she have to get nervous now and feel like she wanted to escape?


    Eric reached out one of his hands and gently smoothened the strands of hair near her ears. His gesture


    gave Molly a sense of attraction,fort, and relief.


    Suddenly, Molly felt much more rxed after Eric''sfort. She tilted her head and smiled at Eric, her


    pair of pure eyes sparkling with a cunning light.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing the look in Molly''s eyes, Eric was fascinated for a moment. He felt like his heart was struck by


    something. Discreetly furrowing his brows, he kept his smile and moved his eyes away, falling into


    deep thoughts.


    Then he steadily drove the car towards Mr. Song''s manor.


    Mr. Song''srge manor was located in the northeastern district of A City, upying arge area ofnd


    that connected the suburb and the urban area. It was the base area for Mr. Song''s gang when he was


    young. Then, after he had sessfullyundered his money and made his assets be legitimate,


    he had been living in this manor ever since.


    The inside of the manor was now well-decorated with multi-colored lights, illuminating the winter night.


    A lot of luxurious cars had crammed the parking lot. And everywhere in the manor were a lot of well-


    dressed, upper ss men and women walking around. It showed Mr. Song''s honorable status in A City.


    Even if he had already washed his hands of the gannd for so many years, he still owned a very


    respected position there.

 Chapter 103 The Banquet, Where Nightmare Began (Part Three)

    Chapter 103 The Banquet, Where Nightmare Began (Part Three)


    When Eric''s car stopped outside the manor, a waiter came and opened the car doors for them. Eric


    gave his car keys to the waiter to have the car parked. Then, he walked to Molly''s side, stretched out


    his arm and, wearing a yful smile on his face, beckoned her to hold his arm.


    But Molly didn''t budge as she was hesitating. Baffled, she looked at Eric''s arm and then looked at his


    eyes.


    Ignoring her embarrassment, Eric grabbed her arm and wrapped it around his own. Raising his brows


    towards Molly, he said like a naughty boy, "You''re my femalepanion tonight. Do you mean to walk


    in separated ways with me?"


    Without giving Molly the chance to say anything back, Eric had already pulled her to walk inside the


    manor.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As they walked through the crowd of people, Molly saw a lot of beautiful and elegant women and all


    kinds of celebrities there. Gradually, a sense of inferiority rose in her heart. She nervously gnawed on


    her lower lip and clenched her hands.


    Eric seemed to have sensed her nervousness. He gently pinched her cold hand and, slightly furrowing


    his brows, he said in an attractive voice, "As long as you are confident in and of yourself, you will be


    the focus of this party. Do you understand?"


    Molly looked towards him and saw the serious and affirmative look in his eyes. She slightly pursed her


    lips together which were painted with pink lipstick, and nodded her head.


    Smiling, Eric held Molly''s hand even tighter and urged, "Hurry up. It''s so cold outside!"


    Rubbing Molly''s cold hands to give her warmth, Eric picked up his pace and walked toward the hall.


    Molly suddenly felt warm and moved by Eric''s care for her. Although he could be very annoying at


    times, he was considerate enough to make her feel moved. He always showed his care in a casual


    way. And those things might be insignificant to other people, but to Molly, it was already a big enough


    gesture to show his care for her.


    As soon as they entered the hall, a surge of warm air blew over them, keeping them away from the cold


    outside.


    Eric''s and Molly''s presence attracted many people''s attention. The guests started talking about them,


    and some of them were surprised to see Eric Long showing up there. They did not expect that he


    woulde and show respect to Mr. Song. But for most of the guests, they had more interest in


    scanning Molly, wondering whether this woman was the new star of the Dream Media Company.


    It was Molly''s first time to have so many people''s attention on her. Molly was extremely nervous now.


    She felt like she couldn''t breathe. If Eric hadn''t been holding her hand now, Molly believed that she


    would''ve already turned around and run away.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m by your side, okay?" Eric drew her close to him and whispered in her ear. His


    tender voice made her rx more and she instinctively nodded her head. Eric grinned yfully and


    whispered, "In my eyes, you''re the most beautiful one here."


    Although Eric meant tofort Molly, in his mind, he indeed believed so. Molly wasn''t an outstandingly


    beautiful woman in appearance, but she was very delicate and had a good sticity to be better.


    She especially had quite a good body shape. Earlier, he just handed her to the designers, without any


    expectations. However, after she was dressed up with that evening dress and uneasily stood in front of


    him, Eric was shocked to find out her undiscovered beauty. At that moment, he was well aware that this


    woman would be able to conquer a lot of men easily, if she wanted to.


    "Eric, you boy!"


    A low and happy voice, with signs of age, came to their ears. Eric stood up and looked at an old man


    who was dressed in a red traditional Chinese suit. Eric smiled and said in a polite manner, "Mr. Song,


    happy birthday to you and many happy returns of the day! Wishing you good health!"


    Then, he took out a red envelope of money from his pocket and handed it to Mr. Song.


    "Hahaha..." Mr. Songughed happily like a child. He wasn''t like any other eighty-year old man. After


    he beckoned his servant to take the red envelope, he said to Eric, "Thank you, boy. I will keep my


    health in check and live for more years as you wished. Haha..."


    "Some more years are not enough. See? You look so energetic and healthy. You will live a long life, "


    Eric said in a naughty voice.


    With keen interest, Molly looked at the old man and Eric greeting each other happily, all the while


    paying no attention to the other people''s curious gazes. She grinned, not knowing why. She didn''t feel


    that Eric and Mr. Song were ttering each other, but they spoke to each other in a sincere way like old


    friends. It was quite a warm scene.


    And right now, Eric wasn''t the usual dangerous man. He was just a boy who was trying to show his


    respect to the elder.


    "Boy, who''s this girl? Did you steal a woman again?" looking at Molly, Mr. Song suddenly asked Eric.


    Molly''s face instantly flushed red as she didn''t expect that Mr. Song would suddenly turn the topic of


    their conversation to her.


    Eric slightly held on to Molly''s shoulders, curled his lips and said with discontent, "Please don''t say it


    that way. Why did you say the word ''steal''?"


    Mr. Song''s eyes brightened up after he heard Eric''s words, and he asked, "So...did you mean to say


    that she''s your girlfriend?"


    "Hahaha..." Eric chuckled. He didn''t admit it, yet he didn''t deny it, either.


    Slightly frowning, Molly wanted to say something to exin, but Eric pinched her shoulder. Perplexed,


    she tilted her head to look towards him, and right then, Eric also turned his head to wink at her.


    Eric meant to signal Molly with his eyes, asking her to stop blurting out the truth. However, in Mr.


    Song''s eyes, he thought that the couple were flirting with each other. So he immediately burst into


    laughter and said, "Boy, I am so d that you finally stop ying around and have a girlfriend now.


    This is the best present you gave me today."


    Keeping his hand on Molly''s shoulder, Eric went on to talk with Mr. Song some more.


    Eric was wearing a calm face, however, Molly felt so uneasy, because she could feel the envious and


    sharp nces from the other women in the hall. Discreetly peeking at the people around her, Molly


    could see the great fury in them.


    Frightened by these sharp nces, Molly felt out of breath. She wanted to struggle out of Eric''s arms,


    but whenever she budged even a little bit, Eric would imperiously hold her even tighter.


    Suddenly, she heard amotion from the door, as if someone''s presence had caused an uproar


    among the guests.


    Mr. Song and Eric stopped their conversation and looked towards the door. Molly also curiously shifted


    her eyes towards the door. However, upon seeing the personing in the hall, Molly tensed up and


    her heart started beating rapidly. She felt like she couldn''t breathe properly now and started to ck


    out.

 Chapter 104 No Underwear (Part One)

    Chapter 104 No Underwear (Part One)


    Wearing a ck, tailored business suit with a white shirt underneath, Brian went inside arm in arm with


    Wing who was wearing a pink dress. They weren''t dressed up to the nines deliberately, but they were


    bound to attract everyone''s attention. This wasn''t merely because they were quite good-looking, but


    also because they enjoyed a very high social status.


    "Hey, look at that! Wing hase here too..."


    "Why is she with Mr. Long?"


    "Beats me! I don''t know why either!"


    Puzzled, the people around them kept talking.


    Perhaps it was due to her fear, but whatever be the case, Molly forgot all reactions. She just slowly


    maneuvered through the crowd, following Brian and Wing. Her face was gradually going paler and


    paler which could be seen even with her light make-up on it.


    With a mischievous gleam in his eyes, Eric held Molly''s shoulder tightly as though he was encouraging


    her to pluck up her courage and not be scared.


    Molly gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. With eyshes slightly trembling, she swallowed hard.


    Eric held her even more tightly. Then she turned her head and looked at Eric''s dark eyes, closing her


    lips slightly and trying to hold back her restlessness and fear.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arm in arm, Wing and Brian went inside and walked towards Mr. Song guided by the waiter. On the


    way, Wing calmly smiled back at others who stared at Brian and her with admiration. Since she had


    been through a lot, she had be a steady and calm person. Besides, Brian was with her now, so


    she was inevitably going to be at the receiving end of people''s attention.


    Brian seemed indifferent and calm. No one dared to get closer to him because of his aloof face. He


    looked towards Mr. Song. After he nced sideways at Eric and Molly, he drew his gaze away


    indifferently as though they weren''t important.


    When Wing saw Eric, a gleam shone in her eyes. But when she noticed Molly who stood beside Eric,


    she slightly furrowed her eyebrows and took a quick look at Brian, confused.


    She remembered that Molly was the one who was wearing Brian''s suit coat at the dessert shop that


    day. And now she wondered why Molly was with Eric.


    After a cursory nce at Wing, Brian calmly walked towards Mr. Song.


    Mr. Song wore a bright smile and seemed happy to meet Brian and Wing, happier than when he saw


    Eric. To be frank, his happinessy in him seeing Wing, as though a child had seen his favorite toy.


    "Mr. Song, happy birthday!" Wing wished him with a smile and raised eyebrows. At the same time, she


    removed her hand from Brian''s arm and gave him a hug, even going so far as to kiss his face.


    "Haha..." Mr. Songughed. While others were busy guessing the rtionship between Wing and Mr.


    Song, he held her hand andined,"Why didn''t youe and visit me first?"


    Wing curled her lips and replied,"You didn''te to see me either!"


    "I''m an old man. Show a bit of consideration." He stared at her in frivolous anger.


    "You''re an old man? Why don''t I know about that? You are just a bit older than me, right?" Wing said


    deliberately, trying to please him.


    Mr. Songughed again upon hearing her. He remained calm when others ttered him, but was


    ecstatic to hear Wing praising him. "Well, fine. I always lose whenever I argue with you, anyway."


    With a big smile on her face, Wing said,"Since you are so sincere, I will dance with you on the opening


    dance. Would you oblige?"


    Mr. Song immediately nodded, as if afraid that Wing would go back on her words. He was in a good


    mood, but he was not so happy when he fixed his eyes on Brian. He just asked indifferently,"You are


    here!"


    Without bothering to reply, Brian beckoned Tony to give the gift to Mr. Song.


    Wing rolled her eyes, but didn''t mind that Mr. Song and Brian didn''t get along well with each other. After


    all they had been having such bad rtionship for a long time. Wing then looked towards Eric. When


    she was about to ask something, she found that the atmosphere was oppressive and quickly noticed


    that Brian looked morose and there was anger on his face.


    After a nce at Molly whose head was lowered and whose lips were pursed, Wing began to observe


    Brian''s and Eric''s faces. At the moment, Brian and Eric were nonchntly looking each other in the


    eyes, and smiling meaningfully.


    Totally unafraid, Eric kept putting his arm around Molly, who was trying to break away from his grasp


    again and again, but was being held tighter and tighter.


    Brian looked calm, but was actually furious. When he saw what Eric was doing, he imperceptibly


    knitted his brows, with a sullen expression glimmering in his eyes.


    Molly didn''t dare take even a deep breath. She held her handbag in her hands firmly. She was gripping


    it so tight that her fingertips were looking pale. However, Brian looked overbearing and aggressive,


    which made her feel frightened.


    Mr. Song took a sly nce at Brian and Eric, not saying anything. After he had said a few words to


    Wing, he left them and greeted the other guests.


    Wing seemed to notice something strange, but she didn''t ask them about that because it wasn''t


    appropriate to ask, especially on such an asion. Then she tried to break the stalemate and said,"I''m


    hungry."


    Her gentle voice interrupted the thoughts of Brian and Eric who were looking at each other. They


    quickly fixed their eyes on Wing and said in unison,"I''ll go get some food for you


    Uttering these words, they nced at each other again.. Then Eric shrugged and said,"I''ll go get some


    food for Little Molly."


    "You two go and find a bite to eat. I..." Staring at Molly, Wing didn''t know what to call her. So she took


    her hand and drew her away from Eric. Then she blinked and said,"We''ll wait for you over there!"


    Wing cast a nce at the rest area on the right side.


    "Okay." Brian replied with a quick look at Molly. After that, he walked towards the buffet,pletely


    ignoring Eric.


    Eric touched his nose and followed him.


    Both Brian and Eric were remarkably handsome. One was busy influencing and leading the


    development of A City, while the other would go on and be the CEO of the Dragon Empire Group


    in the future. When they stood together, they attracted everyone''s attention. The men were jealous of


    them, while the women wanted to hook up with them.


    No matter what their purposes, everyone hoped to make their acquaintances. But before they got a


    chance to get close to the two men, they got afraid of Brian''s nce and didn''t dare to approach them.


    A City was different from other cities and the casinos there were legal. The ces where they were


    situated were evil and always remained restless. Most of the people present there were business men,


    and some were also affiliated to crime families. Almost everyone from every field knew Brian. Being


    extremely mature for his age, Brian was an outstanding, powerful man, and no one dared to stand


    against him.


    Since he was so mysterious, bossy and aloof, a number of richdies were attracted to him. When they


    saw hime inside arm in arm with Wing, they were very envious of Wing. Now they were even more


    jealous as they saw him fetch food for Wing earnestly.


    "You seem to care less and less about Becky these days!" Brian calmly picked up a matcha mousse


    cake and ced it on the te, while ncing at Eric.

 Chapter 105 No Underwear (Part Two)

    Chapter 105 No Underwear (Part Two)


    Eric selected some dishes casually, looking like a naughty young boy. After a short while, his te was


    filled with a lot of food, but he still nced around for more. "It''d make me d to know that she is fine.


    You know that I never refuse her requests. Now that she has told me not to go look for her, I won''t do


    that."


    While speaking, Eric was about to pick up a Schwarzwalder cake, but he suddenly found that there was


    a mousse cake on his te. He looked at Brian with confusion. "Molly might not like to eat such sweet


    food."


    Brian nced at him and coldly said, "You''re really interested in hertely!"


    "Am I?" Eric raised his eyebrows and said. "Molly is nice and interesting. She looks weak and timid, but


    she is very cute and attractive when she gets angry. I find that I like her very much."


    With moroseness gleaming in his eyes, Brian said in a cold voice, "Do you just find her interesting, or


    do you just want to figure out how much she means to me?"


    "What do you think?" Eric wore a mischievous smile on his face.


    Instead of replying, Brian asked, "You weren''t about toe today, right?"


    Eric raised his eyebrows haughtily and said, "Are you afraid that I will take her away from you?"


    Although they both ignored the questions and said other things, they both knew what each other


    meant. Perhaps they understood each other very well, or perhaps they had beenpeting against


    each other for a long time.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Eric, I just treat her as a ything. I only love Becky!" After finishing speaking, Brian made his way to


    the rest area with the te in his hands.


    Eric shrugged while ring at Brian''s back. Raising a corner of his lips, he muttered, "I''ll verify whether


    she is just your ything or something more!"


    Eric picked up a Schwarzwalder cake and also walked towards the rest area.


    Wing and Molly were chatting casually. Since she saw that Wing and Brian were in a close rtionship,


    Molly felt embarrassed and guilty. She thought that she was just a shameless mistress. So she


    restlessly talked with Wing. Her inferiorityplex and unease made her feel very nervous and scared.


    Wing, on the other hand, wanted to figure out what Molly had to do with Brian and Eric. However, when


    she saw Molly was as upset as a frightened rabbit, she felt pity for her and didn''t ask her.


    "What are you talking about?" Brian asked in a pleasant and low voice as he sat down beside Wing


    and ced the te in front of her.


    Molly''s body was stiff with shock when she saw Brian. When Eric sat down beside her and lovingly


    ced the te in front of her, Molly took a nce at Brian.


    But Brian ignored her and just carefully helped Wing ce the tableware in an elegant and noble


    manner. He did it out of habit, and not on purpose.


    Molly secretly sneered at herself, with disappointment in her eyes.


    She silently took the fork from Eric and lowered her head to eat. She paid no attention to what Eric was


    saying, and was just engrossed in Brian''s affectionate voice as he talked to Wing.


    Molly felt even more disappointed and hated it extremely. She should have been worrying about how


    Brian would punish her for being disobedient, but at the moment, she was just thinking of the scene


    when Brian walked inside arm in arm with Wing. She thought Wing was smart, frank and charming.


    She told herself that she was just Brian''s ything, so she had no right to be jealous of Wing or think


    about whom he stayed with. In a few days, She would surely leave this frightening city and this terrible


    man.


    The te was filled with a lot of food and there were two cakes on it. Without any hesitation, Molly


    picked up the Schwarzwaelder cake. While she was eating silently, she didn''t notice that Brian and Eric


    fixed their eyes on her.


    Eric''s mouth twisted in acent smile. Although he didn''t often stay with Molly, he had learned


    from her eating habits that she might not like to eat such sweet food like mousse cake.


    With this in his mind, Eric looked towards Brian with a defiant gaze. Brian still looked aloof, but there


    was a touch of annoyance in his eyes.


    Since she didn''t like mousse, why had she ordered it in the dessert shop that day?


    Casting a nce at the mousse cake that he had put in Molly''s te, Brian was annoyed and there


    was fury in her eyes as Molly ignored his choice. He usually never did this, but this time, when he had


    cared for her by chance, Molly had totally ignored his choice. At the thought of this, he felt disappointed


    and displeased.


    Wing ate the cake with great enjoyment. She loved mousse cake very much. While she was enjoying


    her food, she also observed the expressions of Brian, Eric and Molly. She didn''t ask anything, and just


    chatted with them casually. However, it was obvious that she was very curious about what was


    happening among the three of them.


    As the party was about to start, more and more people arrived at the manor. There were many people


    from criminal gangs and the government, and some were famous business men. When Edgar arrived


    there, people shouted and cheered again.


    Edgar was the youngest mayor of A City. He had taken office for less than one month, but he had


    carried out the n of urban construction and all kinds of policies and had attracted most of the


    citizens'' attention.


    Mr. Song was a highly respected person, so people might not be surprised that Edgar woulde


    there. But when he reached there, everyone was still astonished by his arrival.


    Mr. Song personally walked up to him and greeted him. Even Eric and Brian weren''t treated by Mr.


    Song like that. He only showed this much respect for Edgar.


    Molly had agreed toe here with Eric, but she hadn''t expected to meet Brian or Edgar.


    The world truly was a mysterious ce and the enigma seemed to only grow. When Molly tried to


    escape something, it followed her closely; when she finally understood something, it only upset her.


    She held the fork tightly, slightly closed her lips and stared at Edgar who was talking calmly with Mr.


    Song. At that moment, she was heartbroken.


    Even though she didn''t have a good rtionship with Edgar and he even despised her, her longing for


    him over thest several years ran through her mind whenever she saw him, which made her feel sad


    and dejected.


    With a sly smile on his face, Eric had only intended to annoy his brother. However, at this moment, he


    found out that there were more interesting things in the world!


    Brian looked more morose with a livid face when he saw Molly, who was sitting beside Eric, fix her eyes


    on Edgar recklessly. But he didn''t try to figure out why he was angry about this matter.


    It was about 8:00 in the evening, and the lights in the spacious room suddenly dimmed. Only a beam of


    bright light shone in the middle of the room. The emcee made the opening remarks with a smile. Then


    Mr. Song said a few words and announced that the party would now start.


    Wing agreed to dance with him during the opening show. When people saw a youngdy and the old


    gentleman dancing happily, they were amused by them and couldn''t stopughing.


    Brian put one hand in his pocket, and his gaze was glued on Wing. But at the same time, he was


    ncing sideways at Molly who was standing beside Eric.


    "Mr. Mayor, is she Miss Xia?" Bill pointed at Molly, without a lollipop in his mouth this time.


    In fact, Edgar had already seen her earlier. He had wondered why she was with Eric this time. Now that


    he was on this special asion and Brian was also there, he didn''t focus his attention on her. But he


    was nning to catch a chance to meet and talk with her.

 Chapter 106 No Underwear (Part Three)

    Chapter 106 No Underwear (Part Three)


    "Eric, I wanna leave this ce, " Molly said in a low voice. She really couldn''t stay there anymore since


    she was very upset by the oppressive atmosphere.


    However, Eric clearly knew Molly''s feeling. He whispered in Molly''s ear, "I will say goodbye to Mr. Song


    after the dance is over. Then we shall leave. Okay?"


    What Eric said was reasonable, so Molly nodded, but her lips were pursed. She also looked at Eric,


    hoping to get an affirmative answer.


    Eric held Molly''s hand with hisrge palm and nodded with a smile.


    Molly felt relieved. After taking a nce at Mr. Song who looked like a young man and Wing who


    moved like a flying butterfly, Molly turned to look at Eric and said, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Do I need to go with you?" Eric asked.


    Molly shook her head and replied, "I can ask a waiter to lead me there."


    Eric didn''t insist on going with her and said, "I''ll wait for you here!"


    Molly nodded and turned around to leave. After asking a waiter about the location of the bathroom,


    Molly left the noisy ce and walked towards it alone.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Molly stared at herself. She was wearing light make-up, with her hair


    loose around her shoulders, and was wearing an expensive silver fox fur cape with a yellow close-


    fitting dress underneath. What she looked like now was totally different from what she used to be. She


    was just a miserable Cindere without her pumpkin carriage and everything she owned could


    disappear at any time.


    Molly gazed at herself in the mirror for a long while and couldn''t help butpare herself with Wing.


    She got annoyed and shook her head, trying to stop thinking about that.


    What was the rtionship between Brian and Wing? What did it have to do with her? Why should she


    care? ''Molly, remember your identity, '' she said to herself.


    After taking a deep breath, Molly drew her gaze away and then walked out of the bathroom. She


    walked with her head drooped, but her wrist was suddenly gripped by arge hand after she had taken


    just a few steps. Then without saying anything, Brian quickly drew her away.


    Molly raised her head and saw his sullen, straight face. She tried to struggle, but Brian held her tightly,


    hurting her wrist.


    "Brian Long, let go of me!" Molly nced around, afraid that others would see and misunderstand


    them.


    Without releasing her from his grip, Brian said in a cold voice, "Molly Xia, don''t challenge my patience."


    After he finished speaking, Brian opened the door of a room set for the guest. He dragged Molly into


    the room and closed the door. After that, he threw her to the door.


    With a loud bang, she hit the door. Her back bumped against the embossment flowers, which made her


    feel so much pain that she frowned.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I have asked you to go back to the hospital today. But why are you here?" Brian asked coldly.


    Paying no attention to the pain of her body, Molly slightly looked up at Brian and said, "I came across


    Eric just after you left. I was about to go back to the hospital, but Eric asked me to do him a favour. I


    just intended to stay here for a short while and leave. But before I got a chance to leave, you and Wing


    also arrived.


    "So you mean that I shouldn''t havee here so early?"


    Brian asked with a touch of rage in his voice. Molly was shocked by his words and before she


    answered him, Brian said sullenly, "Molly, I warned you that you shouldn''t try to hook up with other men


    while staying with me, but why don''t you obey me?"


    Lightly biting her lip, Molly began to be morose again when remembering that Brian and Wing went


    inside arm in arm. "I haven''t done such a thing to disobey you. Eric asked me to help him and I couldn''t


    refuse him, " she exined.


    "You couldn''t refuse?" Brian uttered these words in an angry voice. Then he took a sullen nce at


    Molly''s clothes and said, "You wear such clothes toe here along with him. Have you nned to


    announce something?"


    Molly thought that Brian was unreasonable sometimes. She didn''t want to be alone with him in the


    room anymore because others coulde there at any time and she didn''t want them to know about


    her rtionship with him. "Brian, I want to go back right now!"


    With these words, she was about to turn around and open the door, but Brian drew her back and


    pressed her against the door.


    "Brian Long, let go of me!" She was feeling highly oppressed and continued, "I think if your girlfriend


    doesn''t see you, she wille looking for you. Do you want her to figure out our rtionship?"


    Brian cast a slow, meaningful nce at Molly, and gently asked, "Molly, are you jealous?"


    Molly frowned and was about to retort, but Brian continued speaking in an indifferent voice, "Molly, are


    you still unclear about your identity? You have no right to fall in love with me. Got it?"


    Molly suddenly trembled. She gritted her teeth and stared straight at Brian, saying, "Brian, you don''t


    have to remind me. I know my identity very well!"


    After hearing her, Brian was in a bad mood and was even furious. "Since you know your own identity,


    you should keep away from Eric."


    "Brian, I didn''t sell my soul to you and I have freedom to make friends with others. You don''t have the


    right to control my life!" Molly got nervous and her heart raced. She didn''t want to know why she could


    say those words to Brian. When she heard Brian''s overbearing voice, she had no way to hold tight onto


    herself.


    "Really? Molly, you will see whether I have the right or not!" Brian snorted and then kissed Molly''s lips.


    "Hmm!"


    Molly went pale and put her hands on Brian''s chest, trying to push him away. How could he do such a


    thing to her there? Others coulde there at any time. She would never do such a thing with him


    there.


    After he touched and pinched her body, he released her from his grip. Then he looked at her in surprise


    and said in a cold voice, "You aren''t wearing any underwear underneath the dress? "


    Molly, who was about to push him away, was stunned by his words and blushed.


    With a straight face, Brian said, "You dressed up this sexily. Who did you want to seduce?"


    "I didn''t want to seduce any one!" With a bright red face, Molly exined, "The styling designer of this


    dress told me that I shouldn''t wear any underwear..."


    Molly suddenly stopped speaking and stared at him in fear. When she looked him in the eye, she was


    so frightened that she even forgot to breathe.


    Brian removed the silver fox fur cape from Molly and rudely unzipped her dress. All of a sudden, the


    dress dropped from her body and she was exposed in front of Brian.


    Molly felt very cold and went pale. She wanted to pick up the dress, but Brian kept pressing her against


    the door very hard. He nced at the nude bra with anger shing in his eyes.


    At that moment, Eric''s voice came from outside, "You can rest in this room. I am going to look for Brian


    and Molly."


    "Okay, " Wing replied casually.


    Their voice and footsteps gradually got close to the room. Suddenly, Molly went deathly pale.

 Chapter 107 Heaven And Hell (Part One)

    Chapter 107 Heaven And Hell (Part One)


    Eric''s and Wing''s voices were getting closer and closer with their footsteps. It only took an instant for


    Molly''s face to be pale and bloodless. She panicked and looked at Brian with pleading eyes.


    She didn''t dare to say a word. She was afraid that Eric and Wing, who were approaching, would hear


    her voice. So, she looked straight into Brian''s eyes, silently begging him to stop. What if Eric and Wing


    found out about what they were doing in the lounge? She would feel incredibly ashamed of herself. She


    was hoping that Brian would stoping on to her until they walked away, even if it meant that she


    would have to y along with himter, or that he would make love to her tonight to punish her.


    Brian narrowed his eyes and gazed at Molly as if he hadn''t noticed the voices outside. The way he was


    looking at her was like the way a tiger looked at its helpless prey. He didn''t care about the people


    outside. All he wanted to do now was to satisfy his lust.


    He had been so angry after seeing her with Eric in such a sexy dress. Now that he was alone with her,


    and knowing that she was wearing nothing under the dress, he couldn''t control his desire any longer. It


    seemed that a fire was burning inside his body. He could hardly think of anything else aside from her


    hot and sexy body.


    He wanted to take her in this room, right now!


    Molly noticed the fire in Brian''s eyes. Suddenly, she realized that he wouldn''t let her go even if he knew


    that someone might enter the room at any minute, which had pricked herst remaining bubble of


    hope. She was scared of what he would do next. She shook her head, and clenched teeth out of


    desperation. Her face turned even paler; her eyes were filled with fear.


    "He said that the lounge was over here."


    "It should be the one there."


    Eric and Wing seemed to be getting closer to the room, so Molly could hear their conversation clearly.


    She was breathing hard and shivering because of fear. "Brian, even though you don''t care about my


    feelings, don''t you care about your girlfriend''s?" she said fearfully.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Brian didn''t say a word. He just stared at her with eyes full of passion and desire. He seemed to tear


    her clothes up piece by piece as he looked at her.


    The look on his face almost made Molly want to cry. As the footsteps were getting closer, Molly begged


    Brian in a low voice in panic,"Please, let go of me now. I will make it up to you tonight. I''ll do whatever


    you want me to do."


    Her eyes were brimming with tears. She appeared to have lost all her pride and desperately hope that


    he would cut her some ck this time.


    As Brian put on a light smile on his face, Molly thought that he had agreed to her offer until she heard


    his maic voice saying,"You''ll do whatever I want tonight, and now."


    Ignoring the footsteps outside, he ced his hand on her waist and held her against his body closely.


    Tears streaming down her cheeks, Molly felt vited at not being able to stop all these. Judging from


    the noise outside, Eric and Wing seemed to have arrived at the door already. Overpowered by her


    shame, she was unable to speak. How could he do this to her and disregard her feelingspletely?


    "Knock! Knock!"


    Hearing the sound of knocking on the door, Molly frantically tried to restrain herself from making any


    noise. Meanwhile, one of Brian''s hands was rubbing her bosom while his other hand was squeezing


    her bottom. He was kissing her so hard that she could hardly feel her lips. Thrills came over her


    because of Brian''s ceaseless sensual touch. She could do nothing but let Brian take her and use all her


    strength to stop herself from moaning.


    Since there was no sound of footsteps outside, Molly could tell that Eric and Wing had arrived in front


    of the room, and were waiting for someone inside to open the door. Her nerves were on the edge, but


    Brian seemed not to care about it at all.


    As Eric and Wing tried to turn the doorknob to open the door, Molly grew even more afraid that they


    woulde in any minute, so she didn''t dare move an inch. Luckily, the door was locked, but Molly still


    tried to hold her breath for fear of being found out. Since she was not alone, she was afraid that Brian


    would make any noise that might give away their deed inside the room. This kind of fear and


    desperation made her tremble.


    Before Brian kissed his way down her body, he nced at Molly''s face. He could tell Molly was utterly


    terrified from the look on her face, which made him want to tease and torment her even more. He


    smiled wickedly which was unlike any smile he had before. It seemed that he was about to do


    something even more thrilling the next moment.


    "Eric, did you hear the noise inside?" asked Wing. Wing was about to ask Eric to walk away as she had


    thought that no one was in the room to open the door. However before she took a step, she seemed to


    hear a noiseing from the inside.


    "What noise?" replied Eric in a gentle voice. "I heard nothing."


    Frowning, Wing said,"Hmm, I guess I heard it wrong."


    "Umm," Eric then said with a smile. All of a sudden, he got a clever idea. He told Wing with a


    meaningful smile,"You should wait here. I will ask someone to open the door for us."


    When Molly heard clearly what Eric had said, her face turned deathly pale and her eyes widened.


    Then, she looked at Brian anxiously, worrying about how to exin everything if Eric figured out a way


    to open the door.


    Brian looked back at Molly without any expression on his face, as if he hadn''t heard the conversation


    outside. "Mol, this is your punishment," Brian said in a sexy low voice. He deliberately blew his warm


    breath on Molly''s neck, which sent shivers down her spine and almost made her moan.


    Just then, Wing stopped Eric from leaving and said,"No, don''t bother. It''s fine. I need to use thedies''


    room anyway. I''ll just wait for Brian in the banquet hall."


    "Okay then, I''ll wait for you here," Eric said, still with a cunning smile on his face.

 Chapter 108 Heaven And Hell (Part Two)

    Chapter 108 Heaven And Hell (Part Two)


    "Umm," said Wing in reply, then she walked towards the restroom.


    After Wing had left, Eric leaned against the wall and looked at the door of the lounge with his hands in


    his pockets. He couldn''t stop smiling, thinking that Molly must be like a cat on hot bricks right now.


    He was so busy messing with Brian and Molly that he didn''t even notice that he actually felt a little


    upset about it.


    "Brian, you''re a monster!" Molly said in a very faint voice, with teeth clenched. She knew exactly what


    Brian was trying to do. Since he knew for sure that Molly wouldn''t allow herself to make any noise, he


    was doing everything to turn her on and make her moan. He felt pleased to see her gasp for breath


    carefully.


    "Monster?" asked Brian in her ear. He appeared to be enjoying the moment very much. Calling him


    "monster" under this circumstance made him excited and thrilled. "Yes, let the monster show you how it


    feels to be in heaven and hell at the same time."


    Molly didn''t quite understand what Brian was talking about. But before she could even reply, she soon


    understood what he meant as he started to kiss and fondle her body gently. Biting her earlobes,


    fondling her bosom, stroking her back, holding her against him closely, Molly almost screamed because


    of what Brian was doing to her. She had to bite her lips to keep herself from shouting and her reaction


    made Brian utterly satisfied. Looking straight into her eyes, Brian smiled lightly at her with eyes dark


    with passion.


    Molly tried very hard to keep her breathing normal, but she felt it impossible to ignore what he was


    doing to her. She could feel his hands traveling and touching the most sensitive parts of her body. Her


    reason vanished; nothing remained but instinct. Soft moans escaped her lips without her noticing.


    Closing her eyes, she finally understood what he meant by "feels like to be in heaven and hell at the


    same time".


    She felt like hell knowing that Eric was just standing right outside the room and might find out what they


    were doing. She was so ashamed of herself. However, even though she didn''t want to admit it, Brian''s


    actions gave her so much pleasure that she seemed to lose her mind any time soon.


    "Brian Long, I hate you, so much!" gasped Molly, with desperation in her eyes.


    "Hate?" sneered Brian. Then he said,"You deserved this."


    Swallowing hard, Molly felt like she couldn''t control herself any longer and hoped that all these would


    finish soon. Not being able to think of anything, she didn''t even hear Eric''s footsteps when he walked


    away.


    Outside, the banquet continued and it was very lively.


    Mr. Song was highly respected, and people from all areas came to express their respect for him. There


    were so many people at the banquet that it was highly impossible to notice when someone was


    missing.


    Looking at a distancenguidly, Eric stood by the bar counter with a ss of champagne in his hand. It


    looked like he was so absorbed with something on his mind.


    Feeling a little tired, Wing nced at Eric and asked,"Eric, is Brian with the girl somewhere right now?"


    Withdrawing his gaze, he shrugged and said with a significant smile,"Maybe!"


    "What''s your and Brian''s rtionship with her?" asked Wing curiously.


    "What rtionship?" asked Eric, a little confused.


    Wing''s eyes rolled with curiosity. Looking right straight into Eric''s eyes, she asked seriously,"Don''t tell


    me that you have nothing to do with her."


    Eric responded with a smile. He could tell that Wing was tired from her weary look, so he changed the


    subject by saying,"You look tired. Let me drive you home."


    Wing realized at once that Eric didn''t want to talk about his rtionship with the girl. She shook her


    head and said,"No, you don''t have to. I''ll wait for Brian. If I go home without him, he will scold me."


    Eric didn''t argue and just shrugged his shoulders and smiled in reply. Brian was very protective of Wing


    and he took everything about her very seriously. Sometimes, even Richie and Shirley thought that he


    was being overprotective, leaving no chance for anybody to hurt her.


    "I can tell that she is a great girl. I don''t know what''s between you and my brother, but try not to hurt an


    innocent girl," said Wing seriously.


    Taking a sip of the champagne, Eric didn''t respond. The sweet taste of wine lingered in his mouth as


    Molly''s innocent face appeared in his mind. Every time he looked at her, he found it easy to see


    through her from the look on her face.


    He was sure that Brian and Molly were in the lounge now, and he also knew well what they were doing


    inside alone in the room.


    After Wing had left for thedies'' room, he heard their conversation perfectly well. He knew that both


    Molly and Brian knew that he was standing right outside the room. He should have walked away with


    Wing, but somehow, he didn''t. He didn''t understand what he had been thinking at that moment. Though


    outside, his presence would definitely get in the way of what Molly and Brian were doing, but he didn''t


    excuse himself anyway. However, when he heard the moan behind the door, he walked away at once.


    He recognized Molly''s voice, but he never heard her moan. Her moans and gasps felt like needles


    piercing in his heart. Though he wouldn''t say that it was painful to hear those sounds, it was surely


    ufortable.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He hated this kind of feeling. He didn''t want to be the one to step aside when it came to love, as his


    father had done. He just couldn''t bear the way that Brian had been treating Molly. Even if Brian loved


    her, he couldn''t guarantee her happiness. Besides, Brian might have not even fallen in love with her.


    Though everyone should try to let his or her loved one be happy, no one could assure another person''s


    happiness.


    In the lounge, Molly was pretending to be calm and fixed herself up while Brian gazed at her. She was


    trying to keep her dignity by acting like nothing had happened. Since she was wearing a tube top dress,


    she couldn''t hide the hickeys on her neck and chest. Picking up the shawl on the floor, she put it


    around her neck carefully to cover the marks.


    Brian had finished fixing himself up. Although Molly had exined it to him that the dress was designed


    that way, he got angry again when he saw Molly in that silk dress with nothing underneath. "Don''t go to


    the hospital after the ball. Go straight back to the vi," Brian ordered firmly.


    Molly nodded without saying a word.


    He took a look at her once again before opening the door and walking away.

 Chapter 109 Heaven And Hell (Part Three)

    Chapter 109 Heaven And Hell (Part Three)


    Swallowing hard, Molly picked up her purse from the floor and walked out of the room. She didn''t feel


    the pain all over her body until now. Walking in the hallway silently and slowly, She was so tired that


    she didn''t notice someone was watching her behind in the dark.


    Molly took out her cell phone and texted Eric, pretending that she didn''t know that he stood outside the


    room earlier and saying that she had gone home early because she wasn''t feeling very well.


    A stiff smile slowly appeared on Eric''s face when he read Molly''s message. He felt the needles sticking


    in his heart again, and wondered whether he had crossed the line this time. Anyhow, he didn''t have any


    problem with Molly. This was an unresolved problem between Brian and him. Long before both their


    parents got married, both Eric''s father and Brian''s father had fallen in love with the same woman,


    Brian''s mother. But somehow along the way, Eric''s father had had to give her up. Eric thought that it


    might have been the reason why he wanted to disrupt what Brian and Molly were doing in the lounge,


    but it had nothing to do with Molly.


    Brian and Wing left after Brian had found her waiting in the banquet hall. But before that, Brian and Eric


    had looked at each other for a second without saying anything, and they seemed to have sent each


    other a message through it.


    Meanwhile, Eric sent back a text to Molly, saying that it was okay. Then, he walked out of the manor as


    well and drove home alone.


    He knew that Molly wouldn''t want to see him right now. Perhaps, they would run into each other


    tomorrow, but Eric knew that Molly would try to keep her dignity tonight.


    Laughing at himself, Eric couldn''t believe that he would consider her feelings.


    He pressed the elerator until the engine screamed as he tried to leave everything behind him. Soon


    after, his car disappeared in the dark of the night.


    In the garden of the manor, Molly was curling herself up on a bench. All she wanted to do now was sit


    there alone quietly. She knew that she had to go straight back to Brian''s vi after she left, but the mere


    thought of it sent shivers throughout her body.


    Pursing her lips, Molly felt miserable and sorry for herself. She couldn''t believe that she let herself feel


    a surge of desire for him. She also felt sad that she wasn''t strong enough to resist and say no.


    "Why are you here alone?"


    Said a low elegant voice all of a sudden. That voice and the man''s scent were familiar to Molly. Raising


    her head, she found Edgar standing in front of her with his hands in his pockets.


    He walked to Molly and sat next to her. Looking at her hollow eyes, he took off his coat and put it on


    her. Just then, he saw the marks on her neck partly hidden by the shawl.


    "I, I need to go home now," said Molly suddenly, as she was afraid that Edgar might see what she was


    hiding underneath the shawl. She took off his coat, ced it on the bench, and turned around,


    panicking.


    "Is something wrong? I haven''t seen you in years. Every time I see you these days, you always leave in


    a hurry," asked Edgar with a confused tone in his voice while looking at Molly''s back leisurely.


    Molly stopped silently and pursed her lips. She knew that she had to leave now, but her feet seemed to


    have been nailed to the ground. She wanted to just walk away, but she couldn''t.


    "Sit with me. Just talk to me for a while," Edgar insisted. His insistence was nothing like Brian''s. Molly


    felt it hard to turn him down.


    Molly did what Edgar had asked her to without thinking. Without her knowing it, she had already sat


    next to him, and he had put his coat on her again.


    "Why are you dressed like this? You''ve always disliked the cold," said Edgar with concern. "Didn''t you


    say that you would take care of yourself?"


    He added. His remarks reminded Molly of their past. She felt weepy, and her eyes moistened. Raising


    her head to stop herself from crying, she bit her lips and said,"I''ve taken care of myself."


    "So why would you end up sitting here alone, dressed like this?" asked Edgar with a gloomy face.


    Frowning, he held her hands, only to find that her hands were freezing cold. He said seriously,"Do you


    still remember what you promised me before I left?"


    Molly couldn''t hold her tears any longer when she heard what Edgar had said. The warm tears


    streamed down her face which had gotten red with cold and she felt the stinging pain in her face. Edgar


    held her hands, just like he did in the past and she felt the warmth of his hands, just like she did in the


    past.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Molly still remembered the day he left, it was winter. He had nagged her angrily for hours, telling her


    that he had to join the army the following day because of a military headquarter''s order. That same day,


    he had been holding her hands to warm them while they were talking.


    Growing up from a family of military men, he had always been expected to follow the footsteps and


    thrive and stand out on the same path. For generations, his family members would devote themselves


    to the army. He had lived up to everyone''s expectation, made a name for himself in the military, and


    now had achieved such an important position.


    Molly had always known that they had been living in different worlds since they were young. But now,


    the gap had gotten wider.


    Thest thing he had done for her and her family was help them move out of the militarypound


    before he left. That was also the reason why they hadn''t seen each other for so many years even if she


    wanted to see him again so badly. But now, everything had changed. She couldn''t be with him as she


    did in the past.


    Molly kept her gaze at his hands which were holding hers. She had a mixed feeling of fear and


    sadness, and felt at a loss.


    The party in the banquet hall was still going on, but it seemed that both of them had forgotten all about


    it. They just sat there, holding hands, as if time had stopped and neither of them wanted to ruin this


    moment.


    But unknown to them, someone had been watching them in the dark.

 Chapter 110 Despair, She Had Claustrophobia (Part One)

    Chapter 110 Despair, She Had ustrophobia (Part One)


    A gust of cold wind blew over Molly, and she shivered as the wind passed,ing back to her senses.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Startled, Molly drew her hand back from Edgar''s big palms as she asked," Do you have anything to tell


    me?"


    Her sudden aloof voice upset Edgar Gu. His eyes went gloomy but was soon concealed, and he said,"


    I just want to check up on you, to see if everything is going well with you."


    Molly smiled bitterly and bluntly replied," Mr. Mayor, you should have already noticed how I am doing


    now. Isn''t it clear? So why bother asking?"


    "Molly, what did you just call me?" Edgar frowned as he heard Molly call him Mr. Mayor. Coming from


    Molly, those two words suddenly became unpleasant to hear.


    Looking up, Molly saw the anger on Edgar''s face. In her thoughts, she mocked herself but remained


    calm and said," Mr. Mayor, you are the mayor here. Is it wrong for me to call you Mr. Mayor out of


    respect?"


    Edgar stared at Molly intensely. Molly, the girl who used to hide herself behind him when they were


    little. She was the shy and timid girl who always wanted someone to be her friend but had no courage


    to talk to anyone. "My status doesn''t matter. I''m still and will forever be your Edgar!"


    Moving his gaze away from Molly, Edgar bellowed in a cold and unhappy voice," Molly, you should


    know that I''ll never look down on you!"


    "Then why did you talk about me like that the other day?" Molly burst out her question without


    hesitation but soon regretted it right after she had finished her words. Ashamed, her face flushed bright


    red. She felt that she was a bad woman and wanted to defend herself.


    With a sympathetic look, Edgar kept his eyes on Molly. His heart ached for her. As an ambitious man,


    Edgar had already seen the dark side of the military and politics in order to achieve power. He had


    advanced quickly in his career and managed to be the mayor of A City in such a short amount of


    time. He had been exposed to the corruption and darkness of society. Molly was just one of the many


    cases whose life was choiceless. Even though she had no choice, she had to unwillingly face it.


    For other people''s cases, Edgar never cared much about them because he just thought that those


    were the natural course of things and it was bound to happen. He couldn''t do anything to prevent it. But


    now, facing Molly, he realized the main reason of his indifference was that those people were irrelevant


    to him, they didn''t matter so he didn''t bother.


    "Brian Long is a dark and cruel man and he is dangerously possessive with the things and people he


    owns. You were kidnapped and I just happened to have you rescued. At that time, I didn''t know your


    rtionship with him and he was very unhappy with me. So in the casino when I gambled with him, I


    knew what I had to say in order to keep you safe. If I had said anything making him think that I had


    feelings for you..." He paused, looked at Molly and said," You would have been the one who suffered


    from his punishment in the end!"


    His voice was in and calm, simply stating facts, with no disdains but worries.


    However, Molly''s heart still ached. Maybe it was silly, but she wished that Edgar had been true to his


    feelings for her that day. He should have shown that he cared for her. Even if the price she''d pay for his


    care would be Brian''s punishment, she would still be very happy for it.


    Edgar was no longer her Prince Charming, the one who had always kept her by his side when they


    were kids. Maybe, he was never hers to begin with. Still, he was ever an important piece of her heart.


    "I''m sorry. It''s already toote. I should get going now," Molly said without lifting her gaze towards


    Edgar and stood up.


    "Molly," Edgar said affirmatively," let''s find another time to talk. I have something to tell you!" He took


    out his pen, grabbed Molly by the hand and quickly wrote his number, saying," This is my private


    number. If you have any chance or... if you need my help, please don''t hesitate. Just call me."


    Looking at his number on her palm, Molly felt an air of self-pity. She drew her hand back from Edgar''s


    warm palm, took off his coat, and returned it back to him, saying," Mr. Mayor, thank you for your


    concern but... I don''t think it is necessary anymore."


    Upon uttering those words, Molly walked forward. But as she had just walked a few steps away, she


    heard Edgar''s deep voice.


    "Molly, after I handle some unfinished business here, I''ll look into your father''s case. I''ll solve it for you!"


    Molly paused as she smiled mockingly.


    She wondered what a day she had had. Why did everyone tell her that they''d help with her father''s


    problem?


    Slightly looking back, Molly was able to see Edgar''s elegant and firm face out of the corners of her


    eyes. Back then, he had been the brightest star in her heart and he was still bright, sparkling even.


    However, she was also well-aware that that star didn''t belong to her.


    "No, there''s no need for you to solve my father''s matter," she said. With a heavy sigh, she slightly


    raised her head, looked up at the silent dark blue sky, saying," It''s all in the past. Just let it be."


    Edgar just stood there and watched Molly walk away. He figured, it wasn''t the right ce to talk and it


    was getting awfullyte in the evening. Moreover, there was still something that bothered him and he


    hadn''t quite figured out.


    "Mr. Mayor, Mr. Song has already gone to bed. Shall we take our leave now?" Bill Li approached Edgar


    and asked.


    Edgar nodded. Mr. Song was already old and couldn''t bear to be stressed over all thismotion. He


    had just shown up for a while to meet with some guests and let his men handle the rest.


    Bill pulled the car over and Edgar got in. As he sat in the back seat, Edgar looked out of the car


    window, holding a gleam of hope of getting a glimpse of Molly. However, even after arriving at the gate


    of the manor, he still didn''t get the slightest trace of Molly anywhere.


    Disappointment colored his face. He wondered why Molly would go back on foot. Even if Brian Long


    didn''t keep herpany, he should''ve arranged a car to drive her home.


    Edgar mocked himself. He didn''t have the time nor the freedom to think about love. He shouldered his


    n''s expectation of him. After reorganizing the government system and cracking down on the ck


    market in A City, he would be transferred to work at the State Parliament. He had to keep a wary eye


    on his job and maintain extreme vignce at all times.


    Edgar leaned back and closed his eyes to have a moment''s rest. Around the time as his car drove out


    of the manor''s huge gate, on the other side of the manor, Molly was walking towards a narrow path


    together with a magnificently dressed woman.

 Chapter 111 Despair, She Had Claustrophobia (Part Two)

    Chapter 111 Despair, She Had ustrophobia (Part Two)


    "Jenifer Zeng, where are you taking me?" Molly frowned as she looked at Jenifer Zeng, the woman


    walking in front of her and wearing an elegant fur coat. Again, she wondered what a day she had had.


    Was it a good day for all of these reunions? She had met all those wanted, unwanted, expected, and


    unexpected people today!


    Jenifer stopped and looked at Molly. She was radiating a graceful aura with every move she made. As


    she walked towards Molly, she said,"Molly, long time no see. Why do you look so glum to meet an old


    friend?"


    Molly''s face grew even colder. She had already been through a lot in thest few days. Especially


    earlier tonight, Brian had sex with her at the lounge of the manor, and then Edgar said all those tender


    and warm words to her. All of them were driving her mad and just when she thought she could be free


    of it all, she was so unfortunate to have bumped into this woman.


    "Jenifer Zeng, we were never friends!" Molly snorted and said. "Just tell me what you want to say. Be


    honest. Stop wearing that deceiving look in front of me."


    With a sensual smile and her eyes slightly bent, Jenifer stopped. Jenifer was never counted as a


    beautiful woman but she had good facial features and dressed up in a fashionable way, which made


    her look alluring.


    ncing at Molly, Jenifer smiled scornfully and said,"Molly Xia, do you know how much trouble you''ve


    caused Edgar? He infuriated my grandfather because of you and your father that year, thus making him


    take a discursive course in his career. And now, are you going to pester him again? Are you going to


    affect his future career as an official again?"


    Confused, Molly paused for a moment and asked,"What did you mean? How did Edgar infuriate Major


    General Zeng because of me?"


    "So you really did know nothing about it!" Jenifer Zeng sneered. "Do you really think that the matter


    with your father ended easily just like that? You really are dumb. For your sake, Edgar epted my


    grandfather''s demand and joined the Wolf SWAT Team. Do you know how he lived through these


    years? And how much pain and suffering he had endured?"


    In a state of shock, Molly just stared at Jenifer. A surge of fear wrapped her heart. She had always


    doubted why her father''s event could be solved so easily, after all the wrong he had done. She had


    also thought that there might have been someone who had offered them help but she couldn''t have


    imagined Edgar to be the one to do so. He was only about fifteen years old at that time!


    "Edgar promised histe parents that he would undertake the Gu family''s mission. However, because


    of you, he had to promise my grandfather to get to that peak of power in the shortest possible time. To


    achieve his goals, he had to choose a much more dangerous way. Did you know that he almost lost his


    life in the peacekeeping mission three years ago?" said Jenifer. Each of Jenifer''s words was like a knife


    piercing Molly''s heart. Looking at Molly''s eyes, Jenifer sneered,"Edgar is the youngest and strongest


    warrior of the Wolf SWAT Team and also the youngest mayor of A City. He had no choice. He had to


    endure all these things because of you, Molly Xia!"


    "No, it''s not like that. These are his ambitions!" Molly held her breath and snapped.


    "Haha..." Jeniferughed coldly and said,"These are his ns, yet you know what? My grandfather


    demanded him to take a seat in the State Parliament before he reaches thirty years old. Or else, your


    father''s matter will ruin your family sooner orter."


    Her eyes widened, her mouth dropped, Molly stared at Jenifer with disbelief. How could it possible for a


    person to take a position in the State Parliament before thirty years old?


    Molly suddenly remembered what Edgar said to her earlier.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He told her that he would solve her father''s matter.


    Was this the way how Edgar was going to solve her father''s matter? As long as he could take a


    position in the State Parliament, he would have the power to solve it.


    "You think it so unbelievable, right?" with an even colder expression, Jenifer said. "Edgar is always


    risking his life with every decision. He has to achieve more so that he would be able to aplish my


    grandfather''s goal. So, Molly Xia, you are a disaster to Edgar. Don''t hound him anymore. Stay away


    from him! If he''s unable to fulfill my grandfather''s goal because of you, then not only your father but


    also Edgar himself will be in great danger!"


    Molly felt the air around her slowly vanishing with each word uttered by Jenifer. Clenching her fists


    tightly, she was numbed by the pain of her body and just stared at Jenifer''s sneering smile.


    Jenifer looked at Molly in disdain. Jenifer was invited to the party because her grandfather was an


    acquaintance to Mr. Song, and she was also a good friend to Mr. Song''s granddaughter, Hannah Song,


    who was still studying abroad. So she hade to the party at an early time and had witnessed most


    of the things that had happened in the hall earlier. She noticed that Eric Long, Brian Long, and even


    Edgar all went for Molly. Furious, she wondered what was so good about Molly. Why did all these


    excellent men gather around her?


    "Molly Xia, don''t be so greedy. You''re already someone else''s woman. I couldn''t imagine Edgar would


    get involved in your trouble. If anything bad happens to him because of you, I won''t let you off easily,


    and..." with cruel eyes, Jenifer threatened,"I wouldn''t let your father get off so easily, too!"


    After unleashing a barrage of threatening words, Jenifer red at Molly and then walked past her


    arrogantly. A dash of cruelty colored her face and a meaningful light flickered in her eyes.


    Jenifer had animosity towards Molly ever since Molly came to live in the militarypound and ever


    since that day, Edgar had been all over Molly. Jenifer felt jealous of Molly snagging the attention of


    Edgar.


    At that time, everyone in the militarypound believed that Jenifer was the perfect match for Edgar,


    and only she could help Edgar achieve power.


    Molly was only the stumbling block to Edgar''s career. Jenifer had to get her away from Edgar.


    With an evil grin, Jenifer kept walking until she reached the end of the path, and turned around to look


    into the distance. When she saw Molly still standing there, she took out her phone as she smiled coldly.


    She got into her car, and instructed the person at the other end of the line,"Just teach her a little lesson.


    Don''t overdo it..."


    Then, Jenifer hung up the phone, started the engine and left the manor.


    The winter night was deep and dead with silence, especially Brian''s vi on top of the mountains.


    The whole vi was enveloped with darkness. Only the glimmer of themppost pierced through the


    windows.


    With a cigarette nipped between his fingers, Brian silently sat on the sofa. Smoke blew as the cigarette


    slowly burned itself. A cloud of white smoke swirled in the air, covering his cold and handsome face.


    His mouth closed, and his eyes were as deep and dark as a ck hole, swallowing everything around


    him.


    Tony was still standing silently at the corner and, with his brows furrowing, he stared at Brian.


    They hade back to the vi after they drove Wing back to the hotel. And since arriving, Mr. Long


    had not moved an inch on the sofa.


    Tony didn''t know what had happened at Mr. Song''s party. He initially thought that Mr. Long would go to


    the hospital after the party, but he came straight back into the vi. Tony thought it might be because


    Molly had returned to the vi. However, when they returned, they couldn''t find any trace of Molly


    anywhere. The house was empty and silent.

 Chapter 112 Despair, She Had Claustrophobia (Part Three)

    Chapter 112 Despair, She Had ustrophobia (Part Three)


    The cigarette burned itself out and hurt Brian''s fingers a little bit. Slightly frowning, Brian stood up and


    snuffed it out in the ashtray. Then, he said coldly,"Check and see where Molly is!"


    "Yes, Mr. Long!" Tony answered affirmatively and then marched towards the door.


    As Tony was closing the door, he was surprised to see the look of anxiety on Brian''s face.


    **


    Lenny drove the car around the city endlessly and from time to time, she took a nce at Eric, who


    was sitting in the passenger seat. Finally, she couldn''t bear it and asked impatiently,"Young Master, do


    you n on hanging out on the streets for the whole night?"


    Squinting at Lenny, Eric made no response and went on to look out of the car window.


    His heart felt uneasy after he left Mr. Song''s manor. He couldn''t help himself but he kept on reading


    Molly''s message again and again and each time he read it, his heart ached terribly. Then, he recalled


    the sound that he had heard from the lounge...


    Lowering his eyes, Eric stared at the phone screen again. The urge to read the message took control of


    him again...


    All of a sudden, Lenny stepped hard on the brake and stopped the car on the roadside. Her charming


    face became stern and she said,"Young Master, you focus too much on Molly Xia."


    Eric lifted his gaze, grinned yfully and said,"Because she is the woman that Brian cares about!"


    "Really? And is that all there is to it?" With a serious look, Lenny looked at Eric and added,"Even for


    Miss Yan, you''ve never been this focused with her!"


    "Oh? I haven''t?" Eric raised his brows, supported his one arm on the seat, propping up his chin, and


    looked at Lenny with an evil grin, while he said slowly,"Lenny, you''ve worked for me for so many years,


    so you know what I''m thinking, right?"


    Lenny''s heart trembled with fear, yet, she didn''t show it on her face. She kept her indifferent look and


    said slowly,"Young Master, I''m your shadow, so I always notice and am concerned with everything


    about you."


    With a naughty smile, and a meaningful look in his eyes, Eric said casually,"Lenny, if I call Little Molly


    now, do you think Brian will get angry with me?"


    Upon hearing his words, Lenny''s face darkened and ignoring Eric''s pride, she confronted,"Young


    Master, do you really want to irritate Mr. Long? Or, are you just worried about Molly Xia?"


    The smile on his face instantly vanished. Eric put down his arm, sat upright, and scolded in a cold


    voice,"Lenny, know your ce! Just do your duty!"


    "Yes, Young Master!" Lenny responded and started the engine. She was just his shadow. She could


    only obey his order and shouldn''t question his decisions.


    The car was still driving around the roads of A City. The atmosphere inside it was very tense and


    oppressive. Lenny found it suffocating.


    "Stop!" Eric''s cold instruction suddenly came.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lenny took a nce at Eric and pulled over. Eric got out of the car, walked to open the driver seat''s


    door and ordered,"Get out!"


    Without asking anything, Lenny immediately got out of the car. Eric got in the driver''s seat and ordered


    Lenny to go back home by herself. Lenny looked on as Eric drove away.


    A City was a prosperous and sleepless city. Evente at night, the traffic was still heavy on the road. At


    the speed of 200 km/h, Eric''s car roared along the road. The squeal and the angry blowing of the car


    horn pierced through the air and echoed around the city.


    Eric was enraged. He refused to feel his worries towards Molly in his heart. It was just a game. Maybe


    Brian hadn''t really fallen deep in it, so how could he get himself trapped with in the game? How could


    he care so much for Molly?


    As he stepped on the gas again, the car sped faster and faster. However, it didn''t help to chase away


    his annoyance. On the contrary, it added more worries in his heart.


    Suddenly, there was a piercing shriek of brakes as Eric suddenly stopped the car, causing the cars


    behind him to brake all of a sudden and some of them even collided with each other.


    A wave of cussing and scolding voice came behind him, but Eric didn''t care. He just took out his phone


    and dialed a number.


    "Sorry, I can''t answer the phone now. Please leave me a message!"


    It wasn''t Molly''s voice but the phone system sound.


    Eric narrowed his eyes as his heart became uneasy. He didn''t think that Molly would switch off her


    phone. Worry and anxiety painted across his face.


    Then, he immediately called Tony, but Tony told him that Molly hadn''te back to the vi yet.


    Gripping the phone even tighter, Eric intuitively knew something was not right.


    Something bad had happened to Molly.


    Without hesitation, he called Lenny. As soon as the call was connected, he coldly eximed,"Molly is in


    danger. Ask all our men in A City to search for her whereabouts!"


    Having ended the call, Eric stared at the windshield and started to search his brain for the possibilities


    of Molly''s whereabouts. Then, he started the engine again and sped towards Mr. Song''s manor.


    **


    "Ooh... It hurts!"


    In a haze, Molly covered her forehead with her hand. She felt cold all over her body. Her eyelids were


    so heavy that she could hardly keep eyes open. She felt pain and tiredness across her body, especially


    in her head.


    As she tried to struggle and move, the pain took her again. She had to give up struggling and started to


    recall what happened.


    Thest memory she could remember was that her head had been suddenly hit by someone...


    Thinking about it, Molly panicked. She managed to open her eyes.


    However, she couldn''t see anything in front of her!


    She was inplete darkness.


    Trapped in a ce without the slightest beam of light, Molly began to gasp for air, as she felt it hard to


    breathe. It was a different case from thest time that she was kidnapped by Tyler. Last time, her eyes


    were covered so she could see nothing, but she could feel the light around her. When the cloth was


    pulled off, she could see the bright room. But this time, it was totally dark in the room.


    Molly swallowed. The great fear gradually crept across her face. Instantly, she closed her eyes and


    covered her ears with her hands. The fear throttled her, making her suffocate. She felt like falling


    sharply into a deep abyss.


    "AHHHH..."


    She couldn''t bear the horror anymore and screamed at the top of her lungs, in despair. The scream


    echoed around the dark and confined room.


    "AHHH...


    Brian Long, where are you? Ah... please save me! No, no... I don''t want to stay here... Brian Long!


    Brian! Where are you?"


    Her body shivered; her eyes were closed as tight as she could; and tears uncontrobly poured down


    her cheeks. The screams and wails pierced through the darkness. Gradually, her voice became hoarse


    and low, and in the end, she was exhausted and could only sob and weep.


    With her hands still covering her ears, Molly buried her head between her legs and mumbled,"Brian,


    please, don''t throw me away... please... don''t..."


    When Molly was mumbling Brian''s name, suddenly, a huge bang was heard from the door. Then, a


    beam of light pierced in the dark house, and right then, a low and worried voice


    came,"Molly!"

 Chapter 113 A Warm Embrace (Part One)

    Chapter 113 A Warm Embrace (Part One)


    "Brian, don''t leave me.... Don''t.... Mom.... Don''t..... Don''t lock me in.... I know it''s my fault.... Oh....


    Brian...."


    Molly kept crying and mumbling in the dark, small room, extremely frightened and desperate.


    "Please don''t leave me.... Oh...." With her eyes closed tightly, Molly cried and cried. The fear that the


    darkness had instilled in her just now had tensed her nerves to the maximum, which was about to


    result in a very serious nervous breakdown at any time.


    "Molly Xia? Molly...."


    a heavy and anxious voice came out from outside. But Molly didn''t hear it. Mentally and emotionally,


    she was trapped in a giant abyss of despair and she couldn''t climb out of it no matter how much she


    tried. She simply couldn''t think straight!


    ng! The gate was suddenly opened from the outside and a beam of light shone into the dark room.


    At the same time, a low but worried voice came,"Molly Xia!"


    "Please don''t leave me.... I''m really scared.... Brian, help! Please...." Please don''t leave me...."


    Molly was choked up but still kept mumbling. All of a sudden, her arms were pulled by someone and


    the next minute, she was dragged into a very strong embrace, which was familiar,fortable and


    warm so that she firmly grasped the person''s clothes.


    Molly closed her eyes with tears on her face. She wept in the familiar embrace and then mumbled,


    choking with sobs,"Edgar, oh, Edgar.... Edgar...."


    Brian had an intention to hug her tight, but he stopped himself after he heard what she had said. His


    eyes delved deeper and darker when he stared at her coldly. At that moment, both of his eyes were full


    of rage and danger.


    "Brian, don''t leave me...."


    All of a sudden, a low but clear voice came into his ears. Molly grasped his clothes tighter and put her


    face against his chest. Shivering with fear, she repeated his name over and over again.


    Brian didn''t move. He just pressed his lips in aplicated mood, staring at the pretty girl in his arms.


    The makeup on her face had been messed up and the light yellow evening dress was almost beyond


    recognition. The elegant updo had be dishevelled and one butterfly earring had been lost.... Molly


    looked terrible, to say the least.


    "Mr. Long!" a voice suddenly came out from the outside. Tony staying outside called Eric in a respectful


    voice.


    After taking a quick nce at the abandoned small house, Eric asked,"Is Molly in there?" Tony was


    guarding outside. Apparently, Brian had found Molly in this small house.


    Tony didn''t expect Eric to figure out the whole thing so he looked at him in confusion. After a while, he


    replied respectfully,"Yes, sir!"


    "Well, since Brian is here, there is nothing I can do. So I''m leaving now." Eric shook his shoulders and


    left as fast as he had arrived.


    Sitting in the car, he turned around and looked at the small house, totally lost in thought. After a while,


    he frowned, started the car and left quickly.


    Brian holding Molly in his arms walked out of the small house just after Eric left. Tony ran to the car and


    opened the door right away. After Brian put Molly in the car and sat down on the seat, Tony asked


    politely,"Mr. Long, where should we go? To the vi or the hospital?"


    "To the vi!" Brian ordered shortly in a cold voice and with a poker face.


    Tony stole a nce at Brian through the rear view mirror and then started the car, driving to the vi.


    Molly fell into aa, but there was no sign that she would loosen her grip on his clothes. Her


    shivering body was as cold as ice.


    Brian angrily stared at her, feeling like killing her. He was furious at her.


    A tension developed in the air of the narrow space right away and Tony felt it, which made him short of


    breath. He couldn''t help peeping at Brian again through the rear view mirror and was stunned by his


    temperamental face. He frowned, pondering whether Brian was in a good mood or in a bad mood.


    He failed to see through Brian''s feelings even though he had been working for him for several years. In


    his mind, Brian only loved Miss Yan even though he had had sex with several women. Tony understood


    the fact that it was simple biology. However, there was no woman good enough to make Brian care for


    her the way he cared for Miss Xia today. To his surprise, Brian even did something that he would never


    do before.


    Suddenly Brian''s phone rang. Still holding Molly in his arms, he checked the caller ID and then picked


    up the call.


    "Mr. Long," a cold and dead voice came out of the phone,"they did it cleanly and it seems that they


    didn''t mean to hurt Miss Xia physically. They just locked her in the house."


    "Who did it?" Brian said in an icy-cold voice.


    After a brief silence, the voice replied,"Time was too tight. We couldn''t figure it out. But their methods


    were not ordinary at all, kind of army style."


    "Army?" Brian asked, confused. A trace of malevolence shed in his eyes.


    "Well, we can figure it out if we keep tracing. Mr. Long, should we keep tracing?" he asked for


    instructions.


    "No," Brian replied shortly. He hung up the phone and then looked down at Molly who kept gripping his


    clothes tightly as if he was the only log that she found and could help her out of the deep sea of


    sadness and despair.


    Apparently, the people who had taken Molly were familiar to Molly so they didn''t really hurt her. But why


    had they locked her in a confined house without any light?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If Brian was right, Molly might be suffering from ustrophobia and they knew it so they took


    advantage of her sickness.


    With piercing eyes which sharply squinted on the livid face, Brian pressed his lips and then asked,"Was


    Eric talking with you just now?"


    "Yes!" Tony replied respectfully. "It looked like he was there for Miss Xia."


    Tony didn''t tell Brian that Eric had called him before Eric was there.


    "Eric has spent too much time on Molly. He does care about Molly!" Brian said in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, Tony didn''t say a word.


    A dead silence enveloped the car. Nobody talked again. They didn''t arrive at the vi until it was three


    o''clock in the morning. John frowned slightly when he opened the door and saw Brian holding Molly in


    his arms.

 Chapter 114 A Warm Embrace (Part Two)

    Chapter 114 A Warm Embrace (Part Two)


    He stood there quietly, watching them. Then he sighed deeply after their figures were out of sight.


    "Why does she deserve all this? Why does Mr. Long care for her so much?" Lucy asked in a weird


    voice. She was so jealous of Molly. She didn''t think Molly was good enough to deserve the care of Mr.


    Long. She thought that she herself was better than Molly.


    John turned around and looked at her with his eyes warning her of watching her mouth. "Why are you


    here sote? Go to sleep!" he said coldly.


    "The noise woke me up. All the house can''t sleep since this woman came here," Lucy responded


    quickly. She rolled her eyes and sulked.


    Hearing what she said, John took a quick nce at her, and ordered in a colder voice,"It''s none of your


    business. Don''t be a fool. Go to sleep now." Giving her a cold stare, he entered the house.


    Lucy kept standing there like a fool, giving a ck look at the room where Molly lived and now the light


    was on. Lucy could catch a glimpse of Brian walking in the room. She was filled with a lot of hate.


    Brian put Molly in her bed and intended to get up. Suddenly, he realized that she was gripping his


    clothes tightly, so he frowned and tried his best to move away from her hands. But the more he moved,


    the tighter she gripped.


    "Don''t...." Molly mumbled in a low and vague voice. "Please don''t leave me.... Don''t...."


    Brian stopped moving. He bent down and gazed at Molly whose eyes were full of tears and eyebrows


    were frowned together. He had never seen her so pained and afraid like this even when he had treated


    her cruelly. Sometimes she was in despair but her face had never been marked with suffering.


    He had no idea about what kind of suffering ustrophobia was, but he knew it would be very painful


    because she was so..... It was killing him to look at her like this!


    Damn it!


    All of a sudden, he freaked out. The rage drove his eyes darker when he stared at Molly calmly. He


    hated the feeling he got from Molly.


    Molly gripped his clothes harder as if she felt the anger inside of him, and murmured with difficult


    breathing,"Don''t leave me.... Brian.... Please don''t leave me.... Bri, don''t...."


    Brian intended to push her away, but as soon as he heard her words, every muscle in his body failed to


    move. His eyes were captivated by Molly who kept mumbling with great terror. He sighed, sounding


    relieved. She was calling him, not Edgar. She was begging him not to leave her!


    Bri?


    His eyes delved deeper and darker and his lips formed into a faint smile with its corners curved slightly


    higher. All of a sudden, he bent down and put his hands all around Molly''s waist when he heard "Bri"


    againing out of her mouth. The next minute, his cold mouth met her shivering hot lips.


    Instead of taking further action, he just closed his eyes and put his mouth over her mouth, feeling the


    softness of her lips.


    Oddly enough, just a gentle touch did calm her down slowly. After a while, she loosened her grip on


    Brian''s clothes.


    A mixed musky scent of a man and a woman struck their noses. Brian''s heart started to race, and his


    cheeky face was suddenly full of lust, wanting to lie down on the woman''s body. It had hardly been one


    day since he had ravished her, but he had a sexual reaction again when he saw her deep in sleep and


    having a nightmare.


    Brian slowly opened his eyes and left her lips. Staring at her silently, he fixed her hair that had fallen


    over her eyes with his long and thin fingers. His eyes were totally captivated by her face as if he


    wanted to see through her soul.


    Molly moved slightly with restlessness and the silver fox shawl she was wearing slipped down her


    shoulders. The dark red mark he had left on her neckst night was exposed, reminding Brian of his


    primordial craziness.


    This woman was beyond beautiful attracting him physically.


    His eyes delved deeper and darker when he was lost in thought like this. He couldn''t help pressing his


    lips for such a strange feeling about Molly.


    If you wanted a rtionship, only fell for one person all your life.


    Shirley used to tell him that love was the best thing in life. He used to be pretty sure he was in love with


    Becky, but he wasn''t really sure if he loved her right now or not!


    ''Oh, my God. Have I fallen in....?'' Just thinking of that, Brian stood up all of a sudden with a trace of


    hurry and confusion shing in his eyes. He stood by the bed, looking down at Molly, who wore a pretty


    face filled with restrained toughness and cowardly lowliness.


    Her eyes were almost the same as Becky''s, absolutely clear and unsophisticated.


    Yes, that must be it! The reason he was infatuated with her was her eyes being nearly the same as


    Becky''s! So he hadn''t fallen in love with her. He still loved Becky and Becky still was the only person he


    cared for.


    All of a sudden, his poker face returned and theplicated mood disappeared from his eyes. He took


    his eyes off her and left the house.


    The next day, it became cold in A City suddenly. The freezing weather enveloped the whole city and


    people cursed it foring out so abruptly without any signs of overcast sky as it had been a clear,


    sunny sky the previous day.


    Molly was awakened by the sound of her phone. The sound was so noisy that her head started to spin.


    She frowned her eyebrows tightly and managed to open her eyes. Everything was so familiar and so


    bright when she opened them.


    The decoration in white and purple.... It was the ce most familiar to her for nearly a month.


    Her phone kept ringing and Molly raised her head and lifted herself with two hands on the bed. She dug


    out her phone from her dirty purse on the table, having no time to wonder how she had gotten here.


    "Hello, who''s that?" Molly answered the phone and asked.


    "Hello, Little Molly! It''s me," Shirley said with a smile from the other end. "Are you up?"


    Molly was stunned. She sat there dumbfounded. After a while, she finally understood and said in a


    sweet voice,"Oh, Aunt Shirley?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shirley responded quickly,"Yeah, Little Molly, have you got a flu or something?" Molly''s voice had


    turned hoarse due to her experiences, which caused Shirley to ask such a question.


    Molly blinked rapidly. Her head was dizzy and she felt frail. She managed to reply in a low voice,"Yeah,


    I caught a cold, but I''m all right now. Don''t worry!"


    "Did you see a doctor?" Shirley asked anxiously.


    "Yes, I did," Molly replied. Molly didn''t want to talk about her problems so she fibbed about her disease


    and doctor scenario.


    With a sense of relief, Shirley urged,"That''s good. Take care of yourself, otherwise you won''t be able to


    fully enjoy the performance tomorrow night!"

 Chapter 115 A Warm Embrace (Part Three)

    Chapter 115 A Warm Embrace (Part Three)


    Hearing what Shirley said, Molly grinned with pleasure. All of a sudden, the sadness in her mind


    vanishedpletely. Although she had no idea about what kind of person Aunt Shirley was, she was


    sure that she must have been a lovely girl when she was young since she had remained broad-minded


    and optimistic until now.


    Molly replied politely,"Yes. Thank you!" For some reason, her nose twitched and tears filled her eyes.


    She didn''t know why, but she wanted to cry right there quite a lot. When she heard what Shirley said,


    she felt touched and moved, even jealous! It seemed like she had never been cared for by others.


    But, both her father and mother were alive. Why did she always feel that she should not exist?


    Why should she be the person condemned for the ident of her mother and downhill of her father?


    Finally, the hot tears that she had been trying to prevent from falling, rolled down from her eyes, and


    slowly soaked into the pillow cover. Aunt Shirley kept telling her the precautions that she didn''t know


    before and she listened carefully with a big smile.


    She had been young once, discussing stars with ssmates. It was like the things had happened


    yesterday. And she was still young enough to be merry, but she had forgotten it because of the heavy


    burden during these years.


    All of a sudden, her thoughts were shattered by the sound of the door opening. A tension developed in


    the air right away and Molly felt it, and went short of breath.


    Molly hurriedly told Shirley through the phone,"Okay, I get it. Tomorrow....I will be there on time....Yeah,


    I''m sorry, I have to hang up the phone. See you!"


    Hearing her flustered breath and watching her shivering hands both of which had exposed her thoughts


    at this moment, Brian frowned and walked towards her slowly and gracefully. He didn''t need to ask her


    to know who she was talking to. Obviously, it would have been Shirley, his mother, because Park Shin


    Chun had a concert tomorrow.


    Watching him slowly approach, Molly felt nervous. Her evening dress had been taken off and she was


    unable to recall who did it for her. Obviously, it wouldn''t have been Brian. If he didn''t do it by himself, it


    must have been Lisa. Being an overbearing man, Brian wouldn''t allow anyone else to see her body.


    "Who did you meetst night?" Brian asked indifferently.


    Molly didn''t reply. Instead, she looked at him,pletely confused as her head spinned and his figure


    turned into a silhouette.


    Brian intended to ask more, but he stopped when he saw her toilworn face and red eyes. Then he


    roared,"Molly Xia, you are a big nuisance!"


    "...." Molly smiled in self-mockery after hearing his words. Yes, she was a nuisance indeed. Before


    moving to the vi, she used to live a poor life, but she was happy and peaceful. After moving to the


    vi, she lived a rich life, free from worrying about food and clothes, mother''s medicine and Daniel''s


    tuition, but she was unhappy and exhausted.


    "I was born a nuisance!" Molly said in a bitter voice,"Don''t stay with me. You had better get away from


    me."


    Father, mother, Edgar.... Anyone rted to her suffered lots of disasters just because of her.


    "Molly Xia, you really have been trying to escape from me the whole time!" coldly mocked Brian.After a


    pause, he kept on speaking,"Just one thing..... I don''t want to remind you again. You are not allowed to


    leave me until I say so. Are we clear?"


    Molly slowly raised her head with great effort. She stared at Brian with her big, beautiful eyes. The


    bright and dark eyes, the tall and straight nose, the wonderful face and the red thin lips, as well as the


    good figure, oh, gosh, he was really a perfect man. The sorrow had already been gone and she was


    immersed in his charm.


    She couldn''t recall what had happenedst night. But she was aware of the fact that Brian had helped


    her out of the small house when she was in great terror and called his name by the light of nature. He


    hade there and he saved her.


    All of a sudden, her nose twitched again and tears slowly rolled down her eyes and then she did a


    crazy thing beyond her wildest dream when she saw Brian frowning.


    All of a sudden, she got up, hugged him tight and then put her face on his shoulder, with shivering


    eyshes and pressing lips.


    Her enthusiastic hug froze the cold words that Brian was intending to utter. He stood there like a


    dumbfounded idiot and forgot to respond while she still hugged him tight.


    A strange feeling that he had never experienced pervaded in his heart. He failed to describe what it


    was. It was mingled with happiness, hesitation, confusion and contradiction. This was the first time he


    had felt such aplicated emotion.


    Her grip on his waist became tighter as if she was afraid he would push her away.


    ''Thank you, Brian! Thank you for being there with me when I felt helpless and needed you. It may be


    nothing but finding a toy back for you, but it means a lot to me, '' Molly thought.


    Her nose twitched more and the tears in her eyes rolled down like a flood and fell on his neck along her


    cheek.


    "Molly Xia, don''t you remember me telling you I hate woman crying?" Brian said in a cold voice when


    he felt the warm and wet tears on his neck. In fact, he shouted at her just because he didn''t want to see


    her crying.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing what he said, Molly bit her lips, wiped her tears hurriedly and then loosened her hands around


    his waist right away. The movement was too violent, she felt a blow on her spinning head. Everything


    before her eyes went dark briefly and she nearly slumped to the ground in a faint. Luckily, she just lost


    her bnce, and merely staggered back for several steps.


    Seeing this scene, Brian''s face turned ck. A feeling of being left out reced the formerplicated


    feeling when Molly had loosened her hands. Then he asked coldly but impatiently,"I asked you to return


    to the vi yesterday. Nobody would have had the nerve to do this to you in the manor house of Mr.


    Song. Where the hell did you gost night?"


    "I¡­I...." Molly stammered. Molly frowned and strenuously pped her eyshes as Brian''s face had


    be increasingly shadowy in her eyes. All of a sudden, shepletely lost her strength, and then


    fell to the bed.


    "Molly!"


    She heard a low scream full of worry and rage before she lost her consciousness. Somehow the feeling


    of supreme warmth came over her.

 Chapter 116 Being Lost (Part One)

    Chapter 116 Being Lost (Part One)


    The seemingly endless darkness of the evening was filled with an eerie silence. Grey clouds covered


    the sky, hiding the stars amid them.


    Edgar stood, gazing out the window of his apartment, with one hand in his pocket. He didn''t bother to


    turn the lights on and the darkness of the night engulfed his surroundings.


    Jenifer trod towards him and glided her hands gently around his waist from behind. She was impatient


    and excited, and she was bursting to show her affection towards Edgar.


    Edgar furrowed his eyebrows at the distraction. He tore his gaze away from the night sky and looked


    over his shoulder indifferently. Without looking at her, he calmly said," Jenifer, it''s reallyte. You should


    go to bed."


    "Why aren''t you in bed?" Jenifer pressed her smooth face against Edgar''s solid back. She closed her


    eyes and greedily inhaled his body aura.


    With a morose expression, Edgar returned his attention to the dark sky once again. His demeanor


    seemed calm, but he was actually feeling as gloomy as the weather outside. His patience was running


    out, but maintaining hisposure, he repeated," You should go to bed."


    Jenifer pursed her lips, annoyed by the indifference in his attitude. When she opened her eyes, they


    were filled with dejection. But her vexed face was hidden by the dark of the room. She asked him


    cautiously," It looks like something is on your mind. Are you thinking about how to ban the casinos in A


    City?"


    Edgar narrowed his eyes dangerously and spoke to her in a low voice," There is no need for you to


    meddle in my affairs."


    Jenifer let go of Edgar and walked around to face him. Edgar wasn''t a very handsome man, but he


    possessed a unique charm which attracted others towards him. When he was a boy, he was the most


    attractive one within the militarypound, and all the girls, older or younger, were mesmerized by his


    looks.


    Since Jenifer and Edgar seemed to be a good match for each other and because their families were of


    equal social status with a good rtionship, most people who knew them believed that they made a


    perfect pair. But Edgar had his sight set only on Molly, the one who appeared out of nowhere to destroy


    the harmony within the militarypound.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At the thought of Molly, Jenifer clenched her fists and fixed her eyes on Edgar. "It''s just that I care


    about you. After all, you hardly have one year left before you reach the deadline set between you and


    my grandfather. If you fail this year..."


    "Jenifer!" Edgar interrupted her and there was a touch of rage on his gentle face. "It was my decision to


    make and no matter what the oue is, I will have to endure it."


    What he said made Jenifer furious. She red at Edgar, gnashed her teeth and asked," You have done


    so much for her. Does she even know that? Does she deserve it?"


    Edgar locked eyes with Jenifer. His night vision training from the military enabled him to see her


    envious face all too clearly even through the darkness of the room. Then he shifted his gaze away from


    her with a calm face and said slowly," What I intend to do is up to me. I don''t need others to make the


    decision for me or to tell me what I should do."


    After saying that, Edgar swiftly turned around and walked away from her.


    "Edgar!" Jenifer was fuming with rage. She had defied her grandfather''s wishes toe here and be


    with him. All she wanted was to help Edgar finish his task as early as possible. But he had been staying


    here for almost half a month and he hadn''t made any progress other than the urban construction.


    Edgar stopped in his tracks and turned around to nce at her. "Jenifer, you should already know that I


    don''t like it when others meddle in my affairs. If you can''t refrain yourself from standing in my way, you


    should go back to Major General Zeng."


    Edgar quickly walked back to his bedroom. He took off his clothes in a swift motion and went into the


    bathroom. He let the warm water from the shower hit his tired body. There was sadness on his calm


    face.


    He had restrained himself from looking for Molly since he hade back to A City. But ever since he


    rescued her from that dangerous situation and held her in his arms, he couldn''t hold back his affection


    for her.


    The water dripped down his wet hair and traveled down his body. He suddenly looked very sullen.


    When he heard Brian say that Molly was his woman, he almost couldn''t restrain himself anymore.


    However, he didn''t dare to do anything reckless, because Jenifer''s father, Major General Zeng, had


    sent some people to keep watching him in secret.


    If he failed to finish his task just because he was indiscreet and careless, he might lose his career and


    Molly''s life would also be in danger.


    Edgar closed his eyes; his mind was exhausted. There was no one who could understand his feelings.


    He was distressed but had to pretend to look indifferent when he saw another man hold Molly in his


    arms.


    "Bang!"


    Edgar hit his fist against the wall. The sound was drowned out by the shower. He felt pain travel


    through his hand, but he still couldn''t distract his attention from the agony.


    When Edgar opened his eyes, he silently watched the red blood slide down the wet tile along with the


    water. At that moment, he felt utterly helpless.


    His heart was filled with darkness, just like the ck clouds of the night sky. But dawn would surely


    come and the sun would rise again. The gloomy weather made everyone morose and the whole city


    was shrouded in mist.


    However, the bad weather did nothing to restrain the enthusiasm of the fervent fans. The news that


    Park Shin Chun''s concert would be held at the Star Public Stadium that night was disyed on all of


    the screens throughout the shopping malls in A City. The famous superstar that he was, Park Shin


    Chun had thousands of fans ranging from eight to sixty years old. A previous survey showed that


    ording to women of all ages, he was the perfect picture of their ideal man and he was also the one


    whom most of the women wanted to sleep with.


    Molly watched the Star Entertainment''s reporter interviewing Park Shin Chun on the television. She


    thought he had a handsome face and an attractive smile to go with it. He calmly answered the


    reporter''s questions. Although he stood alone, people would abruptly be absorbed into an illusion that


    he had more than one shadow, making him very alluring indeed.


    "He is very handsome!" Lisa ced a cup of tea and some dessert on the table and nced at the TV


    which Molly was watching intently. "But not as much as Mr. Long and his father!"


    Molly diverted her gaze from the TV and looked at Lisa. Lisa nodded earnestly and said with a soft


    smile," Miss Xia, I know you haven''t seen Mr. Long''s father, but since Mr. Long is so good-looking, you


    can easily guess how handsome his father is."

 Chapter 117 Being Lost (Part Two)

    Chapter 117 Being Lost (Part Two)


    Lisa and Molly had been living together for almost a month. It was true that Lisa felt pity for Molly, but


    she liked her very much and was truly delighted to stay with her.


    Molly furrowed her eyebrows slightly and her gaze involuntarily returned to the TV. Park Shin Chun was


    telling the reporter about matters rted to his concert tour. The reporter went on to ask him whether


    he thought that Wing, who was going to hold her charity concert next week, would attract more


    attention from people than he did.


    He looked straight at the camera and said," I don''t think so. We work in different fields." He paused for


    a second and continued with a smile," I heard that Wing has alreadynded in A City. In fact, I would


    very much like to get in touch with her. Although we are immersed in different musical realms, our


    careers are still rted to music."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The interviewer continued asking some other questions and Molly eventually looked away from Park


    Shin Chun''s handsome face. Even though her eyes didn''t leave the screen, she wasn''t really looking at


    anything in particr. Her mind was filled with thoughts about Brian and Wing.


    She had no idea what kind of affection Brian would show towards a woman he cared about. She


    wondered whether he was capable of loving a woman while being with another.


    Having a pensive expression in her eyes, Molly was peeved at the thoughts she was having. She had


    been going through such emotions time and again for the past few days.


    She remembered faintly hearing Brian call out her name before she had passed out yesterday. At that


    moment, he had sounded as worried as he had been in that dark room. She fainted soon after that and


    when she woke up the next morning, she immediately realized that Brian had left already.


    Disappointment struck Molly very hard when she felt his absence.


    She lowered her head to the cup of milk in her hand and silently sipped from it.


    She was exasperated with herself for being so silly. ''Brian just happened to appear when you needed


    his help. Why would you start falling in love with a man who treats you like a ything?


    Molly Xia, your love is worthless!'' she told herself.


    Molly blinked slowly, with a touch of self-mockery shing in her eyes.


    She hadn''t been caged by this kind of darkness in many years.


    She had been locked up and pulled in by this depression many times in the past. She was in despair


    and no one hade to rescue her. First, she called her mother out loud, and then she screamed out


    the name of the person who once cared about her. After that, she screamed out to her father and


    Edgar. But no one appeared to rescue her when she felt helpless and alone.


    And when she was locked up in that dark room and thought everything was lost, Brian extended his


    helping hand out to her and pulled her out of the horror and despair once again. Even though she


    couldn''t remember clearly what had happened at the time, she was grateful to him and had begun to


    fall in love with him.


    Molly sighed and put down the cup. She heard Park Shin Chun still talking to the reporter. She tried to


    push back the sorrow that was haunting her.


    Molly believed that after Wing''s concert, her rtionship with Brian would be over. After her concert,


    they might never see each other again.


    Since that thought shrouded her mind, Molly smiled and a sudden gleam appeared in her eyes. Her lips


    curved into a beaming smile.


    Life was unfair and she might have to live miserably, but she still wanted to try her best to strive for a


    better life.


    Molly was so absorbed in her own thoughts that she did not notice the two men who were standing at


    the door and staring at her smiling face. One of them gazed at her with a deep look in his eyes, while


    the other looked at her passionately.


    Molly sensed someone''s fixated gaze on her and realized that the atmosphere had be a little


    dense. She swiftly looked towards the door and saw Brian and Eric standing there. She had no idea


    how long they had been standing there, looking at her smiling face.


    Brian casually looked away from Molly. His handsome face remained expressionless as he started


    climbing up the stairs. He always seemed so overbearing which frightened people and made it hard to


    even breathe properly around him.


    Eric''s nce didn''t leave Molly as a slow smile spread across his face. He was happy after seeing that


    she was fine.


    Molly looked away from Eric quickly. She was embarrassed even thinking about what had happened


    last night in the manor''s resting room. She slightly pursed her lips. Perhaps she felt guilty. She had a


    feeling that Eric was looking at her with a mischievous, sarcastic smile right then.


    When she heard Brian''s footsteps fade away, Molly suddenly remembered something and shouted at


    him," Bri!"


    Molly shouted out his nickname without any hesitation, perhaps because she was anxious at that


    moment to tell him something important, or perhaps because she just did it subconsciously. Brian and


    Eric were stunned and Molly was petrified.


    Eric cast a questioning nce at Molly with a touch of jealousy in his eyes.


    Brian slowly turned around and fixed his eyes on Molly without any expression on his face. He then


    waited for her to speak.


    Restless, Molly bit her lip and nced sideways at Eric. She didn''t even want to guess what the look in


    his eyes implied. "I want to go out today," she blurted.


    "Okay." After the oblivious reply, Brian stared at Molly for a short while before he turned around and


    continued to go upstairs.


    "I will be backte tonight," Molly spoke cautiously.


    "Okay."


    Molly''s eyes opened wide at his reply. As he turned his back to her again, she was afraid that she had


    misheard him. "I said I would be backte tonight."


    Brian stopped again, turned around and looked at Molly who was downstairs. He gave a quick blink


    and said coldly," You muste back before 11:00 in the evening."


    Molly''s eyes lit up in joy. She didn''t expect that Brian would agree without questioning her. She had


    prepared some excuses in advance, but to her surprise, she didn''t have to exin anything to him. She


    didn''t care about why he would allow her to go out. Molly happily nodded and said," Okay!"


    Brian was annoyed because of something that happened earlier, but somehow his bad mood


    dissipated after seeing Molly''s smile.


    He had no idea why she was so optimistic.


    She was heartbroken and miserable only a little while back, but now she was excited and cheerful. It


    seemed like her sadness was forgotten just because Brian had allowed her to go out.


    Brian quickly made his way to his study. He sat down wondering why he was so infatuated with Molly''s


    smile.


    After Eric witnessed the exchange between Brian and Molly, he followed Brian upstairs.

 Chapter 118 Being Lost (Part Three)

    Chapter 118 Being Lost (Part Three)


    Brian only allowed Molly to go out because he knew that she would be going to the concert with Shirley


    tonight. The concert would be over by 10:00 p.m., so Molly would be back home before 11:00.


    Eric smirked. He knew how wise and crafty Brian was. He really liked to keep everything under his


    control.


    Buttely, Brian also seemed to allow Molly to do more and more things her way. Eric wondered how


    Brian would treat Molly and Becky after Becky''s return.


    Eric was a bit envious as he thought about it. When he entered the study, Brian was on the phone with


    someone.


    "When will youe over?" Brian asked the person on the other end. He wore a rxed, sly


    expression on his face. Those who knew Brian well knew that he only showed such expression when


    he talked to his family.


    Eric sat down in the chair opposite to Brian, his legs crossed. He picked up a pen from the desk and


    fiddled with it. Without saying anything, he waited for Brian to hang up the call.


    When Brian was done, Eric asked,"When is Uncle Richieing over?" He was certain that it was


    Brian''s father who had called him.


    "After Shirleyes back from the concert," Brian replied in a nonchnt tone.


    Eric shook his head, smiling. "I really feel sorry for Uncle Richie. He was so sulky, but he still let Shirley


    go to the concert to make her happy."


    The corners of Brian''s lips curved up slightly. He understood his father''s affection for Shirley all too well.


    "Have you made a decision regarding the matter at hand on QY Ind?" Brian asked Eric, while calmly


    fixing his eyes on him.


    Eric shrugged and said,"I think it is interesting. I want to give it a try."


    "Aaron is a cunning man. So try to be careful and don''t go too far or be reckless about it," Brian


    reminded him.


    Eric crooked his eyebrows and said,"You already have everything in ce for me in advance. I don''t


    think I have anything to worry about."


    Even though Eric''s words wereid-back, Brian realized that he was not very happy about it.


    Eric was a haughty man and he was as wilful as his father. Brian hadn''t initially intended to meddle in


    Eric''s business, but after the change on QY Ind''s political power, he felt that he had belittled Aaron


    before.


    Brian changed the topic and asked,"When do you n on going to QY Ind?"


    "After I get hold of that urban wastnd!" Eric looked at Brian and asked,"Don''t you intend to go there


    yourself?"


    "I will think about itter." Brian was still indecisive about that. He was waiting for Becky toe back


    to him. He had given her and himself a deadline. If she still wasn''t back by the end of the year, he


    would give up on her.


    Brian sighed, feeling pensive. Becky was wayward and did everything on her own terms over the years


    that they were together. Her behavior had be so unrestrained just because Brian had given her


    the right to do whatever she liked.


    *


    Delighted after getting permission from Brian, Molly changed into casual clothes. She chose to wear a


    down coat and a knitted hat along with it. She carried a small backpack and stepped out of the vi. At


    that very moment, the stress and pain which haunted her was pushed away by her beaming,


    heartwarming smile.


    She ran into John on the way out and he volunteered to give her a lift. She told him that she would


    rather take a walk since it was still early and she could really use some exercise. Molly thought a walk


    alone might clear her mind a bit.


    John didn''t suspect anything and when Molly was almost out, Lisa gave her an envelope with a credit


    card and some money in it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Long asked me to give this to you." Lisa beamed and exined as she took in Molly''s confused


    look.


    Molly frowned and stared at the envelope, with even more confusion in her eyes.


    Lisa said in a worried tone,"It will be inconvenient if you go outside without any money. You need it."


    Molly looked at the envelope in her hand for a few seconds. She wanted to decline and that was


    exactly what she would have done if anyone gave her money before, but it was different now. She still


    owed Shirley some money. She persuaded herself and regretfully epted the money.


    After she left the vi, Molly walked along the empty road for a while. When she reached the foot of the


    hill, she hailed a taxi and headed straight for her own house. She had called her father when she just


    left the vi and learned that her mother had been discharged from the hospital this morning.


    Molly was relieved, not only because she could do whatever she wanted to do today without worrying


    about anything else, but also because Brian had agreed to let her go without suspecting her. Of course,


    she was happy that her mother was out of the hospital. Molly believed that her mother was now in a


    stable condition and that she would recover soon. If that was the case, she could leave this city with


    her family as soon as she left Brian in a few days.


    Everything would finally be over. Shirley had once said that people should always be hopeful about


    their future. She also told Molly,"If you have regrets about your past and can''t do anything to change it,


    you should try to face it and ept whatever is thrown your way. Even if you get hurt again, you should


    never give up." Molly truly believed that Shirley''s words made sense to her now more than ever.


    The taxi came to a halt. Molly got out and stood in front of her house. She hadn''t been back home for


    nearly a month. She was having mixed feelings about being back. Although she had met her mother


    and Daniel in the hospital, she still hesitated while she stood in front of her house. She didn''t know


    what her mother had meant when she asked Molly toe back home, but this time Molly was there


    on her own terms and with a clear purpose.


    Molly nervously grabbed the backpack tight and took a deep breath. She bit her lip anxiously and


    walked into the courtyard. She decided that today she would try her best to persuade her parents to


    leave A City.


    As Molly stepped into the courtyard, a navy blue car slowly approached and rolled to a stop at the


    roadside not too far away. The man inside the car stared at Molly''s back and slowly spoke on his


    phone,"When do I move in to take action?"

 Chapter 119 Got Used to Being Kidnapped (Part One)

    Chapter 119 Got Used to Being Kidnapped (Part One)


    When Molly entered the courtyard, she stood in the middle and looked around. Everything was the


    same as usual, and every house had its door closed, as if all the neighbors there lived in their own


    worlds, without the slightest interest inmunicating.


    She went straight to her family house. When she got to the door, it was locked. She fumbled for the key


    hidden under the mat at the doorstep and finally opened the door, which ushered her into dead silence.


    "Why is it that nobody is at home?" she muttered to herself, frowning. After searching every corner of


    the house, she confirmed that there was indeed no one at home now. "Hasn''t mom just left the


    hospital? Where did they go? Why aren''t they at home now?"


    Upset, Molly sighed. As she slowly looked around this familiar house again, memories of her mother''s


    daily suffering flooded back.


    Suddenly, Mollyid her eyes on the bedside desk. She hastily walked up and saw a piece of paper


    pressed under a ss.


    As she grabbed it and read the words, she furrowed her brows and muttered,"Friend? What friend?


    Who is it?"


    From the day they moved out of the militarypound, her father had cut any contact and severed all


    ties with his old friends. Proud and arrogant, he couldn''t face up to his failures, especially in front of his


    former colleagues and acquaintances. And in his istion, for many years, he dragged the family


    along, forbidding any attempts tomunicate with rtives. To pay off his huge loan, her mother


    worked like a beaver, and couldn''t afford the luxury of friends.


    Looking at her father''s good and firm handwriting, Molly pondered on his message again. He said that


    he would call her backter. It seemed that... her father had already known that she woulde back


    home today.


    The confusion increased in her mind. She kept staring at the piece of paper, rapt and unable to move,


    until her phone rang breaking the hushed silence of the house and shook her back to her senses.


    At once, she put down the paper, took the phone from her bag. It was Shirley Ling calling. She grinned


    with pleasure and answered without hesitation,"Aunt Shirley!"


    "Little Molly, where are you now?" Shirley asked cautiously, as if she was doing something


    ndestinely.


    Looking around the house, Molly intuitively answered,"I am at home now."


    "Home?" Shirley asked in surprise. A dash of excitement shed through her eyes. She thought that


    Molly meant to say Brian''s vi. She turned around to nce at Antonio who was standing at the


    doorstep, and then quickly turned back and asked with a big smile,"When can youe out?"


    The cheerfulness in Shirley''s mood was infectious, even over the phone. Molly was very much fond of


    Shirley, though they had only met once. There was something so enchanting and inspirational about


    Shirley''s personality. "I can go at any time," Molly said, instantly cheered up.


    "Really? Um... then how about we have lunch together?" Shirley paused, and then added,"We can


    meet at the rotating restaurant on the top floor of Falloon Mall. What do you think?"


    "That''s perfectly okay!" without hesitation, Molly agreed. As she hung up, Molly took out a pen and


    scribbled a message on the same paper, below her father''s words. She asked them to contact her as


    soon as they came back home, because she had something important to discuss with them.


    After one more nce at the paper, she put it back on the desk, under the ss, the same way it was.


    Then, she locked the door and walked towards the bus station. She didn''t want to take a taxi, as she


    wasn''t spending her own money now. What was more, she wasn''t into luxury. She was determined to


    pay this money back to Brian when there was a chance one day.


    Holding onto the rail to keep her bnce on the crowded and stuffy bus, Molly kept thinking about what


    she should do in the following few days. No matter what would happen then, she had to get her


    parents'' agreement to leave here. As long as they agreed to move to another ce, she believed she


    would leave the city, once and for all, never toe back again.


    Immersed in her thoughts, she didn''t notice the man in a cap, discreetly staring at her, with malicious


    intent.


    **


    Sitting at a table of the rotating restaurant, on the top floor of the Falloon Mall, Shirley looked out of the


    window, contemting the dark gloomy clouds in sky. She curled her lips with displeasure and shifted


    her gaze to her phone, upset.


    Her upset look fell onto Antonio''s eyes, and heforted her,"I believe Young Master misses you, too."


    Antonio had kept addressing Richie Long as "Young Master" ever since he had be Richie''s


    shadow, his bodyguard many years before. If possible, he would be loyal to Richie and work for him for


    his entire life.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With discontent, Shirley nced at Antonio. She raised her brows and snorted,"He misses me? I''ve


    been away from home for so many days, but he hasn''t made a single call or sent any messages to me,


    yet. Fine! Just let him keep ignoring me! I won''t go back home even after watching the concert. Huh!"


    With a sigh, Antonio shook his head. It seemed that Richie and Shirley were taking these sorts of


    quarrels as some form of amusement, ever since Wing and Brian had moved out.


    Despite her careless words, Shirley actually felt even more upset at heart. Staring at the phone in her


    hands, she kept cursing Richie in her mind, again and again.


    On the other side, in South Africa, Richie was talking to someone on the phone, with one hand in the


    pocket. Even though Richie was in his middle age, it seemed that age hadn''t left its trace on his cold


    and handsome face. He had be more profound, and his eagle-like sharp eyes were devoid of any


    emotions.


    "Remember to take care of Brian and Eric, considering Aaron isn''t a simple guy," calmly, Richie


    instructed.


    "Of course, I will!" from the other side of the line, came Shawn''s wild and proud voice. When he spoke,


    his charming eyes bent with a smile. "But, I don''t want to intervene too much in their affairs. The two


    kids have grown up. They are more capable now," he continued.


    Shawn had already been tricked by Brian to havee to the QY Ind.


    Richie narrowed his eyes with satisfaction. He knew that his son, Brian Long, would stand at the top


    like an emperor one day in the future.


    After hanging up, Richie clicked his phone screen and stared at the photo. As he touched the smiling


    face, a thin smile formed on his lips as well.


    ''Shirley, we didn''t have the chance to experience all those normal things between a girlfriend and


    boyfriend when we were young, '' he thought. ''And now, I would make up for it!


    I will let you feel and experience all those things in a rtionship. This is another way for me to love


    you.''


    Now at the restaurant, Shirley was also looking at the cold and handsome face on her phone screen.


    Unhappy, she let out a deep sigh, but remained stubborn. She wasn''t willing to be the one to break the


    silence, as she didn''t think that it was her fault this time.

 Chapter 120 Got Used to Being Kidnapped (Part Two)

    Chapter 120 Got Used to Being Kidnapped (Part Two)


    At the thought of it, Shirley immediately closed the photo and angrily threw her phone aside. She would


    forget her unhappiness as long as she didn''t see his photo anymore.


    "Aunt Shirley!"


    A happy voice interrupted Shirley''s thoughts. Shirley turned her head around and saw Molly waving at


    her. Molly nodded to the waiter and picked up her pace to Shirley''s table. Cheerily, she greeted,"Hello,


    Aunt Shirley!"


    "Little Molly,e! Sit here!" Molly''s presence brought back the happy smile on Shirley''s face. "Please


    have a seat," Shirley urged gently as she rang the bell, asking the waiter to take their orders.


    Like Molly, Shirley also wasn''t given to indulgent luxuries. So both of them ced simple orders and


    ate their food happily. ording to Shirley, a shared meal was delicious, as long as you enjoyed the


    company with whomever you were having the meal. If she liked the person, even instant noodles would


    be a delicacy. Likewise, disagreeablepany would turn the rarest delicacies to something unsavory.


    "Little Molly, have you got a boyfriend?" squinting at Molly with a smile, Shirley asked. She got excited


    again as she remembered her question earlier when she asked where Molly was, and Molly answered


    that she was at home. Did she mean Brian''s vi was her home?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing Shirley''s question, Molly paused in a daze. She shook her head and said,"No, not yet."


    "I can''t believe it. You are such a good girl! Is it true that you don''t have a boyfriend?" Grabbing the fork


    in her hand, Shirley leaned towards Molly, eager to know the answer.


    Molly grinned and shook her head.


    "Oh, you''re such a nice person. How much I hope that you can have a chance to get together with my


    son. I am sure you two will have a happy life!" Shirley said with a sincere look in her eyes.


    Although this was only their second meeting, Shirley believed that Molly was the perfect match for


    Brian. Brian was a demon, and Molly was an angel. They would be just a match made in heaven!


    At least, she thought that Molly was much better than Becky Yan. Although Becky also was good-


    looking and mannerly, still, not knowing why, Shirley didn''t like Becky very much.


    But, of course, no one could make a choice for others when it came to the matter of love. If Brian really


    loved Becky, she would do nothing to prevent him. However, much to Shirley''s surprise, Brian had kept


    Molly by his side after Becky went away. It was possible that Brian had some special feelings towards


    Molly.


    Shirley decided to poke into itter. If Molly would be her daughter-inw, then they could worship


    the superstars together.


    As Shirley pictured the happy scenes in her mind, she couldn''t restrain herughter.


    Looking at Shirley''s suddenughing face, Molly frowned in confusion and called,"Aunt Shirley..."


    "Oh, oh. I am okay!" Shirley realized her strange behavior and said smilingly. "I was just thinking if you


    were my daughter-inw or my daughter, that would be so wonderful. We could worship our idols and


    talk about gourmet together. My daughter and my son are always very busy. They don''t have much


    time to keep mepany."


    Touched by Shirley''s words, Molly thought, ''The ties of kinship might not be that strong in those rich


    families.'' She had experienced something like this in her once wealthy family. In her childhood, she


    hardly saw the so-called father, except once a week. Back then, she only had a nanny to stay with and


    that woman who always wanted to drive her away.


    "Little Molly, if I want us to hang out next time, would I have yourpany again?" Shirley asked with


    anticipation in her eyes.


    The word ''yes'' was on the tip of Molly''s tongue, but she refrained as she thought of leaving the city very


    soon. It felt bad that she might not be able to hang out with Shirley again, but in order not to upset her,


    Molly answered,"If the time is okay, I wille and be yourpany again."


    The sadness beneath Molly''s words was perceptible to Shirley, so she didn''t press. Instead, she


    changed to another topic.


    However, Shirley still kept ying interesting scene in her mind. If Molly would be her daughter-


    inw, they''d work together to sabotage Richie and Brian, those two men who always wore a poker


    face.


    The happy hours always flew fast. Unknowingly, Shirley and Molly had already been chatting happily at


    the restaurant for the whole afternoon. It wasn''t until Antonio informed her of the time that Shirley


    remembered the concert was about to begin.


    **


    A City was a leading metropolis in the world, with a highly advanced economy. The city''s legalization of


    gambling contributed to the growth of hotel, tourism and entertainment industries, making the city


    alluring, especially for the super-rich who enjoyed luxury and extravagant spending. Although gambling


    also made the city a dangerous melting pot for organized crimes, still, it didn''t dampen the allure of A


    City.


    In the Star Public Stadium


    Hosting a concert for Park Shin Chun, arguably the most popr celebrity of the day, huge crowds of


    people started gathering outside the stadium from very early in the day. By the roadsides, a lot of


    vendors were selling their merchandise. Braving the cold weather, the gathering crowds were simply


    ecstatic.


    In casual clothes, Shirley made trips among the groups of roadside vendors, holding Molly''s hand.


    Within a short time, they had already bought all the necessary items they''d need for the concert tonight.


    Molly''s lightplexioned face had turned pink in the biting cold weather, making her exceptionally


    cute. A bright and pure smile spread across her face; her eyes turned in a beautiful slight curve to the


    smile.


    "shlights, light boards..." Carefully checking all the items in their hands, Shirley nodded in


    satisfaction and said,"Allplete!"


    "Aunt Shirley, this is my first time ever to a concert. I am so excited!" unable to control her excitement,


    Molly yelped happily. She soon blended into the carnival atmosphere like a violin blending into brass in


    a symphony.


    Shirley smiled at Molly''s excited look, yet, a dash of bitterness shed through her eyes. She suddenly


    thought of those difficult years when she was around Molly''s age. At that time, every day, she had to


    wash a lot of tes and bowls in a smelly, narrowne, while carrying Wing on her back. Her hands


    were sore and swollen - the effects of soaking in the water all day long. Despite the pains, she had no


    other option, seeing that she had to raise Wing by herself.


    At that time, she had never expected that she would have the luck to find the most admirable love in


    the world. She was so fortunate to have owned Richie''s love for her.


    Looking at the increasing crowds of people outside the stadium, Antonio slightly furrowed his brows


    with worries and stared at the two women in front of him. They had only two tickets, which were initially


    for Shirley and Antonio. But now, due to Molly''s appearance, he had no ticket to follow them in. He tried


    to buy one on the spot but failed, because Park Shin Chun was so popr now that his tickets were


    like gold dust.

 Chapter 121 Got Used to Being Kidnapped (Part Three)

    Chapter 121 Got Used to Being Kidnapped (Part Three)


    Shirley understood Antonio''s worries, so she signalled to Molly and then walked up to Antonio. "I am


    just watching a concert. There''s nothing dangerous. Richie is always worrying too much.What''s more, I


    look so special in other people''s eyes because you are always following me. Without you by my side, I


    would just be amon woman taking my daughter to the concert," said Shirley with a smile.


    Consciously, she really treated Molly as her own child.


    Despite her words, Antonio still felt a little bit worried. He knew that it should be safe inside the stadium,


    but he was careful, just in case.


    "Okay, okay, I will be fine. I should go in now," Shirley said and patted Antonio''s shoulder to reassure


    him. "In general situations, I''m still capable of protecting myself."


    Helpless, Antonio sighed. He had no choice but to wait outside. "Okay, I will wait outside. Please call


    me as soon as the concert is over!" said Antonio.


    "Okay!" Shirley answered. She didn''t ask Antonio to go back to the hotel first. She knew that even if


    she asked, he still wouldn''t go back.


    Then, Shirley took Molly to the entrance, and after the security check, they went inside the stadium.


    Gradually, all the crowds outside went into the stadium, and the gates finally closed with waves of


    euphoric yelps, you''d think they''d bring the stadium down, literally.


    Antonio leaned against a tree trunk, and with his arms crossed in front of his chest, looked at therge


    screen of the stadium emotionless. On the screen, Park Shin Chun''s concert promotion video by Flight


    Media was ying.


    Antonio''s stern face softened a little at memories from the old days. He still remembered the love


    stories between Richie, Shirley and Eric''s father, Frank. Now, Brian and Eric were grown-ups.


    Night gradually grew deeper while wild uproar, acmation, and screams from fans ruled the sky from


    inside. Outside, only the dim yellow lights were dancing on the road.


    Several strong men, dressed in ck suits, shirts, and ck masks on their faces, were hiding


    themselves in a corner near the stadium. As the concert wasing to the end, they discreetly


    sneaked in without being noticed by Antonio...


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The waves of continuous screaming and shouting were deafening. Those sounds could really get


    people''s adrenaline pumping. Antonio suddenly understood why Richie didn''te with Shirley.


    Richie was so possessive about Shirley. If he saw with his eyes that Shirley was crazy for another man,


    he would not take it well, and that would make Shirley miserable, too.


    Antonio slightly raised his brows as he heard thundering sounds of ''encore'', again and again, in the


    stadium. Finally, after thest song, the concert ended. Gradually, with satisfaction left on their faces,


    the audience started to trickle out of the stadium. They seemed that they were still longing for more.


    From the moment Antonio saw the first group of people out, he had walked to the appointed door, and


    waited for Shirley and Molly. However, he stayed for a long time, until only a handful of audiences was


    left. But Shirley and Molly were nowhere to be seen.


    Frowning, Antonio took out his phone and dialed Shirley''s number. No response. The beep on the line


    made Antonio feel very worried. A hunch that something was wrong rose in his heart. Immediately he


    ran into the stadium. He kept calling Shirley again and again while he searched for their figures in every


    corner of the stadium. The call still was not connected.


    In fact, Shirley''s phone was vibrating at the restaurant, on the top floor of Falloon Mall. She had left her


    phone there earlier, and unfortunately, no one had sat in that seat after Shirley left.


    To Molly, this one month felt like a scene out of the movies. Time and again in the past few days, she


    had been kidnapped, wounded and kidnapped again. She had gotten used to it. Still, she was now


    experiencing another kidnapping incident...


    Hands tied behind their backs, Shirley and Molly were sitting back-to-back. It was dark around them,


    except for a thin beam of lighting through the venttor in the wall.


    "I don''t know which of us is their target," Shirley muttered. She was Richie''s wife, and Molly was now


    together with Brian, so Shirley thought that either of them might be the kidnapper''s target.


    "Aunt Shirley, I am sorry to have involved you in danger!" Molly said as she lowered her head, a dash


    of guilt shing through her eyes.


    In a somewhat rxed mood, Shirley smiled, looking as if she worried less about their situation. She


    evenforted Molly,"It''s hard to tell. Maybe I am the one who has brought you trouble."


    "No, howe? It should be me," Molly said and thenpressed her lips.


    Sympathy welling in her heart, Shirley turned her head at an angle and indistinctly saw Molly''s


    downcast face. She smiled and assured her,"No matter who is the target, we are together in this. We


    have to face it as a team, understand? Moreover, I was the one who asked you toe with me to the


    concert, right? You wouldn''t have been kidnapped if I hadn''t asked for yourpany."


    Slightly, Molly turned her head around and saw Shirley''s smiling lips. She wondered why Shirley


    appeared soposed in such a dangerous situation.


    Shirley put on a bigger smile as if she had understood Molly''s suspicion, and she said,"I came across


    something even more dangerous than this when I was young. Not just once. In my lifetime, I''ve faced


    far too many dangers. At first, I was very negative, butter I learned to stay positive about everything.


    For as long as there''s hope, there is certainly a way. If you lose your faith, your chances are as good as


    gone."


    The philosophical reflections in Shirley''s simple words wereforting. At least they lifted Molly from


    her self-condemnation. Not knowing why, Molly felt at ease each time she was with Shirley. Even in this


    trying moment, it gave her the courage to keep her nerve.


    "Rest assured. Antonio will find us very soon!"Shirley said winking her eyes. She wanted to say that her


    phone had GPS tracking, but suddenly remembered that she had left her phone in the restaurant.


    "Aunt Shirley, what''s up? Is something wrong?" sensing Shirley''s sudden silence, Molly anxiously


    asked.


    "No, nothing serious!" Shirley answered, trying topose herself.


    As soon as Shirley finished her words, they heard the unlocking sound of the door. Instinctively, they


    both looked towards the door as someone pushed it open.


    And at that moment, a tall and heavyset man walked in. They couldn''t quite see the man''s face since


    he was standing with his back to the light. But they could feel the anger and malicious aura around him.

 Chapter 122 The Bullet Flew Towards Her (Part One)

    Chapter 122 The Bullet Flew Towards Her (Part One)


    Earlier Molly hadforted herself, but now when the man stood at the door, she was so scared that


    she even forgot to breathe.


    She just bit her lip and kept her eyes wide open.


    In contrast, Shirley was unruffled.


    From a young age, she''d had many horrifying experiences, especially during her time under the XK


    Intelligence Agency. Thus perhaps she wasn''t afraid in the current misfortune.


    "Little Molly, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you," Shirleyforted in a soft voice, sensing Molly was


    very frightened.


    Biting her lip, Molly turned her head to look at Shirley. As their eyes met, Shirley put on a smile for her.


    It calmed Molly down slightly. Lately, in her darkest hours, it seemed she always had heard someone


    say those same words.


    But from different people the words gave her mixed feelings. Overbearing, mischievous, and insincere


    attitudes, she always read in those words. They made her feel unreal. But Shirley sounded genuine


    and her words were reassuring.


    Shirley then shed Molly a big smile. While fixing her eyes on the man at the door, she tried to untie


    the rope which bound their hands.


    The strong, tall man turned on the light and walked into the room. Immediately, Molly and Shirley


    realized he was a foreigner. They stared, not knowing what to expect.


    "It seems I am the target," Shirley muttered in confusion.


    After she heard Shirley, Molly gnashed her teeth, held back her fear and bravely said,"Aunt Shirley, as


    you said just now, we are in this together. Come what may."


    Shirley smiled, seeming not to care that she was in danger, even as the foreigner approached. And she


    was impressed by Molly''s fortitude.


    Liking a person was a simple thing. But what she felt towards Molly was more than that.


    "Gary, our boss asked you to take her to meet him!" Someone outside the room said with a foreign


    ent. Shirley and Molly realized there was one more foreigner of medium build standing at the door.


    Looking at the second man who was about toe in, Shirley calmly said in theirnguage,"No matter


    who you are, you had better let go of us. Otherwise, your actions will have serious consequences!"


    Gary sneered, casting her a cold nce as he thought about Shirley''s recklessness. She was in


    danger and still dared to threaten them. He suddenly stretched out his hand and gripped Molly''s arm to


    pull her up.


    "Ah!"


    Molly screamed in pain as she was pulled up. Gary noticed the rope, which was used to tie their hands


    together, had loosened.


    "Do you want to escape? No way! We will never even let you get the slightest chance!" Gary said with


    much more sarcasm in his voice. At the same time, he raised his big fist in front of Shirley. Shirley knew


    she might be seriously injured if he hit her with the fist.


    "It was only out of instinct that I tried to untie the rope!" Shirley said calmly as she tried to rise from the


    ground, where she was sitting in an awkward and ufortable position. The rope rubbed their sore


    hands, which made them wreathe in pain.


    Molly couldn''t understand well what Shirley and Gary talked about. A sharp stab of pain shot through


    her right arm which Gary rudely grabbed as she and Shirley struggled to stand up. "Aunt Shirley..."


    "Little Molly, don''t be afraid!" Shirleyforted. At this moment, she wasn''t certain whom those men


    wanted to harm. In the beginning, she thought they just intended to abduct and attack her, but now she


    had a hunch that Molly was their target.


    It looked like the men bore a grudge against Molly. Shirley also wondered why they had abducted


    Molly. Gary, in particr, proved extremely cruel and aggressive. It was bing obvious he was a


    member of a vicious criminal gang, to which he was answerable. ''Are they doing all this just to get back


    at Brian?''


    While Shirley was mulling over this, she heard the man outside say to Gary,"Take both of them away! It


    might bring us trouble if we leave this woman here!"


    "Okay!" After the reply, Gary gave Shirley a contemptuous gaze. He seemed to tell Shirley she made


    trouble for herself.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Immediately, they dragged Shirley and Molly out of the room. Outside, Shirley and Molly realized they


    had been locked in the underground storage room of the stadium.


    Slightly, Shirley furrowed her eyebrows. The abductors must be well-connected to carry out such a


    daring act, abducting their victims in a public stadium, dazing and dragging them to such a conspicuous


    ce. They might be working in cohort with a very powerful criminal gang. They also might have


    figured out how to lure Antonio away from Shirley and Molly before the audacious act. If their original


    target was Molly, they must have intended to take her away, leaving Shirley behind!


    "Ger in the car!" Gary roared as he pushed the two into the navy blue car.


    After getting in the car, Shirley quickly nced at the equipment and people inside. Except for Gary


    and the other man they had met earlier, there were four other men inside the car. The devices there


    seemed very sophisticated. In this case, it might be difficult for Antonio to find them in a short time!


    The car was just started when two of the men pulled out ck swathes to blindfold their captives.


    "What are you... Hmmm..." Molly was about to say something, but one of the men put a wad of cloth


    into her mouth, stifling out her words.


    Without saying anything, Shirley just let them blindfold her. At this moment, she had to be calm. If their


    target was Molly, they might do a lot of cruel things to such a beautifuldy. Rape might be included.


    Shirley gently pinched Molly''s hand, trying to calm her. Then she tried her best to mark the approximate


    speed at which they were moving, the number of the straight road sections and the numbers of the


    corners that the car turned.


    *


    It was veryte at night. People across the city were still excited about Park Shin Chun''s concert.


    Without informing Brian about the situation, Antonio secretly contacted the XK Intelligence Agency.


    After that, he quickly made a call to his contact in the Shadow Organization. Although he hadn''t worked


    for the Shadow Organization for many years, he was the bodyguard of the organization''s boss before.


    With this identity, he was highly regarded within the organization''s ranks.

 Chapter 123 The Bullet Flew Towards Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 123 The Bullet Flew Towards Her (Part Two)


    However, the Shadow Organization had its rules. Although everyone realized the urgency of the matter,


    Antonio didn''t work at the organization anymore, so he had to report the matter to the head of the


    organization, if he wanted a dispatch of members to the rescue of Shirley and Molly. When Frank


    learned that Shirley was abducted, he forgot that he was in the meeting in Dragon Ind''s parliament


    meeting room. After he issued an order to coordinate with Antonio, he left the meeting room, leaving


    everyone confused. Forthwith, he took his private ne to head for A City.


    In Brian''s vi, Brian, sitting on the sofa, watched Park Shin Chun''s interview. He disliked Park Shin


    Chun and couldn''t understand why Shirley was so infatuated with him.


    Standing not far away from Brian, Tony was drinking a cup of water. He cast a nce at the TV and


    noticed that Brian was displeased, so he slightly shook his head.


    Time moved slower than a Sunday afternoon. By 11:00 p.m., there was still no sign of Mollying


    back.


    Brian turned his gaze away from the TV to the clock on the wall. He began to pull a long face and


    slightly closed his lips, his eyes showing mncholy.


    Tony waited for Brian''s order to bring Molly back. However, to his surprise, Brian didn''t give him such


    an order!


    Tony was surprised, seeming to realize something.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Molly stayed with Shirley now. Since Shirley was Park Shin Chun''s crazy fan, she might follow Park


    Shin Chun''s interview along with Molly.


    Tony shrugged and felt relieved. After he said goodbye to Brian, he went back to sleep.


    It was difficult for Tonny to know Brian''s thoughts now. It seemed Brian''s love was now divided between


    Becky and Molly at the same time. Tony had never been in any rtionship and didn''t understand


    Brian''s affection for Becky and Molly. But Harrow had once said it would be difficult for Brian to end his


    rtionship with Molly. Tony still couldn''t understand what Harrow meant.


    Brian stood up and went to the small bar counter to pick up a shaker. Then he unhappily mixed a ss


    of alcohol and stared at the dark blue liquid that gleamed with bubbles. He slightly narrowed his eyes,


    frowning. He had learned to make this kind of mixed drink from Frank. The Blurred Night Scene, he


    called the mixture in his ss. It was a drink specifically mixed for contemtive moments like this.


    Brian sat on the bar stool and looked outside unhappily. The gloomy weather threw people into bad


    moods. Only dim yellow light marked streets out. It was deathly silent everywhere.


    Brian took a sip of the drink, savoring the light scent of it. The taste was something between mild sweet


    and hot spicy. Getting sloshed by the minute, he was soon totally absorbed in his thoughts which


    carried him into the starry sky that would spread into endless darkness at any time.


    *


    The navy blue car finally stopped. Before she was pushed out of the door, Shirley secretly focused on


    remembering all the details she could visualize about the route they had taken. When Shirley and Molly


    were taken into a room with lights, the blindfolds were pulled off their eyes.


    In the sudden, bright light, Shirley and Molly squinted, trying to recover from the pitch darkness of the


    blindfolds. After they had adapted better to the light, they slowly opened their eyes.


    "Untie them!" A man curtly gave an order.


    Shirley and Molly were untied. Their hands were sore and swollen from the ropes. A bit of blood


    exuded from their skin.


    As she stared at a man sitting on the sofa in front of her, Molly''s indignation grew. He was a heavyset


    man with a beer belly and whiskers. Although he wore the designer clothes, he still disgusted Molly.


    All around the atmosphere was spooky and unsettling.


    After taking in the whole ce, Molly guessed they were inside a vi. All the men in the room were


    foreigners. Except for the man sitting on the sofa, the rest were in ck business suits, strong and tall.


    They stood around encircling Shirley and Molly. A few had guns, while others just stood in watchful


    positions, hands behind their backs and hawk-eyed as if ready to pounce on their prey in a sh.


    Molly swallowed hard, frightened of the freakish state of affairs. It all looked like a scene out of the


    movies, which was scary, unreal.


    Shirley also nced around before fixing her eyes on the man on the sofa. She slightly frowned,


    pondering for a little while. She then raised her head and asked, with a smile,"Are you Smith, director


    of the Chancellor Group?"


    Apparently, Smith hadn''t expected Shirley to recognize him. A look of surprise formed on his face at her


    words. With a straight face, he coldly asked,"Who are you?"


    Shirley smiled, confident that it was Smith. "Perhaps I know your purpose..."


    "Who on earth are you?"Staring at Shirley, wide-eyed, Smith began to suspect she was no average


    woman and might pose a threat to him.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am!"Calmly, Shirley smiled. "If you don''t want your group to be destroyed, you''d


    better let go of us!"


    "Humph!"with contempt, Smith snorted at her words. Within, his arrogance was somewhat shaken.


    With affected air, he blurted,"I don''t care who you are. I don''t have to worry as long as this youngdy


    stays here."


    "Really?"Almost with a sneer, Shirley despised the man''s ignorance. "First, she might not be Brian''s


    woman. Besides, as far as I know, it''s hopeless for anyone to think he could stop Brian from doing


    whatever he wants. At this rate, I''m afraid, your day of reckoning could be looming," she warned."And


    we may leave here much sooner than you think!"


    Shirley added confidently, optimism shing in her eyes, which almost shook everyone in the room.


    Abruptly, Smith stood up, unhappy with Shirley''s audacity. "Don''t bring such bber here, thinking it will


    scare us. We have observed for a long time and have found that Brian cares about this woman very


    much. You can wait and see whether we can stop him from taking action."


    "We don''t have to wait. If you let go of us now, you might not have to face an inevitable bad end. But as


    long as you continue keeping us here and being unkind to us, I''m afraid that the entire Chancellor


    Group might be wiped out soon, with dire consequences for you. It might spell your end," sternly,


    Shirley warned, her serious tone seeming to have pity for what might befall Smith.


    On her part, Molly remained tight-lipped. Since Shirley spoke to the man in a foreignnguage, Molly


    could only understand a few words. And before she could figure out what they talked about, they had


    already changed to another topic.


    As she gazed at those men who carried the machine guns, Molly nervously swallowed.

 Chapter 124 The Bullet Flew Towards Her (Part Three)

    Chapter 124 The Bullet Flew Towards Her (Part Three)


    "You don''t have to buy time by uttering such inmmatory words." Laughing, Smith added,"Now that


    these men inside the house are very good at what they do, those who want to rescue you may have a


    tall order. Besides, many of my men lurk around the vi, so the chance of anyoneing to your


    rescue is minuscule.When Brian controlled the Chancellor Group''s share price through the Emp


    Exchange, we made up our minds to bet the rest of our fund on this matter and make our final efforts.


    However, Brian dashed our hopes and let the Chancellor Group face a crisis on QY Ind. Humph! If I


    can''t get what we want this time, I will not let you off so easily!"


    "Are you counting on these hit men who work for Philip?" Shirley asked calmly.


    This time, Smith was really surprised. "Who are you?" he asked after a moment of contemtion.


    Instead of answering his question, Shirley simply smiled lightly. Not a friendly and sweet smile


    anymore. For the time Molly had known her, Shirley was a very kind and gentle person. But now she


    was very different. On the contrary, she now looked aggressive, and intimidating even to her captors.


    Even though Molly didn''t know very well what they talked about, she still could learn from their


    conversation that this issue had something to do with Brian. Now that it was rted to Brian, she was


    sure that she must have been the intended captive.


    From Smith''s expression, she learned that he was frightened of Shirley now.


    Like Smith, Molly also started to wonder who Shirley really was.


    Apparently unperturbed about the situation, Shirley seemed to negotiate, taking it calm and easy with


    Smith, despite his cruelty. Moreover, Shirley hade to town with a bodyguard in tow.


    tly, Shirley said,"I''m just an average person who often learns about the breaking news all over the


    world. If you don''t believe me, you can try to harm me.But, I have to warn that you''d better look before


    you leap. And please try to be as realistic as possible about the situation. Don''t do anything reckless, or


    you''ll regret it.If you are over-confident and take action rashly, you can sure bet your end will be real


    trouble!"


    with an openly sarcastic voice, she warned. Although Smith didn''t get the drift of what she meant.


    Roughly he could guess the main meaning of her words and it drove nuts. He gritted his teeth and said


    coldly,"Humph! I''ll show you who''ll when ites to trouble."


    After those words, Smith waved. In a sh, a strong man aimed his silencer-fitted gun at Shirley and


    squeezed the trigger. The bullet quickly flew towards her.


    The close call shocked Molly to the core. Her face turned ashen, and her hair lifted on the nape and


    arms. By instinct, she was about to move in front of Shirley to take the bullet for her. But Shirley reacted


    faster and better. She huddled Molly and ducked to one side just in time.


    The bravery, skill and instinct of Shirley stunned everyone in the room. These were the very best of


    Philip''s mercenaries. The man who had missed at such close range was a heck of a sniper. He


    boasted a record of close to two-thousand-meter kills with one shot. How had this strange woman


    ducked just in time?


    Molly cringed, arms jammed into armpits in a terrified self-hug. Not that Molly hadn''t had harrowing


    experiences. Thanks to her father''s gambling, Molly had seen his endless trouble with creditors. She


    was no stranger to the callousness. She had grown thick skin to obscene threats, fist fights, and


    everything in-between. But the trigger-happy attitude she was now witnessing left her shell-shocked.


    When the mercenary shot at her the second time, Molly noticed a silvery small pistol in Shirley''s hand.


    With a bright sh, the mercenary''s gun dropped at his feet, a stter of blood spreading over his


    palm.


    "Don''t be frightened. Follow me!"As the man''s gun dropped, Shirley instinctively drew Molly and


    ducked. Making quick calctions, she knew the men had underestimated her. How they ineptly


    spread themselves out worked to Molly and Shirley''s advantage. However, Shirley was also aware of


    the dangers involved, even if those men didn''t intend to kill them.


    "Just give up!" Smith said brusquely. "I have no intention of harming you. All I want is to ask Brian to


    come out and meet me!"


    Shirley got a bit annoyed. She indeed wanted to stall for time just now. But she didn''t expect that Smith


    would hit the roof and even ask his men to shoot her. "Why haven''t you still understood what I meant?


    Dear me! You will not persuade him even if you meet. Don''t expect him to make any concessions,


    especially if you try to threaten him. Instead, you might only provoke him to more cruel action against


    you!"


    Shirley knew her son very well. Brian always made his mum a worried and anxious woman. Right from


    childhood, she had tried without sess to disabuse him of violence. But the more she tried to deter


    him, the worse it got. Helpless, she watched her son grow into a maniacal, vicious and callous


    beast.Even at the slightest provocation, Brian was apt to use ruthless force. It was as if he was


    possessed by dark, cruel demons which knew no exorcism.


    It was just a businesspetition. Why did they put other people''s life at risk? Would they find


    satisfaction in needless loss of life?


    At the thought, Shirley got more indignant. Despite getting ustomed to the cruelty during her time


    under the XK Intelligence Agency, she still valued life. More so, she valued her own life, and always


    kept hope even though she was at her most difficult moments.


    Still terrified, Molly''s mind went nk. Heartbeat racing like an engine and legs numb, she couldn''t


    even follow the exchange between Shirley and Smith. All she remembered was that she hit somethingC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    hard when Shirley jolted her to dodge the bullets.


    Tightly she gripped Shirley''s clothes and gritted her teeth. With her breathing in bursts, she


    swallowed hard. She struggled to keep her fear under so as not to distract Shirley.


    A sullen Smith stared at Shirley as if Shirley''s words were getting to his nerves again. He then pointed


    the gun at Shirley and said,"I will kill you first!"


    This time, Molly understood what he meant. The pupils of her eyes dted, and her eyes sparkled with


    horror.


    Interrupting the oppressive atmosphere that had fallen over the room, a loud smash burst open the


    solid wood door. Then someone roared in an angry voice,"Do you think you can harm her?


    "

 Chapter 125 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part One)

    Chapter 125 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part One)


    "Trust me, you will pay with your life if you hurt her."


    The cold, enraged voice enveloped the air and everyone in the room looked towards the door. A man


    stood there, with a silver mask covering his face. His presence gave off a formidable aura. Not to


    mention, there was a legion of men behind him with all kinds of guns. And the weapons had silencers


    installed, which meant that these guys meant business.


    The tension in the room increased with the arrival of the uninvited guests. Molly had never experienced


    something like this in her life. She was so terrified that her heart was beating in her throat. She had no


    idea how she was supposed to react in this sort of situation.


    Shirley was startled by the sudden intrusion. She did not know who they were. She silently looked at


    the man with the sliver mask. She realized that the figure was familiar to her and the man''s gestures


    reminded her of someone. She was surprised. He was surely someone whom she knew.


    ''But who is it?''


    Shirley tried to recollect her memories.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    During the time Shirley was lost in thought, Mr. Shen''s attention was drawn to her. He looked at her


    with a relieved expression. Memories welled up in his eyes and they were like deepkes filled with


    reminiscence and a great yearning of what seemed like more than a thousand years for her. His


    memories of her arose in his mind like a raging river; he was unprepared. He could not control his


    emotions and the love which he had kept hidden in the depth of his mind for so many years...


    The memories of his past had appeared in front of him like a gushing storm, overwhelming and


    engulfing him. A dam of feelings struck him all at once. Some were so heavy that he could not bear to


    remember them, some were so heart-warming which he would never forget. Of course, his love for her


    remained like a solid wall that could never be torn apart. He regretfully remembered the pitiful things he


    had done to her before and he also remembered his crazy love for her in his randy youth. He had


    totally lost his ability to calm down after seeing her, but now, he was furious because she was in


    danger.


    The gang that was blocking the doorway in front of Shirley looked forbidding and ruthless. She was on


    edge and her breathing was forced. She grabbed Molly''s hand and squeezed it. The shadow of the


    man haunted her mind. She seemed to get closer to the right answer as to who the man was, but she


    could not figure it out clearly yet. She felt that it would be better if she didn''t know.


    As Shirley held on to Molly''s hand, she could feel the tension building up in Shirley''s body. Molly held


    her breath, looking at the man in the silver mask. He was obviously the leader of the gang since there


    was a group of murderous men behind him. It was clear that they were all professional killers and their


    faces showed no mercy. It was as if they were only waiting to hear their boss'' order to shoot.


    The two groups of people were at a stalemate with guns pointed at each other. Molly swallowed hard


    and turned her head to look at Shirley, trying to control her fear. Then she asked, her voice


    quivering,"Aunt? Aunt Shirley... What... What is happening here?"


    Shirley quickly turned to face Molly. She still had no clear idea as to who the man standing in front of


    her was, but she had the strong feeling that he hade to save her. As for why he hade to help


    her... she couldn''t figure out.


    "Little Molly, don''t worry and don''t be afraid. I am quite sure that these people are on our side," Shirley


    said firmly. In a bid to strengthen her confidence and put her mind at ease, she nodded her head


    slightly as she gazed at Molly with a strong spirit of persistence and certainty. Molly could see rays of


    hope in Shirley''s eyes.


    Molly was so uneasy that her eyshes would not stop fluttering aggressively. Although she was in a


    dire situation and was shaking in her boots, she still chose to trust Shirley''s words. She believed that


    Aunt Shirley, who was a mystery to Molly at that very moment, would never do anything to hurt her.


    "Who are you?" Smith asked. When Smith had found out that there was another woman along with


    Molly, who was not his target, the muscle on his face twitched irritably. His intuition had told him that if


    he meddled with that woman, he was bound to get into trouble. ''What a bunch of idiots! I asked them to


    kidnap Brian''s woman, but they brought along this spare woman!'' he cursed in his mind.


    Mr. Shen red at Smith, fuming. The urge to kill all these men who were trying to harm his beloved


    Shirley was overwhelming him. He replied furiously,"The one who is going to kill you!"


    As if on cue, the guard standing next to Smith raised his gun to aim at Mr. Shen. But before Smith


    could utter a single word in return to Shen''s threat, an almost silent gunshot was heard from Mr. Shen''s


    side. The bullet squarely entered the forehead of the guy holding the gun beside Smith. Before anyone


    could fully contemte what was happening, the man''s dead body hit the ground with a loud thud, his


    gun still clutched in his hand.


    Molly''s eyes widened in shock as she watched the man copse to his death. Her gaze was fixated on


    the bloody hole in the middle of that man''s forehead. Molly''s face paled even more at the sight of the


    blood and the terrifying scene that had unfolded in front of her. The dead bodyy stiffly on the floor


    near her.


    Shirley couldn''t move a muscle either. Shock and fear were wrapped around her whole body. Though


    she hoped that the man in the silver mask was on her side, she still did not like the way he took care of


    things. It was unbing to do such violent acts in front of two women. Killing people was not the way


    by which she wanted to be saved. The customized gun, a tranquilizer, which Richie had given to her


    would only incapacitate the attacker, but not kill them.


    For a young but innocent girl like Molly, witnessing a murder was extremely horrendous. She felt giddy.


    The shadows of people surrounding her were starting to be faint as though they were some kind


    of illusion. She was on the verge of passing out. However, she knew that she couldn''t afford to lose


    consciousness at a critical time like this. She didn''t want to be an extra burden on Aunt Shirley. Molly


    tried her best to keep herself sane and as she bit her lip to stay silent, the taste of blood filled her


    mouth. Under the circumstances, the smell of blood made her feel even more awful. She felt her guts


    twisting and nausea crept in. She was about to throw up.

 Chapter 126 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Two)

    Chapter 126 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Two)


    "Do not be scared, Molly!" Shirley said in an urgent, but soothing voice. She reached out and embraced


    Molly. As she held Molly in her arms, she looked around at the people in the room, wondering what


    would happen next.


    Smith''s expression changed rapidly as he took into ount what was happening. His guardy


    motionless on the floor. His ns were initially wless and detailed and he carried through with his


    mission in strict ordance with his n after he hade to A city. But everything had fallen apart.


    Nothing was going as desired. He did not have his target in sight. He didn''t even have the chance to


    contact his target yet. And here he was, already in trouble.


    Mr. Shen shot a cold look at Smith, then walked in a calm pace towards Shirley. He waspletely


    unaffected by the plethora of guns pointed at him.


    He might have seemed indifferent and cold in others'' eyes, but only he could hear his heart pounding


    harder with each step he took towards his beloved woman. His chest felt like it was being grabbed by


    someone mercilessly. His breathing became shallow because of the poignant sadness for the love he


    had lost. He wanted to escape from there, to evade Shirley, to leave and to forget the fact that he could


    never have her again.


    Shirley looked at the approaching man, her savior. As Mr. Shen drew near, Shirley felt her heart jump


    up to her throat. When he came to a halt in front of her, she looked into his eyes which were filled with


    sorrow and regret. The deep anguish endowed in his eyes made her hands shiver. The coldness crept


    through her entire being and her voice shook when she asked him," Are...are you...Sh...Sheridan?"


    Just like a breeze, the memories of the time they had had stirred up their hearts. The soft call reminded


    them of the lost passion and the love that they had missed in the past years. Theughs, the craziness


    and the hurt of the past sprung out from the depth of their memories, surging and roaring,


    overwhelming them. Sheridan''s nose twitched and he felt a lump in his throat. Under the silver mask,


    his face crumpled from the pain of hearing her voice.


    "I am so sorry, Shirley. I let you fall into this dangerous situation on my turf." Sheridan shivered as he


    said those words.


    Tears threatened to leave Shirley''s bright eyes as he came closer. Then she smiled with a touch of


    bitterness and sorrow. But she couldn''t maintain that smile for long as her eyes turned red and were


    blurred with tears.


    *


    At the vi on top of the mountain, Brian was taking his time with his ss of wine. However, an


    inexplicable worry overwhelmed him. The feeling was so annoying that he clutched the wine ss even


    tighter. He couldn''t get rid of the feeling that something bad was happening. He had no idea what it


    was, but he could still sense the danger looming.


    He took out his phone and called Molly. As he thought, no one picked up the phone. The unanswered


    phone call made him more anxious. He should have been outraged at Molly for not answering the


    phone. But given the possibility that something bad may have happened to her, her safety was


    predominant in his mind. So he controlled his temper and started to think of possible reasons for her


    silence.


    After a quick minute, he unwillingly ced a call to Antonio. It was not long till Antonio answered.


    "Mr. Brian Long!" Antonio''s calm voice did nothing to ease Brian''s worries. He knew that Antonio


    always kept hisposure, no matter how dire the situation was. He made it seem like nothing would


    faze him.


    "Are Shirley and Molly in trouble?" Brian jumped straight to the point. His usual calm and handsome


    face was overridden by anger and indignation. It was as if he already knew what Antonio was going to


    say. He was ready to kill anyone who would dare to hurt Shirley or Molly.


    Antonio remained silent for a few seconds, trying to figure out the best way to break the news to him,


    without setting him off. Then he replied," After the concert, Mrs. Long and Miss Molly were kidnapped.


    Based on the pattern of the crime, it must be Philip''s men. We have locked the target and are


    approaching the location where Mrs. Long and Miss Molly are being kept."


    "What''s the location?" Brian''s face turned deathly pale. Shirley and Molly were in danger, exactly as he


    had feared. He was outraged. Hurting his family was a taboo for him. Anyone who dared to go against


    that deserved an end. And that end was death! He would bring an end to anyone who were bold


    enough to hurt the people he cared about.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushed out of the vi and got into his car, driving frantically in a bid to arrive at the location where


    Shirley and Molly were identified to be at. He was in such a frenzy that he did not have the time to ask


    Tony to apany him. He was consumed by anger and all he wanted to do at that moment was


    smash someone''s head in and kill everyone involved in the kidnapping. He gave out the aura of Death


    in its full glory, like the demon from hell with his Scythe in hand who, just by his presence, turned


    everything around him cold and put everyone around him in despair.


    He couldn''t get rid of the picture in his head where Shirley and Molly were hurt. He furrowed his brows.


    It was not only that he was afraid of them being hurt, but also that he did not ever want to see fear in


    Molly''s face. Yes, he was very worried about her.


    With all these mixed feelings in his mind, Brian stepped on the gas, increasing the speed to over 300


    kilometers per hour. Even as he crossed that speed, it still failed to soothe his senses. Instead, more


    trepidation haunted him. He could not evade the unbridled visions. The only thing he could do was


    drive faster to get to them as early as possible. He would only be relieved after he saw for himself that


    they were both safe and unharmed.


    He once again stepped on the pedal and the car raced forward.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Brian finally got to the location which Antonio had mentioned. He hit


    the brakes abruptly and the dust gathered around his car like a sandstorm. All his subordinates who


    were present there were treading on eggs, waiting for the uing storm of fury.


    As he angrily kicked open the car door to get off, Antonio and his subordinates from the XK Intelligence


    Agency rushed to formally greet their boss.


    "Mr. Long."


    Brian eyed them coldly. He looked around and noticed that the members of the Shadow Organization


    were standing beside the XK Intelligence Agency men. He sneered at them," Where are Shirley and


    Molly?"

 Chapter 127 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Three)

    Chapter 127 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Three)


    Antonio bowed his head slightly in respect and answered,"Mrs. Long and Miss Molly have left here


    safely. Mrs. Long called me just now to confirm that they were safe and woulde home together."


    Brian frowned at the report he received. Of course, he was happy to know that they were safe, but their


    whereabouts were still unconfirmed. He asked Antonio,"Which group did this?"


    "Based on our investigation, we found that the site has been cleared using professional methods. All


    traces have been eliminated. For now, we are unable to procure more information about them, but we


    will soon get our hands on detailed information about this, tomorrow, at thetest," Antonio replied


    diligently.


    XK Intelligence Agency was said to possess the best and the most sophisticated informationwork


    across the world. Nobody and no evidence could be kept hidden from their investigative eyes for long.


    If XK Intelligence Agency wanted to know about something, they got that information at any cost. Even


    if the investigationsted for long periods, anything they wanted to know would be brought to light at


    the end. Unless they didn''t want to look into it.


    Brian remained silent. He was thinking. He assessed the vi in front of him.


    Given the fact that the members of XK Intelligence Agency and the Shadow Organization were with


    him now, it was obvious that the men who had saved Shirley were not his subordinates. Who else had


    the power to save them in A City?


    "Have you informed Richie of this?" Brian turned away from the vi and asked.


    Antonio lowered his sight and answered,"He already knows about it."


    Brian shot a glimpse at him as if he wanted to say something further, but he decided against it. He


    walked towards his car. He lingered after opening the car door, changed his mind and gave the


    order,"Find them!" His low and menacing voice indicated that his order must be followed through at all


    cost.


    Antonio frowned and tried to find an eptable way to tell him the rest of Shirley''s message. After a


    while, he answered,"Mrs. Long has informed that it is not necessary to look for them. And she also


    asked me to send word to you that Miss Molly would be secure with her. They wille back


    tomorrow."


    Obviously, this answer caught Brian by surprise. He was confused about Shirley''s strange behavior.


    Who on earth had saved them? And why did Shirley not want toe back until tomorrow? She went


    to the extend of asking him not to look for her or Molly.


    Antonio looked at his boss. Brian''s face was cloudy, even more than the gloomy dark night. He


    proceeded to ask him carefully in order not to enrage him,"Mr. Long, should we continue to


    investigate?"


    "Wait for Richie and ask his opinion." Brian ordered him to stand down for the time being and got into


    his car. A drifting curve by his excellent driving skill disturbed the quietness of the surroundings once


    again and the car disappeared into the inky night.


    Brian''s car was swallowed by the murky night and Antonio felt a little knot in his stomach. Although the


    site was cleaned, they were able to salvage some traces of evidence after a thorough investigation.


    He immediately realized that in A City, the only one whom Mrs. Long chose to trust had the ability to


    eliminate a powerful organization like Philip. The answer was clear as day. The Chief of The Sacred


    Domain - Mr. Shen!


    But Richie had never mentioned any news about Sheridan to Shirley. The only thing he allowed Shirley


    to know was that Sheridan was still alive.


    But now... It looked like Mr. Shen had saved Shirley and Molly. Sheridan and Shirley''s reunion was


    inevitable. Antonio sensed a prodigious storm drawing near. No one knew what was going to happen.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The night was getting darker and gloomier, but another dawn was nearing. As light pierced through the


    night curtain, two middle-aged men arrived at the A City International Airport.


    At that same time, Brian was at his vi, having his breakfast. Besides him, there was another man


    munching on his breakfast too. The unexpected guest dropped in at Brian''s house at midnight.


    "Brian, do you really feel relieved to know that Auntie Shirley is out with Little Molly?" Eric forked a


    piece of ham into his mouth as he spoke, which made his voice unclear. "Who was behindst night''s


    kidnapping?"


    Brian stopped drinking his coffee and his hand holding the mug came to a sudden halt. He narrowed


    his eyes at Eric, trying to figure out where he was going with the conversation.


    Eric was so carefree that he did not sense the pressure emitting from Brian. He swallowed his food and


    continued,"Brian, do you realize that ever since Little Molly has started living with you, she has been


    through many dangerous incidents? She was kidnapped, she got hurt. It looks like she has been


    having a very hard time recently."


    Eric''s words were like direct punches aimed at Brian. As an arrogant man who had great power and


    ability, he always looked down upon everything and everyone. But he couldn''t deny the truth. Since


    Molly had started living with him, she had been kidnapped more than once. And that one time, she was


    even imprisoned in a closed room. Although he had served hell to everyone who was involved and had


    sessfully saved Molly, there were always people from somewhere, crossing his red line and trying to


    hurt his woman.


    Eric shot a quick nce at Brian, trying to read his expression. He slowly sipped his milk and curled his


    lips into a grin. "But lucky for her, she wouldn''t be staying with you for more than a few more days. She


    would be much safer if she was away from you."


    "Do you think I will let her leave me?" Brian eyed Eric with cold fury. He could not imagine a reality


    where there was no Molly. And he absolutely refused to let Molly go. The color in his eyes dimmed


    because of the mixed feelings he was experiencing. He got fidgety and then he said in a gloomy


    voice,"If she left me, wouldn''t it be inconvenient for you to test how important she is to me anymore?"


    Eric shrugged innocently at Brian''s unpleasant words. "Why should I make any effort to test that dull


    thing? Your heart is entirely upied by Becky. And Little Molly is nothing but a recement for her.


    How could you take any interest in a woman who is nothing more than a substitute?"


    Eric scorned. He paused and slowly continued with a smug smile,"However, if Little Molly left you, I


    could get to know her better and pursue her. I am starting to think she is mesmerizing."


    "She is not good enough for you. You deserve a better woman!" Brian said defensively.

 Chapter 128 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Four)

    Chapter 128 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Four)


    "Whether she is good enough for me or not, that is for me to determine after I get to know more about


    her on a deeper level. I think it is worth a shot." Eric liked the thought of it and his mind roamed into a


    distant future. Brian could tell that he was yearning for a romantic rtionship with Molly; he could see


    it in his eyes.


    Looking at his self-absorbed face, Brian''s face turned grim. He knew well that Eric was trying to elicit


    his true feelings towards Molly. But somehow he could really read the passion and love he had for


    Molly in his eyes.


    Eric was back in the present and avoided direct eye contact with his brother. He put down the milk


    bottle and tried to figure out his honest feelings for Molly. He had only wanted to bring the truth out of


    Brian as to how he felt about Molly by pretending that he had a romantic interest in her. However, after


    putting it out there in words, he sort of really felt it. Did he really want a romantic rtionship with


    Molly? When had this terrifying thought crept into his mind?


    "Mr. Richie Long."


    Tony respectfully called out from the other end of the room. At the same moment, the front door was


    pushed open and a gust of cold air blew into the room. Both Brian and Eric looked towards the door as


    two men walked into the room. They looked totally different, with respect to both their appearance and


    their temperament.


    Richie and Frank entered the room with an air of authority. Richie had on a full-ck dust coat. He


    showed no emotion on his stone-cold face. His eagle-like eyes were the picture of a silentke without


    any ripples on its surface - like a mirror which reflected every truth in the world while hiding the


    powerful undercurrents beneath its surface at the same time.


    As for Frank, he wore a suitable tailor-made suit with the mark of ''Z'' on it, which represented the


    highest status in Dragon Ind. Frank no longer looked young and naughty, he had mellowed down


    from the looks of it. His calm and mysterious demeanor drew people towards him, allured by the desire


    to explore his secrets.


    "Uncle Frank?" Brian was taken aback by Frank''s arrival. He did not expect that Frank would be


    apanying his father.


    Eric turned stiff when he saw Frank walk in and the smile on his face disappeared. He clutched the fork


    in his hand tightly, it almost broke. After the brief moment of surprise, he decided to ignore Frank and


    jerked his head towards Richie, greeting him. "Uncle Richie."


    Richie nodded slightly in response to Eric''s greeting. Richie''s every move showed his spirit and


    temperament, his need to dominate and control everything. It was almost as if he was born with that


    temperament.


    Although Brian was Richie''s son, they had very different personalities because of the varied experience


    in their childhood. One was cold and calcting and the other was cruel and arrogant. However, when


    it came to their likeness, they were both aggressive and ruthless. Those characteristics seemed to


    have been engraved into their genes.


    "Why is dad here too?" Eric asked, confused by his sudden arrival. "Wasn''t there a congressional


    proposal yesterday which needed to be dealt with?"


    Frank threw a nasty glimpse at his son who always went to the trouble of annoying him. He answered


    in a matter-of-fact tone," The Shadow Organization reported that Shirley had gotten into trouble. So


    obviously, I came to help her."


    While speaking, he turned his head slightly towards Richie. A smile formed on his face - the same


    naughty smile which he had used when he was younger. "If I had known that my elder brother would


    rush here to rescue her, I wouldn''t havee all the way here too."


    "Do you not believe that I am capable of solving this and saving Shirley, Uncle Frank?" Brian asked in a


    humorced tone. It was rare to hear him speak casually with someone.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Frank smiled at Brian. Thest time he saw Brian was when Shirley hade back from South Africa.


    He still remembered how small he was as a baby and the way he used to sleep on his chest. And now,


    that little baby had grown up to be an omnipotent man, someone who could rule a whole region by


    force, manage a plethora of casinos and control the stock market worldwide.


    Time had passed by in the blink of an eye and everything that was his life was now a good and


    satisfying memory. The next generation was all grown up and had be mature adults. It seemed


    like it was the right time for him to retire and hand over the power of his empire to the next generation.


    "The woman you keep around you. Is Shirley with that woman now ?" Richie asked in his low and cold


    voice. The only reason he was here was to find Shirley.


    Brian pursed his lips at his question and tried to correct him. "It was Shirley who invited my woman,


    Molly, to go out with her. Not the other way around."


    "If you want to y your stupid game of cat and mouse, you should ensure that the people around you


    would not be hurt!" Richie spit out those words angrily, turned away from his family and left the vi


    without another word. He had traveled a thousand miles just to belittle his son with a single sentence.


    Brian knew that his father hade all the way to his vi just to reprimand him. He also knew very


    well that his mother was his father''s greatest priority. He always gave precedence to Shirley over


    anything else. And this time, because of Brian''s fault, Richie''s honey wife was kidnapped. So he was


    bound to make sure to me Brian for what had happened.


    Brian''s face fell and he felt worse than before. He was belittled in front of Eric and Frank. He murmured


    to himself," Shirley is not only your wife, but also my mother. She is very important to me too! I did not


    go looking for herst night because I wanted to give you the opportunity of finding her yourself. I


    thought she would be very d if you went in person to save her."


    After a glut of self exnation, he said in a deep voice," I am going to look for my woman too." He left


    the vi after his father.


    Frank decided to leave them on their own and sat down beside his son, Eric, to enjoy the delicious


    breakfast prepared by Lisa. There was no one else in the room besides the father and son. However,


    the aura in the room was awkward and strange rather thanfortable or warm.


    Eric finally decided to break the awkward silence. "Is Mom back?"


    "She hade to Dragon Ind," Frank replied softly. "After that she went to Sun Ind to sign the


    media contract for the next five years."

 Chapter 129 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Five)

    Chapter 129 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Five)


    "There are matters that still need to be dealt with on Sun Ind. Why did you not go with Mom?" Eric


    asked in a nonchnt tone.


    "The congressional proposal needs to be revised."


    "Oh, I see." Eric clenched his teeth. He held up his milk ss. Anger and indignation overwhelmed him.


    While he slowly drank the milk, he caught glimpse of Frank. Hate arose in him to an extent where he


    could not hide it, like a sharp rope reining in his heart. He could not control his frustrations anymore.


    *


    There was an assortment of flowers in the flower room of the greenhouse; most of them were purple.


    They looked beautiful, particrly since it was very rare to see so many flowers in winter. It was


    certainly veryforting to be surrounded by those exuberant flowers. The warm and cozy


    environment threatened to pull out all kinds of hidden feelings. The emotions couldn''t be expressed in


    words.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A white swing chair hung low in the midst of all the flowers. Swinging slowly in the chair, Shirley felt that


    she had gone back to the past again. She remembered the days during which she could not be with


    Richie. There was no other way for her to support his life, other than by missing him dearly. She drew


    his pictures everyday, outlining his figure day after day. When she missed him too much, she spoke his


    name out aloud - once, twice, ten times, hundreds of times or even thousands of times. Only by doing


    this, could she go through the hard times.


    "Why did you build this flower room?" Shirley asked Sheridan, who was sitting next to her.


    Sheridan was still wearing his sliver mask. A shadow of a smile appeared on his lips and he replied


    softly,"When Elias was in Moonlight Ind, he changed the acid-base property of the flowers on the


    ind to turn them purple. I was curious about it and heard that it was because Ryan had asked for


    them to be changed into purple. Afterwards, I learned why. Ryan had fallen in love with someone and


    one day she had said that she loved the color purple. So Ryan asked all the flowers on the ind to be


    turned into purple."


    Ryan... That man was still alive in her memory.


    Shirley''s bright eyes turned dim when she heard his name. Even after so many years, she still


    remembered how he had abused her when they were both young. Those memories were carved into


    her mind, she could never forget it. When they grew up, Ryan''s love had be even more lunatic.


    He loved Shirley so deeply that he wanted to imprison her and keep her to himself, so that he could


    wholly possess Shirley. No one could get involved in their rtionship. Although there was pain and


    hurt in the past with Ryan, she still thought about him with fondness.


    She knew very well that Ryan had truly loved her, but in a wayward and crazy way.


    Shirley looked around her and asked out of curiosity,"All the flowers on Moonlight Ind are purple. But


    some of the flowers here have other colors as well. What''s the reason?"


    Sheridan couldn''t reply immediately. He gazed at Shirley with his brooding, deep eyes trying to figure


    out her real intention behind the question. After a while, he answered,"Although the woman whom


    Ryan was in love with liked purple flowers, I don''t think she wanted all the flowers in a garden to be of a


    single color. At least, I understand that she always held the view that all things in the world had their


    own meaning and usefulness. One does not outweigh the importance of the other because it is, after


    all, the circle of life. And that is what makes life and everything around us so wonderful and intriguing."


    His words reached the deepest part of her heart. In fact, he knew her so well. Every word he had just


    said was exactly how she viewed life.


    "Brian has brought about a multitude of problems and troubles for you, hasn''t he?" Shirley felt sorry for


    Sheridan. All this while, she had known that he was alive and was trying to keep his distance from her


    on purpose. Besides, Richie loathed him and would never allow her to meet Sheridan. She was


    relieved to know that he was alive, but she had no further information on him or about how he was


    doing. After all, all he had done back then was for her sake. But, not meeting him was a good choice


    for both him and her.


    "He''s not too bad," Sheridan answered with a delightful smile. "Brian really is just like his father.


    However, the manner in which he takes care of his business is totally different from that of his father.


    He is cruel, wild and arrogant, thinks he is the most powerful man in the world and hardly knows any


    fear. He is alwaysing out with the unexpected."


    He was almost gloating, as if Brian was his spoiled child. Although Brian was Richie''s flesh and blood,


    it couldn''t be denied that he was also Shirley''s kid. Sometimes, Sheridan would picture an impossible


    image in his mind. If he had listened to Shirley and had tried to understand her better, then they would


    have had a kid too, one who had both their bloods. If that could have been a reality, the child would


    now have been older than Brian.


    Shirley beamed at the thought of her son. "Richie and I have spoiled him too much." There was no


    hiding her love for Brian. She knew well that sometimes the way Brian handled matters was cruel and


    brutal, but like every mother in the world, she loved her son selflessly. No matter what he did, she


    would be on his side and would support him to the best of her abilities.


    "After all, he is the man who will stand at the top of the world someday." Sheridan absentmindedly


    turned towards a purple tulip bud in the distance. He continued,"Just like how rats never fail to dig


    holes themselves after they are born, humans take after their parents as well. The son will inherit his


    father''s good and bad genes. Brian has an omnipotent father, who dominates the world and looks down


    on everybody else. In any case, let''s say that he will not disappoint his father."


    A lump formed in her throat. She looked at Sheridan. The silver mask in his face reflected the grim light


    of the faint morning. The light did not warm her heart. She wanted so much to apologize to him. Shirley


    couldn''t understand how he could say those things about the past without any care in the world. She


    couldn''t fathom the emotion that was driving him, to pretend as if nothing had happened to him. She


    never asked Brian about what he had done, but she knew for sure that if it weren''t for Sheridan''s


    tolerance and concession, Brian''s power could not have grown to be so strong in the region.


    "Sheridan-" She started to say.


    "No, Shirley." Sheridan interrupted her and turned away from the purple flower that had captured his


    attention. He knew what she was going to say next and it would not be good for their rtionship. He


    didn''t need to hear it from her. He smiled and said,"This is all I can do for you right now. There is no


    need for you to apologize to me. And frankly, Brian could ride the whirlwind and control everything even


    without mepromising for him. And you know, Shirley, What I did is not just for your sake or his. If I


    had conflicts with him, I would have to bear losses too, which I would not want."

 Chapter 130 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Six)

    Chapter 130 I Miss You And I Will Always Keep An Eye On You (Part Six)


    And what he said was not entirely false. Like that one time, there was a slump in the share price of


    Shen Group which came as a warning to him from Brian.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sheridan sighed under the table. The fact that he was forced to do that showed that Brian had grown to


    be one of the super powers in A City and he did not want to have a direct conflict with him. He


    finally stopped thinking about his business and looked at Shirley. Her eyes had turned red and they


    were brimming with tears. He could not help but raise his hand to touch the corner of her eye, wiping


    the tear away from her beautiful cheek. He said emotionally,"I never thought that I could see you again


    for the rest of my life. When I found out that you were in A City, I followed you to every ce you


    showed up. I really hated it that all I could do was silently watch you from a distance. But it was very


    fortunate that I had eyes on you yesterday. If I had not been watching you, I would have lost you and


    that would have left me with full of regret and self-loathing. I would have been pulled again into the


    deepest of abyss, which for me is full of sadness and self-ming."


    Shirley was so moved by his words. She licked her lips slightly and looked at the man in front of her,


    who was her first love. But he was also the reason why she met Richie and started a life filled with pure


    love with Richie. And since the past was so far away now, no matter how much he had hurt her, they


    were now just poignant memories. Moreover, he had sacrificed so much for her. She could not bear to


    me him any more for his past deeds.


    "Sheridan, will you remove the mask and show me your face? Could you? Please?" Shirley asked in a


    hushed tone. She did not want to hurt him.


    He couldn''t look into her eyes after hearing that request. He kept his regretful gaze on the floor and


    replied in a soft tone,"I am too ugly now. I am afraid it will scare you."


    "I do not care what you look like now. I just want to see you..." Shirley''s voice trembled. Tears were all


    but ready to fall down from her eyes.


    After a short silence, Sheridan decided to reveal his face to her. He withdrew his hand from Shirley''s


    face and slowly reached for his silver mask. He moved it away from his face... It all seemed to happen


    in slow motion. Ever since he had started wearing the mask over twenty years ago, no one had seen


    his real face, other than himself when he looked into the mirror. He didn''t know why he kept it covered.


    Maybe he did not want others to see his ugly face or maybe he was trying to evade the past and


    be a different person.


    A horrible and drastic scar sprawled across his face - from the corner of his eye, it traveled across his


    face to the opposite corner of his mouth. His handsome face waspletely destroyed by the spider-


    web-like scar. Seeing the dreadful scar, Shirley was devastated. She raised her trembling hand slowly,


    wanting to touch his face. She was on the verge of tears.


    As Shirley reached for the wide scar on his face, Sheridan turned his face away slightly by instinct to


    avoid being touched. His reflex reaction worsened her sorrow. Her hand stopped in mid-air. Then she


    withdrew it slowly. She could not control her emotions anymore. Tears burst out from her bright,


    beautiful eyes.


    She had been living such a joyful life all these years that she had forgotten what a heartbreak felt like.


    But now, as she looked at Sheridan''s scarred face, which was once so handsome and vibrant, she


    dared not image how much he must have suffered through these years. Great pity and sadness


    overwhelmed her. She could not stop thinking that if it weren''t for her, Ryan wouldn''t have treated him


    so cruelly.


    "Don''t cry, Shirley." Sheridan frowned. He did not want her to feel sorry for him. He continued to say,"I


    really don''t want you to cry for me. You should always be happy and beautiful."


    "Sheridan, I am sorry. I am so sorry..." Shirley could not control her emotions. Only the tears she was


    shedding for him could help her get rid of the great despair that was haunting her soul. She could not


    stop whimpering.


    Sheridan couldn''t bear to watch her cry so hard. Out of pure instinct, he reached for her and put his


    arms around her and huddled the crying woman into his warm chest. He loved her so much and was


    willing to sacrifice everything he had for her.


    Shirley hid her face on Sheridan''s shoulder. She wanted to cry till her tears dried up; she wanted to cry


    for every bad thing that had happened to Sheridan. Each time she thought of the pain Sheridan must


    have gone through, she cried even harder. Sheridan''s shoulder was wet with her tears of anguish.


    "Shirley, please stop crying. It''s not good for you, okay?" Sheridan tried to calm her down. He closed


    his eyes and let her rest in his arms. He knew that he should eventually let her go. But at that moment,


    he could not let go. He did not want to control his desire to hug her tightly. It would have been great if


    he could be in this embrace for the rest of his life. Maybe, with this precious hug, his life wouldn''t be too


    lonely anymore.


    As a warm aura enveloped the flower room with their passion, pain and memories of the past, a loud


    bang was heard all of a sudden. It felt like the room was hit by a bomb. And the next moment, the door


    copsed with a loud thud.


    Sheridan released Shirley instinctively and they both stood up to look at the door which was broken


    down. Two men were standing at the doorway - Richie and Brian. Richie''s usual cold and indifferent


    face was now unpredictable and his eagle eyes were fixed on Sheridan. He red at Sheridan as


    though he were Richie''s prey. He was ready for the killer drive.


    While the two men who loved Shirley made furious eye contact with each other, Brian seemed rxed


    and even a little happy about the situation his father was in. He leaned against the door frame and


    looked at his mother, who was obviously in the middle of some emotional train wreck. He could see that


    her eyes were still red from too much crying. An evil and arrogant smile unfolded on his face. Brian


    asked his mom in a low voice,"Mom, could you please tell your dear son where Molly is?"

 Chapter 131 Like Father, Like Son (Part One)

    Chapter 131 Like Father, Like Son (Part One)


    Living in this hypocritical world, caring too much about what other people think will only hurt you in the


    end.


    The atmosphere in the vi was extremely tense.


    Everyone inside looked pretty serious.


    Frank left when he saw Richie return with Shirley.


    From the look on Richie''s face, he seemed to have figured out immediately where Richie had found


    Shirley, so he left right away after greeting them.


    He thought that both of them must havee back from Mr. Shen''s ce. Only a few people knew the


    real identity of Mr. Shen, and even fewer people knew about his previous rtionship with Shirley.


    However, Richie and Frank knew about their past, and Frank understood what it felt like for Richie to


    find out that his own wife was rescued by her old lover.


    Jealousy arose in what had happened, but anger was more evident and potent. Frank thought that


    Richie was actually mad at himself for not being able to be there for Shirley while she was in danger.


    He thought about how Shirley looked like while he was driving. Judging from her red and a bit swollen


    eyes, she seemed to have cried a well of tears. His face darkened at the thought, frowning. Ever since


    Shirley had left Dragon Ind with Richie and Wing, he had never seen her cry out of sadness.


    Though Frank drove pretty fast, Eric was still able to follow closely behind. Narrowing his eyes, he


    gazed at Frank''s car in front with anger on his face.


    He had never seen his father look like this before. There was an evident concern on Frank''s face when


    they were in the vi. Eric could tell that his father had restrained himself from saying anything. Even


    though it had been so many years, Eric wondered whether his father was still in love with Shirley up


    until now.


    Pursing his lips, Eric found himself mad at this thought in his mind.


    What if his father was still in love with Shirley? If he was, how could he be with Smart while he was


    actually still in love with another woman? Was that the so-called true love?


    **


    Standing in the corner, Molly was at a loss on what to do. The man standing in front of her looked a lot


    like Brian which made her almost sure that he was his father. She looked at his solemn face and felt so


    nervous that she could hardly breathe.


    Sometimes Brian made her nervous as well because of the pressure he had imposed on her as he kept


    on meddling and controlling everything in her life. The pressure given by Brian''s father was very


    different. He looked like a sophisticated man whose decision was beyond question. Molly felt that he


    could see right through her, so she didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes.


    Although Molly thought that Brian and his father were both powerful men with strong imposing


    manners, she felt that Brian''s father made her more afraid than Brian did since his father was his


    senior.


    Molly nced at Shirley who was sitting on the couch. With her red eyes, it wasn''t hard to tell that she


    had cried a while ago. Shirley angled her face away from the direction of Brian''s father, deliberately


    looking away from him and seemingly very furious at him.


    Molly wanted to approach andfort Shirley, but before she took a step, she saw the serious look on


    Brian''s face. She stopped immediately, lowered her head and gazed at the floor, like a girl who had


    done something wrong.


    "Molly Xia,e with me to the casino,"


    ordered Brian all of a sudden.


    Raising her head, Molly looked at Brian with a surprised face, like a startled animal. It seemed that his


    order was non-negotiable.


    Knowing that she had no choice but to go with Brian, Molly started to walk towards Brian silently. But


    before that, Molly took a peek at Shirley once again.


    "What are you going to do in the casino so early?" Shirley asked Brian coldly. Afterwards, she stood up,


    walked to Molly, held one of her arms and began to lead Molly out of the room.


    "Stop!" shouted Richie. It was the first word he had said since he walked into the house. In fact, he


    hadn''t said anything since they left Sheridan Shen''s ce.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley stopped to take a deep breath. Pursing her lips, she replied coldly,"Maybe you are so used to


    ordering other people around, but let me remind you that I''m not one of your minions. I don''t take


    orders from you!"


    Shirley''s unexpected remarks made Richie frown and purse his lips tightly.


    Molly could tell that there were problems between Shirley and Brian''s father. She had some doubts in


    her mind, but she didn''t have the chance to ask Shirley. She hadn''t recovered from the abduction which


    happened yesterday.


    She could still recall vividly the scene fromst night and she knew that if she encountered a simr


    situation in the future, she wouldn''t be so afraid anymore. A person''s life could be taken away by a cold


    bullet in an instant. Even though she had been rescued and sent to somece safest night, she


    seemed to still be able to hear the sound of bullets cutting through the air and ripping into human flesh.


    Holding Molly''s arm, Shirley kept leading her to the door. She knew that Molly was confused about


    what was happening, but Shirley didn''t want to talk to either Richie or Brian any longer. Richie was so


    bossy and authoritative, so was Brian.


    Shirley was mad at their attitude. Neither Richie nor Brian had even asked them how they felt, if they


    were okay or if they were afraid. After all, they had been through a lot since yesterday.


    Even though she had gotten used to dealing with such dangerous situations since she had been in XK


    Intelligence Agency for many years, how about Little Molly?


    Obviously, Brian showed no concern about Molly''s safety. How could men treat women like this?


    How could they afford to do whatever they wanted to do without considering other people''s feelings?


    Shirley was so furious at them that she walked in silence all the way to the door with Molly. Tony and


    Antonio were looking at them at the door, wondering whether they should stop the two women from


    leaving the room or just let them leave.


    "Mrs. Long," said Antonio,"should I get you a driver?"


    "I can drive by myself!" shouted Shirley without even looking back.


    "Can you?" a cold voice came from behind. It was Richie. It was easy to tell that he was so upset by


    the look on his face which was cold and prating. Even though it was very cold outside, it wasn''t the


    wind which gave them the chill. Richie''s remark did.


    On the other hand, Brian seemed to be not as angry as Richie. After all, it was Richie''s wife who was


    held by another man''s arms.

 Chapter 132 Like Father, Like Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 132 Like Father, Like Son (Part Two)


    Pursing his lips, Brian gazed at Molly whose face had turned deathly pale. Frowning, he could tell that


    Molly was at a loss what to do at that moment. Her pale face reminded him of what he had seen at Mr.


    Shen''s ce when he went to pick her up.


    Molly hadn''t been sleeping on the bed. Instead, she had curled up on the floor in a corner, burying her


    face between her legs. This scene was familiar to him as he had found Molly cowering below the stairs


    once before.


    She must have been terrifiedst night.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Brian knew that Molly was ustrophobic, and now, it seemed that she was showing signs of autism


    too. She must have been through something so terrible that huddling up in the corner made her feel


    safe. However, she looked calmer than he thought.


    He had thought that Molly was just an ordinary girl, but now he was starting to think that he had been


    wrong. She might be much stronger than he thought, and this thought intrigued him. He wanted to get


    to know her better, but slowly. She was like a book which he wanted to read gradually and carefully,


    page by page. Even if she didn''t want to let him in her heart, he was determined to get to know her


    better.


    Meanwhile, Shirley was mad at Richie''s rhetorical question. If she had known that this day woulde


    when he would mock her about it, she would have definitely learned how to drive.


    "You don''t need to worry about that!" said Shirley with clenched teeth. Then, she grabbed Molly''s arm


    and continued walking with her. Molly was still in a daze because of Shirley''s abrupt decision to leave.


    Everyone remained silent again. It seemed that the surrounding air waspletely frozen.


    Since Shirley was so anxious to leave, she held onto Molly''s arm to lead her out. Molly had no choice


    but to walk with Shirley. Although Molly was looking ahead, she felt that someone''s eyes were glued on


    her from behind. Apparently, it was Brian''s piercing eyes that had followed her retreating steps.


    Brian didn''t say another word, but she could still feel the pressureing from him despite his silence.


    He seemed to be telling her to stop. After a while, Molly stopped walking as she couldn''t bear the


    pressure any longer. "Aunt Shirley, I..."


    Shirley stopped as well. Looking straight into Molly''s eyes, she immediately understood Molly''s deep


    worry about walking away like that. Suddenly, Shirley turned around and gave both Richie and Brian a


    stare. In fact, her eyes had just swept over Richie and it fell on Brian. Clearing her throat, she told Brian


    in a serious tone,"I''m taking Molly with me. Do you have any problem with that?"


    Molly turned around while Shirley was speaking and saw that Brian''s lips curved in a slight smile. His


    smile was so unusually delightful that Molly felt it hard to withdraw her gaze. She had never seen him


    smile like this before. It seemed that his smile wasing from his heart, sincerely. Molly found that it


    was too good to be true, so she couldn''t help but feel a chill creep over her.


    "I don''t mind you taking Molly with you. But, have you asked Molly if she minds going with you?" said


    Brian slowly. Looking straight into Molly''s eyes, he then continued,"Do you mind?"


    Brian had said every word clearly in a firm voice. Molly understood at once what he was really trying to


    do: he was intimidating her to keep her from going out with Shirley. The pressure he was giving her


    made her profoundly aware of the kind of person she was actually dealing with.


    She had been wrong.


    Brian''s father was an older man with amanding presence and authoritative voice, while Brian


    wasn''t worldly and sophisticated like his father, but still, Brian was a powerful young man with


    unscrupulousness and fearlessness. He might be even more like a king than his father. For the first


    time, Molly fully recognized the kind of man she had been trapped with. She had a feeling that she


    might not be able to get rid of him.


    Since Shirley was standing very close to Molly, she noticed that Molly was breathing more heavily than


    normal. Shirley frowned. This was such a familiar scene! It seemed that she had gone through what


    Molly was going through at the moment. She had a feeling that Molly''s life was about to be exactly like


    hers.


    Shirley saw Molly bit her lips lightly, and her hands felt very cold. Frowning, she stared at Molly with


    concern. She realized that she wouldn''t be able to leave with her now because Brian wouldn''t let Molly


    go with her, and Richie wouldn''t let her go away like this either.


    A tall figure walked up to them while Shirley was still lost in her thoughts. It was Richie. He reached out


    and grabbed Shirley''s hand with one of his big hands. Pulling Shirley away from Molly, he said in a cold


    voice,"Stay away from Shirley. If you put her in danger again, I will make your life so miserable that you


    would just want me to kill you."


    Holding Shirley''s hand firmly, Richie led her to the car outside. Antonio walked to the car immediately


    and opened the door for them. Molly, who was still in a daze, just watched Richie take Shirley away,


    shove her into the car, and drive away afterwards.


    Stunned by what happened, she just stood still while the cold wind cut through her skin like a knife.


    Somehow, she no longer felt afraid and she even had an urge to smile.


    Everyone wanted to make her life miserable, but what could she have done to deserve all this?


    All she wanted was to live quietly with her family. She hadn''t intended to get involved with Brian and run


    into Edgar again. She just wanted to stay away from all the troubles, live for herself, and fight for her


    family.


    Was it impossible?


    Molly put on a big smile on her face while she thought of this. Her smile was so bright that she seemed


    to have forgotten all her problems at the moment. However, the tears brimming in her eyes were telling


    a different story. Inside, she was crying out as she could feel the unbearable pain in her heart. Her


    heart seemed to be cut through by someone with a knife.


    She was just an ordinary woman. Howe so many unexpected things were happening to her, one


    after another? Did anyone notice that she was afraid of all this?


    No one did.


    Everyone was using her and ming her for whatever had happened.


    Just like today, Brian''s father was ming her for putting Shirley in danger.


    However, it wasn''t her fault.


    If it were not for Brian, she wouldn''t have gone through all these terrible things.


    An even brighter smile appeared on Molly''s face. She began tough. She keptughing andughing


    until she couldn''t breathe. Finally, she crouched down, buried her face in her arms and burst into tears.


    Brian stood by the door, staring at Molly quietly the whole time. Her smile was so bright that he almost


    lost himself in it, but thinking about the meaning behind herughter made him upset. Before he could


    clear up his thoughts, he saw Molly crying abruptly. He thought that he would get mad at her for crying,


    but he didn''t. He wasn''t able to figure out what he was thinking anymore. There was only one thought


    left in his mind. It was to hold this woman, who kept bringing him troubles, into his arms.

 Chapter 133 Like Father, Like Son (Part Three)

    Chapter 133 Like Father, Like Son (Part Three)


    Tony frowned, as he saw Mollyugh and then cry. He was shocked by her actions. He knew that Molly


    was just an ordinary woman, and that she had been through a lot in a month. Most of the terrible things


    would have never happened to her if she hadn''t met Brian, yet now, they all fell on her. If it had been


    someone else, they might have not been able to bear all this stress.


    Molly was still crying. Since she had repressed all her fears and feelings yesterday, she was letting


    them all out through her tears now.


    Listening to her crying, Brian narrowed his eyebrows deeply. He walked to her almost unconsciously


    and stopped in front of her. Then he looked down at her. She seemed to be so lonely, and he found


    himself upset at seeing her crying and trembling.


    Without raising her head, Molly sensed that someone had walked up to her. Since that person was just


    standing by quietly, she had a strong feeling that it was Brian. But at this particr moment, she didn''t


    want to talk to him. In fact, she wasn''t able to think about anything else. All she wanted to do was to


    cry.


    After a short while, Brian squatted down and reached out his arms to hold Molly. He held her into his


    arms without saying anything.


    His embrace and the smell of mint were very familiar to her. He was holding her tightly, just like the way


    he had done in the ck house. Molly felt even more sorry for herself because of what he was doing.


    She started to cry harder and harder uncontrobly.


    Frowning, Brian fixed his gaze on her again. He realized that there wasn''t much he could do tofort


    her except pat her on the back gently and slowly, trying to be extremely gentle.


    Even though Brian was trying tofort her, Molly was not pacified and even cried harder. Leaning


    against him, she felt that she had every reason to cry. Since her shoulders were shaking and her nose


    was running, her tears and snot were all over Brian''s clothes.


    "Hey, stop crying!" said Brian anxiously in a low voice. He was vexed because he didn''t know how to


    comfort a crying woman. He had tried everything he knew tofort her, holding her in his arms and


    patting her on the back gently. Normally, he wouldn''t do anything like this. However, despite what he


    had been doing, Molly just cried harder.


    Right after Brian finished speaking, Molly raised her head and looked straight into his eyes. Before he


    knew it, she had pushed him away suddenly. Brian didn''t expect that she would push him all of a


    sudden, so he fell on the ground awkwardly.


    Molly was so sad that she didn''t even think it through before she pushed Brian away. She was just


    being wayward and she got carried away by her emotions. But when she saw Brian fall to the ground,


    she felt a little afraid. There was fear in her sad, wet eyes. She stood up and stepped back in a hurry,


    biting her lips and looking at Brian with distrust.


    Frowning, Brian looked at Molly coldly and then, he stood up slowly. Molly was stunned by his


    indifferent face and took another step backwards. Ignoring what Molly had done, Brian said,"How about


    that? You finally stopped crying."


    He was in a better mood looking at Molly''s embarrassed look. Molly was surprised that he didn''t get


    angry about her reckless action. "You look terrible. Just go and clean yourself up," he added.


    Pursing her lips, Molly looked at Brian with tears brimming in her eyes. Her eyes widened in shocked


    disbelief as if she was looking at a monster.


    "Go!" shouted Brian in a cold voice. Seeing the look on Molly''s face, he became a little upset. "Do you


    want me to punish you? Huh?"


    Hearing this, Molly left in a hurry. She ran so fast that she almost tripped over herself. Before she went


    into the house, she turned around and took a quick nce at Brian again. Then pursing her lips, she


    ran into the house.


    Brian''s lips curved into a slight smile and unknowingly, there was also glitter in his dark eyes. He fixed


    his eyes on Molly''s back until she disappeared into the house. He withdrew his eyes from her direction


    and found that there were tears and snot on his clothes. Frowning suddenly, he took off his suit and


    threw it on the ground.


    Tony saw all this happen. There was no expression on his calm face, but he had an urge tough. He


    realized that Brian had changed slightly. Although Brian''s character was like his father''s, Brian had not


    always put on a poker face. However, the look on Brian''s face would hardly reveal his true feelings. But


    now, Brian seemed to have changed. Tony could tell that Brian had felt sorry for Molly and he was


    really trying tofort her.


    **


    In the Presidential Suite of MG Hotel, Shirley stood on the balcony, looking at the hotel''s garden. It was


    a peaceful winter day, and the garden had borne the seal of gentle decay. Most of the nts were


    hidden under the thick clouds, except for the pines. The garden view was partly hidden and partly


    visible.


    Richie stared at Shirley with resignation from behind. They hadn''t spoken a word to each other since


    they left the vi.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley''s anger grew slowly as each minute passed. Since the man standing behind her didn''t say a


    word up until now, she became angrier.


    ''That''s fine. Keep silent.


    Don''t expect me to say anything first. I would rather change myst name than speak first, ''


    Shirley said to herself with clenched teeth. However, as time passed, she had lost all her patience. She


    was never as patient as Richie was.


    "Get out, Richie Long," Shirley turned around and shouted sharply. Staring at Richie, she raised her


    hand and pointed to the door.


    No expression could still be seen on Richie''s cold face. Looking at Shirley''s angry face, he turned


    around and started to walk to the door.


    Shirley got even more furious about his action. They had had fights before, but he had never stayed


    mad at her if she was in trouble.


    Not once.


    As Shirley reminisced about the old days, she became more and more furious. Staring at Richie who


    had almost reached the door, she shouted without thinking,"Richie Long, I want a


    divorce!"

 Chapter 134 Like Father, Like Son (Part Four)

    Chapter 134 Like Father, Like Son (Part Four)


    Richie had already grabbed onto the door knob while Shirley was speaking. He paused and turned his


    head around. Narrowing his eyes, he told her coldly,"Whatever you want."


    Right after he finished speaking, he opened the door and walked out of the door without any hesitation.


    "Bang!" the door was closed. Looking at it, Shirley couldn''t help but cry. She felt aggrieved seeing


    Richie walk away like this.


    She felt suffocated. She never had this kind of feeling since Richie brought her back from B city. Her


    heart seemed to be torn apart by ws, which made her almost ck out.


    Richie stood outside the door after he walked out of the room. Looking at the closed door, he could not


    help but recall the scene he saw at Sheridan''s ce. The room was full of purple flowers and Shirley


    was sitting on a swing, while Sheridan was holding her in his arms.


    He had seen a vast expanse of purple flowers once on Moonlight Ind and he was amazed as he had


    never seen so many purple flowers before. It was a fascinating flower field which was even more


    beautiful than thevender field in Provence. He vividly remembered that there was also a swing tied to


    a tree on Moonlight Ind.


    Recalling all this, he became furious again. His eyes and face darkened. However, he didn''t know


    whom he was mad at, himself or Shirley.


    When he learned that she was in danger, he was so nervous that he almost forgot to breathe. How


    could he put her in danger again?


    But when he saw Shirley in Sheridan''s embrace, he got really mad, mad at himself.


    If it were not for Sheridan, Shirley might have ended up getting hurt.


    Richie was mad at himself because he wasn''t there to protect her when she was in danger. Moreover,


    the man who had saved her was not just any other man, he was someone who had loved her deeply all


    this time.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    His brows wrinkled, and he was upset thinking of Shirley''s angry look. Even though they had been


    together for so many years, sometimes he still felt insecure. He was afraid that one day Shirley would


    leave him.


    He seemed not to be able to breathe every time the thought of Shirley leaving him came into his mind.


    "Richie, should we do something..." Antonio reminded while ncing at the closed door.


    Withdrawing his eyes from the closed door, Richie hid all his emotions at the moment and said


    indifferently,"Send someone to follow her quietly. Be careful and don''t let her find out about them. Let


    her do whatever she wants."


    After Richie finished speaking, he left.


    Looking at Richie''s tall figure, Antonio heaved a sigh. Since he had been working for Richie for several


    years already, he got to know Richie very well. He knew that Richie was afraid that Shirley might really


    leave him and he also knew that Richie couldn''t deal with Shirley right now. He just couldn''t.


    Looking at the closed door again, Antonio frowned. He was wondering if Shirley would see and


    understand the unbearable pain in Richie''s heart.


    **


    Inside the bathroom, Molly was lying in a tub with essential oils to relieve her stress. Bubbles were


    floating on the water, covering her whole body. She ced her head on the edge of the tub and gazed


    at the ceiling with a nk look on her face.


    A lot of things happened in these two days and she felt very exhausted and weary. Her eyes were red


    and swollen because of crying nonstop a while ago. Trying to forget everything for a while, she slowly


    closed her eyes to rx.


    Taking a long hot bath helped her rx, and Molly began to feel at ease. However, a slight smile of


    self-mockery was still on her face. Yesterday, she felt really terrified, but a big cry today had vented all


    her fears and unbelievably, her mind became rested now even in a house which didn''t belong to her.


    Ironically, she seemed to have developed a sense of familiarity with it already.


    Frowning, Molly felt an urge tough at herself again.


    Someone had said that it only took twenty-one days to develop a habit. Staying here for over twenty-


    one days, she had grown familiar not only with this house, but also with its owner, Brian Long. Getting


    used to living here with him might not be good for Molly since it was temporary and she had to leave


    eventually.


    Molly was beginning to feel afraid of that thought. She was worried that she might develop feelings for


    Brian because of his casual concern and warm embraces which were out of pity.


    She couldn''t let herself fall for him. She had forbidden herself to have feelings for him.


    If she lost her heart to him, she had nothing else left. At this moment, her heart was the only thing she


    could control, so she kept telling herself not to do anything that stupid. Closing her eyes, she tried to


    hide her feelings carefully.


    It might be because Molly hadpletely rxed herself during the bath, or she had been too nervous


    before the bath, that she felt sofortable now and began to fall asleep.


    The water in the tub was getting cold, and the heating in the room wasn''t able to keep it warm for long.


    Frowning, Molly felt a little cold in her sleep. She even felt a chill over her body, but still, she didn''t wake


    up. She kept mumbling something subconsciously, but it wasn''t loud enough to be heard.


    All of a sudden, the bathroom''s door was pushed open. The temperature in the bathroom wasn''t very


    warm and it got cooler when someone came into the room as the cold air outside gushed in. It was


    Brian. His face darkened when he found Molly sleeping in the tub. Grabbing the bath towel aside, he


    walked up to her and lifted her up from the tub without thinking.


    "Umm," Molly mumbled. Maybe Molly was so exhausted that she still hadn''t woken up, but the sudden


    coldness made her lean against Brian closely. The clothes he had just changed into got wet again.


    Normally, Brian would have woken her up, but he just swallowed his words this time. The woman in his


    arms had no idea of what was happening. Instinctively, she held Brian much more closely, and


    snuggled in his warm embrace. Finding her mumbling in her sleep and holding him tightly, he suddenly


    didn''t have the heart to wake her up. However, holding Molly, who was naked in his arms, had turned


    him on. He found that he didn''t want to move his eyes away from her bared body.

 Chapter 135 Asleep In His Arms (Part One)

    Chapter 135 Asleep In His Arms (Part One)


    Brian''s dark eyes slightly narrowed, glittering with anger.


    However, Molly just felt very tired!


    She was very nervous yesterday. Even though she could get some sleepter, she was unable to rx.


    She had just curled up in a corner and suffered nightmares until Brian had found her.


    At the moment, she was in Brian''s vi and the familiar environment, breath and smell were making her


    feel slightly at ease. So she had fallen fast asleep. Since Brian had suddenly lifted her out of water, she


    was so cold that she had been rubbing against him instinctively.


    Brian nced at her with a morose expression in his eyes.


    "Hm... I''m cold..." Molly uttered in a low voice with dry lips. Then she rubbed against his chest once


    again.


    Brian stared straight at her wet body. Herrge breasts kept pressing against his chest as she got


    closer to him. The continuous rubbing slowly made him feel aroused.


    Brian slightly furrowed his eyebrows and seized a bath towel to wipe her body. Then he went out of the


    bathroom with her in his arms and put her on the bed.


    "Hm..." Molly let out a pitiful groan again. She grasped Brian''s clothes more tightly, not releasing it from


    her grip.


    "Take your hand off my clothes!" Brian slightly frowned, but she held his clothes even more firmly. With


    his clothes getting wet, he stared at her. She abruptly furrowed her eyebrows and her lips also trembled


    as if she was scared that he might leave her.


    For some unknown reason, Brian felt happy about this. His mouth even twisted in a slight smile. He


    then gently bent over and slid his finger across Molly''s trembling lips. To his surprise, her lips gradually


    stopped trembling and she even slowly loosened her grip on him. However, she continued frowning.


    While Brian was gazing at her, there was a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Brian slowly let her go from his arms and was just about to leave the room when she muttered," Don''t


    leave me alone. Don''t..."


    Brian stopped in his tracks and stared at her who kept knitting her brows. Finally, he took off his wet


    clothes,y in the bed and held her in his arms.


    Again feeling the warmth against him, Molly rubbed herself against him. Brian felt sorry for her and had


    a sudden impulse to take good care of her from now on.


    Brian looked down at Molly and found that she had stopped frowning and was wearing a pacified smile,


    like a baby who had gotten her favorite teddy bear. Brian was infatuated with her attractive smile at that


    moment.


    He hadn''t sleptst night. Aftering back, he had stayed in his study the whole night, stood in front


    of the window and gazed outside until Eric had arrived at dawn. He wasn''t sleepy, and the bad weather


    was making him feel even more morose.


    He hadn''t gone to pick up Shirley and Molly since he knew that Richie, who was in A City at the


    moment, would surely bring them back. He wondered who Mr. Shen was.


    He held Molly more tightly but she gave a low moan and he loosened his grip. After seeing her fall


    asleep again, he still remained absorbed in his own thoughts.


    All these days, Mr. Shen had always made concessions to him. Even if he had done something to


    provoke him and even killed Tyler, Mr. Shen had never taken any actions against him.


    Edgar wanted to stir up conflict between Brian and the Sacred Domain, but Brian hadn''t stopped him


    from doing that. He just despised Edgar, and he liked the exciting game, since he felt that his life was


    too boring now.


    However, Mr. Shen pretended not to know what was happening. Even though a rumour had spread that


    he was afraid of Brian, he remained indifferent to it.


    Brian was more and more curious about Mr. Shen. He once spected that he might have a special


    rtionship with his family because if Mr. Shen, who was a powerful man in A City, had been running


    his business for many years and had nothing to do with Brian''s family, he would not have tolerated


    Brian''s aggressive behavior


    or made concessions!


    Brian slightly blinked his eyes, his mouth twisting in a contemptuous sneer.


    He hadn''t expected that Mr. Shen could have a close rtionship with Shirley.


    Brian never saw Richie pull a long face and look so pensive like that before. Richie wasn''t jealous of


    Mr. Shen, but instead he hated himself.


    He thought that he was not good enough to protect his wife. Also, no man could tolerate the fact that


    when his woman was in a dangerous situation, another man was willing to protect her, while he didn''t


    stay by her side.


    While thinking about this, Brian suddenly frowned because he noticed Molly''s heavy breathing which


    made him a bit shocked.


    "Bri..." Suddenly, Molly gently called his name. "Help me..."


    Brian furrowed his eyebrows more tightly. He put aside his thoughts and pressed his chin against


    Molly''s forehead, whispering," Don''t be scared. It''s just a dream..."


    His low voice sounded a bit awkward, but his words made Molly be calm and quiet. She fell


    asleep in his arms again, and moved closer to him.


    Brian felt restless and anxious again. He really disliked these feelings and they disgusted him. He


    seemed to have them so oftentely just because of Molly.


    Since he felt more and more morose, he tried to get rid of such annoying thoughts. He wanted to


    release Molly from his arms, but when he had moved a little bit just now, she had begun to be


    restless. At the thought of this, he had to hold her in his arms and sleep together with her.


    Tony kept waiting for Brian downstairs. The minutes ticked past, but he still didn''te out. He had


    been in Molly''s bedroom for two hours. Tony got impatient and frowned, raising his head to look


    towards the room located on the second floor.


    Right then, his phone rang. He drew his gaze away and answered the phone. Before Harrow, who was


    calling him, got any chance to speak, he said," Mr. Long can''t go there now!"


    "Hm?" Harrow was stunned by Tony''s words. "Who''ll help him control the share price and market index


    today?"


    Tony also furrowed his eyebrows and then looked towards Molly''s bedroom again. "I''m afraid that if you


    wait for Mr. Long, the best chances will be missed."


    Harrow knitted his brows while looking at the stock market index.


    Brian never dyed his work because of any woman. Even when Becky was staying with him, he had


    always given his priority to his work. Today''s stock market index was soplicated that he couldn''t


    have made any changes or adjustments to it. If he made a mistake, it would cause turmoil in the stock


    market. And they would have to spend a heck of a lot of energy trying to clean up the mess.

 Chapter 136 Asleep In His Arms (Part Two)

    Chapter 136 Asleep In His Arms (Part Two)


    But if they didn''t take the chance to adjust and control the stock market index today, they would have to


    wait a long time before they got another shot.


    Tony was also worried about the matter that Harrow was thinking about. However, Brian still hadn''t


    come out and Tony thought that it was not appropriate for him to go inside to look for him at this


    moment, because Brian was in Molly''s bedroom and they might be engaged in something intimate.


    With this in mind, he didn''t dare go look for Brian and coldly said,"We''ll have to wait until the next time!"


    Harrow felt a bit disappointed and sighed. He obeyed Brian all the time and never doubted his


    decisions. Even when he did something rash with an unreasonable excuse, Harrow never opposed his


    behaviour.


    At this moment, he didn''t have anyints, but he just felt very dispirited and lost his enthusiasm.


    He had tried his best to make arrangement these days, but now everything came to naught. He was in


    a foul mood now, very annoyed.


    Harrow sighed again and shrugged. Then he jokingly said,"It seems that something is going to


    change!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Tony suddenly pulled a long face.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Harrow walked up to the sofa and sat down. He casually put his legs on the


    end table in front of him and said leisurely,"I''m not going to betray Mr. Long. Why are you so nervous?"


    "Humph!" Tony coldly snorted and said,"I just know that people who know too much about Mr. Long are


    either his close friends, or his biggest enemies!"


    "I promised that I would never leave Mr. Long since the day I decided to work for him. Mr. Long always


    uses a metaphor to describe us. ording to him, I''m his light, you''re his shadow and Vincent is his


    hand! That will, and should never change!" Harrow rolled his eyes. He was amused and annoyed by


    Tony''s loyalty to Brian. "I just mean that Mr. Long has changed."


    Tony sneered at his words and said,"Mr. Long does things with his own reasons and has a sense of


    propriety."


    "I am getting tired and bored of this conversation with someone who''s so stubborn and has never loved


    anyone ever before!" Harrow sighed and hung up the phone before Tony could say anything.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then he took a nce at the stock market index. Something struck him all of a sudden, so he stood up.


    Although he couldn''t make slight adjustment to the stock market index, he could still help Brian deal


    with some other things.


    Harrow''s mouth twisted in a mischievous smile. He quickly typed something and a good deal of


    instructions and data were transmitted over the server. Right as per his instructions, the remainder of


    Chancellor Group''s funds in the stock market were now all gone.


    Harrow looked at the result of his actions in satisfaction. Sneering, he stared at the logo of the


    Chancellor Group, seemingly in pity. He shook his head and muttered,"You should thank me. I showed


    you mercy this time. If Mr. Long had taken any action today, he might have been cruel to you. I''m d


    to have done a good deed today!"


    Harrow shrugged and left the Emp Exchange. Within half an hour, the members at the Chancellor


    Group''s headquarters in M Country and several leaders who were still negotiating with Aaron on QY


    Ind were all shocked by this news. Some of them even passed out there and then!


    Molly had a sound sleep and when she woke up, it was already afternoon. She curled her lips and


    mumbled to herself. She then slowly opened her eyes and saw Brian''s handsome face.


    Molly slightly opened her mouth and blinked. Then she frowned and became so nervous that she didn''t


    dare take a breath or even move at all.


    She was confused as to why she was in bed.


    She remembered that she was in the bathtub this morning.


    Wrinkles appeared on her forehead, she closed her lips and secretly nced at him and found him to


    be asleep. He was breathing evenly and Molly got hypnotized with the rhythmic breathing.


    Molly slowly looked down and found that she wasn''t wearing any clothes. At that moment, she blushed.


    She also wondered whether Brian had made love to her just now.


    While thinking about this, she looked towards Brian. She felt more embarrassed and her face was even


    redder when she saw that he was still wearing his white shirt.


    ''Molly, what are you thinking? He hasn''t done anything to you!'' she thought, annoyed.


    Molly swallowed and gently bit her lip. She didn''t dare make any sound, fearing that she would wake


    him. She had been living with him for nearly one month, but she had never seen him when he was


    asleep. Even when they had met for the first time in the hotel, she hadn''t gotten such a chance.


    He really was very handsome!


    He had thick eyebrows which made him look overbearing. There was a pair of piercing, dark eyes


    below his thick eyshes and his nose was straight and elegant, which made his face seem attractive.


    With his thin lips slightly closed, he looked like a prince who was sound asleep. Seeing him like that,


    Molly felt a sense of safety andfort.


    To her surprise, she found this great feeling when Brian was asleep.


    Molly sneered at herself and raised a corner of her mouth. Then she gently breathed and her eyelids


    drooped. She abruptly frowned when thinking of what had happened this morning.


    She guessed that Richie might be Brian''s father because they looked like each other. ''Aunt Shirley


    might be...''


    Molly suddenly opened her eyes and got very astonished as if she had discovered a shocking thing.


    Right then, Brian moved a bit, which interrupted her thoughts. She was so nervous that she moved


    aside, trying to keep away from him. However, that woke him up instead.


    Brian slowly opened his sharp eyes, looking sleepy. He stared at Molly, who was looking like a


    frightened rabbit. After a few seconds of silence, he asked coldly,"Why are you here?"


    Molly was stunned by his question and looked at Brian. Without knowing how to answer him, she just


    stammered,"I, I, I..."


    After uttering the word ''I'' a few times, she suddenly realized something and said,"This is my bedroom!"


    Her voice sounded a bit annoyed, but she dared not reveal her anger.


    Brian fixed his eyes on her for a short while and then he began to think of something. Slightly furrowing


    his eyebrows, he stood up and looked at his watch. It was almost 2:00 in the afternoon.


    Brian knitted his brows in surprise because he had been asleep for nearly five hours with Molly in his


    arms.


    At the thought of this, he pulled a long face. Putting the quilt aside, he got out of bed and left the room.

 Chapter 137 Asleep In His Arms (Part Three)

    Chapter 137 Asleep In His Arms (Part Three)


    Molly felt a bit disappointed when she saw him leave, but she quickly restrained her feeling.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian went back to his own bedroom, took a shower, changed his clothes and went downstairs.


    Tony was still waiting for him downstairs. Seeing hime down, he greeted him respectfully,"Mr.


    Long!"


    "How is it going at the Emp Exchange now?" Brian coldly asked as he walked outside.


    "Harrow hasn''t done anything," Tony briefly said. "He cannot make minute adjustments to the stock


    market index!"


    Without saying anything, Brian walked out of the house and got in the car. Tony silently stared the car


    as it drove outside towards the Emp Exchange at high speed. There was less than an hour left before


    the share prices were fixed.


    For that very reason, people waiting at the Exchange were getting increasingly excited and nervous.


    Everyone there was holding their breath in anticipation of the final moment.


    Brian took the private elevator and arrived at the central control room. Harrow had already left, but


    when Tony told him that Brian was going there, he quickly came back.


    The moment he entered the center control room, he saw Brian, who was frowning and furiously typing


    something. Brian looked calm, like a domineering and confident king who could do anything he wanted


    to.


    Folding his arms across his chest, Harrow leaned against the wine cab and quietly watched the


    data sh across the screen. When he looked up at the clock, he found that there was ten minutes left


    before the closing quotation was set.


    He felt very nervous. He thought that it was impossible for Brian to make those slight and subtle


    adjustments, but was still hoping for a miracle to appear. He was really nervous, hopeful, and excited at


    the same time.


    Brian''s face was straight and devoid of any emotion. His fingers were tapping on the keyboard so fast


    that they appeared a blur. The clock on the wall was ticking the atmosphere of the room into something


    oppressive. But Brian didn''t feel that.


    Harrow got even more nervous and almost couldn''t breathe. At the beginning, he was leisurely leaning


    against the wine cab, but now he stood straight. He nced again at the clock. Only three minutes


    were left.


    Harrow gradually lost hope, thinking that there was no time for Brian to make any change.


    Even though he felt hopeless, there was still some nervousness and stifled feeling behind his eyes.


    Tony just sat aside and watched silently because he didn''t know much about this field. Even though


    Harrow and Tony had been in a spat this morning, Tony knew that he, Harrow and Vincent were loyal to


    Brian and were experts in their fields. Each of them was responsible for their own duties respectively,


    but theyplemented each other, pursuing the same goal.


    Time ticked by and there was only one minute left.


    Harrow almost gave up, believing that Brian could no longer achieve his goal. There simply wasn''t


    enough time for that.


    "Ding!" A prompt tone broke the silence of the room. Before Harrow could even think of anything, his


    eyes lit up. Holding his breath in excitement, he asked,"Have you finished?"


    "Yes!" Brian replied in a cold, calm voice. Right then the share price was fixed and the stock market


    closed.


    Harrow breathed a sigh of relief, staring at Brian who slowly stood up and looked aloof. He admired his


    ability very much once more and promised himself that he would work for Brian his whole life.


    Some people would pursue wealth all their lives and some would pursue status. As for Harrow, he just


    wanted to spend his whole life pursuing a bosom friend who was good at ying some exciting games!


    Harrow opened the wine cab and fetched a bottle of wine and three sses. At the moment, he


    didn''t want to say anything and just wanted to drink a ss of wine with the men in the room for


    celebrating his correct choice and the lucky thing that he had found his bosom friend.


    *


    After Richie left, Shirley sat still on the sofa, lost in her thoughts. She had hoped earlier that Richie


    would not be angry with her and woulde back, but he didn''t.


    The more Shirley thought about it, the angrier she became. She believed that she wasn''t wrong and


    didn''t cheat on him. He had just misunderstood her. Over the course of all these years, he knew clearly


    that she loved only him. So why hadn''t he trusted her this time?


    Shirley wondered why he had even doubted her love for him!


    She got more and more indignant and didn''t want to think about the reason why he distrusted her. She


    stood up, changed her clothes and went out of the room with her handbag.


    "Mrs. Long!" Antonio greeted her respectfully.


    "Don''t follow me!" Shirley coldlymanded. She pressed the button on the elevator, got inside and


    watched the doors close in front of Antonio.


    Soon as the doors touched each other, Antonio calmly took out his phone and issued an order,"Follow


    Mrs. Long in secret. Mr. Long told us to protect her and try not to disturb her."


    Shirley went out of the hotel with rage boiling up in her. She even didn''t notice that Park Shin Chun''s


    nanny van had stopped in front of the hotel gate. She just walked to the roadside alone and hailed a


    taxi. After she got in the car and told the driver where she wanted to go, she took out her phone.


    "Aunt Shirley..." Molly said over the phone, with a touch of embarrassment in her voice.


    In her extreme anger, Shirley didn''t notice her embarrassed voice. She just asked,"Little Molly, are you


    still in the vi right now?"


    Molly closed her lips and then confirmed that she was still there, feeling a bit guilty.


    "Please wait for me there. I''m be there very soon!" After she finished speaking, Shirley hung up the


    phone.


    Stunned, Molly heard the busy tone from the phone and immediately got nervous.


    She was also very worried, wondering whether Shirley was going to me her for her secret and


    abnormal rtionship with Brian.


    Molly silently put down her phone and wiggled her fingers restlessly, waiting for Shirley. She had


    prepared herself for the worst.

 Chapter 138 So Sad! Leaving With Little Molly (Part One)

    Chapter 138 So Sad! Leaving With Little Molly (Part One)


    Molly sat on the sofa, feeling very ufortable.


    She was nervous. The entertainment news was still about Park Shin Chun''s concert yesterday.


    Molly sat on the sofa, feeling very ufortable. She was nervous. The entertainment news was still


    about Park Shin Chun''s concert yesterday. Entertainment outlets, feeding on the hype were now


    touting Wing''s uing charity concert as the next big thing. Spark, the rebellious prince a.k.a Golden


    Finger was also ted for a guest appearance at the charity fair. Such a group would undoubtedly


    bring more worldwide clout to A City.


    The host was cheery, spicing up her show with a bright smile. But Molly was not in the mood any more.


    She hardly felt the excitement she''d felt in the ecstatic crowd at the concertst night. She was even


    more ufortable when she thought why Shirley woulde here.


    Lisa made a cup of scented tea for Molly. "Miss Xia, have some tea, please. It will make you feel


    better." She served with a smile.


    Looking at Lisa, Molly asked with curiosity,"Lisa, do I...look very nervous?"


    With a slight smile, Lisa said courteously,"Somehow, you do!"


    Brow wrinkled in concentration, Molly looked down and rubbed her hands.


    "It''s natural to feel nervous from the horrifying experiences you went through yesterday. Who wouldn''t


    buckle under such circumstances ?" Smiling, Lisa continued with a touch of affection,"Actually, you


    were very strong."


    Looking at Lisa, the frown on Molly''s face faded into a smile. Actually... everyone looked at her weirdly,


    she assumed.


    The sudden mming of the door scared Molly and Lisa. By instinct, they both turned to look and met


    Shirley''s furious eyes.


    "Madam!" Lisa greeted.


    "Aunt...Aunt Shirley..." A scared Molly stood up, breathing in bursts as she watched Shirley angrily


    charge straight at her.


    Unaware of how nervous Molly was, Shirley grasped her by the arm. "Little Molly, let''s go!" she


    ordered.


    "Go? Where are we going?" Molly asked, stunned.


    "Let''s just leave here, and get a break from these disgusting men...," Shirley started. She made it


    sound as if Brian was just another man - a stranger, and not her son.


    Incredulous, Molly stood there rigidly, not knowing what to do.


    Now impressed by Shirley, Lisa smiled. "I''ll take some clothes for Miss Xia," she said positively.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then she went upstairs to get Molly''s coat and bag. The two of them, acting so abruptly, yet in sync,


    puzzled Molly. One wanted to take her away, and the other saw her off happily. Not wishing to argue,


    Molly yed along. She followed Shirley into the taxi waiting outside. As soon as they were seated, the


    driver sped off as if it was an emergency.


    At the door, Lisa stood looking at the leaving taxi, feeling bothpassionate on Molly and entertained


    by Shirley''s swift intervention. With a gentle smile, she mused, ''The mom took her son''s woman away.


    How will Mr. Brian Long take it when hees back?


    Mr. Brian Long had never wasted his time on women. But today, he even put on hold his other


    businesses, just for Molly. Is she all that special to him?''


    Thinking about it, Lisa was ecstatic. She had known Mr. Brian Long since he was a little boy. She''d


    never understood Brian''s guarded, cautious way with Miss Yan. How he had often veiled his genuine


    feelings when around that woman was a little too monotonous and boring. Even in weird. However,


    in front of Miss Xia, he was a free soul, straightforward and full of surprises.


    Lisa came to herself with a smile and went back to work. Although it was not right, with glee, she


    expected to see how Mr. Brian Long would react this time when he couldn''t find Miss Xia at home. It


    seemed he reacted differently each time.


    *


    "Aunt Shirley, where... where are we going?" Maybe Molly was frightened by yesterday''s events, or she


    was uncertain how Shirley would treat her. Whichever way, she seemed nervous and unsettled.


    Shirley must have read through Molly''s apprehension. "Rx, girl. With me, you''re in a safe pair of


    hands. OK?" she reassured Molly, a yful smile flickering across her face.


    Knowing Shirley had read her thoughts, Molly blushed. She bent her head, with her mouth puckered,


    feeling a slight tinge of shame, but d and encouraged by Shirley''s kind words.


    Seeing that, Shirley sighed. Affectionately she pulled Molly into her arms. "Don''t worry about it


    anymore. You know, I''m different from Brian. I like you, and this won''t change because of him. Clear?"


    she said softly.


    With a smile, Molly raised her head and looked at Shirley. She still looked stunning and felt young at


    heart, although her age showed in the peaceful, wise demeanor. And Molly was immensely impressed


    by those qualities.


    She trusted Shirley. She reminisced about their time together, just before the abduction. She


    shuddered at the ordeal they had endured shortly after, at the hands of their kidnappers. She wondered


    how she''d have managed without Aunt Shirley covering her back.


    The taxi took them straight to Falloon, the city''s most luxurious shopping mall. Out of the car they held


    hands, a soft ripple of warm wind brushing their faces as they walked into the mall.


    "We''ll do nothing today other than rx and treat ourselves as the special queens that we are!" said


    Shirley warmly. Standing at the door of the shopping mall, Shirley raised her head slightly and stared at


    the collection of ssy items upstairs. She turned to Molly and with a smile dered,"We can buy


    everything that we want today. Let''s forget all our troubles and indulge in a little luxury."


    "What?" A cautious Molly looked at Shirley, wondering just how much two people could spend in a day.


    Pensively she started,"Aunt Shirley... how much do you n to spend?"


    "Take it easy! It''s not on our bill. And you can spend as much as you want!"


    Money had never been a problem for Richie or Brian. When it came to treating their women, there was


    nothing they wouldn''t do. Besides, Shirley and Molly were shopping at an affiliated mall of Dragon


    Empire Group.


    Although Shirley had never known Richie''s exact wealth, she knew the vast financial muscles of the


    Dragon Empire group and the XK Intelligence Agency. Shirley simply didn''t concern herself with finding


    out the finer details of her husband''s worth. But then again, Richie didn''t wish her to know either.


    Of course, she didn''t know Brian''s worth either. But, the daily transactions of his casinos and stock


    exchanges on international markets were huge.


    "I don''t want him to pay for me..." Molly timidly spoke her mind. Although Brian gave her an extra credit


    card, she didn''t know her limit. She only regrettably knew of the painful cost of the 200, 000 dors she


    had borrowed from him. If she bought things without control... it would take her more than one month to


    pay off.

 Chapter 139 So Sad! Leaving With Little Molly (Part Two)

    Chapter 139 So Sad! Leaving With Little Molly (Part Two)


    "It''s okay! I too can pay for you." With that, Shirley dragged Molly into the elevator despite her


    hesitation. "Don''t shy from spending on a few luxuries here and there. It would hurt pride to be a penny-


    pincher," she advised. We are here to indulge today. In any case, both Richie and Brian only care about


    themselves, unless you know what to get from them. C''mon Molly. After all the disheartening things


    we''ve been through, we need a treat! And today, I am sad, very sad!"


    Shirley was talking on and on, while Molly on her part was a little more on the cautious side. On a few


    asions when she tried to air out her skepticism about overspending, Shirley simply drowned her out


    with bubbly talk.


    In her senior high school, Molly, like many other girls, had dreamed that she''d one day have enough


    money for indulgent spending whenever she wished. Now, her big day was here, and yet she hesitated.


    She once worked part time in Falloon Mall, so she knew the consumption level here. A simple T-shirt


    might cost tens of thousands, let alone those costing millions.


    Shirley nudged her to go round different stores and try out various clothes. When Molly was done


    trying, they bought the clothes and asked for home delivery.


    When Molly realized that she begrudged the money, she suddenly wondered whether she was


    destined to be poor! Thinking about it, she smiled ironically. Right now, in the fitting room, she was


    trying on a mink dress going for slightly over a million dors. Looking at it and feeling it, Molly frowned.


    Perhaps, in her mind, she despised such extravagance. Her thoughts trailed off. It was a painful, bitter


    memory.


    "Little Molly, do the clothes fit you?" Shirley''s voice came from outside.


    Startled out of her reverie, Molly responded and hastened out. Shirley had picked a simr mink dress,


    except for color. Shirley''s was purple, while hers was pink beautifully and smoothly patterned with blue.


    Looking into the mirror, they felt more like mother and daughter.


    "Madam and Miss, you two look great in this dress, especially madam. It seems you two are sisters..."


    The shop assistant ttered them with a bright smile. The texture and quality of the dress were


    fabulous. "Madam, you and your daughter look stunning in the dress," the assistant appraised.


    Molly thought of her previous part-time work experience here. Part of her job was to tter customers


    this way. There would be a handsomemission to a salesperson who sealed a sale for such a


    dress. It was a big deal for the sales staff.


    "Daughter?" Shirley savored rtion by the sales staff. "I''m d to hear that. I''ll take both of the


    dresses," she replied, eyes gleaming with pleasure.


    "Aunt Shirley..." Molly wrinkled and touched Shirley slightly.


    Hearing how Molly called Shirley and seeing the expression on Shirley''s face just now, the witty shop


    assistant shed withprehension. Now, she quipped," Whoever marries this beautiful, intelligent


    lady will certainly be happy the rest of his life."


    By the sparkle and smile on Shirley''s face, thatst statement must have quite impressed her. With no


    more hesitation, she paid, without even bargaining.


    The shop assistant courteously saw her two charming customers off, promising timely home delivery.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Little Molly, life is not always a party. Sometimes, we may have to give up things that we value much."


    As they went around, arm in arm, like mother and daughter, Shirley continued," As long as we have


    faith within, and step out courageously, we''ll alwaysnd safely."


    Molly looked at Shirley and blinked thoughtfully.


    Shirley sped Molly''s hands and went to another store with her. "If a person only focuses on


    unhappiness in the past and the sadness now, then... she will never see the sunlight ahead... Little


    Molly, everyone has their own sunlight. The only difference is that some can catch it, but others can''t!"


    Then Shirley looked at Molly, who was still in confusion, and smiled.


    She feltpassion for this girl. Their experience might not be the same, but she privately hoped Little


    Molly could get on well with Brian. As a mother, she could always see clearly what her son was thinking


    about. He wanted Little Molly thoroughly!


    She didn''t know whether they could finally marry, but it was certain that Little Molly was more suitable


    than Becky for Brian!


    "Wow... Look, who is here?" Suddenly, there came a loud and shrill voice. It was quite unsettling.


    The shriek distracted Molly from what Shirley had said just now. Then she realized they had just walked


    into the store where she used to work. It was Eda Mi, with her usual look down attitude towards Molly.


    Molly looked at Eda Mi. They had not seen each other for about a month, and Eda Mi had been


    promoted as assistant store manager now.


    Eda Mi walked to them arrogantly and saw that Shirley was holding new clothes worth millions in her


    hand. She greeted with an undisguised sneer. "Molly, where have you been the whole month? Where


    did you make such a fortune? Wow, you are a customer instead of a shop assistant now..." she said


    with an obvious green eye. They all knew Molly fairly well.


    She had a gambling father, a mother with serious healthplications, and a little brother who was still


    in a junior high school. She needed to support the whole family and repay her father''s debts. Such a


    girl could only afford the cheapest clothes in the night market, let alone Falloon Mall. But now, only after


    a month, it seemed she was swimming in money!


    Thinking about that, Eda Mi sneered again," These clothes are damn expensive. If you smudge them...


    you know, you can''t repay for the loss!"


    Molly pursed her lips slightly, feeling her earlier humbleness again...


    Shirley put the clothes back to the hanger. This time, she didn''t keep Molly behind her like a mother.


    Instead, she was waiting for Molly to deal with it by herself. But after a long time, it seemed Molly was


    still lost and numb.

 Chapter 140 So Sad! Leaving With Little Molly (Part Three)

    Chapter 140 So Sad! Leaving With Little Molly (Part Three)


    Seeing that Shirley had ced the clothes back and Molly still looked humble, Eda Mi became even


    more arrogant. She looked at them from head to toe and asked sarcastically," How did the two of you


    find the guts toe here in your counterfeit ten a penny rugs? s!" Eda Mi suddenly cried and


    attracted the attention of two shop assistants. One of them had worked with Molly, and she was also


    usually bullied by Eda Mi. The other one had been transferred here after Molly quit. The two assistants


    sympathised with Molly and Shirley and went sort out the clothes silently.


    Eda Mi took out the clothes that Shirley had ced back and mockingly eximed," Oh my god! This is


    brand new, but now it''s torn. It must be your fault. You did it just now..." With this, she looked at Shirley.


    Shirley just looked back at Eda Mi indifferently, with a slight smile on her face. Eda Mi suddenly felt her


    heart miss a beat. However, she pretended to be calm and insisted," The coat is damaged, and... you''ll


    have topensate for it!"


    Suddenly, Molly grabbed the coat out of Eda Mi''s hands and gnashed. She tried all her best to inhibit


    her self-humiliation as she stared at Eda Mi," Oh! Does it split? Is it possible that you purchased


    defective clothes and are selling them? Has Falloon Mall started stocking such poor quality that their


    clothes split while still on the shelves?"


    In the real sense, Molly was scared, until Eda Mi crossed Shirley''s line. Molly couldn''t take it lying


    down. She didn''t care how much others mistreated her personally ¡ª but trying to humiliate someone


    else in front of Molly? No! That was uneptable. At once, she raised her eyebrows and demanded,"


    One more question. Where does it split, as you im?"


    Eda Mi never thought Molly would disprove her so boldly. In the past, she would rather make


    concessions for peaceful settlement than stir up trouble. Eda Mi was shocked. She took the coat from


    Molly and began to check it, but she still tried to be dominated in the oppressive air.


    After all, Molly once worked here, and she knew such a coat cost an arm and a leg. If the coat really


    had something wrong, she would in no way affordpensating.


    "You''d better check it carefully," said Shirley unflustered. She nced at Molly and felt very happy. As


    she had expected, Little Molly was strong and kind-hearted!


    "Yes, you''d better check it seriously! If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll demand an exnation from your shop


    director!" Molly said angrily.


    Their conversations attracted the attention of others. The shop assistant who had sold them the


    dresses watched with curiosity, wondering what was happening. Obliviously, the whole drama unfolded


    right in front of Frank and Eric who were inspecting the mall upstairs. Following them was the senior


    management of Falloon Mall. They all stopped by this scene.


    Frank watched in utter silence, hands in his trouser pockets. Eric likewise looked on coldly, indignant at


    what he saw. The senior management behind them all broke into a cold sweat. No matter who was


    right and who was wrong, such unprofessional conduct from the shop assistants, especially the


    assistant store manager, was uneptable. The service industry was about service to customers with


    lots of courtesy. What was worse, this had happened in front of the president and vice president of the


    mall.


    It seemed the case downstairs had reached an impasse. Eric turned the corner and went downstairs


    without saying a word. Then, Frank, together with the rest of the team followed.


    "Look, here..." With the Devil''s own luck, Eda Mi really found some stitches falling apart in the coat.


    Shirley just looked at them slightly and said nothing. She wanted Molly to solve the problem by herself.


    She felt Little Molly was in essence very proud, but her pride had been killed by the reality.


    "I really have nothing to say about Falloon Mall. It''s really out of my expectation, an international


    shopping mall selling defective goods!" Molly reproached, with her eyes peering sharply at Eda Mi''s


    face. Just as Shirley had expected, Molly didn''t let her down.


    "You..."


    "Honey, you are right!"


    Suddenly, a wild, evil voice full of connivance called out from behind. Just then, Molly was pulled by


    someone into arms.


    As she struggled to free herself, she looked at the person behind her. Seeing that it was Eric, she was


    frozen and forgot to break out. Eric pulled her back again to his arms naturally, and asked her softly,"


    Are you here for me? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    Molly opened her mouth slightly, looking at Eric and not knowing what to say. Shirley also frowned. She


    was very unhappy about the way Eric was treating Little Molly. Of course, she felt the person she liked


    was affronted by others.


    "Honey, why didn''t you tell me that you wanted some new clothes?"


    Indifferently, Eric looked at Eda Mi and then said to Molly," If you had told me, I would have ordered


    them to bring all the clothes you want to choose from to the vi, so that you didn''t have to leave home


    for purchase."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Eda Mi didn''t know Eric, but ording to years of experience, she knew that such a handsome and


    noble-minded man might not be ordinary. Wait! What did he call Molly?


    Honey?


    Molly was dumbfounded by all this and didn''t know what to do. Eric slightly pinched her shoulder,


    winking at her as a sign for her to keep still.


    Of course, Molly could understand what he meant. Thinking of how Eda Mi had bullied her before, and


    how she had framed Aunt Shirley by telling a lie today, she said softly to Eric," Honey, I heard you were


    having a meeting. I was bored to the bone, so I came here with Aunt Shirley, but... unfortunately, an


    employee here humiliated me!" Molly said coquettishly. In particr, when she said "honey," the voice


    was deeply emotional.


    Eric blinked slightly. He just wanted to revenge Little Molly, but when he heard her call him "honey," he


    felt veryfortable.


    They were thinking differently, not knowing that someone was looking at Molly with piercing eyes as


    she called Eric "honey."


    Brian stood in front of the staircase, with his eyes narrowed and teeth clenched. He just came


    downstairs. What a coincidence! Otherwise... he would have missed such a sweet scene!

 Chapter 141 Whos Your Husband (Part One)

    Chapter 141 Who''s Your Husband (Part One)


    Right after he finished his work in EMP, Brian went back to the vi.


    He somehow was eager to arrive home, and he got a bit worried at the thought of Molly being uneasy


    in sleep.


    When he got home, it was so quiet in the vi that he thought Molly was still sleeping. He went upstairs


    quietly and walked in Molly''s room, but she wasn''t there.


    Immediately, Brian became angry.


    He left the room, went downstairs and inquired of Lisa about Molly''s whereabouts.


    "Mrs. Long took her away," Lisa replied.


    Knitting his eyebrows, Brian thought in silence with a ssy look in his eyes, ''Why did Shirley take


    Molly away? Wasn''t she supposed to be with Richie, instead of taking her risky outings with Molly


    again?''


    As he thought about it, it slowly dawned on him why. It was likely.... Richie was not happy with what


    had transpired in the morning!


    "You may go back to work now," Brian said impassively to Lisa. He took out his phone and called


    Antonio after Lisa had left with a faint reply. "Antonio, where is Shirley?"


    "She''s in the Falloon Mall with Molly," Antonio answered, sitting in a car and staring at the fifteen-storey


    building which covered an area of more than 3, 000 square meters "They have stayed in the mall for


    two hours," continued Antonio.


    "I see!" replied Brian. Then he hung up and walked out.


    In the car speeding to the Fallon Mall, Tony peeked at Brian secretly. Brian seemed to be calm, but


    there was a thoughtful look on his face. It wasn''t clear whether he was thinking about Molly or Shirley.


    The moment Brian stepped into the Falloon Mall, he drew many eyes immediately. But all the passers-


    by withdrew their gazes hastily when they met Brian''s sharp detached nce.


    Instead of asking the security guards of the XK Intelligence Agency which floor Molly and Shirley were


    on, he searched for them personally floor by floor with esctors.


    In the middle of the esctors stood a giant star-shaped ceilingmp with tassels lighting the entire


    mall. All around were all kinds of open-n stores.


    Just as Brian arrived on the seventh floor, he saw lots of people were gathering at a store near the


    esctor. He saw Frank and all the executives of the Falloon Mall running down to this floor while he


    rode the esctor up. Immediately he knew, Shirley and Molly must be at the center of the melee.


    What surprised him most was to hear the sensual words from Molly. She had just called Eric "honey" a


    few moments after Brian''s arrival.


    Uh!


    What a sweet and intoxicating profusion of love!


    Brian stared at those people standing in front of him. Frank didn''t walk up to Shirley and Molly right


    after he got off the esctor but waited to see what would happen next, and Shirley also stood by


    watching Eric and Molly perform their little y.


    Eric was so tall that he couldpletely block Molly behind him. But Brian saw her profile, as he stood


    on the sides from where they frolicked. Although he couldn''t see the expression on her full face, he


    knew her well enough to sketch it all in his mind.


    Brian narrowed his eyes keenly at Eric, sealing his thin lips. With a feeling of difort that he had


    never felt before, he had an impulse to take Molly away with him immediately.


    But he didn''t. He just stood there, twitching his lips with a snort. He wasn''t an impulsive man, not even


    when he was a child.


    He didn''t fancy doing things on his impulse.


    Tony, standing behind Brian, was stressed by the strong hostile aura from Brian. Seeing the grim smile


    on Brian''s face, he looked at the front store in worry.


    Deep affection written all over his face, Eric gazed at Molly. Blushing, Molly got a bit embarrassed in his


    adoring gaze, and while she wondered whether she had got it wrong, Eric raised his other hand and


    gently flicked her long straight untied hair. "Sorry, I thought I could protect you by concealing your


    identity," he said with regret.


    Such gentle movements and affectionate tonepletely disarmed Molly. She surrendered to him. And


    enchanted, she was unable to speak or move. She just stood staring at him and blushing. No matter


    what his purpose was, it was him who always showed up first whenever she was helpless and alone


    like he had told her!


    And now, what he did for her¡­


    Her heart throbbed that breath caught in her throat. She was both nervous and moved. As though he


    was her husband, Eric ignored the crowd around them.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It''s okay. I knew that you were concerned about me,"


    Molly replied without thinking. It looked real and natural between her and Eric.


    Eric couldn''t help giving her a warm, tender kiss on her forehead.


    mes of fury burnt in Shirley as she watched them. Her eyes kept popping wider with disbelief every


    passing minute. Finally, grinding her teeth, she came forth, pulled Molly aside. "I must say, Eric, don''t


    you think that it isn''t the right time¡­ to show your love to each other but the time to help me, your aunt,


    handle this problem, which is also your wife''s problem?"


    Shirley said with a smile, stressing the two words - "love" and "wife" on purpose.


    "You are right, Aunt Shirley!" Seeing how inappropriate his actions were, Eric stepped aside. He then


    turned to Eda who tensed with guilty at her unprofessional conduct. She knew she was in trouble. Eric


    nced at her name tag and said sternly,"I demand to see your store manager!"


    The cold look on his face sent shivers down Eda''s spine. She had seen a face full of loving affection


    while Eric was consoling Molly. Now the face looking at her was furious, menacing. Sensing danger,


    she mumbled, holding her breath. "Our, our manager¡­ went to¡­ the Dior boutique."


    Scared by Eric''s stern look, she stuttered. Stumbling on words for a simple sentence, Eda sounded


    hysterical. Almost like a third grade trying to read Shakespeare, her words disjointed.


    Even though Eric looked quite young, Eda had a hunch he was wealthy and influential. He had the


    power to carry out his threats, and even more. That reality hit her hard. She was petrified.


    Generally, in all the Falloon Malls around the world, there were two assistant store managers for each


    boutique but only one manager who would, at the same time, supervise three to five boutiques that


    might be far away from each other and sell different kinds of goods, which was considered as a test of


    the manager''petence.


    After hearing what she had said, Eric slightly turned his head and looked at Frank. Just then, Eda


    noticed those people standing aside. She hadn''t met Frank personally, so she didn''t recognize him.


    Except for him, she knew all the people standing behind¡ª¡ªthey were all the section managers of the


    Falloon Mall, and the CEO!


    In an instant, she regretted her actions. Where had all these people appeared from? Did they all know


    she was extorting Molly? Her head began to spin. She would be fired for sure.


    Eda bit her lips, hoping that they hadn''t seen what she had done. She seriously hoped so!


    "Mr. Li, how would you handle it?" Eric asked leisurely.


    The Falloon Mall CEO in A City - Hale Li broke beads of sweat on his face. Usually, Eric Long, the vice


    president, was hard to deal with. Now with the president''s presence, the whole situation was out of his


    hands.


    Actually Hale didn''t know what had happened. But no matter what, Eda was culpable. It was her fault to


    extort Eric''s wife. Even though he knew that Molly wasn''t Eric''s wife, he wanted to strangle the


    assistant manager anyway.


    "Ahem!" As he walked up to Eric, Hale coughed slightly. Deep within he was cursing fiercely, although


    he replied respectfully,"Mr. Vice President, please let me get filled in on what has happened first."


    As she watched Hale''s deference to Eric and heard Eric''s title, Eda wentpletely numb. Her mouth


    involuntarily opened, feeling like it had been blown dry by a vacuum cleaner. Her eyes popped out like


    a DVD. She looked at Eric in disbelief, and then slowly turned to Molly.


    "What was going on?" Hale asked Eda in a low voice.


    It enraged Hale that Eda had fumbled for quite long, but still she couldn''t exin the whole drama


    clearly. In the end, Hale asked the two shop assistants in the store about the matter. Upon hearing the


    truth, he hit the roof.


    "Go clear your wages at the financial department and then you can leave. The Falloon Mall doesn''t


    need employees like you." With finality Hale ordered.

 Chapter 142 Whos Your Husband (Part Two)

    Chapter 142 Who''s Your Husband (Part Two)


    Grinding her teeth and gripping the coat in her hands tightly, Eda red at Molly in rage. In her typical


    jaundiced manner, it seemed that she was ming her own faults and disgrace on Molly.


    Frowning, Shirley was considering to intercede for Eda as she looked so pitiful now. Originally, Shirley


    had just nned to give her a lesson but not to get her fired. However, when she saw the resentful look


    in Eda''s eyes, she gave up the idea of helping her. If Eda kept staying here, the event that had


    happened today would definitely repeat over and over again. Now it would be like killing criminals to


    deter crime. The Dragon Empire Group would be better without her.


    Meeting Eda''s angry eyes, Molly somehow felt a little guilty. She had thought Eda would only get


    scolded or warned, but this was way more serious.


    Suddenly, the hand on her shoulder grasped her harder. She turned to look at Eric, who gave her a


    consoling nce. Then squinting at the coat in Eda''s hands, Ericmanded,"As the assistant


    manager, you knew the coat was defective. But instead of telling customers about that, you still tried to


    charge them the full price. You must face disciplinary action, based on the regtion of the Dragon


    Empire Group."


    Basing on the regtion of the Dragon Empire Group meant she''d leave on summary dismissal. She''d


    also be painfully aware of Molly''s turn of fortune. Worse still, with her deplorable financial state, the loss


    of her job would be devastating. She''d live sighing on the slim chance that every dog has its day.


    "And, that coat had been twisted by you," Eric kept his gaze on the coat gripped firmly in Eda''s hands.


    "Since that coat is defective, we''ll seekpensation from you at 90% discount!"


    Hearing Eric''s words, Eda''s heart sank. Even on 90% discount, the cost of this coat would still run into


    tens of thousands.


    "Why on earth should Ipensate?" Eda queried, her chest heaving in anger. Anyway she would be


    fired without wages for sure, so she was afraid of nobody here now.


    "Because you upset my wife," said Eric, arrogantly. "This is your little punishment for that."


    Then, he held Molly, who was still in shock, in his arms to leave. As they turned around, they caught


    someone staring at them with a smile. By instinct, they both turned to look in the direction of the stare


    over Frank.


    When her eyes met Brian''s, Molly''s face turned pale. A feeling of guilty descended on her like a thick


    dark nket. He had caught her cheating on him. And that frightened her to the bone.


    Unconsciously, she struggled to get out of Eric''s arms. But wearing a defiant, evil smile, Eric held her


    even harder.


    Seeing Brian, a smug smile formed on Shirley''s face. But as Brian came closer, her smile faded. His


    anger was palpable.


    Before, everyone''s attention had been on what was happening at the store. But now, because of Brian,


    everyone had fixed their eyes on the rising esctor he was on.


    In a sh, a frown came to Frank''s forehead. He had met Molly in the vi this morning. But he didn''t


    know the rtionship between Eric, Brian and her. He only suspected something fishy, especially since


    Brian had showed up in person.


    Moreover, as far as he knew, Eric had never helped anybody like this before.


    In his status, putting a junior employee like an assistant manager in her right ce was a cinch.


    The onlookers started to specte in growing tension. While they watched, Brian walked up to Molly


    and Eric. He looked at their sped hands in distaste, and thennded his eyes on her pale face.


    Regardless of all the eyes on him, he raised his hand and slipped his fingers from her cheek casually.


    He had never been more furious than the moment when he felt her tremble.


    She could get along so well with Eric. But there was only fear in her whenever she was with Brian.


    "Mol, who did you call honey? Who''s your husband? Uh?"


    To all the rest of the observers, Brian''s voice was calm, deep and maic. But to Molly, Brian was the


    devil incarnate. His voice was dark, repugnant and evil to boot.


    "I¡­" Molly wheezed heavily, biting her lips in horror.


    "I was just helping her!" exined Eric.


    But Brian ignored him, and continued staring at Molly, determined to wait for her answer.


    In fear, Molly''s heart twitched fiercely. She struggled to free herself from Eric''s arms, and this time, Eric


    didn''t stop her. It distressed him to see fear on her face.


    "Answer me! Who''s your husband?" Brian asked again, and his voice was deep and threatening now.


    The observers were spellbound. Staff, customers, Frank and three other executives of the mall all


    watched the two young men and the girl.


    And everybody who knew Brian got curious about Molly at the moment. How could this girl get involved


    with both Eric and Brian at the same time?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mortified, Molly bit her lips harder. She didn''t know how to answer Brian. Whichever answer she gave,


    she knew he wouldn''t be satisfied.


    "I, I just¡­" Molly replied, wheezing and heaving, like a bull in a Spanish bullfight. "Eric¡­Eric was just¡­


    just trying to¡­ to help me¡­"


    "Oh?" Brian sneered from the corners of his lips.


    It was the malicious smile of a demon, yet unknowing people fell for it.


    The grand manner in which Molly had faced Eda faded. In front of Brian, she was frightened to the


    bone. Sometimes she would forget the fear, for a moment of Brian''s tenderness. But afterward, he''d


    turn around and subject her to more pain.


    Shirley frowned. She intended to help Molly build her confidence. She fancied raising Molly from


    unnecessary harassment. These guys that she seldom saw at other times all showed up today when


    they weren''t needed. Why? Had shopping be suddenly attractive to them? Since when did men


    like shopping?


    Having been upset by Richie and now again by her son, she got more angry. She pulled Molly to her


    and said,"Are you done here? It''s time to leave!"


    Shirley was about to leave with Molly but Molly didn''t move, when she thought how Brian might react.


    She was terrified. For a moment, she stood still, staring at him.


    Empathy for Molly moved Shirley''s heart. She red at Brian and growled,"Don''t be so overbearing if


    you couldn''t help Little Molly at the first time! Why didn''t you show up in time while she was being


    bullied? You have no right to me her for whatever she did to save herself if you didn''t show up to


    help! When she was in trouble, you..."


    "Aunt Shirley!" an rmed Molly interrupted, stealing a nce at Eda who was still standing by. She


    then turned to Brian and continued,"I''m not Eric''s wife, I''m your woman!"


    If Brian knew what Eda had done, he might kill her. Although Molly was mad, she had interrupted


    Shirley to save Eda''s life.


    After all, Molly knew that Brian had no scruples. Damn! He''d kill for fun.


    Disappointment shed across Eric''s heart as he heard Molly speak in panic. Ignoring the empathy he


    felt, he red Brian in the face, burning with rage.


    ''Brian, have you fallen for Molly?


    That''s a terrible choice, you know!


    What would happen when Beckyes back? How would you y your cards?''


    An evil smile appeared on Eric''s face when these thoughts ran to his mind. He shrugged and


    said,"Anyway, don''t take it seriously. You would¡­ scare Little Molly."


    With a faint cold smile, Brian peered at Eric, remembering the intimate way he had called Molly. Then


    he fixed his eyes on Molly once again. "What? Are you scared now?"


    Seeing the way Molly acted in front of Brian, the look in Eda''s eyes turned more vicious. Silently she


    scorned, ''Conceited poor bitch! Does she fantasize about bing a Mrs. Long? The most shameless


    call girl in A City! Fake as theye!


    Hum! Molly Xia, sooner orter you will pay for what you''ve done to me today.''


    Eda slowly narrowed her eyes in malice.


    "Should I also be threatened by you? Uh?" Shirley asked before Molly could reply, holding Molly''s


    hands tightly and ring at her son who looked like a devil.

 Chapter 143 The Subtle Changes In Feelings (Part One)

    Chapter 143 The Subtle Changes In Feelings (Part One)


    "Are you going to threaten me too?" Shirley snapped and red at her satanic son, as she gripped


    Molly''s hand tight.


    Brian was taken aback by Shirley''s anger. Shirley seldom got so angry with him, as far as he could


    remember. Brian had really pushed her buttons this time. She looked genuinely furious, so Brian


    softened his voice and started to say,"Shirley..."


    "Don''t even say my name!" Shirley yelled at him. She was so mad at Richie and Brian. Both father and


    son had been bullying her one after the other. "I am taking Little Molly away from you people. I don''t


    want her to suffer anymore under your atrocities. If you have any objection to that, you cane


    straight to me!"


    After saying that much, Shirley cast one more outraged nce at Brian and then shifted her gaze to


    Eric and Frank Long. Finally, she left the three men behind and pulled Molly away with her.


    Because of all the farce, the entire shopping mall was filled with a chill tension and there was pin-drop


    silence.


    "I don''t want to hear anyone discussing about this matter again," Frank calmly ordered. His eyes were


    still fixed on the spot where Shirley had been standing.


    Hale Li nodded his head and arranged some men to handle the matter quickly.


    At the end of all this, Eda Mi was fired without receiving any of her wages, and worse, she had to pay


    tens of thousands of dors inpensation for the clothes. Eda stood at the entrance of Falloon Mall


    and stared at the Dragon Empire Group logo with pure resentment in her eyes. A gust of cold wind


    from outside pierced through her skin and chilled her bones. Narrowing her eyes, she gritted her teeth


    and swore,"Hmph! Molly Xia, you wait till I get my hands on you and when I do, I will definitely make


    you pay for what you did to me today!"


    After spouting out these furious words, Eda Mi left.


    But in reality, although Eda lost her job and was made topensate for the clothes as a punishment


    by Eric, her life was actually saved by Molly''s words. Molly had confessed openly to Brian by saying


    that she wasn''t Eric''s wife but Brian''s woman. And to top it off, she announced it in front of so many


    people and not very gracefully either. Molly had actually saved Eda''s life, but Eda didn''t realize it.


    Shirley took Molly to the dessert cafe where they had met for the first time. It was a rare sight to see


    Shirley in such an angry mood. She always disyed strength and tolerance in all kinds of situations


    due to her childhood experiences and due to the things that she had experienced with Richie. While


    under Richie''s protection over the years, even though sometimes she had quarrels with him, she never


    lost her cool the way she did today.


    Customers at the cafe were scarce at that time of the day. Shirley ushered Molly to the table near the


    window. When the waiter came to get their order, she asked him to bring all kinds of ice cream that they


    had.


    Bearing the humiliation in mind about what had happened earlier, Molly forced a thin smile and


    asked,"Aunt Shirley, why did you order this much dessert? Would the two of us be able to eat them


    all?"


    Seeing Molly''s bitter smile, Shirley felt sympathetic and said,"A very wise man once told me that life is


    like different kinds of ice-cream. Each has its own vor, color, and taste. He said that every incident or


    experience wee across in our life has its own meaning and, no matter how it makes you feel-


    sweet, or bitter, or sour, each experience that we face teaches us something. We should learn to enjoy


    different tastes of life without trying to escape from it."


    Molly went silent. She looked at the colorful ice creams on the table.


    "Little Molly, Brian is my son, but I''ve never intervened in his affairs. He is brilliant when ites to his


    business, but even the best of them can make mistakes and bad judgements. He doesn''t understand


    about the matters of the heart," Shirley added. Instead of her usual kind smile, Shirley continued with a


    serious face,"I don''t know what kind of rtionship exists between you and Brian or how your


    rtionship is going to develop. I just hope that you can be strong. No matter what happens in the


    future, you should always believe in yourself and move forward, one step at a time. And as long as you


    keep moving forward, you are sure to find the most beautiful scenery that has been waiting for you all


    along."


    Shirley''s words touched Molly''s heart. Her eyes were brimming with tears.


    Never in her life had she heard such optimistic words from anyone. No one had ever bothered to tell


    her how to live her life, not even her father or mother. It was as if she was unwanted and too


    insignificant to them. But now, Aunt Shirley was with her and she cared about her feelings and told her


    how she was supposed to live her life.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Deeply moved by her affection, hot tears instantly overflowed from Molly''s eyes and poured down her


    cheeks. Her lips trembled slightly, yet she smiled through the tears. A strong and positive feeling began


    to set in her heart and she said in a choking voice,"Aunt Shirley, thank you! I am so grateful that you


    are always looking out for me. And thank you for encouraging me to be better."


    "You silly girl!" Shirley said as she caressed Molly''s cheeks. She looked at the variety of ice creams on


    the table and smacked her lips. After taking a deep breath, Shirley shrugged yfully and then grabbed


    her fork, saying,"Come on! Let''s eat up and forget all those undesirable things."


    After a sniff, Molly smiled happily with tear stained eyes and nodded in agreement. "Okay, let''s eat


    them all. You are right. As long as I move forward one step at a time, there will be something beautiful


    waiting for me."


    Shirley was satisfied with Molly''s words. Theyughed and talked happily, devouring all the ice creams


    they had ordered. They seemed like a pair of good friends despite the significant age difference. When


    other customers in the cafe curiously nced at them, they would stare back together and then turn to


    look at each other and burst outughing.


    "The ice-cream cakes here are very delicious. Do you want to try some?" Shirley suggested.


    "Um...I am not quite fond of cakes. I don''t like sweet food," said Molly.


    Surprised, Shirley asked,"Really? Butst time I ordered mousse cake for you and you didn''t refuse.


    Why?"


    Turning a little red in the face, Molly said,"I was too embarrassed and didn''t want to refuse your


    hospitality."


    Shirley ced her fork on the te and said with a serious look on her face,"Next time, don''t let that


    happen. You should not feel embarrassed to tell me how you feel. Just be frank and tell me what''s on


    your mind- whatever that is. Okay?"


    "Yes, I will!" Molly nodded her head enthusiastically. She then looked around the shop once and


    lowered her voice,"Can I say that I don''t like Brian?"


    After a surprised pause, Shirley''s lips curled up in a naughty smile and she said,"To be honest, I don''t


    like that demon either."


    "What?!" Molly''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 144 The Subtle Changes In Feelings (Part Two)

    Chapter 144 The Subtle Changes In Feelings (Part Two)


    "Let me tell you something..." Shirley leaned over the table dramatically towards Molly and said in a


    hushed voice," That demon has always been so clever ever since he was a young boy. He always took


    care of things on his own and never asked for anyone''s help. And what''s more... he likes to stay with


    his sister, but not me because he thinks I''m too silly. Hmph! So, yeah! I don''t like him either!"


    Molly''s jaw dropped in amazement at how seriously Shirley said all that. She could actually picture how


    unhappy Shirley''s face would look because of Brian''s attitude. "But he is your son. Why would you say


    such a thing?" asked Molly.


    "Yes, he is my son. That''s exactly why it makes me angry every time he does it," Shirley said and


    sighed. "But I have to admit that he is too clever for his own good. Let me tell you a story about him.


    When he was about five years old, he could already outsmart his father...um, my husband, the man


    with the poker face you saw this morning," she joked. "Brian once secretly transferred some of his


    father''s assets to his own ount andpeted against him for an auction item. He made a lot of


    money that day by fooling his father."


    Molly listened to Shirley with keen interest, her eyes wide, as if she was being told an unbelievable


    story.


    "But, to tell the truth, back during his childhood, Brian was a very lovely boy. I don''t know why he has


    be the way he is now, aggressive and ill-tempered. He is no longer the pleasant kid I used to


    know,"


    Shirley said with a worried look. Richie was a responsible man. All those years ago, when Richie had


    found out that he owed Shirley a lot and that he had to marry her, he had shouldered his responsibility


    and had kept his promise through the years. He was the only man who had helped Shirley move


    forward and see a brighter future.


    But unlike Richie, Brian had grown up in a very cruel environment. Shirley wondered whether that was


    the reason for Brian''s cold behavior.


    Molly stayed silent. It was hard for her to imagine a five-year-old boy wearing an arrogant face. That


    sort of child was never to be seen in her circle of society.


    **


    In the mountain vi


    with a tinge of displeasure painted across his cold face, Brian fixed his sharp eyes on Eric, who was


    mixing drinks like a professional bartender at the vi''s private bar.


    Eric was a yful man. He had inherited Frank''s genes and his hobbies, which included his craze for


    experimenting with drinks and also his love for car racing. But he was not as crazy as Frank was in his


    youth.


    Eric''s phone rang in the distance, but he didn''t bother answering it. He was focused on the cocktail he


    was concocting. Eric gracefully transferred the drinks into two cocktail sses and handed one of them


    to Brian. He walked over to the desk and grabbed his phone to check the missed call number. His


    expression changed immediately.


    Eric called back and the call connected almost immediately.


    "Mr. Eric Long, I am afraid that Miss Yan''s condition is not good right now." The voice at the other end


    belonged to one of Eric''s men from the Shadow Organization.


    "Well?" Eric furrowed his brows at the unpleasant news. He nced at Brian, who was sipping his drink


    while looking at the dark sky outside. He said," Tell me more about the situation."


    "Miss Yan''s eye surgery was unsessful again. Even though the attending physician was Felix, the


    most famous oculist in the world, the result of the retina repairing was not satisfactory," the man on the


    other end said. After a pause, he went on to report," Moreover, her condition has been worsening since


    the surgery. Miss Yan is heading towards total blindness."


    "Why is that happening in spite of being looked at by the best oculist in the world?" Eric hissed, as the


    worry in his voice became more evident. He asked in a stern voice," Is it bing worse because of


    the surgery or is there some other reason for it?"


    "Felix had warned Miss Yan of the risks regarding the operation before he performed it. But it was Miss


    Yan who had insisted on the surgery," The person on the other end tried to sound calm. "Felix has


    mentioned that the only way to cure Miss Yan''s eyes is to transnt in the most suitable retinas. There


    are no other options left now."


    Eric''s facepletely darkened and he said in a cold voice," I''d already given the order to find suitable


    retinas for her. Why haven''t you found any yet?"


    "We''ve found some donors who match Miss Yan''s type. However, after tests were conducted on them,


    some of the retinas were eliminated because they did not match perfectly and only two pairs had


    remained. But unfortunately, Miss Yan''s body rejected them too."


    "That is strange. Why did that happen?" Eric''s brows sank deeper in confusion and concern.


    "Felix said that her condition was uncertain at the moment to draw any conclusion, and that he needed


    to study the case further. I''ve discussed this in length with Felix and he said that he had great interest


    in Miss Yan''s case. So he is willing to stay and study more about her case." The man concluded his


    report sessfully.


    "Okay!" After giving some more brief instructions to his men, Eric hung up. He shifted his gaze to Brian,


    who was still sitting by the window. Eric asked him," Brian, don''t you want to know who I was talking


    about on the phone?"


    "I don''t care. It has nothing to do with me," Brian said indifferently. He walked away from the window


    and put his ss down on the bar table andmented," The drink is kind of sour today."


    Eric scoffed as Brian was about to leave. He said," You''ve turned sour today because of your jealousy.


    And that is why your drink seems sour too."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Brian stopped and turned around to cast a sharp nce at him and asked," Eric, I am curious. Would it


    be possible that if I fall in love with Molly, then you will simultaneously fall in love with her too?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Eric evaded a direct answer, but he said casually," Who knows? Brian, I told


    you, didn''t I? Little Molly is a very interesting girl."


    A thin smile tugged at the corners of Brian''s lips. With his hands shoved into his pockets, he squinted


    at Eric and said slowly," Alright, you can take it that I am in love with her."


    Not the slightest trace of emotion was indicated in Brian''s steady voice. Eric was a little surprised to


    hear Brian admit it so straightforwardly. He casually rested his arms on the bar counter and looked at


    Brian. He smiled back at his cousin and said," Brian, you''ve devoted a lot for Becky''s sake already."


    Brian didn''t respond to that. He just said," I am going to the Grand Night Casino. Help yourself here."


    "What about Auntie Shirley? Aren''t you going to look for her?" Eric straightened up and asked.

 Chapter 145 The Subtle Changes In Feelings (Part Three)

    Chapter 145 The Subtle Changes In Feelings (Part Three)


    "Richie will give up soon and go look for her himself," Brian said, confident that his father would take


    care of things.


    Eric grinned and went on to ask,"What about Little Molly?"


    Brian halted in front of the door and nced over his shoulder at Eric. His dark eyes rippled and he


    maintained a casual voice,"She has you, doesn''t she?"


    "Are you entrusting her to me?" Eric asked as he left the bar counter. "Aren''t you afraid that she might


    really be my wife one day?"


    "Please ask me this question again when she agrees to be yours." Brian left with a smug smile on


    his face.


    He thought to himself, ''Molly, don''t you want to leave me?


    Let''s wait and see if you will really be able to leave me even if you have Shirley''s help.''


    **


    Molly and Shirley stayed at the cafe for quite a long while. It was past dinner time and their table was in


    quite a mess. They had ordered too many different ice creams and they had melted before they could


    start eating them. The table was now a colorful mess of melted ice creams.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The entrance door to the cafe was pushed open suddenly and Antonio rushed in.


    Shirley wasn''t surprised at Antonio''s arrival, but as she expectantly looked behind Antonio, a dash of


    disappointment shed through her eyes because she couldn''t see the man whom she was expecting.


    "Mrs. Long, Wing has invited you for dinner," Antonio announced.


    "I''m not going!" Shirley refused bluntly. She knew that Wing was hoping to be the mediator. Wing would


    surely put in a good word for Richie during dinner. Shirley was aggrieved that Richie hadn''te to get


    her himself. She was surely acting a little bit wayward this time, but why did he have to be so serious


    with her? Why hadn''t hee to coax her?


    Antonio was about to say something, but was stopped by Shirley''s words. "Little Molly and I have


    something to do. I don''t have the time now."


    Saying that, Shirley waved at the waiter and paid the bill. Then she took Molly''s hand and left the cafe.


    Molly stayed silent throughout the conversation between them.


    Antonio didn''t stop them. All he could do was watch them get into a taxi and leave. With a sigh, he


    shook his head and left the cafe too.


    "Aunt Shirley, where are we going?" Molly asked. She heard Shirley tell the driver to drive around the


    streets. Molly''s gloominess had been long chased away by Shirley''s words at the cafe. She was much


    happier now, but still, she was worried that Brian would get even with her when she returned to the


    vi.


    "Rest assured that I won''t let Brian do anything to punish you today," Shirley held Molly''s hand and


    reassured her. She seemed to have read Molly''s mind.


    Despite Shirley''sforting words, Molly still felt quite uneasy. But she nodded with a firm look in her


    eyes. She realized that it was pointless to worry about the unpredictable things that might or might not


    ur in life. She wanted to cherish every happy moment and live every minute to its fullest.


    Seeing the decisive look in Molly''s eyes, Shirley quickly came up with a great idea. She smiled


    wickedly and asked,"I''ve heard that the Grand Night Casino is an interesting ce to have fun. Is that


    right?"


    "Aunt Shirley, haven''t you ever been to a casino before?" asked Molly. She was surprised when Shirley


    shook her head.


    Shirley drew closer to Molly and whispered,"Let''s go to Brian''s casino and win his money."


    "What?" Molly was baffled. She hesitated for a moment and said,"Aunt Shirley, I don''t think that


    gambling is..."


    Before Molly could finish her sentence, Shirley cut in,"We will just go and have a little fun. It''s okay."


    With her carefree attitude, Shirley turned to the driver and said,"Please drive us to the Grand Night


    Casino."


    "But..." Molly was hesitant. She hated gambling. She got involved in Brian''s life because her father


    owed gambling loan to the usurers. She had been put into such a miserable situation all because of his


    gambling.


    Moreover, she was already aware of the secret rules of the casinos, even though she had only worked


    there for a short time.


    And when she thought about that, Molly suddenly remembered that she had been absent from work at


    the casino for several days after she had been back to work there for only one day. She felt horrible


    about it. It would be embarrassing to go back to the Grand Night Casino because her workmates would


    think that it was strange. They would be very curious about her.


    Molly was mocking at herself. But she did not want to upset Aunt Shirley, so Molly covered up her


    complex emotions and said,"Okay, Aunt Shirley. If that''s what you want, then let''s go have some fun.


    But only very little fun."


    "Of course, I know. What else would we do there? We are just going to y some games," Shirley said.


    Then she grinned mischievously and asked in a whisper,"Little Molly, how about we win the casino over


    and get Brian pissed off?"


    Holding in herughter, Molly said,"Aunt Shirley, that''s impossible!"


    It was impossible for them to win the Grand Night Casino over even if they were the God of Gamblers,


    not to mention that they had no experience in gambling. Shirley had never been to a casino before, and


    Molly, though she had worked part-time there, actually knew very little about gambling.


    The taxi driver soon drove them to the Grand Night Casino. After they got out of the taxi, Shirley stood


    in front of the casino building, contemting it. The casino was dazzling bright under the dark sky. For


    the first time, Shirley finally had the chance to step into one of Brian''s ''toys''.


    Shirley and Molly stood still in front of the casino for a few minutes, staring at the shing signboard of


    the casino. A lot ofplicated emotions rose in Molly''s heart. She was the waitress there only a few


    days ago, and now, she was there as a customer.


    Molly remembered the disdainful look in Eda Mi''s eyes earlier that day, which told her clearly that even


    if she was dressed in magnificent clothes, her inferiority was still obvious.


    "Let''s go in!" Shirley held onto Molly''s hand and entered the Grand Night Casino. Without their


    knowledge, a man was discreetly watching them from the moment they got out of the taxi.


    "Young Master, are you going to let Mrs. Long act wildly like this?" Antonio couldn''t help but ask.


    Devoid of any emotions on his cold and handsome face, Richie Long replied with a hint of sympathy in


    his voice,"Do you think that she really is angry with me?"


    Antonio was confused by his question.


    Richie exined,"She is just feeling sympathetic towards Molly Xia and wants to help her."


    Upon hearing Richie''s exnation, Antonio somehow understood the situation.


    After Shirley entered the casino with Molly, she curiously scanned the hall, excited to try all sorts of


    games. Molly looked around the hall too. But when she noticed a person who was betting at a


    ckjack table, her face instantly went pale.

 Chapter 146 You Broke Your Promise (Part One)

    Chapter 146 You Broke Your Promise (Part One)


    Molly looked at the man. She was shocked when she saw him sitting at the ckjack game table. Molly


    felt her blood freeze at the sight.


    Shirley was excited at first, but she soon noticed that there was something wrong with Molly. Molly was


    standing right by her side, her face was pale and her breathing was rapid. She was staring right ahead


    of her and had a furious look on her face.


    Shirley tried to figure out who had caught Molly''s attention, but the casino was too crowded. They were


    standing by the entrance, so her field of vision was being blocked by various gambling tables and


    people.


    Shirley groaned as she failed to see who it was that Molly was looking at. "Little Molly, who are you


    looking at? An old friend?"


    Shirley''s voice pulled Molly back to reality and she quickly headed straight to the man sitting at the


    table.


    Since Molly had worked in Grand Night Casino before, some of the waiters recognized her. And they


    were wondering why she was there, after all Molly had left the casino a while back and had note


    back to work. But now that she was back, she was supposed to be serving in the VIP rooms. It was


    strange that she was walking casually in the main hall.


    "Molly! Is that you?" Lynne was surprised to see Molly in the casino and grabbed her arm.


    "Lynne... why are you here at this time?" Molly asked.


    "Someone asked me to cover her shift," Lynne replied with a smirk. "This shift will be over in half an


    hour. If you are not in a hurry, we can meet afterwards. I need to ask you something."


    Molly frowned and asked,"About what?"


    "This is not the right ce to talk. I need to attend to my customers first. Wait for me and we can talk


    after work," Lynne replied.


    "But I have... some things... to attend to." Lynne left before Molly could finish her sentence.


    But Molly was too upied to be bothered by Lynne''s words. By the time she headed to the table, she


    had already lost sight of the man.


    "Little Molly, who are you looking for?" Shirley followed her and asked curiously.


    Molly looked around, but the man was no where to be found. "I thought I saw an acquaintance of mine


    just now, but maybe it''s not him."


    "Oh? Really?" Shirley was still doubtful, but she did not think of it as a big deal. "Let''s go and get some


    tokens!"


    Molly nodded. She nced at the crowd and tried to ease her way to the token exchange counter.


    Maybe that was not him...


    Molly checked the counter to see if the man was around. Since she couldn''t find him anywhere, she


    assumed that she was just seeing things because she was too nervous to be at the casino.


    *


    The surveince room of The Grand Night Casino was located at the top-most floor.


    Brian was holding a wine ss in his hand, his legs were ovepped casually, and he was looking at


    the screens that were connected to the surveince cameras in the casino floor.


    Brian had already seen Shirley and Molly when they entered the casino. When he noticed that Molly


    had spotted Steven, he asked his men to take Steven away.


    Brian slowly raised his ss and sipped the red wine. The mellow bouquet spread across the taste


    buds, with a hint of enchanting aloes. His eagle eyes narrowed onto Shirley and Molly who were


    headed to the slot machines.


    Shirley was eager to find out how the slot machine worked. Molly had only received basic training when


    she had worked here, which did not include teaching how to gamble.


    Brian smiled and turned to Tony. "Give them a full pass."


    "Yes, sir," Tony replied and headed towards the central control. He typed in codes several times on the


    keyboard.


    Brian could see the exciting look on Shirley''s face. On the other hand, Molly was very nervous and


    shocked. She could not believe that they got a full pass at a slot machine.


    Brian gazed at Molly. He used the remote control to erge the small screen with both of them in it.


    And after that, the whole wall was filled with their images. Brian could clearly see all their facial


    expressions because of the zoomed in cameras.


    Molly was telling something to Shirley and a smile appeared on Brian''s face. After Tony tapped in some


    more codes on the keyboard, Shirley got another full pass. Every time Shirley yed the slot machine,


    she got a full pass.


    This was notmon in a casino. A crowd had gathered in front of the slot machine, trying to figure out


    why they were so lucky.


    Jason was headed there as well because someone reported that there was a problem with the slot


    machine. A customer got full pass- not once, but ten times. Non-stop.


    Jason arrived quickly because he was the manager and he thought that the customer must have done


    something to the slot machine.


    He was surprised to see Molly there. "Molly?" Jason frowned at her.


    "Mr. He." Molly knew that they would get into trouble if Aunt Shirley kept getting full passes on the slot


    machine.


    Molly was trying to get Aunt Shirley to y on some other machines, but Shirley did not listen. Shirley


    was fixated on making a fortune at the casino and jokingly asked Molly if she wanted to buy the casino


    from Brian.


    Jason was in charge of the casino, so he knew that there was something going on between Molly and


    Brian. He did not know what it was at first. But he took a guess after what had happened in the VIP


    room.


    Jason nodded to them, but did not say a word. He looked at Shirley and noticed that she was dressed


    in fancy clothes and looked quite young. Jason assumed that she would be in her 40s. From his


    experience, he could tell that it was her first time at a casino.


    Jason nced at the slot machine and said,"I''m sorry, I am afraid that there is some technical problems


    with the machine. We need to run some tests and fix it."


    Shirley shrugged her shoulders and stepped back.


    The onlookers were disappointed that they had lost their chance to make a fortune now that they had


    identified a problem with the machine. What a pity!


    "Little Molly, do you believe that I could still get full passes if I changed to another slot machine?"


    Shirley giggled at Molly.


    Molly looked at Jason for a second and then turned to Shirley. "Aunt Shirley, you are not nning to


    win The Grand Night Casino today, are you?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly asked in a hushed voice. However, Jason had already caught onto every word.


    Jason observed Shirley quietly and he saw a yful shine in Shirley''s eyes, which somehow made him


    nervous.


    She smiled without saying a word, but her eyes inadvertently went to the surveince camera at the top


    left corner. She smiled and waved at the camera and then looked at Jason. "Yes, I am nning to win


    the casino. So what?" Shirley said loudly on purpose.


    The loud challenge made everyone look at her in surprise. Although many people did not hear what


    Molly had said earlier about winning the casino, they were all experienced gamblers and understood


    what she meant without a second thought.


    Jason wondered whether Shirley had a prominent family background. However, he remained calm and


    asked respectfully,"Mydy, would you like to move to a VIP roomter?"


    Shirley looked at the surveince camera again and smiled,"I don''t care where the venue is. I only care


    who I am gambling with. "


    "Mydy, you can tell me at any time if you have any special requests and we will try our best to meet


    your expectations." Jason was, after all, a well-experienced person. Although he figured that it was


    Shirley''s first visit to the casino, he had a hunch that she wasn''t someone to be taken lightly.


    "How about I gamble with your boss?" Shirley asked, smirking.


    Molly was confused at her request. She whispered,"Aunt Shirley..."


    "Why do you think I got a full pass every time at the slot machine?" Shirley interrupted her. Shirley was


    not a fool. If a slot machine had such troublesome technical issues, then the casino would have been


    bankrupted a long time ago.


    Molly began to understand what had happened.


    While the twodies were whispering to each other, Jason stood there embarrassed, not knowing what


    to say. Just as he was going to invite thedies again to the VIP room, a voice was heard from his


    inter-phone, ordering him to take them upstairs.

 Chapter 147 You Broke Your Promise (Part Two)

    Chapter 147 You Broke Your Promise (Part Two)


    Jason then smiled and turned to Shirley,"Please, follow me. Our boss is upstairs."


    All eyes followed Jason and the twodies into the elevator. As the elevator doors shut, the people in


    the casino wondered who the woman was. Some of the regrs thought that Shirley might have been


    one of the queens of the casino years ago.


    Of course, the discussion in the casino did not bother Shirley. She was more interested in finding out


    what Jason''s boss had in mind at that moment.


    Molly had only served in the VIP room for one day when she had been working there, so she was not


    quite familiar with the room.


    Shirleyforted Molly by patting her hands,"Everything is gonna be fine. Don''t worry."


    Molly nodded nervously. She was not really afraid of Brian anymore. All her pride had gone out the


    window when she admitted that she was his woman in front of that many people in the mall. It was


    humiliating to even think about it.


    Molly sighed. She looked around and heard the other end of the VIP room being opened by a waiter


    from the inside. Someone inside the room caught her eye.


    "What''s wrong, Little Molly?" Shirley followed Molly''s gaze. The door had already been closed and she


    couldn''t see who was inside.


    This time, Molly was sure who the man was. She was overwhelmed by anger. "Aunt Shirley, give me a


    minute."


    Shirley did not have the time to react or reply as Molly hastily strode towards the door. The waiter


    panicked as he saw her going for the door of the VIP room. "Miss, you can''t-" But Molly ignored the


    waiter and pushed the door open.


    The members were in the middle of a game. Two men were sitting on opposite ends of the green


    nnel table. Molly didn''t bother to look at the man on the left. Her attention was wholly on the man on


    the right and she was about to explode.


    "Molly..." Steven called slowly, surprised. He wasn''t expecting to see Molly there at all.


    Molly shouted at Steven furiously,"What are you doing here?"


    "Miss, I am sorry, but you need to leave now!" the waiter interrupted.


    Molly red at him and shook off the hands that were trying to grab her. She started to walk towards


    the table to confront Steven, but was stopped by the waiter again.


    "Miss, the game is still on. No one is allowed to interrupt the game unless both parties agree to stop


    ying," a stern voice said from one end of the table.


    Shirley had no idea what was happening or who Steven was, but she couldn''t just stand and watch


    Molly get hurt right in front of her.


    Molly looked up at the table and spotted the bodyguard who had spoken. He was very intimidating. She


    was so disappointed to see Steven at the game table. She remarked in anguish,"Why are you here?


    You promised me that you would never gamble again. Then why?"


    Steven was sheepish, but he did not say a word.


    "Are you dumb? I need an answer. Why are you in the casino again?" Molly shouted hysterically and


    tears had started to fall down her cheeks. She pushed aside the security in front of her and rushed


    forward. But soon, she was held back and a huge hand grabbed her by her shoulders.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Let her go!"


    "Let her go!"


    two voices roared simultaneously. One was Shirley''s angry voice and the other voice was as cold as


    the arctic.


    Brian''s wrath spread across his whole body when he saw the guard grab Molly forcefully. While


    everyone in the room wondered why there was more interruption, he spoke in a vehement tone,"Who


    gave you permission to touch her?"


    Only a few people in The Grand Night Casino knew Brian''s identity. Unfortunately for the guard, he


    wasn''t one of them.


    "She tried to interrupt an ongoing game and broke the rules of the Grand Night Casino. It is my job to


    stop her," the guard replied.


    Molly struggled to get out of the guard''s grasp, but he was too strong for her frail body. She red


    furiously at Steven as if she was all but ready to tear him apart.


    Shirley couldn''t bear it any longer. She did not care about any rules of the casino. "Let her go! NOW!


    You do not want to face my rage," she warned him.


    The guard was struck by Shirley''s vigor and let go of Molly subconsciously. Shirley immediately pulled


    Molly over to her side and ignored Brian. She turned to Molly and asked,"Little Molly, who is that man?"


    Molly sniffed in pain and tears swirled in her eyes. She gritted her teeth, trying to suppress her grief


    and disappointment. Then she answered,"He is my father."


    Shirley frowned. Although she had already thought about that possibility, she still felt a sense of


    uneasiness when she heard Molly say it.


    Brian walked into the room with his hands in his pockets. He stopped in front of the guard. His eagle


    eyes swept menacingly over him.


    The guard felt his imposing aura which was suffocating. He turned to Jason for orders.


    Then he heard the cold voice again,"Take him away and chop his hand off."


    Brian, at that moment, was like an incarnation of the pure-evil devil. Everyone in the room looked at


    him in disbelief, especially the guard.


    The guard questioned his order,"What makes you think that you can do that to me?"


    Brian didn''t bother to look at the guard again. Jason sighed and ordered the guard to be taken away.


    "Wait!" Molly tried to stop Jason. She was still very angry, but right then, it was not clear whether she


    was angry at Steven or Brian. "The guard did not do anything wrong. He was just doing his job. Why


    are you so cruel?"


    Brian turned to look at Molly who was in a rage. He wondered how she could possibly look out for


    others while she was in a messed up situation herself. "I do not need a reason to do the things that I


    want to get done."


    When Jason heard Brian''s ultimatum, he knew that there was nothing he could do for the poor guard


    but to follow Brian''s order. This kind of thing was already a normal scenario for him because he was the


    manager of the Grand Night Casino.


    Molly was shivering in fury, but she felt powerless. In a country ruled by thew, how could someone do


    such cruel deeds without being punished? But she seemed to continue to be numb after what had


    happenedst night.


    Molly gnashed her teeth and held back her tears. She did not want to waste any time on Brian. She just


    wanted to know why her dad was there.


    The minimum threshold to get into a VIP room was a million dors. There was no way that her dad


    had that kind of money in hand.


    But when Molly suspiciously looked into Brian''s arctic eyes, she understood the situation a little more


    clearly. "Is this you? Did you set my father up?"


    "Me?" Brian scoffed. "Any casino is in itself a set-up. Everyone knows how it works, but they just can''t


    help themselves, Mol. Do you know why?"


    Brian approached Molly and said in a whisper,"Once a man is addicted to gambling, there is no


    stopping him. Do you understand?"


    Molly ground her teeth and desperately held back her tears. She couldn''t believe that her dad would


    gamble again for such a huge amount of money.


    It required millions of dors worth of tokens to get into one of the VIP rooms. She knew that her dad


    could not have afforded that much.


    "An hour ago, my dad was at the casino floor and now he is in a VIP room. You are the one behind


    this." Molly took a deep breath and tried to piece together the events that had happened an hour back.


    When she stepped into the casino, she had spotted her dad at the ckjack table. But when she was


    distracted by Shirley and Lynne, Brian''s men took him away to the VIP room. Molly was filled to the


    brim with anger. She turned to Brian and asked,"What do you want from me?"

 Chapter 148 A Game- Who Won And Who Lost (Part One)

    Chapter 148 A Game- Who Won And Who Lost (Part One)


    Brian grinned wickedly as he enjoyed watching Molly trying to put a restraint on her anger. He said in a


    brash tone,"To never let you be free. That is what I want."


    Molly was desperate and defeated by his extremely cruel and scornful words. Her eyes were filled with


    tears again, which she stubbornly tried to hold back. She bit her quivering lips and red at Brian


    wishing she could just kill him and get it over with.


    Steven''s heart hurt as he watched his daughter suffer under Brian''s tyranny. He felt guilty, and there


    was a deep sense of helplessness in him, as if he was trying to say that whatever had happened was


    unavoidable and it had happened against his will.


    The VIP room was in a deadly silence; nobody dared to speak a word, and their breathing went quiet


    too. Everybody looked at Brian and Molly and wondered what was going on between them, but they


    had no way to find it out.


    Shirley was anxious to help Molly, but she knew that even if she did step in and help her now, she was


    not always going to be able to help them, because love is the mostplex emotion in the world. It


    was the same when she had knelt down to Richie and got to know who Wing was. She could have


    never imagined at the time that she would marry him one day and would end up loving him so much.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brian..." Shirley sighed, looking at him. It was as if she was looking at a young Richie. Brian was even


    more hardhearted and more possessive than Richie was at that time.


    "Shirley, the casino has its own rules," Brian said gently to Shirley. Even though he was the boss, that


    did not mean that he could destroy the rules which every casino in the world followed.


    Shirley turned towards Molly. She pulled Molly towards her and moved a few steps away from the


    table. She said,"Let''s just wait until they finish the game."


    Molly''s eyes glistened with tears, together with an obvious look of anger and helplessness. She could


    do nothing but swallow her saliva silently. Realizing that there was nothing she could do, she nodded.


    Jason saw the interaction among them and it confirmed his suspicion of who Shirley was. Thedy was


    certainly very familiar with Brian. And as for the m in the slot machine, it was probably arranged by


    Brian himself!.


    Brian''s eyes shifted to Molly once again and saw that she was still looking very angrily at him. He


    grinned with an elusive and evil look, which passed on a clear message to her- ''you can never escape


    from me''.


    The game proceeded under Jason''s order. It was only then that Molly saw the person gambling against


    Steven. When she saw the person''s calm and collected face, she was so shocked that her eye


    widened.


    Shane sat at the table without saying a word. His fingers were slender and fair. A mild shine came from


    his eyes. He had not paid too much attention to Molly or Shirley since they had barged in. He was the


    most famous croupier in the world, but very few people knew that he was also very good at ckJack,


    probably one of the best.


    ckJack, also known as Twenty-one(21), was Steven''s favorite gambling game.


    "During the game, nobody is allowed to interrupt unless there is an emergency," Jason''s calm voice


    came through to her. He ran his eyes across the people in the room and then nodded to the dealer,


    asking him to distribute the cards.


    Molly stood at the viewing stand and watched the game. She almost gave up hope when she saw the


    transparent square chips stacked by Steven''s side. Even with the minimal face value, so many chips


    could add up to more than one million. But how could all the chips have a minimal face value at the


    same time?


    Shirley could not help but feel sorry. She lightly tapped on Molly''s hand and said,"Don''t worry. If your


    father loses, I will pay the money."


    Molly bit her lips and looked at Shirley. If she had to owe the money to someone, she would rather owe


    it to Aunt Shirley. At least Shirley would never force her to do anything she did not want to. But would


    Brian allow Aunt Shirley to help her? Would he let her?


    Sheughed at herself. It was more than evident that everything that was happening now was no more


    than a punishment Brian was imposing on her. He was taking drastic actions to tell her that she could


    never escape from him unless he let her go by his own wish.


    However, she did not want to give up without trying; she did not want to lose hope. Just as Aunt Shirley


    had said, as long as she moved forward, perhaps there would be a different view waiting for her.


    The game started officially. Shane acted as the dealer, while Steven yed.


    Shane dealt two cards. He ced one card face up on the table, which was a King, and the other card


    face down, which he himself did not see. Thus, of course, nobody in the room knew what card it was.


    Steven was dealt two Aces. An Ace can have a value of either 1 or 11 depending upon the situation.


    He said,"Split!"


    The croupier split the two Aces into individual bets and he continued to deal. The split cards received


    one extra card each, one of which was another A, while the other was a 9.


    Steven looked at the cards and thought for a while before he said,"Split the Aces again."


    Shane continued to split cards for Steven. Brian sat at the viewing stand, watching the game unfold.


    His handsome face was like a fine sculpture with no expression. His eyes were as ck as ink and as


    quiet as the windless sea.


    The cards dealt under the split Aces were a 5 and a 3.


    Steven frowned and thought for a while, and then said,"Hit!"


    The croupier continued to deal him cards- a 10 and a Queen.


    If A was valued at 11, the sum would exceed 21 and Steven would lose. So the Ace could only make 1,


    which was unlucky. With the sum of the first split being 16 and that of the second split being 14, if he


    continued to ''hit'', the total was very likely to exceed 21. But if he did not ''hit'', the dealer was very likely


    to beat him and win the game.


    Steven silently looked at the three pairs of cards in front of him. Meanwhile, at the viewing stand,


    Molly''s palms were beginning to sweat. Although she couldn''t decide whether Steven should ''hit'' or not


    in such a case, she knew clearly that he was in a dire situation at the moment.

 Chapter 149 A Game- Who Won And Who Lost (Part Two)

    Chapter 149 A Game- Who Won And Who Lost (Part Two)


    Shirley knew nothing about gambling, but she could guess based on Steven''s and Molly''s expressions


    that the game was not going in their favor.


    "Excuse me, hit or stay?" the croupier asked after waiting for three minutes as per the rules.


    Steven looked at Shane''s calm demeanor, gritted his teeth and said,"Hit, for the second pair."


    Since the first pair made 16 and the third pair made 20, even if the second pair exceeded 21, he would


    still have a chance to beat the dealer and win the game.


    With his gloved hand, the croupier dealt another card and turned it over near the second pair of cards.


    Steven and Molly had their hearts in their mouths, breathlessly staring at the card which was about to


    be revealed.


    Steven''s eyes lighted up as soon as he saw the 5 facing him. Steven instantly beamed, which vividly


    demonstrated the mentality of a gambler finding an escape in desperate circumstances.


    "Excuse me, hit or stay?" the croupier asked him again.


    Steven shook his head and said with a smile,"Stay!"


    Then he looked at Shane who was ready to continue the game.


    Shane looked calmly at Steven. Although he remained silent, his presence was a little nerve wracking.


    The croupier then dealt three cards in session. They were 2, 2 and 6. And now, the sum of the


    dealer''s cards had reached 20.


    Steven looked at Shane''s cards tensely. Shane would not be able to beat him unless the card that had


    been ced face down in the beginning was an A. If it was any other card, the sum would exceed 21.


    Steven was so anxious that he almost forgot to breathe. But since the possibility of him losing was so


    little, his eyes were hopeful. He raised his eyes from the card and looked at Shane, who turned over


    thest card slowly. Shane frowned and shook his head with a sigh. Seeing his reaction, Steven was


    absolutely sure that Shane''s sum exceeded 21.


    Shane looked up at Steven, who was excited. Shane seemed a little regretful. He ced the card on


    the table with his slender fingers for everyone to see and said,"ckJack. You lose."


    Steven and Molly stared at the ck heart on the card. Unfortunately for them, his final card turned out


    to be an Ace, bringing the total to 21. It was a ckJack. Shane won.


    "If you had continued to hit for the second pair, you would have got a ckJack and I could have only


    hit two more cards. After the 6, one of my choices would have been to stay, in which case, my sum


    would have been less than both your ckJack and your third pair of cards, while the other choice


    would have been to hit, in which case, my sum would have exceeded 21 and you would have won the


    grand m. What a pity. You were not brave enough." Shane sighed dramatically. The result of


    gambling often depended on luck, but sometimes it also took courage.


    He won the game because he was sure that Steven was not brave enough to hit one more card.


    The expression on Steven''s face changed rapidly, while Molly looked no better than him. She was pale.


    As soon as she saw Shane at the table, she should have known that her father had no chance at all.


    There was no one who was as good as the most famous croupier in the world. Her father was no


    match for him.


    A sad smile appeared on her face. She couldn''t have been more stupid. Even though she knew what


    the endgame would be, she still chose to deceive herself.


    "Molly, I will give you one chance." Brian''s voice came through to her slowly, like that of a ghost. His


    voice was as deep and attractive as the sound of a violin ying a gloomy melody.


    Both Molly and Shirley looked at Brian at the same time.


    Brian''s smile was almost invisible. He said,"y a game with me. If you win, I will make sure that your


    father''s debts are taken care of, including today''s loss, and I will let you go when the agreed one month


    is up."


    Both Molly''s and Shirley''s eyes opened wide at the same time. Molly did not believe in the words of a


    bloodsucking man like Brian, and Shirley was overwhelmingly suspicious of the little devil.


    "What if... if I lose?" Molly asked, gritting her teeth. She knew that there was something more to the


    offer.


    Gambling wasn''tplete unless everyone ying had ced their bets.


    "If you lose, you are forever forbidden to leave without my permission," said Brian. His eyes were like


    those of a falcon, measuring its prey and in this case, his prey was Molly. He continued,"And Shirley


    should not interfere in matters between you and me from now on."


    Shirley knew instantly that Brian was up to no good. She said without thinking any further,"Little Molly,


    you don''t have to y any game with him."


    Molly folded her hands into fists. She was now so familiar with his arrogant face. He looked at her like a


    King looking down at the peasants in his kingdom. Perhaps in his view, everyone else was no more


    than a toy under his control.


    "I ept!" Molly challenged the King. She hated gambling, but at that moment, she was unusually


    determined to y the game with Brian.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Little Molly..." Shirley looked at Molly uneasily. Nobody knew Brian better than her, because she was


    his mother. Since the game was suggested by her son, the little devil, Molly was undoubtedly going to


    lose. That was his n.


    Molly did not look at Shirley. She was deeply grateful to Shirley for everything she had done for her, but


    she had no choice but to face Brian by herself.


    Molly said,"Aunt Shirley, I have decided. I am going to y." Molly was more determined than ever. She


    knew without a doubt that even if she refused to y the game, Brian wouldn''t let her go. Then why not


    y and try her luck? Even if her chance of winning was one in a thousand, or one in ten thousand,


    she wanted to give it a try as long as there was any chance of winning.


    Brian smiled elusively, showing a little of his pearly white teeth. He saw the light shining in Molly''s eyes,


    which were almost the same as those of Becky''s. He always lost himself in those eyes.


    The game began. Shane started to shuffle the cards. There was a rule in Grand Night that cheating


    was prohibited. The rule was applicable to every game and everyone ying it, including Brian.


    Steven looked uneasily at Molly, who was already seated at the table. He was going through a bunch of


    mixed emotions and all of them rose to his mind at the same time.

 Chapter 150 A Game- Who Won And Who Lost (Part Three)

    Chapter 150 A Game- Who Won And Who Lost (Part Three)


    He looked at Molly guiltily, but he believed that he had no choice but to do what he had to do, even


    though she might misunderstand or even dislike him.


    Steven tried his best to refrain from moving his eyes away. He looked miserably at the daughter whom


    he should have protected, but who had to pretend to be strong for their sake. His heart felt like it was


    being pricked by a million needles. It hurt so much that he was suffocated.


    Shirley sighed deeply. Seeing how determined Molly was, she felt very sorry for her. She already knew


    how this was going to end.


    Shane finished shuffling quickly and put the cards on the table. As his thumb slid over them, the cards


    were lined up in an extremely trim order.


    "Casino War!" Molly tried hard to keep calm as she said that.


    Brian frowned slightly, but did not object.


    Molly took a deep breath before she walked to the cards. Then she looked at them on the table, closed


    her eyes for a second and opened them again. She was so nervous that she gulped. Her hand


    trembled and hesitated while sliding over the cards. Finally, holding her breath, she picked up a card


    and turned it over.


    Ace of hearts!


    Molly''s eyes brightened, while her heart, which was a moment ago ready to burst out of her mouth,


    leaped in joy. She tried hard not to look excited and then she said to Brian,"It''s your turn."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After a quick nce at the card chosen by Molly, Brian walked forward to the rest of the cards. He


    contemted for a while, picked one of them seemingly at random and turned it over with his slender


    fingers to show it to Molly, as he said indifferently,"I win."


    Seeing the Ace of spades in Brian''s hand, Molly was quickly furious and yelled,"You cheat!"


    Brian smiled cunningly and everybody''s attention was on him. He said arrogantly,"Molly, I have


    seventy-eight casinos all over the world. How could I manage them all if I didn''t have at least this much


    ability?"


    Molly''s face fell immediately. Her heart could not handle such back to back attacks. She staggered


    back in panic. What a terrifying man! It seemed like there was nothing he couldn''t do, even though he


    was only four or five years older than her.


    Brian''s soft fingers gently slid over Molly''s pale face, to which he had taken a liking recently. He wanted


    to feel the air around Molly which somehow seemed different from the others. It was supposed to be


    comfortable, but when his fingers touched her face, he became influenced by her emotions and by her


    sadness.


    And at that moment, he was very unhappy.


    It was he who had set the trap for Steven, but he had not expected Shirley to bring Molly there. So he


    had to change his n as soon as they had entered the scene. He wanted Molly to be desperate.


    However, now that she was, he was extremely unhappy to see her pale face. Why?


    Mollyughed at her situation. Once again it was Brian''s win. She asked him with poison in her


    voice,"You have destroyed my hope once again and I have nothing left. Are you happy now? Are you


    satisfied?"


    "This is just the punishment for your big mouth in the afternoon." Brian was somehow frustrated at


    Molly''s question. He withdrew his hand from her face and said coldly,"You have yed enough for


    today. Now let''s go back."


    Molly managed to endure the overwhelming grief in her heart and tried hard to calm down. Her


    eyshes were wet with tears. She said,"I want to speak to my father. Could you give me a minute?"


    Seeing Molly''s quivering lips, Brian stayed silent for a while, but he finally agreed.


    Inside Dream Cafe, Shirley sat and looked at Molly and Steven who were sitting on the roadside bench


    on the cold windy night. She frowned.


    "There are matters that they have to settle between themselves," a voice as deep as a violoncello


    spoke. Shirley turned around, red at the person, and turned her face back immediately.


    Richie shook his head helplessly. He sat down by her side, nced outside and said indifferently,"I''m


    afraid that Brian has a very inappropriate crush on that girl."


    "What is an inappropriate crush?" Shirley obviously did not agree with him. She turned to face Richie


    and said,"I''m sure that nobody will ever have any doubts that the little devil is your son. Is there any


    difference in your temper tantrums?"


    Richie scowled. He did understand what Shirley meant. After all, when he was young, he did many


    things to hurt her. Thinking about that, he said,"Shirley, Molly will be Brian''s fate."


    "Fate?" Shirley grinned,"So, I am your fate ?"


    A faint smile appeared on Richie''s sculptural face. His smile was enough to spoil her.


    "Don''t you know about Brian''s temper?" Richie sighed. "He has been influenced by you and Wing. He


    is too persistent about love. To be honest, I don''t want him to love anyone too much. If Brian falls in


    love with someone deeply, he will certainly have a hard time."


    "If so, he deserves it!" Despite what she said, Shirley did love her son dearly and felt sorry for him. She


    forgot all about her quarrel with Richie and muttered mostly to herself,"If only he could measure his


    emotions clearly before hurting others..."


    Richie held Shirley in his arms and looked at the father and daughter outside. He said,"He wouldn''t


    understand it until he experiences it himself."


    Shirley''s heart sank. She hid in Richie''s arms. She clung on to the familiar faint smell of tobo from


    his body. She was happy with her life and she wanted every strong-willed girl like Molly to be happy as


    well. Molly deserved her own happiness. She was such a kind hearted girl.


    Richie tenderly held Shirley close to his chest with his chin rubbing her hair. He loved Shirley for her


    kindness and tenacity; her asional stubbornness did not matter much to him. He loved her so much


    that he was willing to ept her as she was. He did not need to exin anything to her, and she did


    not mention about the morning''s events either.


    They already had a tacit understanding of what they wanted for themselves and how important they


    were to each other.


    But Shirley did not know at the time that there was a secret about Molly she never disclosed. Once the


    secret came to light, would Brian be able to decide what he really wanted?

 Chapter 151 What Was All This For (Part One)

    Chapter 151 What Was All This For (Part One)


    It was alreadyte winter and the night wind blew mercilessly outside.


    Although the weather had been good for the past few days, the temperature varied significantly


    between day and night in A City.


    As the night wore on, the wind''s icy sts swept across people''s faces like sharp knives and the pain


    was extreme.


    Molly and Steven were sitting on a bench in Moonlight Street, one of the busiest streets in A City at


    night. To others, this might have felt like paradise, yet the two felt like they were kicked down into hell


    once again.


    Molly looked up at the bright neon lights of the Grand Night Casino. She felt numb, inside and outside.


    She thought, ''Life is quite strange. One moment you are struggling to pay your bills, and in the next


    moment, you want nothing in life.''


    Steven, who was sitting beside her, felt nervous about her silence. He was wrapped in his guilty


    conscience, yet many of the things that had happened were out of his control, like his addiction to


    gambling.


    Molly''s pale face was now flushed because of the cold wind and her eyes were still red and teary. Her


    long curly eyshes kept fluttering and it seemed as if she was feeling doubtful and perplexed about


    the world around her.


    Steven decided to break the long silence. With knitted eyebrows, he rubbed his hands together to


    warm them, and started,"Molly-"


    But Molly interrupted him and said,"You know what, dad?" Her voice was hollow and it quickly drifted


    into the air like a light breeze. "I was kidnapped yesterday."


    "What? When was this? How did that happen?" Steven''s eyes widened in shock likerge saucers. He


    examined Molly up and down, and asked her worriedly,"Did you get hurt?"


    Molly shook her head as she looked away from the neon lights and stared at her father. The worried


    look written on his face was sincere. She knew that, although her father didn''t care about her daily life


    too much, she still did have a ce in his heart as his family member.


    "During this past month, I''ve been kidnapped twice and I''ve fallen down from the staircase once," Molly


    recalled in a low voice. She felt sad when she saw Steven''s contorted face, but she continued to


    say,"There''s a cut in my back which I got during the first kidnap and another in my chest. The cut in the


    back was patched up, but it broke apart several times and it was healed again and again. At the


    beginning, it was really painful every time it broke, but gradually I got used to it."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven''s face took on a ghastly expression and he was overwhelmed by a sense of guilt.


    "In the past, I had to work really hard to pay your debts, mom''s medical bills and Daniel''s tuition," Molly


    said with a smile on her face, although her voice was full of sorrow. "But now, I''m living a great life! I


    don''t need to think about my living expenses, neither do I have to worry about mom''s illness or Daniel''s


    tuition. Believe it or not, I spent a few million during a shopping spree this afternoon at the Falloon


    Mall."


    Steven silently listened to her, but he felt difficult to breathe, as if her words were weighing on his mind.


    He had never seen Molly talk to him like this. He knew that she was feeling terrible in her heart, yet the


    look on her face was stronger and tougher than usual.


    "Dad, I don''t know whether you understand how high-status and powerful Brian is." Molly lowered her


    head, concealing the bitterness and helplessness in her eyes. "His world is totally different from ours.


    There are only four days left till the end of the month and after that I was supposed to be free." Molly


    paused and sniffed. With teary eyes and shivering lips, she stared at Steven and went on to say,"But


    now, it looks like I will never be able to leave him."


    Steven''s heart ached when he saw Molly''s despairing face. He replied,"Molly, I only went to the casino


    today because-" Steven failed to finish his sentence. He thought, ''It will be better if she doesn''t know. I


    should never tell her about it. Even though she would never forgive me for ruining her life, it''s still better


    as long as she remains safe and sound.''


    When Molly saw his hesitation, a shade of disappointment shed in her eyes. She bit her lips tightly


    and swallowed all the bitterness that had swelled up in her heart. Holding back her tears, she said in a


    shaky tone,"Dad, our family will soon fall apart if you don''t quit gambling. You used to be so bold and


    vigorous. How could you be like this? Or have you totally given up on yourself after you made that


    mistake?"


    Molly eventually stopped trying to repress her sadness. Tears welled down across her cheeks and


    slipped past the corners of her mouth, but they didn''t taste nearly as bitter as the feelings in her heart.


    "Dad, you hate me, don''t you?" Molly raised her gaze and stared at Steven''s tilted face. She sobbed


    and then took a deep breath, forcing herself to stop crying. Then she continued in a trembling voice,"I


    owe you for everything that had happened in the past. As for all of these things happening to me now, I


    know they''re what I deserve. If you think that I could neverpensate for the past regardless of what


    I do, then just leave me alone."


    Molly''s eyelids fluttered uncontrobly. She sniffled and swallowed hard as she slowly stood up from


    the cold bench. She watched the people passing her by on the street and let out a sigh saying,"I''ve


    been deceiving myself all these years. I told myself that I was still young back then and you would


    eventually forgive me even though you lost your pride and joy because of me. But now, I have realized


    that I have been living in my own dreams without daring to face the reality. If... If this is what you want


    for me, then just let it be! If you are happier this way, then I will ept it as long as you''re satisfied."


    Molly''s hot tears continued to drip down her cheeks and they quickly became icy cold due to the winter


    wind.


    Steven still kept his silence, but he clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles had turned white.


    Molly''s words were like an icicle stabbing his heart, harder and deeper. He felt extremely painful and


    heart-broken, yet he could do nothing at all!


    Molly expected him to say something, but felt disappointed by Steven''s silence, and thest spark of


    hope in her eyes vanished. She closed her eyes in agony for a while, then she dragged her legs and


    forced herself to move forward. Her small figure trudged towards the busy crowd and gradually faded


    away.

 Chapter 152 What Was All This For (Part Two)

    Chapter 152 What Was All This For (Part Two)


    Steven watched as she walked away from him and his eyes filled with tears. She was his daughter and


    yet when she got into trouble, he wasn''t strong enough to safeguard her, like a father should have.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven was frustrated and angry at himself for being so helpless. He rummaged his hair with his hands


    fretfully. Pain and regret were written all over his face.


    As he sat there alone, the phone in his pocket started ringing. Steven took it out and stared at the


    screen with the number on it. He answered it and asked in a sad voice,"Are you satisfied now?"


    The man on the other end replied in his calm and arrogant voice,"Uncle Steven, this isn''t a matter of


    my satisfaction. After all, this was a decision made by nobody other than yourself. There is no one who


    could force the ''Mr. de'' from the past to do anything that he didn''t wish to do."


    When Steven heard the name Mr. de, the expression on his face changed dramatically. His chest


    rose in anger and his breathing became shallow.


    "Anyway, thank you for all that you''ve done for me today," the man continued inly, regardless of


    Steven''s fierce emotions. "And once I get what I need, I will return you the favor some day."


    Steven grasped his phone firmly and it creaked because of his strong hold on it. After a few seconds,


    he eventually murmured into the phone,"I am grateful."


    Saying that, he hung up the call. He didn''t leave the bench where he was sitting and couldn''t calm


    down for a long time. He thought, ''If I had known that things would end up like this, I would have never


    left that ce. Even if I would have been punished because of that, and my family would have gotten


    involved, it would still have been much better than this.''


    Richie and Shirley had witnessed everything that had happened outside. Shirley was sorry that Molly''s


    father was so addicted to gambling. Richie empathized with Steven and understood how helpless a


    father could be sometimes.


    "It''s getting reallyte,"


    Richie said inly, but a shade of concern could be seen in his eyes. He put his arm around Shirley''s


    waist and they stepped out of the cafe together. After they got into the car, Shirley remembered about


    their quarrel.


    "Hey, are you pretending that you''ve forgotten about what happened earlier today?" asked Shirley, with


    an angry re.


    Richie''s lips curled up into a smile as he focused his ck eyes on Shirley. Then he stretched out his


    arms, pulling her against his chest, and said in a low voice,"Shirley, I have been thinking about how I


    couldpensate for the missing parts that we should have experienced during the years of


    developing our rtionship. But after today, I found out that I have been thinking in the wrong direction.


    Even after all these years, I still couldn''t understand what would make you the happiest. I''ve been


    searching for the answer, and now I have realized that nothing could make you happier than us


    spending our time together in each other''s arms."


    Richie seldom said things like these. Although his love towards Shirley was more important than


    everything else in this world for him, he was never able to express it in words due to his closed


    personality.


    Nevertheless, since he rarely whispered such sweet nothings into Shirley''s ears, it worked every time


    like a charm. No matter how angry Shirley was, herints all vanished in a second, and she


    thought, ''Yes, he''s right. Nothing makes me happier than staying in his arms, and I hope this willst


    forever.''


    *


    Molly strode alone on the cold winter night. Although her body was getting numb due to the cold, and


    her phone had been ringing loudly, she continued in her track and ignored everything else. Finally, her


    phone ran out of battery and her whole world fell into silence. She eventually noticed her fatigue and


    sat down on the kerb.


    The icy chill of the ground prated into her body. She buried her face inside her arms andid her


    forehead on her knees. Her cries stopped, and the world was at a standstill.


    Brian sat in his car, not too far away from her. He watched Molly through the window quietly. He had


    been following her all the way, yet she hadn''t noticed him at all. When he saw Molly sitting down on the


    ground and hugging herself with her arms, his eyebrows knitted tightly.


    He thought, ''Every time something unhappy or terrifying happens to her, she finds a quiet ce and


    stays alone in that posture.''


    "Mr. Brian Long, the temperature outside has fallen to 12 degrees centigrade below zero," Tony


    reported.


    Brian''s thin lips curled down in anger. He wondered, ''What a stupid woman! Doesn''t she feel cold


    sitting down on the street at this time of the night?''


    He had already stretched out his hand and was about to open the car door. However, his hand


    suddenly froze on the door handle as he took another nce at Molly.


    The atmosphere in the car got tense and strange all of a sudden. Brian stared in Molly''s direction and


    complex emotions welled up within him.


    Tony looked at the dim corner beside the road where Molly was sitting, and then nced at Brian''s


    reflection in the rear-view mirror. Brian''s handsome face was not emotionless as usual, but instead was


    filled with berserk fury.


    Eric, who was breathless at the point, red at Molly and rolled his eyes. Then he asked her in an


    angry tone,"Little Molly, why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Molly, still deep in her thoughts, didn''t notice his presence or hear his words. She stayed still.


    With a deep sigh, Eric squatted down beside her and blocked the cold wind with his tall body. He stared


    at her with distressed eyes and asked again,"Hey, don''t you feel cold here? Let''s go somewhere warm


    andfortable, okay?"


    Molly raised her head up slowly and saw Eric''s face in front of her, with a sly smile touching his lips and


    a dangerous look in his eyes. She stared at him with a dull face and then replied in a hollow voice,"I


    don''t feel the cold. I''m already numb."

 Chapter 153 What Was All This For (Part Three)

    Chapter 153 What Was All This For (Part Three)


    Her faint voice was like a sting to his ears and he felt as if his heart was being grabbed tightly by agony.


    The look in his eyes softened. He observed the streak of tears on her cheek and then looked into her


    eyes which did nothing to keep her secrets hidden.


    Molly would never know what kind of thing had happened and would happen to her merely because of


    her beautiful eyes.


    "So you still have the feeling of being numb, huh?" With knitted eyebrows, Eric stretched out his hands


    and pulled her against his chest rudely. Then he continued to ask in a low voice,"Can you try not to be


    in such an awkward position when I meet you the next time?"


    "Nope," Molly replied in a dull tone, leaning against his chest. A smile appeared on her face, d that


    she was still in the vein for jokes in such a situation, even though the smile contained more grief than


    happiness.


    Her spoiled tone touched Eric''s heart and he couldn''t help hugging her more tightly. His anger at her for


    not answering his calls had all vanished at that moment.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    They embraced each other quietly for a while. Then Molly broke the silence and asked,"Hey, didn''t you


    say that you wanna go somewhere else? I''m freezing to death now."


    Her tantrum left Eric dumbfounded. He slightly pushed Molly away from his chest. Then he met her


    eyes, shining below her fluttering eyelids, and asked coldly,"Then why were you sitting here? You


    deserve a freezing death."


    In spite of his harsh words, he stood up and took Molly''s hands, helping her stand up. When he


    touched her icy cold hands, he frowned and asked,"Why do your hands always feel as cold as ice?"


    Molly followed Eric towards his bold red Lamborghini as she mumbled,"Because nobody warms my


    hands for me."


    Eric nced at the depressed look on her face. Then he leaned close to her and said with a smile,"My


    honey, let me do it for you."


    "Stay away from me! Who''s your ''honey''?" Molly replied with an angry re and disdain in her eyes.


    "Hah, I remember someone saying, ''My honey, I thought you were in a meeting'' this afternoon. Who


    was that?" Eric imitated her sweet tone and his smile widened when he saw the embarrassment on


    Molly''s face.


    "Humph, don''t talk to me!" Molly said angrily with tight lips as she opened the door and got into the car.


    Eric pouted and shrugged his shoulders. He got into the car and started it. Then he asked,"Why are


    you here alone? Where is Aunt Shirley?"


    "We got separated for some reason." The fake happiness on Molly''s face disappeared all of a sudden.


    She suppressed her emotion and changed the topic. "How did you find me here anyway? It''s already


    sote."


    "I wanted to know if Brian had punished you because of what happened in the mall this afternoon," Eric


    made a casual excuse. In fact, he had no idea why he was there to find Molly. He had happened to call


    her on a whim, but the call had gone unanswered. Then he kept calling and it went straight to


    voicemail.


    After that, he jumped into his car and rode along the streets looking for her till he had found her at the


    roadside. Ever since their first meet, he was always running into her.


    "No, he hasn''t," Molly replied, and then thought to herself mockingly, ''More like he let me do it to


    myself.''


    "Really? I thought that he was quite mad at you." Eric was surprised. As far as he knew Brian, it was


    impossible for him to let Molly get away with that so easily, and not to mention, Brian had started to


    develop feelings for her.


    In the afternoon, when Brian saw them at the mall, Eric had noticed the darkened expression on his


    face.


    He pondered over it while he casually asked,"Did you have dinner yet?"


    "Yes, I did," Molly answeredzily. She leaned back against the seat and watched the scenery pass by.


    "Take me back to his vi."


    "Are you sure?" Eric stole a quick nce at her. Her resistance towards Brian and her antipathy


    towards returning to his vi were written all over her face.


    "Yes," Molly replied immediately. "I have to go back there, sooner orter."


    However, she thought to herself, ''But I will eventually get out of there, no matter how long it takes and


    how hard it would be to achieve it!''


    Eric frowned at the distress radiating from Molly. He knew that something dramatic had happened to


    her earlier that night which had pushed her to make her decisions.


    The car sped along the streets and finally stopped at Brian''s vi. When Molly stretched out her hand


    to open the door, Eric felt a strange unwillingness to let her go which forced him to ask her,"Little Molly,


    Wing is holding an opening ceremony for her charity concert the day after tomorrow. Would you like to


    attend as mypanion?"


    Molly''s hand froze on the door handle as she turned back to face Eric. She pressed her lips together


    and thought about all the things that had happened in Mr. Song''s vi. Reminded of those unhappy


    memories, she decided to refuse Eric''s invitation, only to be interrupted by him,"I''m sure that Brian will


    keep Wingpany that day, but as far as I know about him, it''s very likely that he''ll take you there too.


    So, why not attend as mypanion instead?" Eric exined.


    Molly didn''t know whether she should believe Eric or not. Although he had helped her many times


    when she was in trouble, he had alsoid traps for her with his ulterior motives.


    But she eventually replied,"Okay, I''ll go with you." Even though it might be another trap for her, she


    would dly jump into it without any hesitation.


    As Shirley had told her, she shouldn''t feel afraid of moving ahead. And the situation might be


    completely different for her the next time.


    Eric smiled. He was excited and he didn''t bother to think about why he felt that way. He said,"Go and


    have a nice bath, and all of your unhappiness will be washed away, okay?"


    Molly nodded with a smile. She didn''t care about whether Eric''s tenderness towards her was real or


    fake; she only knew that at that moment, she didn''t feel lonely anymore.


    She got out of the car and walked along a pathway lined with night-lights. As she stopped at the vi''s


    door and pushed it open, she was taken aback by the chilling from inside and a cold voice flowed


    into her ears.


    "Do you know what time it is now?"

 Chapter 154 The Encounter (Part One)

    Chapter 154 The Encounter (Part One)


    Molly looked towards Brian.


    He was lying on the sofa indolently while holding a book in his hand.


    He saw here in, yet he just snatched a momentary nce at her, and then drew his eyes back to


    his book.


    Brian was indeed a handsome man. He had an angr face with narrow and sharp eyes. His thin lips


    were gently closed as he was lying on the sofa and reading a book. Such Brian,pared with the


    usual, was less distant and arrogant, but a little more elegant. The scene in front of her was so


    peaceful, as if it were a picture. He was so attractive that no one could take their eyes away from him.


    Molly took off her shoes and put her slippers on without saying a word. Her fair face was with a little


    flush which was left by the cool wind outside.


    Brian asked indifferently without raising his head,"Have youe to an agreement with Steven?" His


    long and slim fingers gracefully flipped a page, creating a rustling sound and a heavy atmosphere.


    Molly bit her lips as she red at Brian and said coldly,"I have nothing to talk with him. Everything is


    under your control, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Brian''s eyes flickered slightly and his thin lips curled a little. He raised up his head and


    looked at her, then said tly,"Mol, I have told you, don''t you dare escape from me as long as I don''t


    say yes!"


    "You wretch!" Molly, with a furious face, looked at Brian, wondering whether he was an angel or a devil.


    Sometimes, she really wanted to tear him to pieces to see what his inner world was like.


    She wondered why he treated her so nicely at times and made her feel warm, yet sometimes he acted


    like a devil.


    "I... was never a good guy." The smile at the corners of his mouth gradually turned into a sneer. Even


    under the deep-set eyes covered a kind of mockery.


    Molly clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth with rage. She calmed herself as she bit her lower lip


    and took a deep breath. "Thanks for your warning!"


    Then, Molly turned around and went upstairs. She was reluctant to see him.


    Brian neither made a move nor stopped Molly. But when she turned around, he saw the hurting


    expression on her face, which made him feel so heart-broken that he knitted his brows.


    He closed the book and threw it aside. He was so agitated that anything would make him feel annoyed.


    His eyes fell out of a French window, only to see the nightmps giving out dim light in the dark...


    *


    Ericzily leaned back on a car. The scene in front of him was a mess. The hay was scattered around,


    which gave people a sense of dreariness.


    The cool wind blew his short hair, revealing a pair of eyes which conveyed a sense ofplexity. His


    calm and aloof face carried a kind of coldness which stopped any stranger approaching.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His phone rang. Impatiently, he took it out. And as he saw the number, he reluctantly took the call and


    said,"Dad, what''s the matter?"


    On the other side of the line, Frank said in a low voice,"I''ll return to Dragon Ind first ande back


    soon to attend Wing''s charity concert. And you''d better pay attention to your behavior when your Uncle


    Richie and Aunt Shirley are present."


    "My behavior? Did I do anything inappropriately?" Eric facetiously asked.


    Frank frowned and replied,"You know what I mean!"


    Eric didn''t respond. He drew his eyes back to the mess. This ce would soon belong to Dragon


    Empire Group. They had decided to build a hotel on it and name it Smile Hotel as a gift for Aunt Shirley


    by the three masters of Long n.


    Eric squinted and his beautiful deep-set eyes gave him a sharp look, especially in this cold weather. His


    mouth curved a little and said,"Dad, I will pay attention to my behavior with my brother."


    Frank frowned even heavily. At that moment, he was busy going through the security check and waited


    for the ne. Looking at the busy people outside, he sighed quietly and then hung the phone up.


    Eric and Brian used to be very close. Though they were cousins, they were closer than some siblings.


    Somehow Eric began to contest with Brian, especially for love!


    "Master, the check has been done and you may get on board," Farrell said respectfully.


    Frank recovered from his misgivings, then strode out of the VIP room, and got on the ne.


    The ne glided across the inky dark sky, leaving a trail of white smoke. At the same time, Eric raised


    his head slightly and looked at the dim light, which was barely visible. He murmured painfully,"One day,


    if the same thing happened to mom, would you also take off your responsibilities and throw caution to


    the winds?"


    Upon finishing his words, he quirked up the corners of his mouth with sneer. His sight once again fell


    down to the mess. ''This is the gift that dad ns to send to Uncle Richie and Aunt Shirley for their 30th


    wedding anniversary!''


    There was a slight bitterness in Eric''s eyes. He withdrew his eyes from the mess and got into the car.


    Starting engine, changing gear and releasing the parking brake, all these actions were done smoothly.


    The roar of the engine was especially harsh in the quiet and deserted night. After a sharp turn, the car


    kicked up a lot of dust and then pulled away from the ruins...


    *


    After the concert by Park Shin Chun, another piece of news drew the attention of the world''s musicians


    again; A City would hold a charity concert by Wing.


    Wing held a charity concert in different countries every year. All the money raised would be used for


    doing some research or aiding some special diseases.


    Wing wielded a lot of influence, not to mention her secret identification. So the amount of money she


    raised each year was astronomical. At the beginning, many people believed that she did these only for


    publicity. However, when they saw that many people around the world indeed got help, and a lot of


    drugs were developed under the money she raised, their question gradually turned into the world''s


    acim.

 Chapter 155 The Encounter (Part Two)

    Chapter 155 The Encounter (Part Two)


    Her first charity concert was held in T City. It was said that she once lived there. She had the most


    pleasant, the warmest, and also the most unforgettable memories in that ce.


    Her charity concerts were all held abroad for several years after her first concert held in T City. And


    people had strongly anticipated that the next would be held in M Country or France. To their surprise,


    she finally made the decision to hold it in A City.


    The tickets to Wing''s charity concert were hard to get. It was different from the previous day''s


    reception. Apart from a few tickets which were given away as gifts, the rest of the tickets could only be


    bought by queuing up.


    Molly watched the news reports on TV. She didn''t know much about concerts. Such elegant art was far


    from her life. When she was a child, she had learned to y the piano for a short time. Unfortunately,


    after that ident, she rarely yed the piano. And such a thing had nothing to do with her any more.


    Molly''s attention was still on the news report. Wing who looked dashing on her pink dress was being


    interviewed by some reporters. She had a pair of big gleaming eyes with eyshes gently fluttering.


    She was such a lovely girl, representing sunshine and hope. The warmth of her smile could dispel the


    coldness of the weather.


    She was very pretty. Her face hid the truth about her age. She spoke and acted in an aristocratic way,


    just like a princess. She had her own pride, but without arrogance.


    Molly smiled to herself. Wing was so perfect that she could bepared to an angel. A woman like


    her, no one could reject. No wonder why even Brian protected her to the utmost extent.


    The host then asked a question but Molly missed it as she was not paying so much attention to it. But


    she saw Wing''s eyes shining like the stars in the night sky. Wing smiled sweetly and said with


    excitement,"I am so surprised that Spark woulde to my charity concert this time. As we all know,


    he is called the prince of bohemianism by the music industry. The name derives from him being such a


    one-of-a-kind musician. He might y a show for passersby on the overbridge as long as he likes. Or


    he would reject to deliver a performance for the queen if he is in a bad mood."


    Wing''s eyes were crescent shaped as she spoke and smiled. She wasn''t concerned enough about her


    own image to pretend to be elegant on the screen. On the contrary, she followed her heart, and


    laughed as she wished. This kind of smile could affect the people around her and give them happy


    feelings.


    The host also got excited. He smiled and eximed,"You must be very happy that he has promised to


    be in your concert."


    "Of course," Wing, with her eyes fluttering, shrugged her shoulders as she said,"I just tried my luck and


    never did I expect that Spark would say yes. I was really astonished. And I am looking forward to


    working with him."


    "So are we," the host responded. "Have you decided on the coborative repertoire? Can you share


    some details with us about your coboration?"


    Wing replied in dismay,"The coborative repertoire with Spark hasn''t been decided yet. As we know,


    Spark is casual. So I want to let him make the decision on his own lest that he would feel bound. I am


    afraid that the bound would affect him."


    The host then asked,"Do you happen to know when Spark will arrive in A City?" Spark lived freely. He


    never epted any media interviews. In his private life, the people who had the chance to contact him


    could be counted on the fingers of a hand. He immersed people in his wonderful music while what


    people could see was only that man who yed the violin on stage. Therefore, people were quite


    curious about the mysterious person. The host was not an exception.


    "I also have no idea." Wing didn''t think much about it as she just replied. "But I''m sure that he''ll be at


    the concert, and the coborative repertoire will be thest yet the best show."


    "..."


    The host''s conversation with Wing aired continuously on TV. Unlike Park Shin Chun''s interview, Molly


    always got lost in her thought when she watched TV. She was


    not only amazed at Wing''s status, but also admired her for sending out spiritual hope and optimism to


    the world.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The interview finished half an hourter. The next day was the opening of the charity concert. Molly


    could have left here and Brian after the concert, as she had nned originally. But now everything


    seemed to be impossible.


    Molly gently closed her eyes for a while and then opened them before she stood up and went upstairs.


    After changing her clothes, she went out. John drove her to a ce where she could take a bus home


    and then he went back.


    No matter how constant changes in human-beings were, there was one thing that would never change.


    That was "home".


    "Sister? You''re back!" Daniel was doing his homework when Molly came back home. Seeing Molly, he


    threw his homework away and took a few steps towards her.


    Daniel looked taller thanst time they met, Molly noticed. She asked him as she messed his hair,"How


    about your exam?"


    "I have so much confidence to be at the top 3 among all the students of the whole grade." Daniel was


    self-assured.


    Molly''s face beamed with delight as she heard what her brother had said. She then positively


    replied,"Hmm, I know that you are the best."


    "Haha..." Daniel smiled proudly. He asked,"Sister, have youe back home for mom and dad? Dad


    has gone out and he hasn''t returned yet, but mom is at home."


    "Yes, I have something to talk with mom. Go and do your homework, I will look for mom." After saying


    that, Molly got into the living room.


    Sharon was standing in front of a window at that moment. From the ce she stood, she could see the


    willow swung freely and gently by the wind in the small yard. It was such a dested scene.


    Molly eximed,"Mom," as she saw her standing there.

 Chapter 156 The Encounter (Part Three)

    Chapter 156 The Encounter (Part Three)


    Sharon turned her back. The subtle flicker of restlessness in her eyes was very transparent though


    confusing as she saw a clearer image of the one who wasing. She eximed,"You''re back."


    "Yes, mom." As Molly mumbled, she walked up to Sharon and helped her sit down in a chair beside


    her. Then she said,"I came back the day before yesterday, but you were not at home then. I


    remembered that you had asked me toe back and you told me that you had something to talk to


    me."


    Sharon, who seemed to be dazed for a moment, looked at Molly. There was an obvious hesitation


    hidden in her eyes. But finally she slightly said,"Nothing serious. I just thought that we hadn''t had


    dinner together for a long time. So I asked you toe back to dine with us."


    Molly looked at Sharon. The intuition told her that Sharon was keeping something from her. But she


    didn''t reveal it. In fact, before she came back, she had anticipated that her mom might hide all the


    things and wouldn''t let her know. After all, what her dad had donest night had already increased her


    load. And her mom loved her dad so deeply that she would do anything for him!


    It must be this!


    Molly said,"Though you don''t have things to talk to me, I have something to discuss with you." Sharon


    felt confused. She looked at her with curious eyes. Molly continued,"Mom, have you and dad ever


    considered leaving A City? We can go anywhere in the world as long as we are together. Let''s get out


    of this ce, get away from legal casinos so that dad would not get lost in gambling. Let''s leave here


    and restart."


    Sharon listened, knitting her brows deeply. She said in a low voice,"Your father and I, we won''t leave A


    City."


    "Why?" Molly couldn''t understand. "Why not? Leaving here is the best choice, isn''t it? Why are you


    reluctant to leave here to end such a life? Why do you insist on staying here?"


    Sharon turned her head to avoid Molly''s straight and sharp eyes. She said,"No reason. In a word, I


    won''t leave A City, neither will your father."


    Her tone was so firm. She was adamant in her refusal. Molly''s face wrinkled together tightly. She


    couldn''t get the idea why her folks wanted to stay in A City whenever she proposed to leave.


    The family dinner party was just a ploy. Besides, she wasn''t in the mood to dine with them happily. She


    couldn''t understand why her parents would rather watch her down than leave A City with her.


    Uncertain of her destination, Molly rambled along the street on foot. When she saw an overpass, she


    would cross it. When she saw an underground passage, she would walk through it.


    All of a sudden, soft music, like a little fresh spring flowing through her ears into her heart, was audible


    from a distant. She stopped her steps and looked around to figure out where the sound came from.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then her eyes found a man sitting on the ground, ying the violin. Beside him were a brown violin


    box and a ck bag with pieces of paper messing in it. His sight was focused on the corner of the wall


    as he yed the violin with all concentration.


    Theforting sound of the violin, just like the spring breeze, tickled Molly''s thoughts gently. She stood


    still and looked at the man dumbly until the man yed thest note with a sigh. The sound of the violin


    stopped abruptly.


    Molly came back to her senses after hearing the beautiful melody and found the man sitting on the


    ground captivated at something. With all her curiosity, she walked to him and sat beside him


    subconsciously.


    She noticed a cranny on the ground and a row of ants carrying food marched into it. Though the food


    was muchrgerpared to the ants and obviously it weighed beyond what they could bear, still they


    kept moving. They might move slowly, but they didn''t give up.


    The man asked,"It''s astonishing! Don''t you think?" His voice was not only elegant, but also pure. It was


    as elegant as the sound of the violin and as pure as a child''s.


    Molly turned her head a little to look at the man next to her. His skin was as fine as snow, eyebrows as


    ck as coal, eyes with beautiful double eyelids, nose as pointed as Romans had and lips surrounded


    with charm. Surely, the man beside her was pretty. He didn''t pay attention to her since his eyes were


    still locked with the astonishment of the ants.


    Molly, with no response, drew her sight back on the ants. With the cooperative efforts of the colony,


    they triumphantly managed to pull the food into their knoll.


    The man stood up and heaved a great sigh of relief. His long and slim fingers freely dropped with the


    violin and bow. He nced at Molly who was still sitting on the ground and asked,"Hey! Do you


    consider me as a fool?"


    Molly remained her gesture and didn''t stand up. She raised her head and looked at the man. He was


    looking at her haughtily. To her surprise, this man seemed to have changed into another person. His


    voice was no longer gentle like just now. Instead, the tone showed a kind of wildness and unruliness.


    Molly thoroughly looked at the man as if she was investigating him. He wore a white sweater, covered


    with a lemon yellow jacket, and a pair of jeans and white sneakers. At that moment, he was not so


    serious like when he was ying the violin. On the contrary, he became a quite casual person. At first


    nce, he was not a handsome man, but no one could ignore the charm in him.


    Molly shook her head as she stood up. And she asked,"Were you just encouraging these ants?"


    When the man heard it, he slightly lifted the corners of his mouth with amusement and he


    answered,"Yes! The passersby may consider me as a fool..."


    "Do you care about the views from others?" Molly asked.


    Hearing this, the man suddenly moved forward before Molly could make any reaction. She was so


    startled seeing the man''s face draw nearer that it made her jump back quickly. And this time, the man


    lifted the corners of his mouth with wickedness. He asked,"It seems like you care less?"

 Chapter 157 The Music - Summer Breeze (Part One)

    Chapter 157 The Music - Summer Breeze (Part One)


    Molly frowned and looked at Spark.


    "It''s none of your business," she said warily.


    A smile shed on Spark''s face.


    ''This must be an interesting girl.'' he thought. ''Just a moment ago, she was touched when she saw the


    ants struggling for life. But now she looks puzzled, as if she has remembered something unpleasant.''


    Spark thought that Molly was such a pure girl that he could always figure out what she was thinking


    about from her innocent-looking eyes. And consequently, it made Spark want to y tricks on her.


    "Now,e with me!" Spark said, on the assumption that Molly would go with him. Then he crouched


    down to tidy up his belongings.


    Molly frowned and watched Spark put the violin into the box. Then Molly randomly put the musical


    manuscripts into the bag and asked,"Why should I apany you somewhere?"


    "Because we encouraged the ants together just now!" Spark did not raise his head and answered.


    Then he thrust the bag containing music manuscripts into Molly''s hand without her permission, and


    then stood up with the violin box in his hand. In the meantime, he took Molly''s hand and went down the


    stairs of the underpass no matter whether Molly agreed or not.


    "Hey, let go of me. I didn''t agree to go with you!" Molly was so stunned by Spark''s fluent actions that


    she didn''t know how to respond to him. By the time Molly knew what was happening, she was already


    torn away by him.


    "Please,e with me. I''m not familiar with A City..." Spark didn''t care whether Molly was willing to go


    with him or not. He just pulled her out of the underpass. He walked so fast that Molly needed to trot to


    keep up with him.


    "Come on, I don''t know who you are... It''s none of my business whether you are familiar with A City or


    not... Hey, let go of me!" Molly shouted angrily as she disengaged herself from Spark''s grip, which had


    attracted many passersby to look at them.


    "Just apany me for a moment, please!" Spark said as he turned back to Molly with a nonchnt


    smile. His voice and manner were quite different from Eric''s. Spark looked less dangerous. He was so


    warm, and he could easily make people feel at home.


    Tagging along, Molly was out of breath when they got to the underground passage. When she was


    about to say something, Spark hissed mysteriously, motioning her to be quiet. Then he furtively moved


    to one side of the wall and peered around...


    Molly was also a little nervous about his behavior. She wondered if it had something to do with her


    recent kidnappings. She asked nervously,"Hey, is there someone trying to catch you?"


    Spark turned back to look at Molly, who was so nervous that there was no expressions on her face. At


    this, a hint of mockery shed through Spark''s eyes. So he nodded and said earnestly,"Yes, someone


    wants to catch me. But, I am not familiar with A City, so it''s a little bit difficult for me to run!"


    Molly looked at Spark suspiciously, not knowing whether his words were true or not. While she was


    mulling over his freaky actions, Spark leaned over to her and warned,"Run with me when I tell you to


    run..."


    "What?" That only added to Molly''s uncertainty. She wondered what Spark was talking about.


    "Run!" Again, he grabbed Molly by the hand and rushed out of the underpass whether she was ready


    or not. They looked like two deranged urchins running rampant through the city streets.


    "Spark, Spark... Spark... What are you up to? Spark... Spark..."


    There was a roar from behind. Molly, panting like a lizard on a hot rock, looked back. There, standing at


    the entrance to the underground passage was an obese man, and he was bawling like a loony.


    At longst, Spark stopped, feeling a little out of breath. But Molly who had struggled to keep pace


    seemed to have found her second wind at the scare of the fat man. "Hey! Haven''t exercised for a long


    time? " Spark asked with a mischievous wink.


    "It''s... It''s none of your business..." Molly looked sideways at Spark and she breathed heavily. After


    quite a while, she calmed down a little. She swallowed and snarled,"Hey, you''re such a freaky asshat.


    Why do you always take it for granted that others are willing to help you?"


    "Why do you say that? If you are unwilling, then howe you obeyed and ran for dear life at my


    nudging?" Spark asked shamelessly.


    "No, I was..." Molly didn''t know what to say in response. Just now... she was truly running behind


    Spark.


    Molly was very embarrassed. She red at Spark and threw the ck cloth bag at him. "You''re damn


    boring!" she retorted.


    After saying that, Molly turned back and intended to leave, but Spark grabbed her by the arm and


    pulled her back.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Hey, I requested you to apany me somewhere. Are you forgetting so soon?" Spark said. "You


    can''t leave now!"


    "Let go of me..." Molly frowned and she red at Spark. "I didn''t promise to go with you. Unless you


    were talking to yourself. What''s more, I don''t know who you are. So why should I go with you?"


    "What''s your name?" Spark asked out of the blue.


    "What?" Something didn''t add up in Molly''s mind once again.


    "What''s your name?" Spark asked again, staring at Molly with his attractive and deep-set eyes.


    Molly looked at his bright eyes and couldn''t help revealing her name. "Molly Xia, it is." After saying that,


    she just suddenly realized what she had said. So she red at Spark again and said,"It''s none of your


    business! Just let go of me! I don''t want to waste time arguing with you!"


    "My name is Spark." Spark curled up his lips and said with a smug. "Now we know each other!"


    Speechless, Molly looked at Spark with knitted eyebrows. She wouldn''t have believed he could y the


    violin if she had not seen him y. Because now, Spark was acting like a total creep.

 Chapter 158 The Music - Summer Breeze (Part Two)

    Chapter 158 The Music - Summer Breeze (Part Two)


    "I''m so sorry to tell you that..." Molly remarked with a fake smile,"just because I know who you are


    doesn''t mean I''ll go anywhere with you!"


    With teeth gritted, Molly swung her arm, trying to shake him off. When she turned around and intended


    to leave, an eerie screech stopped her dead. It turned out she had walked on the driveway without


    knowing.


    "Jesus Christ!"


    With a split second to save her life, Spark yanked her back so forcefully they both tumbled and rolled


    on the side. The car swooshed past, ring its horn and leaving a powerful gust of wind, smoke, and


    dust. They both coughed as they picked themselves up. Cold beads of sweat broke on Molly''s face as


    she dusted herself. She was utterly speechless.


    "Mol, even if you don''t want to go with me, you don''t have tomit suicide, do you?" At the sight of


    frightened Molly, who was still suffering from the shock, Spark curled his lip evilly and the look in his


    eyes became deep.


    Molly''s heart fluttered like the wings of a hummingbird, feeling like it would pump itself out of the chest.


    She looked him straight in the eyes and snarled,"I''m not familiar with you. Don''t call me Mol..."


    "It takes merely a while to get to know each other!" Spark seemed to have no idea what Molly was


    talking about. Instead, he pulled her forward again. "I''mposing a piece of music, but I''ve hit a


    writer''s block, and I can''t figure out what to do next. So do me a favor, please!"


    After Spark''s persistent begging and pleading, Molly followed on, although halfhearted. She was in a


    foul mood, but she allowed him to tag her along. "Hey, are you a musician?"


    "Me?" Spark raised his eyebrows and asked. "You think I look like a musician?"


    "No, I don''t!" Molly also raised her eyebrows. "You''re like an underdog who thinks he didn''t get what he


    wanted!"


    Spark frowned on hearing what Molly had said. He stopped and looked at her thoughtfully. There was


    mock disdain written on her face. But he didn''t get annoyed. Instead, he wanted to y tricks on her.


    "How can you tell?" Spark shrugged his shoulders, and the pride on his face showed a hint of sadness.


    He looked as if he had gone through hardship and lost his confidence.


    A pang of guilt slid across Molly''s heart when she saw Spark''s expression of sadness. She tried to


    comfort him,"I was only kidding. You yed the violin very well. I mean I don''t think you are far off from


    the finest international musicians. All you need is just an opportunity."


    "Really? Do you think so?" Spark''s expression was even more dispirited. "I know, you''re justforting


    me... Nobody likes to hear me y the violin. They all think that I have some mental problems. So I


    chose to y for the ants instead."


    "Nobody likes to hear you y the violin? Howe?" It moved Molly to hear him say that. "In all


    honesty, you''re quite a good violinist. You know what? When I met you, I was in a terrible mood. But


    when I heard you y, it lifted my spirits in a moment."


    "Really?" The look on Spark''s face seemed to show that he didn''t quite believe what Molly had said.


    "Yes, I''m serious!" To emphasize her deep sincerity, Molly nodded.


    "But... I asked you toe along, and you didn''t want to!"


    "I said no because you didn''t say you were looking for inspiration to beat the writer''s block and


    compose a piece! "


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what do you say now?" A dash of hope showed in Spark''s eyes as he looked at Molly.


    For a moment, Molly looked at Spark in silence. She tried to understand him, but she was already


    moved.


    "Let me find inspirations with you!" Molly said slowly and firmly.


    Spark pretended to be touched. However, a sly smile appeared on his face. He looked at Molly and


    thought to himself, ''What an interesting and innocent girl! She would possibly be sold without realizing


    it and still be counting money for her smugglers.''


    Finally, Molly apanied Spark to a nearby park. But when she saw Spark hurriedly spread all the


    music scores on the ground, she felt something off. She began to suspect that she had been fooled.


    Not to mean that Spark was not a good musician. No! She felt cheated... because Spark pretended to


    be pitiful to get her sympathy.


    Spark was serious about music. After he found the music score he wanted, he took a brief look at it and


    then auditioned it with the violin. Molly sat on a bench and look at him. The sunshine in the afternoon


    was warm with a little breeze...


    The music he yed was therapeutic and heavenly. Molly waspletely blown away into a blissful


    reverie by his music. She closed her eyes and enjoyed this moment...


    Warm sunshine, soft breeze and pleasant music... Although there were no flowers in bloom, Molly


    seemed to smell the fragrance from a sea of flowers. Under the sun, the purplevender raised a wave


    with the wind blowing. Molly stood in the middle of the sea with a white dress, stretching her arms and


    savoring the heavenly bliss.


    Spark keenly followed Molly''s enjoyment. The melody transitioned from fast to soft, moving in sync with


    the soft afternoon breeze.


    In a beautiful smile, Molly''s lips curved. Her many years'' hustle and bustle, plus her recent misfortunes


    seemed to dissipate.


    The sound of the violin attracted people walking through the park in the afternoon. They all stood some


    distance to relish the music. They were also careful not to disturb the peace.


    Before their eyes, Spark and Molly were like two stars in a movie poster. One was ying the violin


    elegantly, and the other was sitting on a bench casually. With open arms and a smile on the corners of


    her mouth, Molly closed her eyes and raised her head in pleasure.


    Every piece of music has thest bar, no matter how beautiful the music is. When Spark finished


    ying thest bar, he closed his eyes, the violin still tucked in his neck. He was thoroughly immersed


    in his music when he slowly lowered his hand with the violin bow. And then, he curled up his lips slowly.

 Chapter 159 The Music - Summer Breeze (Part Three)

    Chapter 159 The Music - Summer Breeze (Part Three)


    The audience apuded wildly at the end of the music. The rapturous response woke Molly up and


    ended Spark''s reverie. He opened his eyes and looked at Molly.


    "Sounds good?" Spark ignored the apuse and simply asked Molly.


    Molly nodded and said from the bottom of her heart,"It''s divine. It''s magnificent. I don''t know much


    about music, but yours led me into fantasies. I think very few people can y the violin so well. What


    I''ve heard is not only your music, but also your dedication, love for music, and general attitude!"


    Spark smiled. His smile was so charming yet arrogant at the same time. He had never been moved by


    anybody''s feelings nor judgment before. But at that moment, he was. He looked at Molly one more time


    and asked,"Do you like the music?"


    "Yes, I like it very much!" Molly smiled. "It made me feel so rxed! All my unhappiness and


    depression are gone by the magic of your violin."


    He put down the violin and walked up to Molly. He looked her in the eyes and felt that he had known


    her for a long time. His lips curved into a smile. "Since you like the music, I''d like to dedicate it to you.


    From now on, I will only y this piece exclusively for you!"


    Eyes wide open, Molly raised her head slightly and looked at Spark. She had a feeling that Spark was


    not joking.


    "Hey, it''s such a masterful piece of music. Wouldn''t it be too wasteful to y it just for me?" Molly asked


    politely. But she still felt strangely pleased.


    "Of course not," Spark replied. It felt good sitting beside Molly and holding the violin in one hand. He


    raised his eyebrows and stole a nce at Molly once more. "It''s you who brought the inspiration of this


    piece to me. I want to dedicate it to you as a gift."


    Molly felt a little bit ufortable because of Spark''s staring at her. She blinked innocently and


    said,"But I don''t have any gifts for you."


    Spark shrugged his shoulders and said with an indifferent look,"It doesn''t matter. Just because I sent


    you a gift doesn''t mean that you have to send something back to me..." In the meantime, he lowered


    his head to look at the bow in his hand. After a while of contemtion, he said,"Why not call it the


    Summer Breeze?"


    "The Summer Breeze?" At first, Molly was a little puzzled. But after a short while, she thought it was


    quite a good name. Spark''s music was as blissful as the warm afternoon breeze.


    "Yes!" Spark looked at Molly with his eyes gleaming and repeated,"The Summer Breeze."


    Somewhat Molly agreed to the name, but she was not quite sure of the real meaning of it. However,


    later it became true that Spark only yed the music for her alone all his life.


    "Spark, Spark..."


    A wheezing voice interrupted Molly''s thoughts. Spark could do nothing but roll his eyes indifferently as


    Molly looked into the distance.


    "Finally, I caught up with you!"


    "Come on, Nanny. Why can''t you let me alone for a while?" Spark frowned and looked at the fat man


    Manny in front of him.


    "You have to work out the piece for Gaga tonight. Why would you waste time hanging out here?"


    Manny was enraged. He red at Molly, who was sitting beside Spark. He looked at her from head to


    toe for a while. Then he turned around and asked,"Who is she?"


    "Just a friend," Spark answered tly. He turned to Molly and saw her curious expression. As if figuring


    out what Molly was wondering, Spark exined,"He is Manny, my... friend. Because he enjoys handling


    everything for me and controls my schedule, so I call him Nanny. You can also call him Nanny."


    The twist tickled Molly, and she had to restrain herself from bursting intoughter.


    Nanny looked at Molly, he snorted and said reluctantly,"Only Spark can call me Nanny. And you can


    only call me Manny."


    "But, Spark tells me to call you Nanny!" Molly said innocently.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You..." Nanny burnt with rage at Molly''s words. But when he saw Spark''s fierce eyes, he ground his


    teeth and growled,"Forget it, forget it. I don''t want to make a fuss about the trifles with you."


    He turned to Spark and asked,"Where''s Gaga''s piece?"


    Looking at the pile of scores scattered on the ground, Spark frowned and said,"Look at that pile. It''s just


    over there. Go find it by yourself!"


    Nanny''s eyes burned with fire when he heard this. He cursed being Spark''s assistant.


    ''It''s so interesting, '' Molly thought. But she didn''t know whether it was because of Spark''s temperament


    or his violin or anything else. All in all, she had a good impression on Spark with that artful Summer


    Breeze. Maybe Aunt Shirley was right. No one can tell what the future brings. But always, people have


    to believe. in better things and new experiences.


    But that opportunity can only be realized when people change and adapt to the situations.


    Then Molly smiled all of a sudden. She looked at Spark and said,"It''s gettingte. I have to leave."


    "Will we ever see each other again?" With that question, Spark surprised himself as well. Why would


    he ask Molly such a thing? Nanny also raised his head to look at Spark even though he was picking up


    the music scores from the ground.


    Although there was an activity recently, Spark would only stay in A City for several days. Besides, he


    couldn''t stay for a long time in one ce. He enjoyed traveling in different ces and finding the true


    meaning of life through adventures. No matter who Spark met, they were just passersby.


    "No, I don''t think so..." Molly shrugged her shoulders with disappointment. Although she tried to


    downy her feeling by winking, she still said,"Thank you very much today. Thank you for the lie!"


    With that, Molly turned around with a big smile on her face and walked out of Spark''s sight cheerfully.


    Spark kept his eyes on her until she disappeared in the distance.


    ''What an interesting girl! Although her reactions are a little bit slow, she is not stupid.''


    Thinking of this, Spark suddenlyughed out loud.


    ''Molly, I am looking forward to our next meeting!'' Spark thought.

 Chapter 160 Molly VS Becky (Part One)

    Chapter 160 Molly VS Becky (Part One)


    The melody of the violin still lingered in Molly''s head.


    It was full of great magic.


    Every note yed brought her peace and serenity. She rejoiced as she knew Spark and his music.


    "The Summer Breeze," Molly mumbled with a gentle smile, which was like a flower in the winter that


    bloomed as the afternoon sunlight kissed it. Anyone could fall in love with it.


    Molly walked with light steps happily, and then the words Shirley said to her earlier popped into her


    head and gave her some enlightenment. If life really had to be like this, why couldn''t she let herself live


    in an easier way? Why would she always put herself in the dark and desperate situations?


    Her eyes lit up being enlightened with those words. She heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled. Then she


    continued her way. Her eyes widened with delight as they met the Sun Supermarket Chain. It painted


    her a big smile. She wandered in the Supermarket, steering a shopping cart with excitement as if it


    were her first time.


    She hadn''t shopped at the supermarket for a long time since all her time was devoted to work. Usually,


    she would leave some money to Daniel for shopping. What was more, this month she didn''t need to


    buy anything at all.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was checking for a jar of sd dressing when her phone made a soft noise. Displeased, she took


    her phone out to see who was calling. Her face frowned as the caller turned out to be Eric. "What for


    now?" Molly asked in an unfriendly tone.


    The noise from the other line was very audible to Eric. With no sign of annoyance, though, he


    asked,"Where are you now? And what is all that noise?"


    "I''m at the supermarket," Molly replied and looked around automatically as if to check if Eric was


    around.


    "Supermarket?" Eric eximed. "What are you doing there?"


    "Buying food!"


    "Buying food?"


    "Hey, do you really intend to repeat exactly what I say?" Molly asked, rolling her eyes. Despite Molly''s


    slightly hostile tone, somehow, Eric was convinced that she seemed to be in a good state of mind now.


    "Do you, by chance, want to cook?"


    Molly was checking for good quality tomato sauce as she gave a positive response.


    "Which supermarket are you at now?" Eric asked.


    "Well..." Molly was a bit hesitant, yet she eventually replied,"Sun Supermarket Chain at Fun District!"


    "Well, look at how luck ys. I am at Fun District too. Wait a bit and I''lle see you."


    "Hey, I am about to..."


    The phone beeped not letting her finish what she was about to say. Molly rolled her eyes with


    annoyance and thought to herself, ''How long should I wait for you? I am about to finish my shopping.''


    Eric strangely smiled and Lenny witnessed it. She frowned and said,"Young Master, you seem to be


    idle recently!"


    ''So idle that you even have time to mind Molly''s business. I didn''t even see you were that interested in


    Becky''s business when she was in the city...'' Lenny thought secretly in mind.


    "Really?" Eric sneered and in his calm voice he ordered,"Get out of the car now!"


    Lenny got out of the car and so did Eric. He walked towards the driver''s seat and spoke with fury,"I am


    in no need of any help from you as of this moment. You should head back to Dragon Ind and wait for


    my orders there!"


    Lenny frowned and said hesitantly,"Young Master..."


    She was not able to continue her words when Eric with his sharp eyes and usual arrogance


    said,"Lenny, I am aware that you belong to the Shadow Organization. However, may you not forget


    your identity as my shadow!"


    Lenny was in deep shock so she avoided eye contact with Eric and said,"Lenny won''t dare at all!


    "Good to hear that!" Eric replied coldly as he got into the car and drove away.


    Lenny was left behind with perplexity in her eyes.


    She hade here to protect Eric under the order of Eric''s father Mr. Frank Long, the ruler of Dragon


    Ind. However, now Eric wanted her to go back to Dragon Ind. She dared to disobey neither of


    them.


    ...


    Meanwhile in the supermarket, Molly, who was a bit bored with waiting finally smiled as the Maserati


    stopped in front of her.


    "Looks like someone just bought the whole supermarket," Eric jokingly blurted as he saw two bags full


    of groceries on the ground.


    He grabbed the bags and threw them in the car. Molly just shrugged her shoulders as she rolled her


    eyes and got into the car.


    When they were heading towards the vi at the top of the mountain, Eric noticed that Molly seemed to


    be a bit different. However, he couldn''t figure out what the difference was.


    "Little Molly, have you finally tried your luck and won the lottery today?" Eric''s eyes flipped through


    Molly''s as he asked her hastily.


    A fake smile covered Molly''s face as she said,"There is no need for me to win the lottery, for I got


    Brian''s card and I''m using it with great pleasure."


    "How can you be certain of that?" Eric continued in a bothered voice. "I have heard that your father had


    lost more than five million dors at Grand Night Casino!"


    Molly couldn''t find any words as she was petrified, but soon she was able to calm herself down. Eric


    was Brian''s cousin after all, and no wonder how easy it was for him to know something about her.


    Truthfully, it was not like what she thought.


    As a matter of fact, it was the despair Eric had seen in Molly''s eyes the night before that pushed him to


    check on her. As a result, he found out that Steven had been gambling at the Grand Night Casino.


    Steven was a type of guy who would never walk into that kind of ce ording to his usual habit, yet


    he still went there. And to his surprise, Brian went there as well and what was even more surprising


    was that Steven stepped inside the VIP room!


    If this was just Brian''s way of making Little Molly stay, then he wasn''t buying the idea!


    Molly was not that special for Brian yet. Even if she was, he could''ve thought of other easier ways of


    keeping her, instead of going through so much trouble.


    Eric had sent shadows to investigate what exactly had happened to Steven that year, yet it didn''t go


    well because someone deterred it. Such determent was unlikely from Brian but more like from Richie.


    Somehow amusing. The happenings intrigued him so much. It seemed that many people had been


    involved.

 Chapter 161 Molly VS Becky (Part Two)

    Chapter 161 Molly VS Becky (Part Two)


    Before Eric fully immersed himself in all these thoughts they had already arrived at the vi. Lisa


    couldn''t hide the bliss in her smile as Molly pulled out the bags full of edibles. She gave the kitchen


    voluntarily to Molly while she helped John clean up the greenhouse in the backyard.


    Molly was as busy as a bee getting dinner ready while Eric, who sat on a bar stool, was just toying with


    the tomatoes. Gradually, he was again consumed by his thoughts.


    He had never witnessed any women so busy making dinner for a man in the kitchen before. His mom


    was always busy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Besides, neither his mom nor his grandma was good at cooking.


    His Aunt Shirley might often cook for Richie, yet he never got the chance to see her in the kitchen


    either.


    For some unknown reason, Molly''s cooking for his brother conveyed a stinging difort.


    "Little Molly, why on earth have you suddenly decided to make dinner for Brian?" Eric asked, puzzled.


    It would be very understandable for her not to, considering what had happened at the shopping mall


    and the Grand Night Casino the other day.


    Molly exhibited enthusiasm in the kitchen while Eric frowned unable to escape from all his thoughts.


    ''Did something happenst night that I know nothing of?'' Eric wondered.


    The kitchen was filled with glee with Molly''s presence. Not a bit of woe was existent.


    She was perfecting her very own chicken recipe, thus averting her attention from Eric''s being.


    "Little Molly, how sure are you that Brian wille home for dinner?" Eric couldn''t help asking. He, with


    no doubt, knew how busy Brian was at the moment since the reception wine party would transpire the


    next day.


    Molly was stunned by Eric''s query. She had never thought about the possibility that Brian might not


    come back. "I am uncertain about it," she answered.


    The vibrant spirit the kitchen had possessed earlier gradually turned dull and gray. She red gloomily


    at the food she had prepared with all her heart.


    Eric''s admirable face had swiftly turned dark. Strangely, he felt bad looking at Molly''s mncholic eyes.


    Hence, he suggested without a thought,"You can call him. He mighte back even if he is busy when


    he knows you have cooked dinner for him!"


    With her eyes brightened, Molly hurriedly dialed Brian''s digits after she heard Eric''s suggestion.


    Brian was in Golden Auditorium, watching the rehearsal of Wing and the band. Suddenly, his mobile


    phone vibrated. Taking another look at Wing who was focused on the rehearsal on the stage with his


    eagle eyes, he turned around and went outside to answer the phone. Seeing it was from Molly, he


    frowned slightly. Meanwhile, he picked up the phone and ced it to his ear. "Hmm?" He sounded very


    cold.


    Thrilled hearing Brian''s low, deep and attractive voice, she eyed Eric and asked,"I just wanted to know


    if you areing back for dinner tonight."


    The whole Auditorium was having a full te. It was very evident in the staff bustling around in front of


    Brian. He then asked,"Why? Something came up?"


    "Well, not really. I was just thinking if we could dine together. I made dinner. Are youing home for


    dinner?


    Molly asked timidly. Uncertain as he might be at first, Brian uttered,"Yes, sure!"


    "You are? I mean, I know how hectic your schedule is since tomorrow will be a big day for Wing." Molly


    couldn''t contain all of her enthusiasm on the phone. Her voice raised with excitement as she uttered


    those words.


    Her spirit seemed contagious that it made Brian''s eyes grew with delight and the depression inside him


    went away.


    Although he was hiding his glee, the curves in his lips were visible as he continued asking,"Is there


    anything else?"


    "No! That would be all." "You should be going back to work. I''ll see you tonight then," Molly replied.


    The audible beep of the phone took ce. Then, she delivered the pleasing news to Eric,"He said he


    woulde back for dinner!"


    "Well, better to prepare your ''love'' dinner faster!" His tone was full of sarcasm.


    The overflowing happiness she felt made her unable to figure out the stinging difort in his words.


    She just continued preparing dinner without putting Eric''s feelings into consideration.


    The tomatoes he had been toying with earlier didn''t seem to be so interesting anymore with Eric''s


    irritation.He then decided to walk out of the kitchen quietly and stride towards the mini bar. He hated


    seeing her so preupied with things he had nothing to do with.


    He was so certain that Brian would stay at the Auditorium to keep Wingpany since the event would


    commence the next day. That was the reason why he had suggested calling him. Yet, he had never


    expected him toe back for dinner instead. It made him upset.


    All of sudden, he found himself a little bit nosy!


    The more he immersed himself in all those thoughts, the more pain he felt. The wine might be the best


    companion he could ever think of as of the moment. So he took out a bottle. He poured a ss of wine


    for himself and was astonished to find out how crisp the smell of the wine was. It gave him a sense of


    comfort. He gulped it at once like he hadn''t had it for thousands of years. It was indeedforting.


    He wondered what had happened to him recently.


    Eric put down the wine ss with sort of bemusement on his handsome face.


    He was just testing the ce of Little Molly in Brian''s heart. But when he got the test result, why was he


    so depressed and even hoped he had never known such a result?


    Before he got on with his thoughts, his phone buzzed. He picked it up and asked in a gloomy


    tone,"What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Eric Long, I regret to tell you that Miss Yan''s health was unstable over the past couple of days!" On


    the phone came the voice of a shadow Eric had arranged around Becky.


    With a sudden furrow on his eyebrows, Eric asked in a serious way,"What''s wrong with her?"


    "Miss Yan''s eyes were infected. We are yet uncertain of how she got it. Moreover, there is a tendency


    for it to worsen. Her eyes were able to see a faint light earlier. However now..." The hesitation in the


    shadow''s voice grew stronger as he continued. "Her whole world shut down with darkness because


    she can no longer see anything."

 Chapter 162 Molly VS Becky (Part Three)

    Chapter 162 Molly VS Becky (Part Three)


    Eric frowned at the bad news. In his deep cold voice he asked," Felix, her attending physician,


    reassured me that everything was under his control. How could he let this happen?"


    "Miss Yan went through so much mental stress that the nerves in her eyes were badly pressed which


    made the situation worse. Dr. Felix examined her thoroughly."


    "Can we still hope for the best in this kind of situation or would it be best for us to ept the truth that


    this is something permanent?" Eric was burdened by his own thoughts as he asked.


    "There is an underlying silver lining here only if we could get her to have retina transnt within three


    months. Yet if we are unsessful of finding the best donors then ... she will be trapped in the


    darkness permanently," the shadow added.


    Keeping silent for a moment, Eric then asked," how many matching retinas have been found so far?"


    "We have just found a pair and tomorrow Dr. Felix will do a series of tests. However..." The shadow


    choked himself because he knew he was going to convey another piece of bad news. "Dr. Felix said


    that the odds of sessful match were lesser!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "This isn''t the time to lose hope. Let''s wait for the result tomorrow keeping our fingers crossed. I want


    you to closely monitor everything and give me an update from time to time." Eric''s voice was firm as he


    ordered.


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    An unfathomable darkness could be seen in Eric''s eyes as he ended the conversation.


    Although love never yed a part between Eric and Becky and he pursued her merely because of his


    competitive spirit towards Brian, they still shared lots of memories since they had grown up together He


    couldn''t stand watching Becky''s sight gradually fading as if the snow in the winter stroked by the


    sunlight in the spring.


    Wondering how he could break the news to Brian, Eric was preupied with his thoughts again. Yet,


    he was in doubt. Brian didn''t even trouble himself finding Becky after she had been away for so long.


    That fact alone was enough not to tell him about Becky''s heath issue.


    Was it because of Molly?


    Brian and Becky''s affection towards each othersted for a decade. That was such a long time


    compared to knowing Molly for a month. Eric was a bit nosy as he thought of these things all by himself


    while gazing at Molly, who was still busy in the kitchen.


    So far, his brother had showed special affection towards Molly. However, Becky was out of ordinary.


    She was a kind of woman that was rare like a diamond in a messy field of hay. No one could ever be


    like her.


    While Eric was lost with all these thoughts, Brian came with his sharp gaze fixed on him. He looked


    overextended of all the happenings, yet he stayed still and cool. He took off his coat as he approached


    Eric.


    "You seem to be very interested ining here recently!" Brian''s voice was crowded with curiosity. The


    sweet yet rusty aroma from the wine tempted him to pour a ss of wine for himself. His attention,


    then, was caught by the soft buzzesing from the kitchen.


    It never came to Eric''s mind that Brian woulde back because he knew Brian was too absorbed in


    all the preparations. Yet this time, what he couldn''t believe was that Brian not only hade back, but


    also hade back much earlier than before!


    "Now what? You really thought that I wouldn''t be here, didn''t you? " Brian said to Eric. He sounded very


    ironical as he uttered those words and smiled cunningly. He took a sip of the wine he had in his ss


    and returned his gaze to Eric as he questioned him once more," Eric, you really are very curious to


    know who I will end up with, aren''t you?"


    Eric burst inughter. Brian had never spoken nor shared his inner thoughts with him knowing that he


    always wanted to have what he had. "Yes, I really am," Eric said, as if, to irritate Brian. "Sometimes I


    couldn''t help myself but ask if you are really just taking advantage of Little Molly''s innocence to irritate


    Becky so she would heed to your side, or you are just sick of Becky''s willfulness."


    "And, which one have youe up with?" Brian gave him back the spotlight.


    Eric shrugged and answered," You might still have something with Becky, yet Little Molly also has a


    very special ce in your heart, for sure!"


    Brian, feeling a bit proud after hearing those words, then saw a figure of a woman that was about to


    step out from the kitchen yet hesitated to. So, he just continued his conversation with Eric. "Eric, falling


    deeply in love is never like a fairy tale nor an ordinary fictional love story. It has it''s unfathomable


    meaning that even the depths of the ocean couldn''t understand. So I am confident that whoever I end


    up with, you can never take her away from me!"


    Brian was like a king who sounded really enticing. Those words pleased and delighted Molly''s heart.


    Right then she thought of him as a man of certainty and reliance.


    Just in the moment when Molly was overwhelmed, a strange feeling came over her, which, however,


    disappeared so quickly that she had no time to grasp it.


    "I am very curious about how you will choose if ever you are served with two affections in front of you."


    Seriously, Eric seemed to be very interested.


    Brian was surprised that Eric''s mind was so engrossed in who he would choose between Becky and


    Molly. He furrowed his eyebrows and saw there was sort of irritation in Eric''s eyes.


    He could have understood it if Eric really loved Becky in the first ce. However, undoubtedly, Eric


    never loved her!


    "In my heart is the one and true love." Brian coldly revealed and put his ss of wine on the counter


    bar.


    "Then, why haven''t you looked for her?" Eric asked in a very sarcastic voice.


    "I won''t!" Brian responded in a firm voice. "If she has decided not toe back, then she will eventually


    be one of my life''s greatest regrets."


    Eric disagreed with the idea, looking at Brian''s crystal-like eyes. Then he asked," She must be full of


    sorrow that she can no longer bear yet can''t find words to say."


    "If that''s the case, she is leaving me no other option but to let her go!" Obviously, Brian was in fury as


    he looked at Eric with a stern face. Then he went on saying," Everyone should suffer the consequences


    of her willfulness!"


    "You were once outraged with her willfulness back then, yet you would still want to find out where she


    was. However, this time ..." Eric''s tone suddenly turned harsh. "I wonder if it''s all because of Molly!"


    Molly heard every word in their conversation. Her body went stiff with intensity upon hearing her name


    mentioned. Her bright mood froze abruptly like a flower that bloomed the other day yet died the next.


    Her heart was like in a horse race where she stoodst. It beat hard -- so hard that anytime it could


    break away from her chest. It required her extra effort to breathe yet she dared not breathe heavily.


    She was just waiting for Brian to respond.

 Chapter 163 A Smile With Multiple Meanings (Part One)

    Chapter 163 A Smile With Multiple Meanings (Part One)


    "Is it because of Little Molly?"


    After hearing what Eric said, Brian cast him an infernal look.


    Anger looked like hotva boiling deep within his system, which churned beneath, hungry for


    destruction. The palpable pressure of the raging sea threatened to erupt at any time.


    For a moment, the vicious darkness of the tumult felt as though it swallowed and possessed him whole.


    When he finally emerged from the dark murderous moment, he retorted,"What do you think it is?"


    The question, asked in a tone so menacingly calm was enough to send home the message for both


    Eric and Molly.


    Eric''s hand holding the ss of wine suddenly tightened at Brian''s words. He pretended the air of


    detachment, but in reality, he wondered whether to divulge Becky''s current situation to Brian.


    When their eyes locked, neither Brian nor Eric was willing to look away. It was as if they were battling a


    sort of contest with their re. Both men watched each other. You''d think their heads were transparent,


    and each could see objects sitting inches behind the opponent''s skull. Their gazes turned the


    adversary''s stomach every bit like stumbling on a cold body in the dead of night. Their long looks spoke


    bitterness and more of their possessive infatuations with Molly.


    "That''s good if you will not regret what you''ve done." Eric burst into suddenughter after he finished


    his words. It was imprudentughter, in stark contrast to perceptible malice written over his face. He


    anticipated what would happen next.


    Was that what his cousin called ''love''? So much for that!


    Holding a pot of freshly squeezed fruit and vegetable juice in her hand, Molly hid in the kitchen. She felt


    somewhat strange. It seemed there always was a strained atmosphere between Brian and Eric


    whenever she was in the kitchen cooking.


    Who was the woman that Eric was talking about?


    The hand holding the pot of juice tightened its grip. Her mind turned into a ballroom of thoughts dancing


    and bouncing around. She fought hard to keep herself focused, but failed.


    For a moment she got utterly lost in contemtion. She was only startled out of the daydreaming when


    a face abruptly zoomed into her sight.


    "Ah!"


    she screamed and backed away before she recognized the face as Eric''s. But in shock she had moved


    awkwardly, tripping over in the process.


    Swift and steady, Eric grabbed her free arm in one hand and reached for the pot of juice with the other.


    "What''s going on?" he asked, teasing. "You act as if you had seen a ghost."


    "No, not a ghost, just a nuisance!" Molly said petntly, still recovering from shock.


    As she spoke, Molly shook off Eric''s hand, and turned a stern eye on him, before storming out of the


    kitchen. Had he ironed out whatever issues he and Brian had been talking about only a few minutes


    back?


    There was no sign of Brian at the small bar where she had left the two men when she went to the


    kitchen.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Where is he?" she wondered, scared and confused. She was sure that she had heard his voice. Was


    she hallucinating? Didn''t Briane back actually?


    "Brian has gone back to his study to deal with some business affairs," Eric exined in an easy-going


    tone, standing behind her.


    Looking back at him Molly snapped in retort,"Never mind!"


    With a shrug, Eric didn''t say anything more. He turned his eyes towards the study on the second floor


    as if thinking over something. Then he looked back at the pot of juice in Molly''s hand, and asked with


    an odd hint,"Why don''t you send it up to Brian?"


    Ignoring the sarcastic tone, Molly filled two sses of juice, gave one to Eric, and took the second up


    to the study.


    With a sip of the juice in his hand, Eric knitted his brow in spite of himself. He looked up at Molly, whose


    petite figure swayed with fluid, graceful movements. He was blown away as always. Somehow, he


    didn''t want her to get near Brian. He had to resist an urge to stop her. "Little Molly," he couldn''t help


    calling.


    At the stairs, Molly stopped and looked back at him. And she felt curious, seeing the way he twisted his


    eyebrows. It was apparent he wanted to say something. She frowned and asked cautiously,"What do


    you want to say?"


    The look in Molly''s eyes was pure, translucent and alluring, which was much like Becky''s, or even


    better. When Eric tried to raise the ss for another sip, his hand stopped midway, against his will. It


    took him a few moments topose himself again. Returning to his trademark cynical expression, he


    shrugged and answered,"Nothing."


    A stern look on her face, Molly, glowered at him before she spun her heel and went upstairs.


    Keeping eyes on her back as she climbed the stairs, Eric sensed something eating at his heart. And it


    was very ufortable!


    In the study, Brian was busy on the phone, talking to Shawn, who was calling from QY Ind. A cold


    sneer appeared on Brian''s face as he listened to Shawn''s praise for Aaron''s decisiveness and


    ruthlessness when dealing with his enemies. The game on QY Ind had just begun. He would go


    there himself once Wing''s concert was over.


    Right after he hung up, Brian heard a knock at the door. With his eyes still focused on the photo on his


    desk, which he had been staring at from the beginning of the call, he answered in a low voice,"Come


    in."


    Gently, Molly pushed the door open. This was her second time into Brian''s study. Last time when she


    had been in the study, Brian had taken her for the first time ever since she came to the vi. She really


    became his woman after that. He had been mad as a woken dragon and the sex had been rough and


    painful.


    By instinct, Molly''s lips tightened at the memory of that first time. She was not as conservative as those


    women who would die defending their virginity. She just felt ufortable about it. But she wasn''t


    entirely angry, neither at herself nor at Brian. In any case, she had only slept with Brian. She had only


    one man, and that was Brian!


    Besides, what really impressed her mind about this study was the photo on the desk. It was a photo of


    a woman, who looked very like herself.

 Chapter 164 A Smile With Multiple Meanings (Part Two)

    Chapter 164 A Smile With Multiple Meanings (Part Two)


    As she thought about it, Molly couldn''t help but nce at the photo on Brian''s desk once again. Her


    heart inexplicably tightened with a knot. She was so stressed at the sight of the girl''s face in the picture


    that it was nearly impossible for her to breathe. She felt as though her heart was being pinched and


    twisted at the same time. The enormous pain spread from her heart to her whole body, invading all her


    nerves.


    Brian''s dark eyes gently fell on Molly. When he noticed the intense way she looked at Becky''s photo,


    he asked indifferently,"What''s wrong?"


    Brian''s voice was so cold that it could have made anyone hold their breath upon hearing it. Molly


    looked up at Brian timidly, stepped towards him, and put the juice on his desk. She then looked down


    slightly, constraining herself not to look at the photo. "We can have dinner in half an hour," she said.


    Brian cast a wry nce at the juice on the desk. After responding indifferently, he watched Molly


    silently turn around and walk towards the door of the study.


    A slight frown formed on his face as he watched her back. When Molly''s hand just got on the doorknob,


    he called her to stop.


    At heart, Molly resisted, feeling unsure. She spun on her heel and saw Brian, who was standing up to


    walk towards her, and she wondered why he stopped her.


    Brian stopped in front of her. When he looked at her, their eyes met. The sparkle in her eyes was


    shadowed by aplex expression, which gnawed at his heart and made him frown.


    "The reception wine party of Wing''s charity concert is scheduled for tomorrow night, and you will


    apany me to the party," he dered in a detached, formal voice. He didn''t even bother to ask


    Molly''s opinion. He just told her what he had decided.


    Molly frowned and asked,"Don''t you think Wing will need yourpany tomorrow?"


    "She won''t need mypany at the party." Brian''s voice was still indifferent. After he finished speaking,


    he couldn''t understand himself. Why did he have to exin to her?


    "But, I..." Molly was somewhat embarrassed. She pressed her lips and then said,"I thought you were


    going to stay with her, so I promised to go with Eric when he asked me yesterday."


    Those words immediately brought a dark and scary expression on Brian''s face. His voice grew colder


    than before. "Didn''t I warn you to stay away from Eric?" he demanded.


    Molly''s heart missed a beat at Brian''s reproach. With shallow breaths, Molly didn''t know what to do.


    She muttered,"I didn''t know you''d take me along and I feared staying at home alone."


    Still afraid, she avoided his eyes. She lowered her head, bit her lips, and pinched her clothes with both


    hands, feeling clumsy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Brian saw her acting like a girl, afraid of being scolded and fumbling for an excuse for her


    mischief, his eyes darkened.


    The darkness in his eyes showed a deep pool of emotions.


    Home?


    The use of the word "home" in Molly''s fumbling had piqued his interest. He smiled without even


    knowing it.


    "Did I say I''d leave you alone in the vi?" asked Brian in a depressed voice. He was not happy with


    what Molly thought.


    Molly pursed her lips secretly as she mumbled,"But you didn''t say you''d take me to the party either!"


    "Mm?"


    Finally, Molly raised her head, looked at Brian, and said with a hint of stubbornness in her eyes,"It isn''t


    that I want to go with Eric to the party, you know. I just don''t want to be home alone, and I am hoping to


    see Aunt Shirley at the party."


    Molly tried as much as she could to exin her reasons for wanting to go to the party. Nobody had told


    her whether Aunt Shirley would go to the party or not, but somehow Molly was sure that she would be


    there. She also had to admit she agreed to apany Eric on the spur of the moment. But at the


    moment, she really didn''t have the courage to challenge Brian.


    While Brian listened, her bright eyes like two diamonds charmed Brian. They were so much like


    Becky''s.


    Maybe he could get used to being alone in the darkness for a long time, but he would be lonely, and he


    wanted to pursue the brightness with which Molly''s eyes were gleaming.


    His pupils dted, and eyes began to widened with lustful longing. At that moment, he wanted to hold


    her close, hug and squeeze her until she turned purple in his arms.


    Molly got a little panicky under his gaze. She retreated backward involuntarily, but the door blocked her.


    After half a pace there was no more room for her to step back.


    She looked at Brian nervously, and stressed,"What I told you is nothing but the whole truth! I really just


    want to see Aunt Shirley, without disturbing her. I miss her very much!"


    There was a strong hunch gnawing at her heart about Aunt Shirley. Molly didn''t know why, but she had


    such a strange feeling that they might never meet again after Wing''s concert.


    Reading the softness and vulnerability of Molly through all her innocent exnations, Brian leaned


    down and without saying a word kissed her eagerly.


    When Brian pressed her against the door, Molly instinctively wanted to resist, but she was totally


    imprisoned by his arms. She could only let him do whatever he wanted to do.


    Then when he held and pressed her, his whole weight forcing her against the door made breathing


    difficult for Molly. But just when she began to feel faint fromck of air, Brian suddenly let go of her


    and then whispered in a low threatening voice,"Eric will never love you. He just likes to take things and


    people away from me. You had better stay away from him, to avoid getting hurt again!"


    The slight glimmer of hope Molly had about going to the party with Eric was extinguished in one swoop


    by Brian''s words. Her mouth twitching involuntarily, the faint mint vor on Brian''s mouth lingering


    around her nose became more pronounced. They should have been very close after that much intense


    kissing. But instead, she felt like she was falling into an ice cer.


    She froze cold, not so much for the assessment of Eric''s true intentions. Brian''s own tone was a


    warning, announcing his stamp of ownership!

 Chapter 165 A Smile With Multiple Meanings (Part Three)

    Chapter 165 A Smile With Multiple Meanings (Part Three)


    Easily, Brian sensed the sudden stiffness all over her body. In reaction, he raised his head from her ear,


    and resumed his usual cold look again. His earlier signs of concern and anxiety for Molly disappeared


    as quickly as they had appeared. "One more thing! You have no right to interfere in my life no matter


    how many women I keep around me. And you have no right topare yourself to any of them either.


    Do you understand?"


    As she lifted up her head, Molly felt confused. With unusual courage, she coolly replied," I already


    know my role very well. You don''t need to keep reminding me, Mr. Brian Long! Why are you always


    reminding me of it? It makes me suspect that Eric is right, when he says you''re falling in love with me!"


    The audacity in her eyes somewhat unsettled Brian. "I hope that this will be thest time I remind you!"


    "I also hope the same!" replied Molly. In few moments, she continued," I''m going to make dinner


    downstairs, and I wille for you once it''s ready."


    With that she slipped out of Brian''s arms with some ingenuity. She opened the door and walked out.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of being angry, Brian smiled faintly when he saw the door close in front of him. Seeing Molly


    resist rather than tolerate all his authority left him in a puzzling good mood.


    Downstairs Molly didn''t find Eric in the living room. When she realized he was nowhere in the house,


    she called his phone. "Hey, Eric, where are you?"


    "Something came up, and I had to leave." Holding the phone in one hand and the steering wheel in the


    other, Eric looked straight ahead. It was the peak hour, and the traffic made him even more depressed.


    "Really? But you just said you had time tonight." Molly pouted and went on," I thought you would have


    dinner here. I made yours too."


    Eric''s eyes narrowed. He grinned and said," All right. Then you owe me a meal. I want you to cook for


    me next time. Just for you and me!"


    "Yeah, dream on!" Molly refused without hesitation. "In that case, I''m sorry, you may never have the


    chance to eat a meal by me," she continued.


    "Little Molly,"


    suddenly called Eric in a deep voice.


    Apparently, Molly intended to keep pulling his leg. But she suddenly stopped at the dull unusual way


    Eric had addressed her. She frowned, instinctively, afraid of what he would say to her next. "Hey! Don''t


    pretend to be gloomy! It''s not your style!"


    "Yeah, you know me well, haha." There was a smile on Eric''s lips. As he drove slowly, he reminded


    her," By the way, don''t forget you''ll be my girl at the party tomorrow night."


    Speaking of that, Molly instinctively looked at the study on the second floor, andined with some


    guilt," You did say that Brian would go to the party with Wing, didn''t you? But why did he tell me that he


    would not be with Wing?"


    A wicked grin crossed Eric''s face. Of course he knew that Brian didn''t need to be with Wing tomorrow,


    because Weston Peng was already here in the city.


    "I don''t care if there''s someone else fighting for yourpany. All I know is that you promised me first,"


    Eric replied mischievously.


    Pouting, Molly didn''t answer. She didn''t care what Eric was thinking, but she was mindful not to offend


    him. Eric was always the first person to show up whenever she needed a shoulder to lean on. She


    honestly valued him that way, and she didn''t think it wise to disappoint him anyhow. She wondered


    whether her feelings for him were out of gratitude or something else.


    In the end, Molly agreed to go to the party with Eric. It was not that she dared to rebel against Brian,


    but that she didn''t think Brian would have time to be with her even though he didn''t have to apany


    Wing.


    *


    At the VIP room of the Golden Bay Club


    Jenifer was reclining on a chaise longue beside the swimming pool in a white bathrobe. There was a


    green and bright yellow fruit juice cocktail on the small table beside her.


    She was on the phone. "I will definitely help Edgar get into the State Parliament this year," she


    answered, her beautiful face furrowing in deep contemtion.


    The person on the other end of the line began again, and the smile on Jenifer''s lips grew. When she


    looked around, she took a sip of the cocktail beside her and slowly answered," Why should I worry


    about that? He wants to protect Molly. Then I will help him with his career by taking advantage of


    Molly!"


    After a few more seconds listening to the other end, Jenifer said with some disdain and sneer," Molly?


    Humph! Edgar is mine! And nobody can take him away from me! For him, I''m definitely ready to kill, if


    anyone tries to snatch him from me!"


    Jenifer''s eyes gleamed wildly in echo with her stern words.


    Her family had immense influence and positions within the military. They called the shots in many


    ways. Given those connections, arranging Molly''s murder would be a cinch. It was really easy!


    Jenifer hung up and put down the ss and slowly got up. She dropped the phone on the table, and


    folded the white bathrobe, revealing her excellent figure wrapped in the bikini. Her smooth skin was


    well-cared caramel, something poor girls like Molly would only dream of. She was spanking beautiful,


    and she reveled in the fact that men drooled over her picture-perfect body.


    She sauntered towards the pool and jumped into it like a mermaid. After a fewps of joy, she came


    back to the shore. Her arms squatted on the edge of the pool, and her chin slightly on the back of her


    hand. Looking at the phone on the table, she remembered what her Mom had just said.


    Humph!


    Molly? Who the hell did the poor girl think she was? The bitch even had the audacity to think she''d


    compete for Edgar''s love?


    ''I swear! I''ll break up their rtionship for good this time!'' Jennifer cursed and promised herself she''d


    help Edgar get into the State Parliament by taking advantage of Molly! She would be with Edgar


    forever! As for what had happened to Steven that year...


    Jenifer narrowed her eyes as she thought about this. There was a strange smile in her ming eyes.


    Gradually, chilling coldness enveloped therge, luxurious VIP room.

 Chapter 166 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part One)

    Chapter 166 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part One)


    The next day was an unusually nice winter day in A City.


    Early in the morning, sunlight broke through the clouds and spread everywhere across the city.


    An early bird, as usual, Molly was up before sunrise. In the kitchen, she kept herself busier than a moth


    in a mitten, cooking together with Lisa. When Brian walked out of the study and looked down from the


    second floor, he saw Molly was wearing an apron, like a butterfly dancing in morning-light.


    For a while, Brian was in a daze. His craving eyes moved slowly with Molly whenever she turned, going


    about her cooking. He watched her with a passion burning hotter than a dozen suns.


    Perhaps it was because she felt someone was looking at her that Molly looked back, with knives and


    forks still in her hands. When their eyes met, she cracked a faint smile and greeted,"Good morning!


    Bri!"


    Brian frowned. He was surprised at Molly''s sudden reaction. However, an indescribable feeling nudged


    him on, deep at heart, touching his nerves.


    Slowly he walked down the stairs, taking a nce at the dining table. There were fried eggs, milk, ham,


    steamed dumplings, minced pork porridge with preserved duck egg. A mixed variety of Chinese and


    Western food. However, there was no coffee, which he must drink every morning!


    When he sat down at the table, Brian took a slight look at Lisa, who was carrying vegetable sd in her


    hands. Lisa knew what he meant by such a nce. She hastily exined,"Miss Xia said that..."


    "I told Lisa not to make coffee!" Molly cut in to save Lisa. She did not want Lisa to feel embarrassed, so


    she said,"Never mind, Lisa, go ahead with your stuff."


    When Brian did not say anything, Lisa cast him a nce, nodded in submission and went away


    respectfully...


    "It is not good for your stomach to drink coffee early in the morning!" Molly pushed a ss of milk


    towards Brian and said seriously,"I have found that you drink coffee or alcohol every day and drink tea


    only asionally. But in fact, it is not good for your health at all. You may develop healthplications


    sooner orter,"


    Molly cautioned at length. Slightly Brian raised his eye brows, looking steadily at Molly, while an


    unusual light was sliding over his ck eyes.


    ''She sounds so much like Shirley''s usual chatter with Richie.''


    Thinking of that, Brian smiled, secretly. However, as soon as he met Molly''s gaze, the rare glimmer of


    light in his eyes disappeared, his typical indifference taking over instead. He said,"I don''t drink anything


    other than coffee in the morning."


    "Then you can start drinking milk from today," a bold looking Molly suggested. "It''s even better to drink


    porridge!" she added.


    Carefully, Brian took a look at the porridge Molly put in front of him. He did not like it at all. He


    wondered, ''What''s wrong with her since yesterday?''


    Thinking of that, he raised his eyes to her and coldly asked,"Mol, I hope you''re not doing all this,


    thinking you''ll impress me enough to let you go. Are you? Is that what you''re thinking?"


    At first, Molly was speechless. But after a while, she shrugged and answered with an innocuous


    smile,"Your letting me go.... is something I have given up."


    The reaction on Brian''s face was mixed. d at first, but soon turning pensive, almost troubled. "It


    couldn''t be better!


    "Since it is impossible to change the facts, why should I keep hoping against hope? Given the current


    circumstances, dreaming that I''ll leave will only end up with perpetually disappointment. That''s not how


    to live." Molly shrugged and sat down. "Time goes by at its own pace, whether you are happy or not. I


    don''t want to spend my life bemoaning."


    Sitting quietly, Brian watched her with keen interest. He was discovering another side of her. At the


    moment, her eyes were shining bright like diamonds¡ª much the same as Becky''s. On the one hand,


    she seemed magical, mysterious, even angelic. But, she was also human, frail and burdened by the


    pressure of life. She was trying to keep under her struggles. But innocent and unpretentious as always,


    one could tell she wasn''t at ease.


    Slightly, Brian squinted and reflected for a while. Then, to Molly''s surprise, he stood up, turned around


    to leave, and said,"I will send a car to pick you up in the evening!"


    Without another word, he took his coat and walked out. Looking at the food all over the table,


    untouched, Molly sulked. She criticized him silently.


    In the driver''s seat, Tony gunned steadily towards Emp Exchange. He stole a furtive nce at the rear


    view mirror and found that Mr. Brian Long seemed somewhat absent-minded today.


    Tony withdrew his sight and then drove fast yet steadily before they arrived at Emp, where Harrow was


    waiting expectantly for an end to the micro-control donest time.


    Straight away, taking the private elevator, Brian headed to the Operation and Control Room on the top


    floor. Fumes of smoke overwhelmed him in the room. As he walked to his desk, he wondered why


    Harrow smoked so heavily, without the slightest thought for his own health. Harrow seemed a little


    decadent. As Brian booted up his, Tony also thought of Harrow''s smoking addiction. He frowned and


    looked at Harrow unhappily, so as to show his disagreement.


    Harrow did not pay attention to Tony. He did not say anything but stubbed his cigarette before he stood


    up, walked a few steps and took a seat next to Brian. He looked at Brian''s micro-control while


    conducting linkup by himself on anotherputer.


    "Was it you who dealt with Chancellor? " The indifference in Brian''s voice pinged off the walls with an


    echo. He kept his eyes focused on the screen, while he typed away, giving instructions, fingers hitting


    at the keyboard like a German blitzkrieg. On his mind, Brian was preupied with two things.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Harrow admitted sulkily. "That was only to make some trouble for them."


    The disappointment written on Harrow''s face confirmed his im of innocence. Brian took a look at him


    and then kept his eyes on the keyboard and swiftly keyed in instructions until debugging was finished.


    Now everything was ready for opening in a while.


    "I don''t like anyone trying to guess what I''m thinking!"


    Brian said still apathetically, but Harrow took those words so seriously that his heart slumped. It felt as


    if a huge stone suddenly pressed against his chest, choking him out of breath.


    "I will never do it again!" Harrow said firmly. Although Mr. Brian Long did not tell him, he had heard


    about the turn of events on QY Indtest midnight. Due to the shortage of capital turnover of


    Chancellor, Mr. Brian Long''s original n had to be terminated with immediate effect.

 Chapter 167 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part Two)

    Chapter 167 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part Two)


    True, Mr. Brian Long did help Aaron. But he did not want Aaron to be so sessful as to run a


    monopoly on QY Ind. It would be terrible when the economic lifeline of an entire ind was


    dominated by one single person. No! Mr. Brian Long did not envision Aaron as the Rothschild family in


    M Country.


    Already, Aaron had agreed to give Mr. Brian Long the plot in east QY, which was quite prime for the


    Ind. Mr. Brian Long intended to open a casino in the area. But Aaron''s dominance over the economy


    meant it might be impossible for anyone else to venture in QY.


    Since Brian had learned that Chancellor''s men were behind the audacious abduction of Shirley and


    Molly, he did not me Harrow too much. Instead, he would quietly n retaliation¡ª more violent and


    brutal than hit back.


    Thinking of that, Brian looked at Harrow, who was downcast. He stood up, poured wine in sses and


    passed one to Harrow. "Has Spark arrived in A City yet?" he asked while raising the ss for a sip.


    Bitterness shed across Harrow''s face immediately. He took a sip, twisted his lips and answered


    astringently,"He arrived yesterday."


    "Are you serious about not going to meet him?" Brian asked, sounding somewhat nudging.


    There was a look of indifference on Harrow''s face. He took another sip of wine, shook his head, and


    then said,"I called him yesterday. But it was Manny who answered the phone. Spark still does not want


    to see me."


    In fact, Brian had guessed that. Harrow always said that he did not want to see Spark, but had he once


    sessfully refrained from meeting him? And for hisck of restraint, he was always left to lick his


    wounds.


    "You two are brothers. Everything will be fine between you two," Brian said with a sense of inspiring


    domination.


    Hearing that, Harrow looked even more bitter. He said,"Since his mother jumped off the building in front


    of him... we have not been brothers. He has always distanced himself from the Su family, in the most


    vocal manner!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harrow sighed deeply, raised his head and gulped his wine in one swig.


    He had always been decisive in work. From the moment he began working for Mr. Brian Long, Harrow


    felt more at ease in business, like a duck taking to water. However, about Spark... he could do nothing!


    Casting Harrow another look, Brian walked towards the French window. He held the ss of wine in


    one hand, the other hand leisurely pocketed. Standing in front of the window, he looked at the harsh


    reflection of morning sun falling on the opposite building across the street. Indifferently he said,"Go to


    the party together with me this evening."


    Swiveling in his chair, Harrow turned to look at Brian, who was standing back to him, apparently lonely


    yet proud. "He will not be there...


    Spark has never attended the curtain raiser or glee feast of any big concert. His reason for ying the


    violin is no more than to do what his mother wished. He''s not the kind of artist who''ll keenly follow other


    artistes or attend events just for the love of art. All the same, it''s admirable what he has aplished


    so far, at the young age of only 24. Whether it was his mother''s influence that gave him a head-start or


    his own genius, you have to give him credit," Harrow said with a wry smile.


    In response, Brian simply announced,"I have reserved a seat in the corner for you at the concert, a


    vantage seat where you can see him well without him seeing you!"


    "Um!" Harrow answered, feeling warm at heart.


    Apart from a sense of domination and great self-confidence, perhaps the benefits of working for Mr.


    Brian Long also included his deep concern for the people around him, though expressed in a cool


    manner.


    *


    The details around the big,vish living room amazed Molly. She was speechless as she took in the


    extravagant disy of high-priced items all around. She turned to Eric incredulously, eyes blinking.


    Then taking a jab at the profligacy, she asked frankly,"Have you moved the shopping mall here?"


    Unable to give a satisfactory answer, Eric shrugged wantonly. He satzily on the couch, with his legs


    crossed quite high. With his hands, he shuffled the newspaper pages desultorily. He only took a slight


    nce at Molly, and then turned back to the newspapers. He said,"The party in the evening is an A-list


    affair bringing together the celebrities from around the world. I don''t want to embarrass myself by


    tagging an ugly duckling by my side to such a fair!"


    Molly red at him and remarked angrily,"You can bring your sweet actress with you."


    Eric was intrigued by her anger. "Why?" he inquired. "I only have to make you into a white swan, right?"


    Molly was speechless.


    Eric put the newspapers down, stood up and walked towards Molly. He held her shoulders, pulled her


    close and turned her around.


    "Gosh, it is difficult to make you into a white swan. Maybe, we could try a ck one. That would be


    easier!" he taunted, faking a reflective impression.


    Now shing red with annoyance, Molly gritted her teeth and pushed Eric away. The snicker in Eric''s


    eyes made her all the more agitated.


    An innocuous smile shed across Eric''s face. He raised his hand and tapped her on the forehead. "I


    was just kidding. Our Little Molly is an angel. You''re much better than those artificial beauties," he


    assured in a low, deep voice.


    The way he tapped her on the forehead was a little too forceful; Molly had to soothe it by rubbing. She


    was irked by the rudeness of it and was about to say something when Eric interrupted her train of


    thought with the sudden change of tone and kind words. She took a look at Eric, and he was looking at


    her in an unusual way. She felt strange.


    In the awkward silence, Eric realized his inappropriate demeanor but acted as if nothing had happened.


    Instead, he turned to a new topic, telling the stylists to start. Molly tried several dresses, all of which did


    not satisfy him. Finally, maybe making fun of their indecision, Molly chose a ck knee-length strapless


    top dress.


    Molly did not finish styling untilte afternoon, and Eric stayed around until she was done. He sat on


    the couch and did his office work on theptop. He only chipped in about Molly''s styling once in a while.


    When Molly was finally dressed up and stood, waiting for hisment, Eric quietly studied her, from


    head to toe. He smiled with satisfaction, admiring everything about her, unable to find fancier words.

 Chapter 168 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part Three)

    Chapter 168 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part Three)


    The dress wrapped her plump breasts just right, cleavage partly hidden. The tight-waisted design


    emphasized a beautiful spread-out of her hemline. Toplete the look, she had chosen a burgundy


    belt, buckled into a butterfly knot. The beltplemented her burgundy stilettos, decorated with


    butterfly knots at the counter.


    She wore her long straight hair in a rxed bun and had a ck butterfly earring in her left ear. She


    chose slight make-up, different from the typical woman in parties who would sure arrive in excessive


    make-up. Her make-up was almost invisible, but she looked gorgeous. The light-yellow lip gloss and


    her clear eyes matched nicely, making it difficult for others to take eyes off her even for just a moment.


    The admiration in Eric''s eyes was unmistakable. He saw Molly as an angel falling through the sky at


    dawn, after a cloudy starless night, who attempted to go out of darkness while clinging to the different


    temptation brought by darkness. Her radiance was like bright morning light shining through the gloomy,


    grey sky of his heart. And Eric''s attraction looked even deeper. He peeked into her soul, to the


    wonderful person Molly was inside.


    Eric stared at Molly in such a way that she felt nervous. She puckered her lips and asked,"Well, looking


    terrible?"


    Eric smiled extremely evilly and attractively. He slightly looked up and said,"You are going to be the


    most beautiful ck swan at the party!"


    ''You will also be a ck swan that can beat on certain nerve deep in somebody''s heart!''


    Eric thought, with a naughty smile.


    At the moment, Tony came back, saying that Brian told him to pick Molly up. Eric refused him outright


    before Molly could even say a word. Without hesitation, he took an overcoat for Molly and grabbed her


    by the hand and walked her out of the vi. Without a word, he drove Molly to the hotel for the party.


    All that Tony could do was to drive, trailing after Eric. When he found a chance to call Brian, he briefly


    reported to him what was happening.


    On the other end, Brian frowned, not wanting to believe what he heard. He only put in a few


    dispassionate words and hung up.


    "What''s up?" Shirley asked out of concern when she saw the darkness on Brian''s face.


    "Nothing!" an indifferent-looking Brian answered with one word and kept his gaze on Wing and Weston,


    who sat in front of him. Weston had said something to which Wing was grinning sheepishly, her eyes


    curving into half moons. "Wing and Weston don''t have the n to get married, do they?" he asked


    Shirley in return.


    Shirley also looked at the two, sighed slightly and said,"Wing is careful. Overcautious I''d say. She fears


    what might happen to Weston in her absence,"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shirley said with a heavy heart. She recalled how years ago when they were still in T City, at the Grand


    Kindergarten, Wing and Weston had fought in the director''s office. She remembered the incident as if it


    had just happened yesterday.


    While she thought about the incident, a big hand rested on her shoulder, followed by an embrace into


    familiar arms. Shirley raised her head and looked up at Richie, whose eyes were as deep as the sea.


    His lips had an inexplicable expression.


    "Wing has been sensible since she was a child. She has a sense of propriety. She knows exactly what


    she is doing!" Richie''s words were full of love for his daughter. He looked with his deep eyes at Wing,


    who kept smiling andughing before his eyes. He could not feel more sorry for her, but his face


    showed nothing but calmness.


    As far as he could remember, there was only one time when Wing got self-willed. That was when she


    got to know her own identity and Shirley was going to leave her. She refused to take medication. She


    cried days on end, inconsble. More so, she told Richie about the hard times when Shirley had eked


    out a living, washing dishes with her on the back, in an alley during winter.


    The crying face with shining teardrops had forever been etched on Richie''s heart. After that, he always


    felt guilty in front of Shirley. The guilt sat not on his chest but deep inside his heart and soul. How he


    wished he could turn back the clock, undo all the wrongs and correct all the missteps. The feeling of


    guilt burnt his guts slowly yet so badly that eventually there was nothing left but a shell of a person. All


    that Richie could do now was to own up to his mistakes, charge it to the game and look to another day.


    Thinking of that, Richie held Shirley more tightly. They didn''t need words to express their emotions for


    the moment.


    Their superfluous emotions were something that Brian had seen enough. So he wasn''t bothered at all.


    It was from Richie and Shirley''s love that Brian had learned the value of persistence in life. It was OK if


    he didn''t fall in love. For him, life didn''t depend on love like the first and fifteenth. But then, if he loved,


    he would love at any cost!


    The charity party would start in a short while. People were constantly trickling in, promising a full house,


    partly due to Wing''s influence, being the hot item she was; and partly due to Spark''s sensational


    genius. Better still, the powerful faces behind this event were also causing quite a stir in the airwaves.


    Outside of the hotel, the media from all over the world crammed space. For security, there was a heavy


    police presence, besides contracted private security detail from Shadow Organization and XK.


    Luxury cars arrived at the gate of the hotel in session. Celebrities from all over the world were


    showing up, looking stunning on the winter evening. Lighting for the night looked fantastic, adding an


    extra sparkle to the mour.


    When Eric''s car arrived, all the media swung into action, pressing and huddling as cameras rolled. In


    particr, they pressed to know which female star the future heir of Dragon Empire Group was bringing


    to the party tonight. However, when he opened the door to let hispanion go out, everybody was


    guessing and trying to find out who Molly was.


    There are no secrets in this world that time doesn''t reveal. Someone had taken a keen interest in what


    happened at Falloon Mall several days ago. Some of the celebrities at the party easily recognized Molly


    as the girl over whom Eric and Brian had fought. From that moment on, they could not help but wonder


    how it would go down between Eric and Brian at the party tonight.

 Chapter 169 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part Four)

    Chapter 169 A Phone Call To The Heart (Part Four)


    The continuous shing lights made Molly a little nervous. Before the event, she had imagined


    something simr to Mr. Song''s birthday party, the closest event her mind could rte. But as it turned


    out, the birthday party was only a private affair and entirely different. Tonight''s party as she''d learned


    was a high profile charity event with international acim, taking the media by storm. Never in her


    wildest imagination had she thought she''d be thrown into global limelight in one night. At that, she


    became nervous.


    "Don''t be afraid, OK?" Eric did not care about the media at all. He tidied the overcoat for Molly, calmly


    took her by the hand and led her onto the steps.


    Perhaps because of the warmth of Eric''s hand or his assuring words, which Molly had heard so many


    timestely, suddenly she regained herposure. She could almost hear Aunt Shirley''s words: "Once


    you take the first step, you''ll see how different everything bes." And as she raised her head with


    new confidence, a spark ignited in her heart. She decided, she wasn''t going to waste her moments of


    joy on pain or heartache from the past.


    For security reasons, the whole hotel was booked, and all the rooms reserved for key guests who


    would take part in the concert. It was much quieter in the hotel than outside, where thousands of


    revelers and reporters flooded. A sea of humanity. In the hotel, besides the most representative media


    house in A City, only a few world famous media houses were allowed in.


    "Strange?" asked Eric with a yful wink as they got into an elevator.


    "You didn''t tell me in advance there would be so many reporters here," Molly said, unimpressed.


    "In consideration of the great influence of Wing, did I need to say that?" Eric asked her in reply.


    When Molly curled her lips and mumbled, the elevator arrived at the venue on the top floor.


    The elevator doors opened as soon as the chime came through. Molly was about to step out when Eric


    pulled her back.


    "Ah!"


    Unustomed to wearing high heels, let alone ten-centimeter stilettos, she lost bnce when Eric held


    her back. She tipped over awkwardly. She''d have fallen, were it not for Eric''s firm grip, swift action, and


    perfect bncing. She staggered for a second before copsing into his strong arms.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, she blushed, pouted her lips, and asked,"Wasn''t that intentional?"


    "Absolutely not!" Eric exined hastily. "If we don''t go out hand-in-hand, the media outside are certain


    to make up stories tomorrow. It might not matter for you, but would ce my image on the line."


    While they were still talking, the elevator doors closed again. Molly frowned. Eric pressed open and


    then sped Molly''s hand. As they walked, he added,"The people saw us together downstairs. If they


    see us get off the elevator apart, there is no doubt we will hit the headlines with it and you can expect


    to elicit spins and mixed emotions. Of course, if you are willing to take the risk, I will apany you in


    spite of the damage!"


    "You certainly did it on purpose!" It now dawned on Molly why Eric did that. Just as Brian told her


    yesterday Eric pretended to treat her well just because she was Brian''s woman and he liked fighting


    with Brian for Brian''s possessions.


    Within, Molly began to curse. But before she could think through it, she saw two people walk out of


    another elevator.


    In a dark suit, Edgar looked official, rigorous as always. By his side was Jenifer in a rosy oblique


    shoulder fishtail dress. While Edgar looked elegant and still, Jenifer was enchanting and mysterious- a


    perfect couple.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Edgar only took a slight nce at Molly before turning to Eric, whom he greeted with a faint smile.


    As arrogant and unruly as Eric was, he generally knew Edgar''s background as the mayor. He also


    knew the rtionship between Edgar and Little Molly, and the auction of the wastnd. He did have


    reservations for his evaluation of Edgar.


    Both of them greeted each other seemingly warmly and then walked into the venue together. At the


    moment, Molly was walking by Eric''s side, arm in arm with him, but her mind was far away. She


    seemed aloof and uninterested. She felt like someone had suddenly twisted her heart severely, drove a


    sword through and shredded it to pieces. It hurt so bad, although she didn''t cry. And that only


    depressed her more.


    Stealing a nce at Jenifer, who was graceful yet heroic, tender yet cool, Molly involuntarily held her


    handbag harder. She forced herself to stop looking at Jenifer and tried to forget her heartache and


    pain. She stole a nce at Edgar unintentionally and realized that he was avoiding her from beginning


    to end. At the moment, a sense of loss flooded through her heart, overwhelming her with anguish. But


    still, stoically she held her head high, refraining herself from tears and acting as though she was just


    fine.


    There was a hubbub of voices in the banquet hall. People were busy toasting and talking with each


    other, with sses of wine or champagne in their hands. Everybody wore a smile that was precisely


    suitable for social contact, neither too heavy nor too light.


    With a ss in his slender fingers and another hand in the trouser pocket, Brian just stood there.


    However, he looked like a king, to whom people wanted to get close but were afraid.


    Some busybodies were trying to size up Brian, Wing, and Weston with their eyes secretly. After all,


    many people had seen Brian together with Wing at the dessert shop that day. They were surprised to


    find that Brian was alone on such an asion today.


    Tony entered the banquet hall ahead of Eric and others. He came to Brian and said in a low voice,"Mr.


    Brian Long, Aaron called just now to say he would donate ten million to Miss Long''s charity!"


    Still, Brian looked indifferent. Ten million was nothing for either him or Aaron. It was no more than an


    expression of his regard.


    Thinking of that, Brian looked to the door unintentionally and saw the two couples who were just


    walking into the banquet hall. The little glimmer of light in his eyes went out immediately.


    From where he stood, he had a panoramic view of the entire hall, but maybe people at the door could


    not see him. He, therefore, kept his eyes moving with Molly, his heart pounding, tension rising. He had


    to remind himself that he needed to keep his calm.


    Looking at the dress Molly was wearing, for a moment, Brian suddenly had an urge to tear her up.


    Instead, he chose to remain indifferent. But his indifference couldn''t extend to Eric. He despised him,


    hatred building up like steam and burnt its way out with a sneer.


    Last year, Eric had given Becky a dress as her birthday gift, which was simr to the one Molly was


    wearing, except that the dress for Becky was wine red with a ck belt.


    At the moment, his cellphone began vibrating in his pocket. He pulled the phone out, recognized the


    caller ID at once and squinted.


    By his side, Tony, taking a cue from Brian''s mood, stole a furtive peep at the phone screen out of


    instinct. The name disyed was... Becky!

 Chapter 170 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part One)

    Chapter 170 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part One)


    As Brian stared at the name shing on the phone''s screen, his eyes instantly grew darker. He pursed


    his thin lips lightly, raised his eyebrows and then paused a moment of deliberation before he answered


    the call. After exchanging a look with Tony, he turned and walked towards the terrace behind the


    banquet hall for some privacy.


    Even though Brian had epted the call, he didn''t utter a single word. Becky who was on the other


    side of the line remained silent, as well. They could only hear each other''s subtle sound of breathing


    across the line.


    Sitting on a chair on the farm, Becky could see nothing in front of her, except the daunting darkness.


    However, she could clearly sense the warm rays of sunshine shining on her, which gave her a clear


    indication of the time.


    Becky held the cell phone tightly in her hand. She didn''t know why she had pressed the first speed dial


    shortcut, which would immediately dial Brian''s number. In that moment, she had forgotten all about her


    initial insistence, and all she wanted to do was to hear hisforting voice...


    Both of them still shared the numbing silence. Soon Brian shifted his attention to what was happening


    downstairs in the hotel. There was a lot of noise andmotion going on there. Journalists were


    rushing all around to take photos of the guests, who were attending the Wing''s concert from all across


    the world. The incessantly shing photo bulbs made the dark night seem as bright as the daytime.


    Brian''s dark eyes grew deeper and deeper, as the atmosphere around him got more intense by the


    minute. He blended himself perfectly in the darkness in a bid to conceal himself.


    Meanwhile, Becky was overwhelmed with emotions, she just felt like crying. Her clear bright eyes


    shimmering with hopes and dreams were now stained with dulling fear. They were hazy, and no longer


    shone brightly.


    Being at the end of endless darkness, she was suddenly gripped by panic and anxiety. She even grew


    afraid of all the things and people around her. However, the intensity of the gripping fear made her want


    to seize everything around her. She feared losing everything.


    Becky gently fanned her thick long eyshes, licked her soft rosy lips and finally took the initiate to


    break the ice. "Brian¡­" Becky gently called out to him, gulping down her fear.


    Her soft voice came across the phone ever so lovingly. The moment Brian heard her call out, all the


    anger and gloom in his heart faded away, and was reced by love and care for her all over again. It


    was almost like nothing ever happened.


    "Finally you decided to call me!" Brian said in a cold and indifferent manner, but in contrast he was


    wearing a doting expression on his chiseled face, and his deep sharp eyes were filled with optimism.


    Becky bit her lip hard, trying to hold back her tears, but she could not hold it in, and she could hardly


    control herself. She murmured,"You once told me that¡­ You''lle and look for me, if I ever get lost!"


    Sheined as she broke down. Drawing his eyebrows together, Brian exined,"Becky, so you


    still don''t understand it at all even now? I can love you and spoil you for the rest of my life, but I can''t


    tolerate your capricious and impulsive behavior always! You may get lost, but that doesn''t mean you


    will leave me heartbroken again and again."


    Finally, Becky, who was surrounded by darkness could not control her emotions any longer and burst


    into tears with her lips trembling ever so lightly. In that moment, her heart grew more sensitive and


    vulnerable as her hopes were thrashed by Brian''s words.


    "Brian¡­"


    Becky had just whimpered out his name, when she heard the disconnected call tune from the other


    side. She was scared and insecure all at once. Before she could think what went wrong, she hurriedly


    fumbled for the screen of the phone and tried to dial him again. However after many such repeated


    attempts she had failed to get through to him.


    Sitting on the chair, Becky stared right in front with a nk expression, even though she could actually


    see nothing. The longer she sat there, dwelling on her thoughts, she began to feel a tugging pain, and


    she held the cell phone in her hand more and more tightly, as her tears gushed out like a steady


    stream.


    "Brian, if I don''te back and look for you, you will never look for me, will you?" Becky murmured to


    herself, heartbroken and deste. Tears were gushing down across her delicate porcin face which


    looked beautiful and delicate under the bright sunshine, but it could not hide the sad expression on her


    face at all.


    Right at that moment, some Dutchmen outside the farm grumbled,"How did the tel tower get


    affected all of a sudden? I should have been on a call with my daughter now¡­"


    "God alone knows. We only just got the notice, and before we could inform our rtives about it, it


    already broke down."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How long will it take for it to be working again?"


    "¡­"


    Theirining voice faded, as the farm workers went away. Brian, who was in A city, scowled. After


    a few moments, he tried to call her back, but only heard automated disruption message over the


    phone,"The number you dialed is switched off. Please try againter."


    A sudden difort knotted his stomach. His thin lips were tightly pursed together, and his eyes


    narrowed angrily. He appeared rather dangerous.


    He then thought to himself, ''Becky, let''s wait and watch how long you can carry on this time.''


    Brian diverted his attention, turned around and entered the banquet hall back again. At this moment,


    the banquet hall was filled with a boisterous crowd. Almost all the people invited to the party had


    already arrived, and the donations amount was an unprecedentedly high figure all thanks to Spark''s


    dedicated participation.


    Just then, Shirley left Richie alone and went to chat with Molly. She told Shirley about the things


    happened after she returned from the casino, the things that down and also about the violinist named


    Spark. Shirley was so curious about what had happened that she kept on asking her about all the


    details.


    While both of them were happily chatting there, Richie was busy talking to Weston, and Wing,


    apanied by Eric, was talking to several top musicians, with a warm smile on her face.

 Chapter 171 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part Two)

    Chapter 171 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part Two)


    When Brian came back in, he noticed all of this in the hall. Everyone on site seemed to be very happy


    and engaged in frivolous conversations. It was only him, who seemed to be isted from the crowd.


    "Briane in¡­" Eric was the first one to see Brian entering and announced it to Wing, who was


    standing beside him.


    Looking at the direction of Eric''s gaze, Wing smiled. After saying goodbye to the people, who she was


    talking to, she walked right up to Brian.


    "What''s the matter? Why you look so upset and distant?" Wing could easily be categorized as the


    person who understood him the best in the world. It was the main reason why Brian always loved being


    around her right from when he was a little boy. Judging from his expression, Wing could easily


    understand what he was thinking about.


    "Everything is okay! You don''t need to be concerned," Brian replied indifferently, with a poker face in a


    bid to conceal his thoughts.


    Wing blinked her big eyes and knew that Brian was not in the mood to talk to her right then. She sighed


    softly and gave up talks on these lines. Then she said,"So now the party can start."


    "Yes, most definitely!" Brian replied tly still seeming distant. His sharp eyes ran across all the


    esteemed guests present in the hall and then walked on the stage with Wing holding one of his arms.


    Right when they got on the stage, the light dimmed at once, and then a bunch of bright light focused on


    them. They both looked gorgeous and the perfect sight managed to capture everyone''s gaze. Most


    people there did not know the real rtionship between them, and what''s more, some media had


    assumed their past rtionship was that of lovers. Now they presented together and it seemed that the


    media''s former guess was just about right.


    All the persons retained their attention on the duo shining on the stage. Brian, wore a straight face, and


    assumed a rather arrogant and bossy tone when he spoke, while Wing, standing next to him, was as


    elegant and royal as a princess, and she was also easy-going. The two of them disyed totally


    different characteristics yet they graciously put up a miraculous harmonious scene for the audience.


    Everyone''s attention was captivated by them, and it seemed as if they were witnessing a fairy tale now.


    Weston lovingly gazed at Wing in awe. In the beginning he strongly believed that she would not be


    around in his life a lot, especially because she had moved out of Dragon Ind, and would only return


    asionally. But unexpectedly as fate would have it, they both chose to learn music, and finally met


    each other again in Vienna. It was destined. At that time, it had been over six years since theyst met


    one another.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The moment Weston spotted Wing on the campus, he knew in an instant in his gut that he only wanted


    to be with this woman for the rest of his life, who had treated him in a fierce manner from time to time in


    their childhood, but still she was a kind girl who had a clear and wellposed mind about what was


    right and what wasn''t.


    "Do you n on going ahead like this?"


    Richie''s cold and indifferent voice cut through the captivated crowd. His intense dark eyes fixed the


    gaze on his son and daughter who had conquered the stage. He was proud of them as their father, but


    in the same moment he was somehow helpless.


    In her childhood, Wing had suffered from leukemia. Even though now hadpletely recovered after


    she had the bone marrow transnted from her father, she had then suffered from severe sepsis. Her


    vulnerable body could not withstand even a small stretch now. Richie remembered that day still as


    clear as yesterday when Wing met with an ident. She was rescued and brought straight to the


    emergency room while he was donating blood outside.


    Weston grinned from ear to ear, and the anticipating smile in his eyes grew intense and fixated. "She is


    happy now. Well it seems that as long as she is happy, I am happy too."


    Hearing his assuring words, Richie cast a thoughtful nce at Weston. He then brought on a slight


    smile across his cold and indifferent face. In fact, that smile was honest and sincere as it reflected his


    deep seated feelings from the bottom of his heart.


    ''Yes, if you truly love someone with all your heart, as long as he or she is happy, you too will feel happy


    and at peace.


    Brian still has not understood this point yet. And I am sure he will not understand this until he suffers


    from enough heartache and unhappiness. It is not a lesson I can teach him with my meek words.


    For now the only way he tries to prove his love is to plunder. Maybe he will change when¡­''


    Richie thought, as he couldn''t help but notice the girl named Molly who was standing beside Shirley.


    She was not very beautiful, but was gifted with a pair of clear and crystal-like eyes which seemed to


    appeal to him.


    The party was finally kicked started when Brian and Wing finished their inaugural speech. The party


    was indeed motivated bymercial activities. Of course, the ultimate goal was to raise money for


    charity. The donation would also be utilized for helping homeless children. This was the only


    requirement requested by Spark.


    The news about Wing and Spark''s concert spread all over the A City like wild fire. The news about it


    was also broadcasted on the rolling screen at the party. People were disappointed to not find Spark at


    the party, but it was also somehow not unexpected. Now, people were getting more and more engaged


    and interested in the story about the 24-year-old oriental musician, who had already won the highest


    honor in the world music gallery at the young age of 16.

 Chapter 172 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part Three)

    Chapter 172 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part Three)


    "Hmm, the dishes served in this food stall taste so good and impable!" Spark muttered to himself


    with his mouth full of food as he listened intently to the host''s introduction for the famous musician


    Spark on TV. After swallowing a mouthful of braised noodles, he shouted at a busy hostess, who was


    around 40-years-old,"Ma''am, please give us a braised beef dish."


    "Okay, sure. Wait a minute please." The woman was very nice and prompt. After responding to his


    request, she quickly went to the kitchen and prepared the meat for them.


    Manny rolled his eyes and waved his hand in the air helplessly. Since he was a little bulky, he looked


    really funny sitting on the small old ragged chair in the quaint food stall. The ceremonial suit he was all


    decked up looked really strange for such a modest ce. "Spark, it''s bad for your health to eat food like


    this...


    You can''t eat so much today, and then eat nothing tomorrow. Your body especially stomach will protest


    such bad habits sooner orter!"


    Mannyined as he grew concerned about his health. All the people held him in high regard as a


    genius because of the honor and respect he gained for his exemry work at such a young age, but


    they rarely ever thought about all the hard work and the struggle behind his sess.


    Spark raised his head and looked at Manny, raising his eyebrows yfully. With his another mouth full


    of noodles, Spark murmured inartictely,"It''s fine. My stomach is already used to all of this..."


    As Manny heard his response, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes again. "Look at yourself in the mirror


    now. If I tell ten random persons around us that you are Spark, I''m sure that eleven of them wille


    ahead to call me a liar," Manny grumbled in a low voice.


    "Why would you say eleven persons will not believe it, if you ask only ten persons? I don''t get the logic


    behind that equation." Spark asked curiously with a childish smile, as he quickly picked up a piece of


    braised beef to stuff into his mouth, which had just been served by the hostess.


    Manny immediately thanked the hostess with a big smile on his face, and then he turned to Spark and


    replied in a serious tone,"Well, that''s because there is a pregnant woman among them."


    When Spark heard Manny''s defense, he felt embarrassed by his dry humor, however, he shook his


    head helplessly and delved more into this topic. "Manny, it really tastes delicious. Why don''t you give it


    a taste?" Spark urged him in an earnest manner.


    "I''m not interested to have the dishes served in food stalls!" Manny rejected his offer almost


    immediately without any hesitation. He really could not understand why Spark was so into the food


    here, which didn''t look presentable let alone meeting hygiene standards.


    Spark shrugged. He didn''t want to judge Manny for his critical words. Anyway everyone lived in


    different environment and conditions, and it was not reasonable to judge anyone else with your own


    idea of normal.


    Manny was brought up in a family with musical background, but he was not good at any musical


    instruments himself, which made him feel like an outsider in the family. However, he had an innate


    sense of music owing to his kin. He met Spark by chance one day, and from then on he became


    Spark''s exclusive agent, and apanied him to y music all over the world.


    After finishing his feast and leaving the stall, Spark rubbed his belly with great satisfaction. When he


    yed the violin, he was otherworldly, elegant and cool, but now he looked like a totally different


    person almost unrecognizable. Right in this moment, he was an out and out wanderer.


    Spark walked forward leisurely with his hands in the pockets of his quilted jacket. Just curiously looking


    around at the noisy night market, he raised his eyebrows ever so slightly. While Manny, who was


    following him reluctantly, carried a violin case in his hand. He couldn''t helpining in a soft


    murmur as he red at the man, who was idling away his time instead of doing something productive.


    All of a sudden, a child''s grieved wailing came through from the crowd. Spark stopped in his tracks the


    moment he heard it. He turned his head and saw a little girl with two braids holding a doll in her arms.


    She was looking around in fear as she broke down in tears.


    Manny pursed his lips and knew right that moment that the little girl had aroused Spark''s sympathy.


    Just as he stood there frozen thinking to himself, Spark had already walked over and squatted down in


    front of the little girl. He tried tofort her and figure out what was wrong, the girl between her bouts


    of tears managed to blurt out,"I can''t find my Mommy!"


    Seeing her sobbing, Spark''s heart was breaking as he grew more concerned about her. Moreover, he


    was really not good at consoling children. With no intention of helping, Manny remained frozen


    standing amidst the crowd, folding his arms and looking all around.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Spark was growing increasingly anxious by the minute. He could not figure out a way to help the little


    girl if she kept on crying like this.


    Suddenly, a melodious tune was heard between themotion and chaos of the crowd. Those who


    were initially ignorant and indifferent towards the entire scene and did not want to help were all now


    calmed down and swayed by the melody like a luby, even though most of them knew little about


    music.


    The little girl, who was crying, finally calmed down. With soft sobs she gazed at Spark, who was ying


    the violin while kneeling on the ground with one leg and a warm smile on his face. The child''s eyes


    were still brimming with tears. As she continued to blink, they flowed down her rosy cheeks. However


    despite her sobs, she was so incredibly curious about Spark and the melody he yed that she


    widened her eyes and tried to calm herself down.


    "Cathy, Cathy¡­" An anxious woman around the age of thirty pushed through the crowd with some


    struggle and ran up to the little girl with relief. She frantically checked the little girl from head to toe, and


    breathed a sigh of relief after she found that her daughter was safe and sound.


    Spark stopped ying the violin as soon as the woman appeared. He got up the second she came in


    front of them. Unlike the way he treated the little girl, he red at the woman in a gloomy manner and


    said in a cold and judgmental tone,"Don''t you know that children get frightened if they get lost and


    cannot find their parents? Being a mother, how could you lose sight of your child?"

 Chapter 173 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part Four)

    Chapter 173 Coincidence Increased The Misunderstanding (Part Four)


    The woman was taken aback by Spark''s angry rant. Indeed, she was extremely guilt and yet grateful


    that she found her daughter, so she hastily said,"Sorry. I''m so sorry¡­ I will definitely pay more attention


    next time. Thank you so much for taking care of Cathy¡­"


    After expressing her gratitude to Spark, the woman was all ready to take the little girl away. The crowd


    gradually returned to the chaotic state once they saw the matter was settled. The tear stains on the


    little girl''s face were still clear and visible. She suddenly tugged her mother''s hand, raised her head and


    stared into Spark''s eyes. "Elder brother, my name is Cathy Xiang. You yed the violin so well and I


    absolutely loved it," Cathy said in an innocent tone.


    Cathy Xiang didn''t know how to praise him or thank him, so she did all she could and described her


    own feelings about it.


    Spark looked at her and smiled. He squatted down to meet her gaze and gently pinched her little face,


    which still had tears on it and said,"If you encounter a situation like this again, you must remain strong.


    Okay? Crying will never help you solve problems, irrespective of what the problem is!"


    The little girl tilted her head a bit to one side, gazed at Spark retrospecting, and finally nodded with a


    serious look.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The woman finally lifted the girl off the ground and took her away in her arms. Spark''s smile gradually


    turned to a bitter one. Noticing his wry smile, Manny too got upset and sighed. He thought to himself, ''If


    Spark hadn''t got lost, if his mother had found him in time, then he probably would not have been found


    by the Su household and taken back to their family, and his mother wouldn''t have been driven crazy,


    because she couldn''t get him back, and then¡­''


    Manny was too distressed to go on thinking and recalling everything. He just walked up to Spark,


    forced a smile and said,"Spark, let''s go. It''s getting so cold here and I''m freezing."


    Spark stopped looking at the little girl''s receding figure, as he finally stood right up. He then put the


    violin into Manny''s hands and walked forward without any resentment. Of course, Manny, following him,


    began to whine again.


    Meanwhile at the party...


    Just as Eric had expressed, even though Brian didn''t need to apany Wing, he didn''t have the time


    to apany Molly either. It was not only him, but Shirley and Eric too didn''t have time to apany


    her. A very important guest for the Long Family had just arrived at the party. He was a leading


    professor specialized in the study of sepsis and had just developed a new drug. His appearance was a


    vital and critical thing for everyone in the Long Family, and nothing else couldpare with it, right


    then.


    There was an ice bucket ced in front of Molly and two slender wine sses strategically crossed in


    it. While one was a pink one and the other one was a rosy, and there were many tiny bubbles in them.


    They looked really cute and beautiful. Molly couldn''t help herself from the temptation so she took one of


    them out of the bucket and had a small sip. The sweet fruity vor with bubbles popped into her throat,


    and left the light aftertaste of wine in her mouth.


    Molly smiled happily. She really loved the whole experience from the taste to the appearance of it all.


    Her clear crystal-clear eyes blinked and greedily nced at the ss of wine in her hand. She then


    took another few sips and found a liking towards the delicious concoction. It was definitely subtler than


    juice and yet more delicious than carbonated drinks. She then simply chugged it down, grabbed the


    other one from the bucket and drank it up too in one breath.


    Molly then drank another seven or eight sses of wine like that, all from the reserved bucket. The


    people standing around her were stunned by the way she drank brazenly. Even the bartender was


    surprised by her capacity. He seldom saw anyone drinking sparkling wine in such a hasty manner.


    "Even though the alcohol content of sparkling wine is very low, you may get drunk if you consume way


    too much and that too so fast!" An elegant voice came through with a touch of seclusion.


    Molly turned her head, frowning a bit and found that Edgar had approached the bar counter too. He


    then said to the bartender,"A ss of Long Ind Iced Tea, please."


    The bartender nodded in sync and went to concoct the Long Ind Iced Tea cocktail. Edgar watched


    Molly, who already started to get a little dizzy, with restrained loving look in his eyes. His sharp


    eyebrows frowned, and said angrily,"Don''t drink so much in public! It''s not decent."


    Molly looked at Edgar and felt a knot in her stomach. She bit her lip hard and held back the sadness


    that instantly filled in her heart. "Thanks for your reminder, Mayor Gu!" said Molly tantly disregarding


    him.


    When Edgar heard the way she addressed him, his eyebrows knitted together tighter. "Have you been


    doing fine all these days?"


    He had heard the news that Steven owed over five million dors to Grand Night Casino. Although


    Steven had given up hopelessly after leaving the military, it was still impossible for him to owe such a


    heavy debt when Molly was in such a situation then. Someone must have plotted it all against them.


    But he still needed to figure out who was the person behind such a devious n.


    Molly forced a smile on her face and said with bravado,"Not bad!"


    "That''s good!" replied Edgar. Although he had a lot of words in his heart that he wanted to express but,


    there was no way for him to say them now in such an environment. It was not only the asion, but


    also the mood did not seem to be in his favor.


    "Sir, here is your Long Ind Iced Tea, please!" The bartender pushed the cocktail towards Edgar.


    Edgar gestured, as he held the ss up and said sincerely,"If there''s any way that I can help, please


    don''t hesitate to approach me at any time."


    "What kind of help will my woman need from Mayor Gu?"


    Brian''s cold voice interrupted Edgar just as he was about to finish speaking, and right before Molly


    could refuse him yet again. He then reached out and pulled Molly into his arms.

 Chapter 174 Oh My Gosh! Its Him! (Part One)

    Chapter 174 Oh My Gosh! It''s Him! (Part One)


    For a moment Molly froze as she was stiff with fear.


    And then with relief, she looked at Edgar and thought, ''What Jenifer had warned me about at Mr.


    Song''s family still rings true to me.


    Now, I''m not good enough to be with you. So why bother to talk to me?


    Jenifer is a perfect match for you from all aspects, be it social, economic status, or whatever...''


    At this time, Jenifer came over and politely nodded to Brian, pretending that she didn''t notice his


    detached response. She then circled her arm around Edgar and said,"Well. So you''re here with Mr.


    Long... No wonder it was taking you so long to get a drink for me!''''


    Jenifer didn''t greet Molly then but instead cast a fierce nce at her every other moment.


    Slightly startled and intimated by the awkwardness, Molly bit her lip and unconsciously moved closer to


    Brian. Her subconscious movement did not go unnoticed and meant different to Brian and Edgar.


    Edgar felt suffocated immediately by her involuntary movement. But before he could realize why he felt


    so strongly about something so trivial, the feeling disappeared. He calmed his churning emotions, put


    on a decent smile and then politely addressed Brian,"Mr. Long, will you excuse us, please!"


    He then took a long nce at Molly and left with Jenifer.


    Molly lowered her eyes as she failed to understand how she felt now. At first, she was scared and


    embarrassed but now it was a myriad of feelings... She felt that she no longer had anything to lose.


    She thought, ''Edgar, don''t give up anything for me. If my existence was blocking your path to sess


    and advancement, just like Jenifer said then... I''ll stay far away from you to ensure you lead a happy


    and fruitful life.''


    Brian somehow felt happy when Molly moved closer to him. But now he was rather upset by sensing


    her emotions which clearly reflected on her face.


    "So it seems that you don''t want him go... Do you now?" Brian asked her upfront.


    As Molly was snapped out of her reflecting moment, she suddenly looked at him and was a little scared


    by his dark and sharp eyes which demanded an answer. She then snapped back, ''''And well it would


    seem that you don''t want Wing go either, do you?"


    Brian frowned, but he wasn''t going to exin the real nature of his rtionship with Wing to Molly, not


    right then anyway.


    Suddenly, they heard a voice calling from behind them,"Brian, Little Molly... She is mypanion


    tonight!" called out Eric. He came over and beganining, ''''Why are you holding her in such a


    manner? I am sure you will feature in tomorrow''s headline."


    Brian revealed an arrogant and cold smile as he said, ''''Well, you can rest assured that''s not gonna


    happen."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was true. No one would dare to toss Mr. Long''s name in the headline, as they would be


    weing their own destruction. ...


    "But I don''t want to make the headline!"ined Eric. He casually took Molly out of Brian''s arms.


    With a smile on his face, he said, ''''I''ll drive Little Molly home and you take care of the rest of the things


    here..."


    After he finished speaking, Eric held Molly around her waist and walked out of the premises.


    Brian let a shallow and wicked smile take over his face.


    "If you''re unhappy about what is happening, why don''t you go and get her?" asked Shirley curiously.


    She came over and asked as she saw Eric and Molly leaving.


    Brian cast a nce at her and coolly replied,"Shirley, just stay out of my business! I am sure you have


    other things to meddle in."


    "Well, I didn''t do anything so you can rx." Shirley defended herself with an innocent smile. . "I was


    just expressing my concern and care for you, my son," she muttered.


    Brian''s face clouded over. Just when he was about to reply to Shirley, he closed his mouth because he


    saw Richie approaching him!


    ''Everyone knows that Richie is always partial towards Shirley irrespective of the circumstances, even if


    I''m his son.'' thought Brian.


    Shirley also knew that unsaid factor. So she asked with confidence,"Brian, have you ever felt that


    you''re in love with someone without realizing it and there is no use of shutting her out of you heart?"


    "No, I do not know what that would feel like!" Brian responded. He cast a nce at Richie and coldly


    said, ''Please take care of your wife and handle her. If you lose, you lose, there is nothing to be done!"


    He too then left the party with a bitter mood.


    Shirley felt angry with his attitude, she shouted,"Richie, just look at your son and his attitude! So ill-


    mannered and rude."!


    "Well, he is your son as much as he is mine!" said Richie indifferently, trying to ignore her point. In the


    meanwhile, he fixed his gaze on Brian in a strict manner.


    Shirley was frustrated, she wondered, ''Where does this raging tempere from? He''s not adorable at


    all, instead he is just annoying.''


    "They are adults and they know what they are doing. You don''t need to meddle in their affairs..." Richie


    looked away from Brian. He put his arm around Shirley''s waist and walked right up to the resting area.


    He said, ''''Everyone should be responsible for what he did, including Brian."


    Suddenly Shirley called out his name, ''''Richie..." And in the meanwhile, she frowned as she


    retrospected.


    "Yes, what is it?" replied Richie. He looked at Shirley to hear what she had to say.


    "You must know something about all of this!" said Shirley in a demanding tone. "I agree with your


    parenting and way of raising children. That''s a must experience for everyone from the Long family. But I


    don''t think Brian should hurt innocent people without a reason.''''


    Richie fixed his gaze on Shirley and sighed slowly, ''''Innocent or not is a subjective judgement. Is there


    any way for Molly to escape if Steven weren''t set up?"


    Shirley gave a confused look to Richie.


    "Every cause has an effect. We can stop him this time..." said Richie with conviction. We cannot stop


    him after we leave. Everyone has his own life. We cannot impose on them nor can we make decisions


    for them on how to lead their lives.''''


    Shirley lowered her eyes and thought, ''I''m no longer the one who had to make a living with Wing.


    Having experienced so much, I understand what Richie means. I just feel sorry for Molly. It seems to


    me that Molly is who I was back then. She is undergoing what I did.


    However, Richie is a responsible man. If he has realized that he''s wrong, he''ll admit and make amends.


    But Brian on the other hand... With his unusual childhood and domineering raging temper... I''m afraid


    he still has a long way to go before going on the right path.''

 Chapter 175 Oh My Gosh! Its Him! (Part Two)

    Chapter 175 Oh My Gosh! It''s Him! (Part Two)


    The party didn''tst long because of the concert scheduled to be held the next day. At about 10 pm,


    people began gradually leaving the hall.


    On the second day, the weather remained good. It seemed that God was content and approving of the


    current society.


    All forms of media from TVs, newspapers and magazines in A City were all concerned about the charity


    concert which was going to be held by Wing in the Golden Auditorium, as well as Spark. They were


    trying to figure out the music that Wing and Spark ned to y at the event. What''s more, some


    media outlets even conducted quizzes to guess the right answer and win gifts.


    The following day, Molly woke up early in the morning. In the past, she had spent all her time working.


    And now, even though she didn''t need to work and struggle that hard, she still maintained her internal


    clock and schedule.


    When she went downstairs, she spotted Brian leisurely crouched on the sofa and watching TV. Usually


    he only paid attention to news. But today, all the channels were reporting about the concert tonight. He


    was now watching entertainment news to hear thetest buzz.


    Molly curled her lip when she saw this new development. She was a little disappointed when Brian paid


    attention upon hearing anything about Wing. But on a second thought, she recalled her own identity,


    and felt relieved about the entire scene.


    Brian fixed his gaze on the television set. Despite knowing that Molly was looking right at him, he paid


    no heed to that. He stood up to fetch coffee which was kept on the table.


    But right when... He was about to grab the coffee, the cup was suddenly pulled away. Some drops of


    coffee sshed across the table leaving a trail.


    Brian frowned and cast a fierce look at her as he grew annoyed by her attention-seeking behavior.


    "It''s not healthy to drink coffee on an empty stomach. Do eat something. I am advising you!" said Molly.


    She turned a blind eye to his fierce look. Then she took the coffee away and went to the kitchen to


    lovingly pour a cup of hot milk for him instead.


    ncing at the cup of milk which she ced on the table, Brian said calmly, ''''You''ve been acting so


    weird over the past two days!"


    "Oh it is nothing like that. I''m OK!" defended Molly. She shrugged her shoulders and sat down on the


    sofa to drink the milk right beside him.


    Brian now focused his attention to her and now it was Molly who was watching TV. It was a news report


    on the funds raised at the partyst night. She carefully checked the figures disyed on the t


    screen. There were over ten digits before the decimal point...


    Her eyes widened in surprise and she counted again just to ensure she read it right. Finally she was


    certain she had made no mistake. Stunned and dazed, she said,"Oh my god, Wing is such a big


    influence..."


    ''More than one billion has been raised in the matter of a few hours... There are so many rich people in


    the world who contributed to our cause.'' she thought.


    Brian was still looking at her. There was a ring of milk around her pink lips as she finished sipping it.


    Adding the expression on her face to the child like behavior made her look extremely adorable.


    "Bri, how much money did you donate? I am just curious to know?" asked Molly suddenly. She turned


    her face towards Brian and as she gazed into his fiery eyes which seemed mellow at the moment. She


    winked and nervously said,"Eh... You don''t have to answer my inappropriate question."


    Suddenly, Brian stretched out his arms to hold Molly into his arms. He then kissed her on the lips and


    gently licked her tender lips. He smiled gently when he noticed that Molly grew nervous. Brian then


    teased her to ease the moment,"Well, nice milk. Yummy..."


    Her face turned as red as an apple at once upon hearing his flirtatious remark. She could barely hold


    the cup. She closed her mouth and looked at Brian with embarrassment.


    With a wicked smile, Brian responded to her question,"Nothing, I donated nothing!"


    "What are you saying?" Molly shouted in surprise as she could not believe him.


    Brian sneered and said coldly, ''''Leave Wing''s and Spark''s influence alone. The presence of Eric itself


    brought in a lot of donation at the event..."


    Many people from all around the world wanted to get associated with and impress the Dragon Empire


    Group. Normally, there was no easy way to take on such a feat. But now, Wing''s concert was the best


    tform for them to get hold of such an opportunity.


    Molly was confused. She lived in upper-ss family as she was growing up. But she was too young to


    memorize anything. What Brian said seemed strange yet familiar to her mind.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Brian stayed put in the vi the entire day. First he began the day with watching news on TV with Molly


    the whole morning. Molly felt extremely weird about that as he had never done this before. Though


    after lunch, he went to the study. Soon, Harrow came, stayed for less than an hour and then left with a


    grave expression.


    The only thing Molly knew for sure about Brian was that he was powerful with a good standing in the


    society and owned the Grand Night Casino. She failed to find out what his exact job was.


    As it grew dark, outside the Golden Auditorium, policemen gathered to maintainw and order and


    various media staffers were going crazy clicking pictures. Unlike at the party held the previous night,


    taking photos and video was not allowed at the charity concert. Like any charity concert in the past, this


    concert tonight was only concerned with providing live music for its audience present there. There was


    no other way to listen to the concert. That''s why so many people were willing to buy tickets even at


    unreasonable high prices. All the profit from the event would be directed to donation.


    Weston was carrying out the final integration and inspection round at the concert hall. He was a


    violoncellist as well as Wing''s employed apanist. He wouldn''t appear on any stage except in


    Wing''s concert. He was more than willing to devote his enthusiasm for music to make Wing happy.


    The concert was set to begin at 8 pm, and to amodate that entry began at 7:30 pm. The crowd


    began to gather outside enthusiastically much before the scheduled time. The policemen maintaining


    order outside were speechless upon seeing the mass. They were all amazed to find that the concert


    tonight was more crowded than the one held by Park Shin Chun the other day.

 Chapter 176 Oh My Gosh! Its Him! (Part Three)

    Chapter 176 Oh My Gosh! It''s Him! (Part Three)


    This concert was different from vocal concert. This was more an elegant performance whenpared


    to the contemporaries in the field of music, so it had higher requirements for the audience. Wing had


    quite different fans all over the world. They were crazy about her and treated her like a superstar, more


    than an artist. Maybe it was because of her appearance or even the mysterious family background. In


    their eyes, Wing was an angel who could save them from the impending doom of darkness... And


    what''s more, Spark, who was called the Violin Prince, would perform at the event tonight!


    Brian got all ready in a three-piece ck suit with a white shirt inside. He looked perfect in this normal


    yet ssy statement ck suit.


    Molly wore the dress which Shirley bought for her at the Falloon Mall the other day. When she arrived


    at the concert, she noticed that Shirley was wearing the same attire. And Richie too, just like Brian, was


    wearing a ck suit. They looked funnily coordinated.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley revealed a bright and eye-catching smile when she saw Molly in the same dress. With the same


    outfit, they looked almost like mother and daughter.


    Brian drew a poker face as he saw Shirley smiling about their simr dresses. But after greeting Richie,


    he gestured at Molly to go with them. He then guided himself to the backstage.


    Shirley then took Molly straight to the VIP seats. She was going to fly to South Africa with Richie


    tomorrow morning. She looked happy, but deep inside, she was unwilling to stay away from Molly.


    The screen in the concert hall was reying recordings from previous charity concerts organised by


    Wing. Molly was a little upset and unhappy when Brian went to backstage without her. But she didn''t


    think much about that.


    Shirley cast a nce at the screen andined, ''''Brian is always close to his sister, and I am so


    jealous of their rtionship!"


    "His sister?" wondered Molly as she heard her being mentioned for the first time. She looked at Shirley.


    "Yes, his sister, Wing!" replied Shirley trying to stir up trouble. Molly looked puzzled. Shirley asked,"


    Little Molly, didn''t you know about that?"


    "I actually... didn''t know about this at all," Molly replied honestly.


    Shirley smiled suddenly and exined," Well, she is Wing. Her name at birth was..."


    Shirley paused deliberately trying to build up the suspense and slowly said as she noticed that Molly


    was growing nervous," ... Long XingLing!"


    "Long XingLing?" asked Molly curiously trying to rest her beating heart. *


    Shirley nodded and replied," Yes, you heard it right, Long XingLing! Well she is my daughter and


    Brian''s older sister."


    Molly was stunned. It never urred to her that Wing was Brian''s sister. It all seemed so unreal.


    How is this even possible?


    She was like an angel bright as the morning rays itself, and he is like a devil incarnate of the night.


    "They don''t look like siblings, am I right?" asked Shirley as she stirred up trouble. "Well, I feel the same


    way. After all, Wing is also more considerate and better natured than Brian..."ined Shirley.


    Molly was still thinking about their rtionship. Just at that moment, Eric had arrived. He was wearing a


    silver suit today, which made him look handsome and yet mischievous. He sat next to Molly and said


    hello to Shirley and Richie.


    Molly looked at him and asked, ''''Are you sure this is where you want to sit?"


    "I don''t know. I am so confused myself. So why don''t you tell me!" replied Eric confidently. He shrugged


    his shoulders in response.


    Molly was rendered speechless. She wondered what Brian would do when he found his seat taken...


    However, Brian actually did not do anything, let alone react when he saw that. He looked at Shirley for


    a moment. And, reluctant as she was, Shirley gave her seat to Brian immediately.


    The audience gradually settled down in their respective ces. Before 8 pm, the Golden Auditorium


    was already full and brimming with life. Edgar and Jenifer also came to attend the concert. The first row


    was reserved for the Long family, some internationally renowned musicians and esteemed guests


    including Edgar and Jenifer.


    Molly had never been to a concert before and so she grew excited. Beforeing, she had already


    asked Brian about the do''s and don''ts at the event to avoid any untoward incident. ncing around the


    hall, she found that most of the seats were upied by well-dressed audience.


    Right at 8 pm by the dot, the concert began. The curtain was raised and a soft white light was projected


    onto the stage center and there stood Wing elegantly. With long silky hair, she was was dressed in a


    red dress. And right in front of her was a white piano... At this time, she gently pressed a key on the


    piano. And then a soft tune was heard echoing across the stadium.


    Almost all the present knew something or the other about music. The look of ecstasy and happiness on


    their faces indicated how powerful and gripping Wing''s music was.


    Richie and Shirley were grateful and proud of her achievement. They were not sure how long Wing


    would live. But, just as Weston said, nothing else matters... As long as she is happy when she is alive.


    Throughout the concert, Wing yed either solo or with her band. The audience totally immersed


    themselves in the feast for the ears. Until thest song, people suddenly realized that there was


    another pending performance of Spark.


    On the stage, a light followed Wing across the well-decorated stage. Molly too grew curious about


    Spark. She had seen too many reports on Spark, the Violin prince. At this moment, the hall silenced


    down and the stage calmed. Molly felt nervous too now...


    Suddenly, there came a stronger flood light, which was projected on a man. He was standing tall and


    confident on the stage, holding a violin between his shoulder and chin, and a bow in his right hand. But


    as one looked carefully he looked arrogant and unruly.


    Molly looked at the Spark on the stage. Her eyes widened suddenly and eximed in a low voice, ''''Oh


    my gosh, it''s him!"

 Chapter 177 The Awesome Concerto of Sonata Pathétique (Part One)

    Chapter 177 The Awesome Concerto of Sonata Path¨¦tique (Part One)


    Spark was dressed in a pair of ck cks, a round cor T-shirt covered with a camel-colored casual


    jacket, andpleted his dressing with a id cashmere scarf in a casual knot around his neck.


    His eyes expressing his brimming feelings were covered with a pair ofrge dark brown sunsses.


    While he was standing quietly in one corner of the stage, the white light shooting across at him from the


    auditorium made him look like unreal, almost like everything was a dream...


    "Oh my god, it''s him!" Molly eximed almost immediately and enthusiastically as she recognized the


    man on the stage. As a matter of fact, her voice was not actually loud but as the auditorium was


    extremely quiet, her voice sounded abrupt and loud amidst the quiet audience who were listening to


    Wing''s performance and had became more quiet due to their high expectation for Spark''s performance.


    Both Brian and Eric looked at Molly almost at the same time with doubts creeping in their eyes. Not to


    mention that Spark had never been to A City before. Even for the performance today, he just arrived


    the day before yesterday, which was hardly known. Logically, Molly could not possibly have any


    connection with Spark. Besides, Spark was so aloof and arrogant that he wouldn''t pay attention to any


    ordinary guy and he did all things motivated by his erratic temperament.


    However, despite their growing confusion, they did not intend to ask anything about it in the moment.


    Instead, after a short nce at her, they diverted their attention back to the performance on the stage


    again, while their obvious change in behavior went undetected by the surprised Molly, who was just


    staring at Spark like a love-struck teenager.


    After seeing the formal suits and dresses of those who had performed before him at the concert, Molly


    was a little bit surprised to see Spark dressed so casually as she barely knew anything about his past.


    However, anyone familiar with his performance knew all about his style. Although obstinate and unruly,


    he was extremely talented, and his dressing on the stage was solely dependent on his mood, andAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sometimes merely for the purpose of matching with the melody he was going to y. As time went by,


    people got used to his style and concentrated merely on his talents.


    Wing was wearing a sapphire blue dress, and the stage light reflecting on her made her skin look more


    fair and radiant. Initially, her hair was dropping down, and it was now coiled into a bun on the side of


    her right ear with a hairpin, revealing her beautiful back. She looked gorgeous, and her charming eyes


    were speaking anguage of their own. Distinct from her quietness in her solo and band concerto


    earlier, she was now emitting a sense of wildness.


    Behind the white piano was Wing, while Spark was in its front conquering the center stage. While Wing


    was quiet yet wildly charming, in contrast, Spark was unruly and arrogant. Clearly, they were a bad


    match, but in the moment there was a kind of unspeakable connection between the duo which


    transcended into a beautiful harmony.


    Wing already put her hands on the keys, while Spark just took one glimpse of the audience, and then


    closed his eyes until the end of the concerto. He stood there as if he had blended in perfectly with the


    stage and except the stage and the music, nothing else mattered to him!


    Despite his unruly and arrogant attitude, Spark made the audience believe that he was born to stand


    there and perform. As long as he was on the stage, he would attract and retain everyone''s attention.


    As Wing was holding her hands gently on the keyboard, Spark lifted his hand,nding the bow gently


    and gracefully on the violin.


    Everyone was nervous right up to this moment, as no one knew exactly what they were going to


    perform together, and even Wing was notified just before they got on stage.


    Although many people around the world intended to coborate with Spark, most of them would be


    discouraged by his unreasonable rules, which meant that he was the one to determine the melody, and


    normally, it was not until he got on stage that he would choose one casually just out of his mood.


    Without any rehearsal, it would be hard for the person coborating with him to find his entry point. In


    such a case, there was a good chance that such melody would end as a failure due to the poor


    cooperation between them!


    Bing an instrumentalist was not an overnight happening, and no one really wanted to put their art


    career at such a risk for the sake of performance. Thus, even if some people really had such


    cooperation intentions, they did not have the spine to take such a risk and act bold. Of course, even if


    they did, there was a high chance that Spark would refuse them.


    So far, the people who could invite him was very restricted, and his eptation of those invitations was


    not connected to money and status, as one may assume, but was solely based on his mood.


    That''s right. All depended on his mood!


    Most of his interpretation about his music was solely based on and controlled by his mood.!


    Although smiling at Wing, Shirley was a little concerned. She knew that Wing''s musical


    aplishment was pretty high and well acknowledged, but such temporary concerto had too many


    unstable factors which could potentially put her reputation at risk. What if...


    Just as Shirley was getting more worried, a warm big palm was wrapped around one of her palms. It


    was Richie sitting next to her as he looked at her gently. Then, just looking at him, Shirley gradually


    calmed down.


    Richie knew that Shirley understood what he was trying to convey. His thin lips pursed slightly while


    deep persistent love was reflecting in his dark eyes.


    The entire audience present in the Golden Auditorium, except for Molly who was surprised that Spark


    was the "abject" violinist who yed the violin for ants and "The Summer Breeze" for her, were


    basically holding their breath and specting about Spark and Wing''s concerto. However, there was


    another exception, which was Harrow, sitting in the corner sulking.


    The moment Harrowid his eyes on Spark, he tightly furrowed his dashing eyebrows. Without his


    regr sharp arrogance and the ruthlessness which reflected clearly while he controlled the stock


    market, he was full of guilt and self-reproach.


    His hands suddenly clenched into a fist. Now when he wanted to see his brother, he could only do so in


    such a discreet manner. He was not willing to, but there was no other good way. If it were not for Mr.


    Long, it was impossible for him to walk into Spark''s concert. Today Spark was resolute in his bid to


    break off all ties with the entire Su family, and irrespective of everything, he would not admit he was a


    member of the family, nor would he forgive anyone from Su family...


    Grief flickered in Harrow''s eyes just recalling all of that and the corners of his lips kept twitching


    involuntarily. Then, he forced himself to put aside the heavy thoughts which burdened his heart, and


    instead tried to cherish the current moment. Even if Spark would not forgive him for his entire life, he


    still deserved it and there was nothing he could do to make amends.


    If it weren''t for Harrow back then, Spark would not return to Su Family, nor would he ever lose his


    adoptive mom...

 Chapter 178 The Awesome Concerto of Sonata Pathétique (Part Two)

    Chapter 178 The Awesome Concerto of Sonata Path¨¦tique (Part Two)


    Thinking of that, the grief in Harrow''s eyes became more severe and apparent. Being greatly tortured


    by the hatreding from Spark, he could hardly contain the trembling grief in his heart.


    He had wanted to see Spark so much more before. But now, when he really managed to see him and


    his performance, it turned out that he was still so incredibly upset.


    It''s within instants that the thoughts were swaying among the audience''s mind while the two on the


    stage were simply ignoring them as they would soon have a collision in their concerto...


    Wing was not as nervous as she had thought she would be. Spark just arrived backstage 20 minutes


    ago. But before his arrival, Weston was scared of untoward ident, so he repeatedly called Spark.


    However, all his calls were automatically transferred to the voicemail. He was not afraid that the


    outsiders would say that the presence of Spark was just a sham. Instead, he was worried that Wing


    would be unhappy and disappointed. Just when Weston became extremely anxious, Spark and his


    agent, Manny, finally showed up at the venue. Spark didn''t tell Wing their cooperative melody until the


    moment she finished her solo. performance.


    After hearing about their cooperative melody, Wing sat behind the piano in a casual manner which


    matched Spark''sposition... She took one quick nce at Spark. Then, she calmed herself down


    and began to y the piano so naturally. Just when the exciting notes began flowing out quickly from


    her fingertips, which, to the surprise of the audience, was Beethoven''s "Sonata Path¨¦tique", the sound


    of Spark''s violin already merged in a synchronized manner. Both were masters of music. While Wing


    was ying fast on the ck and white keys, Spark was unruly flipping the bow, with his left hand


    gliding quickly on the strings. Their cooperation was so perfect that the audience would not believe that


    it was their first cooperation. It seemed like they had performed together harmoniously a thousand


    times before.


    One moment the melody was passionate, and the next moment it was full of path¨¦tique whine. Every


    note was shocking, like a hammer hitting sometimes gently and sometimes heavily in the heart of every


    audience, tugging at their feelings. Such stimtion made every audience stare closely at the duo on


    the stage, as if, at this moment, what they saw was not only the duo who were manipting music, but


    also the duo immersing themselves in the ocean of joy, yearning for freedom, and more as if they were


    two broken-winged angels, struggling with fate as they were mourning, with such yearning for freedom


    but full of grieving anger for being firmly confined by their own shackles. It was a beautiful and pure


    moment. Now they were totally lost in their melody as well, just like the entire audience.


    Wing closed her eyes. As her fingersnded naturally on the keys, she also heard Spark''s prating


    notes intensifying their coboration. Then, she got confused whether she was immersed in her own


    melody or was being pulled into Spark''s charming melody. But it also seemed as if the both were


    mocking and expressing each other''s helplessness and the pain of being unable to control their own


    fates...


    Owing to the purity of this performance, crystal like tears began falling from Wing''s closed eyes. At the


    same moment, even Spark''s eyes under his sses cast a touch of sorrow that could not be waved


    away. He frowned slightly, and just then, a thinyer of mist appeared in his eyes. As he continued to


    pull the bow along with Wing''s rapid notes, a scene that he would never forget appeared in his mind


    instantly...


    He loved ying the violin, because it his mother''s dream. However, every time he stood on the stage,


    he was afraid to explore the depth of music. Such ambivalence became clearer and yet more traumatic


    under the music background in the moment.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spark was pulling the bow wantonly, while his left hand was quickly flipping on the strings. Each


    movement embodied his inherent arrogance as well as his keen love for music.


    He opened his eyes momentarily and his eyes gently gazed over the audience through his dark brown


    sses, but he could not see their expression owing to darkness. At that moment, his eyes were filled


    with unutterable sadness, which if were not covered by the shades, he was afraid he would be


    completely left bare and transparent.


    The melody with each passing moment grew more passionate, emitting a sense of irredeemable


    sadness. Judging from Wing''s facial expression, she felt the pinching pain, and so was Spark. At the


    moment, both of them were drawn into a whirlpool created by their music, from which there seemed to


    be no way out, but they were still being pulled into it pleasantly, as if they werepeting with each


    other, appreciating each other, and also sympathizing with each other. The melody then continued in


    such a way until it finished all of a sudden yet in sync...


    Wing''s hands were still trembling on the key. Sobbing slightly, she kept her eyes closed with tears


    flowing through her eyes, just thinking of the sheer beauty in the moment.


    When Spark finished hisst note, his hand holding the bow paused in the air almost controlling the


    urge to y further. Then, the hand dropped slowly from mid air unwillingly as if anchored down by a


    heavy object against his will, until it feebly fell on the side of his body with the tip of the bow pointing


    towards the ground.


    The entire audience was so deeply taken aback by their melodious performance that they even forgot


    to respond, as if their ears could still hear echos of the sadness in the melody. Although they all wanted


    to snap out of such a dull moment, they did not have the heart to abandon such a pure and beautiful


    moment...


    Both Richie and Brian''s gaze simultaneously grew sharp as they looked at Wing. They had always


    thought that Wing was happy, or at least, she was still full of hope for life. In this moment, however,


    they all sensed a fear for the unknown future in her music and life.


    Tears were already dropping from Shirley''s eyes. Although Wing was not her biological child, their


    special bond could never be reced. Between all the tough times they faced before, they stuck it out


    together and came out stronger. Wing was so sweet and obedient. Even though suffering from illness,


    she would face it with smile and strength so that her families would feel less worried about her


    condition. However, due to her ever present smile, everyone ignored her fears, which she simply didn''t


    want to express in front of them...


    All of a sudden, like a loud thunder shaking the infrastructure to the ground, the entire audience broke


    into loud apuse, and then, everyone stood up for a standing ovation, deeply moved into tears by


    such a musical feast for their ears, hearts and souls. Until many yearster, when they remembered


    the concerto of Swing and Spark, they would still feel incredibly impressed.


    All the audience had not listened to the live concert of Beethoven''s Pathetique Sonata 3rd movement


    because they lived in a different time, but they all felt that Wing and Spark had interpreted it incisively


    and vividly bringing it to the fore as they did.

 Chapter 179 The Awesome Concerto of Sonata Pathétique (Part Three)

    Chapter 179 The Awesome Concerto of Sonata Path¨¦tique (Part Three)


    The apuse continued, but Molly stood still, not contributing to the thumping apuse. She just stood


    there in awe looking at the duo on the tform. Suddenly, she had a feeling that she was not the most


    unfortunate person. Maybe everyone had their own misfortunes and hardships that could not possibly


    be seen, let alone be understood by outsiders. morous like Wing and Spark, they might be world-


    famous, but at the moment, in each other''s melody, they both exposed too much of their emotions to


    one another and everyone present. They were actually vulnerable. Even a person who didn''t


    understand music like her could hear their thoughts through the melody.


    Meanwhile, Harrow was holding his dropping hands tightly, and his eyebrows were squeezed together


    anxiously. If he could deceive himself earlier that Spark would eventually let go of the past grief as he


    grew up with thepse of time, however, in this moment, he knew that he was harboring an


    unreasonable and extravagant hope and Spark would never forgive Su Family as well as him!


    Wing stood up, bowing to the audience to acknowledge their apuse like a princess, while Spark


    caught the violin under his arm, and also bent down to acknowledge and appreciate their support. His


    behavior at this moment was somewhat surprising owing to his usual arrogantposition, but


    somehow, the audience understood what his gesture meant.


    It might be easy for these people to find a kindred spirit, but without anymunication, it was not


    easy to know each other by a melody without any rehearsal before.


    At the end of the melody, the curtain gradually dropped down in a bid to close under the unceasing


    apuse. But people were still standing there apuding, as if longing for more of such performance.


    Even watching the red curtain being fully closed, they were still not willing to leave as they were in


    complete awe.


    Meanwhile at the backstage, Weston gently wiped the tears off from Wing''s face. Looking at her with


    deep concern, he didn''t utter a word. He always understood her, so he never asked.


    "Spark, you seldom make it so serious and emotional." Manny looked at Spark and dered.


    Spark did not look at him. He just put the violin in the box, and then stuffed it into Manny''s arms. At this


    moment, he was no longer captivated by the emotions he had expressed on stage, but only with his


    usual arrogant and unruly spirit. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said,"You go back first!"


    "So what are you going to do?" Manny furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Well, I intend to look for the summer breeze..." Spark spoke with an air of mystery, patted Manny on


    the shoulder and left the backstage without greeting anyone. He knew that Manny would handle the


    rest things properly for him in his absence.


    Just after Spark left, Richie, Shirley, Brian and Eric walked in backstage. Then, Edgar, as mayor of A


    City, also came to congratte the team on sess of the concert.


    However, Molly did note backstage. When Brian and others decided toe backstage, she did


    not follow them, just saying that she would wait for Brian outside the Auditorium instead.


    The audience gathered in the Auditorium gradually started leaving, and then the lively ce suddenly


    became quiet due to their departure. Outside the Auditorium, Molly was watching a huge poster, in


    which Wing was standing slightly sideways in front of a grand piano. Gradually, she got lost in her


    thoughts...


    She admitted that she was jealous of her earlier as she was beautiful, demure and sweet. With such a


    dazzling aura, she would seem to attract all the attention, and even the aloof and ruthless Brian was so


    gentle towards her... Right before the concert, Aunt Shirley told Molly that Wing was her daughter. At


    that moment, in addition to surprise, Molly seemed to get relieved from the pressure lingering in her


    heart since a long time ago. And she began to envy Wing for she had a mother like Shirley.


    Watching Wing ying the piano quietly and yet briskly on the stage, Molly felt Wing seemed to be


    able to give life to those melodies and so they touched the hearts of people. All of a sudden, she began


    to feel ashamed of herself. How could she even bepared with Wing? Wing was destined to win all


    the attention and glory.


    Then, after Molly listened to the concert yed together by Wing and Spark, all her previous thoughts


    and inhibitions had copsed. She felt that Wing also shared her sadness. She endured so much


    sadness for a long time without ever expressing it, which, however, was now churned out of her heart


    inadvertently with the help of Spark''s melody.


    But why? What was the reason for her overpowering and numbing sadness?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She had almost everything that people desired to possess, including beautiful appearance, money,


    status and even many people loving her sincerely. However, she seemed to have some unavoidable


    unhappiness, which had always been lingering in her mind but was bottled up...


    Molly''s heart was a little heavy just realizing how she misunderstood Wing. She didn''t know what was


    wrong with her. How could she read their minds from their melodies without listening to any they yed


    together before? Is it true that they gave life to the melodies, or could it be possible that such kind of


    music always arouse people''s sadness and tugged at their emotions?


    "s..."


    Molly sighed, curled her lips, and had a another close nce at Wing on the poster. Then, she turned


    around. Just at the moment when she was to raise her head, a tall figure was standing before her,


    asking her with bemusement:"Why are you standing here all by yourself and sighing?"


    Molly did not see clearly or guess who was standing across her, but her thoughts suddenly stopped.


    Losing out on time to react, gripped with fear irrationally she suddenly yelled out "Ahhhh" and then


    retreated. Behind her was the huge poster frame, and as she took a few steps back, she identally


    stepped on the frame. Suddenly, she lost her center of gravity and fell backwards...


    "Ahhhh..."


    Molly cried out in horror as she lost her bnce. Although Spark did have the naughty intention to


    scare her a little bit, he didn''t expect for such a thing to happen. Without any time to think, he began to


    pull Molly''s waving arms in a bid to prevent her from falling.


    As soon as his hand reached out and grabbed Molly''s hand, she immediately caught his hand


    instinctively. However, as her body was gradually falling back, in such a flustering situation, she


    dragged Spark more forcefully, and then, they both fell down unsteadily and simultaneously.


    When the sound of "Ouch" pain came out from her, without any time to feel the pain of falling on the


    iron frame, her eyes widened due to panic, only because after Spark fell down, his lips were stuck to


    her lips just like the plot of a crazy drama broadcast during prime time.


    All their movements stopped, and meanwhile they even forgot to breathe. ring at each other stiffly,


    both of them forgot how to react andpose themselves owing to the sheer awkwardness...


    Just at the moment, a sharp nce fell on them, and the nce gradually became so dark and deep...

 Chapter 180 A Complex And Chaotic Scene (Part One)

    Chapter 180 A Complex And Chaotic Scene (Part One)


    What started as an ident, now Spark''s lips were still pressed on Molly''s as theyy on the ground.


    He was totally shocked by the unexpected ident and forgot to get up from on top of Molly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He just rapidly blinked his eyes, which were charming and yet so attractive. It seemed that women


    would always fall in love with him when they saw his eyes glimmering like this.


    Molly remained still too, frozen with shock. With a dull and vacant look on her face, she stared back


    into Spark''s deep eyes without moving an inch.


    It seemed like a long moment before both Spark and Molly reacted to what had just happened. They


    hurried to get up and felt a bit embarrassed, especially Spark, who was too busy to get along with


    woman since a long time. He waspletely surprised by the kiss.


    Spark suddenly blushed as he recalled the kiss. In the present moment, he was not the talented and


    arrogant violin prince which he was on the stage, instead he was an embarrassed young boy who just


    hit puberty.


    "Ummm, so that was awkward!"


    grumbled Molly in a painful voice as she felt the increasing pain from her waist almost like it was


    broken. Sheined in her mind that she had been having very bad days recently. Getting injured


    was a norm for her this month!


    Sensing the pain in Molly''s voice, Spark suddenly forgot the embarrassment. He frowned and asked in


    a hurry,"Are you hurt?"


    Molly stared at Spark with resentful eyes. With one hand still grabbing her waist, Molly stood up with


    Spark''s help. She then mumbled,"Why were you standing behind me? Were you trying to freak me


    out?"


    Seeing her behaving so erratically, Spark suddenlyughed out loud and which suddenly reduced the


    embarrassment he felt. He pouted and said,"Why are you ming me? You were the one so absorbed


    in Wing''s bill that you forgot about your surroundings!"


    "Huh? Well didn''t you say that you''re a castaway violinist?" Molly gnashed her teeth in anger and


    stressed on the word "castaway". She then continued,"Why aren''t you backstage instead of scaring me


    halfway to death here?


    Hmm! Another unrecognized talent of yours, I guess. You lied to me!" Molly snapped at Spark like a


    child with an angry expression on her face.


    Spark pouted and answered innocently,"Mol, did I say that I''m a castaway violinist or have an


    unrecognized talent?"


    After hearing Spark''s assuring words, Molly was stunned and blinked her eyes dully. By Spark''s


    reminder, she realized that he was absolutely right. He had never said those words before. It seemed


    that all those words were all her thoughts about him in her mind!


    "Then, then why didn''t you correct me since you knew that I misunderstood you?" assailed Molly,


    looking angrily at Spark.


    Sparkughed wildly as he saw Molly puff herself up like a little child. It was interesting to be with Molly,


    who kept all her emotions bubbling right on the surface. She was innocent, and she was so different


    from the youngdies he knew earlier.


    Seeing Sparkughing at her, Molly glowered at him and tried to leave with an angry expression. She


    thought she''d better stay away from Spark, because there was always an ident involving her when


    she was around him. Besides, Brian was going toe out here at any moment, and he would


    definitely get angry again if he saw her entangled with Spark.


    Thinking about this, Molly turned around and was just about to leave, but she suddenly stopped mid


    step as she saw the people standing in front of her.


    With a sarcastic smile appearing on her face, Jenifer looked at Molly with arrogance in her charming


    eyes. She was elegant and lovely in the eyes of outsiders, she was also considered valiant and heroic


    because she grew up in the military region and had stayed with the army for many years altogether.


    Thebination of the two temperaments made her more charming than otherdies of the same age.


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, Edgar looked at Molly with a touch of gloominess in his eyes. No


    one could understand his emotions from the surface. Even though he could lie through his teeth to


    everyone with his handsome face, but internally he had to admit that he was heart-broken now. He had


    to admit that he still loved Molly and his love for her had never wavered. He didn''t care that she


    misunderstood him after all that he had done for her. He just hoped that she would be happy and safe.


    But why then was he so depressed every midnight when he saw Molly together with Brian? And why


    would he be so upset when he saw Molly having fun with Eric? And now, he was immensely jealous of


    the interaction between Spark and her!


    Jenifer took a peek at Edgar and could sense the growing jealousy which he tried so desperately to


    conceal. Did he still love Molly, the little bitch, so much that he was jealous about this small scene?


    Gritting her teeth secretly and grasping her handbag tightly, Jenifer tried her best to control her anger


    and jealousy at what she saw. She then said to Edgar with a smile stered on her face,"Edgar, we


    have to leave right now !"


    Edgar gave Jenifer a quick nce, didn''t answer and instead walked towards Molly with an


    expressionless face. Jenifer''s face was twitching uncontrobly with anger and the smile was frozen at


    that moment.


    Molly didn''t utter a word and just kept her lips pursed shut tightly. What was the feeling and grip of the


    first love? To put it in perspective, what would you feel if and when your first lover stood in front of you?


    And how would you feel knowing the one you loved once knew that you led a miserable life?


    Molly kept asking herself these pertinent questions in her mind. She told herself that she had to be


    strong and that Edgar never belonged to her, in the first ce. They were not the same and he


    shouldn''t have done so much for her. But she would always feel a burdening heartache whenever she


    saw him, which she could never express in words.


    Spark could sense the strange and tense atmosphere building around the three people. Standing


    beside Molly, he looked at Edgar and asked with confusion,"Mol, do you know each other?"


    Just as Spark finished speaking, Edgar already stood in front of them. Without looking at Molly, Edgar


    directly addressed Spark,"Hello, Spark. I''m Edgar, the current mayor of A City. Your performance was


    really impressive! Keep up the good work."


    Spark just frowned. He didn''t expect that the mayor of A City would be such a young chap.


    He wasn''t surprised that Wing''s charity concert would receive the official support. After all, Wing was


    an influential pianist, and the concert had gained traction worldwide. So, everyone knew how much the


    concert would affect and influence the business development of the city.

 Chapter 181 A Complex And Chaotic Scene (Part Two)

    Chapter 181 A Complex And Chaotic Scene (Part Two)


    But... What did this have to do with him?


    Spark didn''t pay much attention to Edgar instead he just replied in a cold tone,"Well, thank you."


    After that, he didn''t want to talk to Edgar any more, but said to Molly,"Mol, do you have something to do


    later?"


    With a gentle sadness in her eyes, Molly turned back absently and shook her head instinctively after


    she heard Spark''s question.


    Spark suddenly grabbed her hand sensing her absence and inquired,"I heard that there are many


    delicious food and cuisines to try in the South Street Alley of A City. Can you please apany me


    there?"


    It was a question, but Spark took Molly away before she could even answer to his request.


    Molly was pulled away from Edgar with a distracted mind. Jenifer watched them as they leaved the hall,


    with hatred and coldness in her eyes.


    "Spark is so very arrogant!" Jenifer remarked in a harsh tone.


    Edgar didn''t mind Spark''s attitude towards him, and he didn''t care about what Jenifer said either. He


    just looked through the ss window casually at Molly who was pulled away by Spark and said,"Spark


    has always been arrogant, just like his music, which gives the feeling and sense of freedom to the


    audiences. He has always been like this, doing whatever he wants to do without thinking about others.


    And he will not care about anyone else until he wants to."


    The reason why Edgar greeted Spark was because he wanted to take a closer look at Molly, who was


    so elegant and poised in that moment. She appeared in front of him in multiple different states of


    existence over this one month. She was no longer the little girl who could only hide behind him and call


    him "Edgar". She was all grown up, with her own thoughts and persistence. However, she had her own


    sadness too.


    But now none of this had anything to do with him, not anymore at least!


    Edgar sneered in hushed tones. He had known what would happen between Molly and him when he


    negotiated with Major General Zeng, did he not?


    He had thought and hoped that Molly would be safe after so many years of separation, even though he


    did terribly miss her. But he had to admit now that he had been fooling himself all along. Actually, he


    still loved the girl, with the same intensity and sincerity, who would call him "Edgar".


    "Well, let''s get going now." Edgar forced his thoughts back to Jenifer as he snapped back to reality. He


    nced at Jenifer who was standing beside him, and left the Golden Auditorium along her side.


    *


    "Hey, why do you always pull me away abruptly without my consent?" Molly threw Spark''s hand away


    angrily. He made her so mad in that moment! Now, He was not the violin prince on the stage who


    attracted and retained all audiences'' attentions. He was just a rascal who treated a girl harshly!


    "Didn''t you want to leave in reality?" asked Spark innocently. He was really good at showing his lovely


    and considerate side.


    Molly''s face changed after she heard Spark''s affectionate words. She then acted like a prick, staring at


    Spark and shouted,"Well, it''s none of your business."


    The grin on Spark''s face grew wide as he saw Molly behaving like this. He took her by the hand and


    repeated,"Stop being so stubborn, juste with me to the South Street Alley..."


    Molly suddenly lost her calm. Did Spark live in his own mind without considering what others say and


    think? ''How could he ignore what I just said in a harsh tone?'' she thought.


    "Spark, you are a world-known violinist, you know that right? I am sure there are many people who will


    die to go to the South Street Alley with you! Can you just leave me alone because I am not interested?"


    Molly suddenly grabbed Spark as she snapped at him. She then pulled her arm out from Spark''s grip


    and said,"I don''t have anything to doter, but my friend is still here..."


    "Are you talking about Wing''s little brother?" inquired Spark curiously.


    Molly stunned by Spark''s blunt question and looked at him with confusion.


    Spark seemed to understand the overwhelming confusion in Molly''s eyes, he then said with a warm


    smile,"Wing was one of my seniors. Although she was several sessions beyond me, I still admired and


    respected her very much. After all, there are rare people who do charity as seriously and with


    dedication like her. So, I tried to know her out of sheer curiosity. And then I found out about Brian!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    said Spark in a casual tone, but there was sadness and hatred reflected in his deep eyes. He knew


    Brian not because of Wing, but because of Harrow, who gave up the bright future ahead of him and


    chose to work for Brian instead. Inadvertently, he knew Wing''s name, and from there it was only


    guesswork about her rtionship with Brain.


    But it was just a guess, and Molly''s expression at the present proved that his assumption was right.


    "Why didn''t you go to the backstage with them but instead chose to stand alone here in front of Wing''s


    bill especially since you came here with Brian?" asked Spark on purpose nudging her. Molly may not


    have known that the first row of seats were reserved for VIPs, which were restricted for the ordinary


    audiences. And she sat in the first row, so he certainly knew that Molly came to the concert with Brian.


    "Because..." Molly almost blurted out the real reason, but she choked her words, and instead


    said,"Well, I am telling you again none of this is your business!"


    Molly was somewhat confused. Why did she always want to answer Spark''s questions unconsciously


    when she looked into his alluring and deep eyes?


    Spark actually didn''t care about the real reason why Molly stood in front of Wing''s bill alone. He had


    always been living without restraint, and his n would never be affected by other things. He then


    pretended to be sad and implored,"Well, I am leaving for Paris tomorrow. So, I will never have a chance


    to go visit the South Street Alley if I don''t go there today."


    "I don''t care about that Spark. I am sure you can manage some arrangements for you to visit the Alley."


    replied Molly, as she turned around and began looking aside.


    "Please juste with me, it''s a request? Please consider it as a return gift for The Summer Breeze I


    send you," insisted Spark optimistically.


    Molly looked back at Spark and recalled what had happened in the park that day. She thought of the


    way he yed the violin for her alone, and of the feeling she had felt at that moment, she then couldn''t


    refuse Spark any more after he mentioned that beautiful day.

 Chapter 182 A Complex And Chaotic Scene (Part Three)

    Chapter 182 A Complex And Chaotic Scene (Part Three)


    "Please juste with me? Okay?" Spark knew that from Molly''s expression that she was now


    hesitating, he then went on,"You know, it''s not easy to get a song from Spark that too in private


    audience. And The Summer Breeze was only especially for you, please bear that in mind!"


    Molly was not a fool and she could see through Spark''s maniptive words. However, when she


    thought of the feelings that the song aroused in her, she finally agreed with much reluctance. But she


    regretted her decision the moment she sat in the taxi.


    In a vulnerable moment, she agreed to go to the South Street Alley with Spark, but she forgot about


    Brian''s warning.


    The anxious Molly licked her lips and she finally sent a message across to Brian.


    Richie was talking to Weston backstage. Eric, with a mysterious look on his face, was pestering Manny


    and asking him something important. While Shirley, who was in a good mood, was tidying up things


    with her sessful and proud daughter. While everyone was busy back stage with different things,


    Brian received the message from Molly.


    Brian nced at everyone who was upied and looked indifferently at the phone as he took it out


    from his pocket.


    "Daniel has called me home. So I am heading back to the vi by myselfter!"


    Brian looked at this message, which seemed like an exnation, but it revealed the sender''s guilt.


    Brian''s eyes narrowed and darkened after he finished reading it sensing that something was wrong.


    One side of his thin lip hoisted a curve as the other end seemed absent, and it gave others a sense of


    his coldness.


    "Brian, what''s going on? Is everything okay?" Nobody knew when Eric arrived here. He asked curiously


    as he could sense Brian''s unhappiness.


    When Brian withdrew from the message, he shot a nce at Eric and answered indifferently,"Well, it''s


    nothing really!" He then looked at Manny standing beside him and asked,"Do you know how Mol and


    Spark came to get acquainted?"


    Eric tried to hide his surprise after he heard Brian''s abrupt question. He disdained Brian in his mind and


    said,"If you really want to know that then why don''t you ask Little Molly? I think it''s the best way to get


    the honest answer as soon as possible!"


    There was no feeling or expression on Brian''s handsome face. He just looked at Eric indifferently, got


    up and walked towards Richie. A few hourster, Richie and Shirley were scheduled to leave the A


    City, and Wing would also leave with her band and she would get involved in the rehearsal of a world


    tour. The lively A City seemed to be empty after that.


    He should have also nned to leave A City after Wing''s charity concert. But now, he was determined


    not to leave for anywhere.


    There was still something interesting andforting about the A City. And Becky had not yet returned!


    Eric looked at Brian and Richie standing together. It was undeniable that there was no way to


    distinguish which one of them were stronger when his uncle Richie and cousin Brian were standing


    together. His uncle''s decisiveness was intrinsic, and his cousin was arrogant. But no matter who they


    were, both of them could not be offended, or else he wouldnd into trouble!


    Eric then turned his eyes to Shirley, who was talking to Wing right at that moment, and there was a


    sense of sadness reflecting in his eyes. His Dad didn''te to attend the concert. He was sure that his


    Dad woulde, but he decided to go to Sun Ind instead. Eric was confused by this sudden


    change. Aunt Shirley was the most important person in his dad''s heart, wasn''t she?


    "Shirley, Park Shin Chun has invited me topose music for his next uing album," Wing said


    rather casually, as she run her fingers through her lustrous hair.


    "Oh, that is great news," replied Shirley indifferently.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Blinking her eyes with confusion, Wing looked at Shirley and asked bluntly,"Why are you sounding so


    indifferent? Have you... fallen in love with another star? Yet again?"


    After she heard what Wing asked, Shirley gave a fierce look to her and defended,"Do you really think


    that I am such an unfaithful and inconsiderate woman?"


    "Then please tell me why were you so indifferent?" asked Wing with utter confusion. She knew that


    Shirley was really attracted to Park Shin Chun over the years, and she had even got angry with Richie


    about Park Shin Chun.


    Shirley stopped what she was doing instantly. She looked at Wing with a serious expression and


    said,"It''s my own business to be his fan. I know you love music, you have your persistence and ideas


    for your music. Don''t do things you don''t want to do because of me, okay? You can agree to Park Shin


    Chun deal if you think he is worth sharing your talent with and matches your capability, and you should


    refuse if you don''t think that he suits your style!"


    Wing looked at Shirley as she spoke in the serious tone. Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around


    Shirley''s neck and rubbed against her neck with her face, like she usually did when she was younger.


    She then said in a moved and grateful tone,"Shirley..."


    Shirley just caressed Wing''s long hair gently and didn''t say anything further, but she knew that Wing


    understood her emotions very well.


    Wing, no matter how long you live, we just hope that you can do whatever you want to do, and live a


    happy life everyday starting each day and embracing challenges with your brilliant smile!


    *


    At the government office building of A City


    All across the building, there was only lighting from the mayor''s office on the top floor in the dark


    night.


    Edgar looked at the documents in his hand with his eyebrows gradually raised.


    When he came out from the concert, he received a call from Bill, and he came straight to the office


    after dropping Jenifer home. Currently, Jenifer lived with him, and Bill rarely went there.


    "It seemed to be getting more and moreplicated with each passing day..." Holding a lollipop in his


    hand, Bill went on thoughtfully,"At present, there are four or five groups of people getting involved in


    this, and none of them are nice or considerate."


    Edgar remained silent as he fixed his gaze on the documents in his hand, but he carefully listened to


    what Bill said.


    "A few days ago, there was someone who contacted Steven and Sharon as well. And before that,


    Jenifer contacted Steven too!" Bill kept stating in a serious tone. Even though he knew that there was


    nobody in the building except him and Edgar at that point in the night, he suddenly bent over the table


    and leaned forward and whispered,"Mayor, do you think Major General Zeng knows that Jenifer is


    currently in A City?"

 Chapter 183 An Accident, A Pure Accident! (Part One)

    Chapter 183 An ident, A Pure ident! (Part One)


    *


    **


    Edgar paused, raised his eyes and took a slight nce at Bill who was clearly surprised and confused.


    After meeting Bill''s eyes, Edgar once again stared at the documents in his hands and said,"Even if he


    does know that, he can pretend to know nothing¡­"


    Puzzled from what he heard, Bill took a frown and ced the lollipop into his mouth as he stepped


    back. He said,"Is that it? Will he just allow her to stir up the situation? !"


    Suddenly, the smile at the corner of Edgar''s mouth became invisible. He ced the documents on the


    table, like nothing was wrong. Edgar''s gentle face could not hide the power he held as he pondered


    with his back leaning against the chair, one arm at rest and the other hand supporting his chin.


    Bill had worked with Edgar since their time at the army as they had carried out Superior-subordinate


    Communication. After leaving the army, Edgar had managed to make Bill work for him. Bill, who knew


    Edgar for the longest time, knew that the expression on Edgar''s face covered his anger he intentionally


    suppressed.


    Anybody who was in that situation would definitely be filled with anger. The mayor had worked hard


    and invested many years in it. Despite aiming to enter and host the State Parliament, he did not like to


    be manipted by anybody. But with what was currently happening, for some reason, it seemed that


    he had topromise with Major General Zeng. Topromise, it does not include turning aplete


    blind eye on their dirty tricks.


    Bill, while sucking the lollipop in his mouth, was ceaselessly thinking. During Bill''s earlier visit to his


    doctor, the doctor had suggested him often eat candies to relief the symptoms of his Hypoglycemia.


    From then on, he had developed the habit of eating candies.


    "Sir, why not let Jenifer deal with those groups of people¡­ so that we can get away?" Bill finally asked


    the question he couldn''t understand.


    Since everybody wanted to get into the muddy water, why didn''t they live in the silt without getting


    stained?


    Edgar took a nce at Bill and thought, ''This guy is quick-witted and sensitive enough, but often fails to


    look at the bigger picture.''


    "In your opinion, how did Jenifer get in to her current position, through Major General Zeng''s protection


    or anything else?"


    Bill did not know how to answer Edgar. People who gained no knowledge about what had happened


    might think she got her current position because of Major General Zeng''s position in the army and the


    Zeng Family''s rtionship to the local forces. However, Bill did know what had happened. He knew


    that Jenifer got into her position all by herself. Moreover, people who did not know her well might even


    know nothing about her background.


    Despite having an enchanting and attractive appearance, Jennifer worked hard, perhaps even harder


    than men. She was able to finish every training program designed for men and even managed to


    perform better than most men in the training ground!


    He often thought, ''If females get admitted to the Wolf SWAT Team and Jenifer and the mayor be


    rivals, what will happen?''


    "Not only Jenifer, but also several other forces could not be underestimated¡­" Edgar''s words sounded


    a bit distant. He was not sure who those people were. But what he definitely knew was one of those


    forces was sent by Mr. Long!


    It was odd how Mr. Long stepped into this matter. It neither intersected with him nor had any conflicts


    with his interest. In A City, Mr. Shen got easily shaken by his sight, giving him the freedom to act


    recklessly and care for nobody there. Then his stepping on this matter¡­ could only be caused by one


    reason¡­


    that is Molly!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After having this idea sink in, Edgar''s gentle eyes suddenly turned dark and was filled with anger and


    hatred. A suffocating feeling filled his every being.


    With all the evidences on hand, everything was clear about what had happened that time. Still, Edgar


    couldn''t believe that Steven had caused everything because¡­ it had been too risky, though it had been


    an opportunity to maximize his benefits¡­ However, Steven had admitted to everything.


    Edgar had a headache. Steven was the key all along. But since he himself had admitted to it, it became


    more difficult to gain more findings.


    "Do you know about anything those people talked with Steven?" Edgar suddenly asked.


    Bill shook his head, shrugged and said,"It is impossible to ce my hands on it. It seems like someone


    is keeping a close eye on them, making them very careful with their words. Besides, Steven and


    Sharon are very strange. They are not willing to tell us anything."


    Edgar was not surprised to hear that. He knew Steven very well. Even though it seemed that Steven


    had given up himself for so many years, it didn''t mean he would lose the toughness he once had had.


    "Let''s wait and see!" He paused, and said,"The invitation for the bidding event for the construction of


    the overpass in the new urban area is going to beunched soon. Besides, to whom the wastnd


    goes to?"


    "The Dragon Empire Group!" Bill calmly added,"Nopany isparable to the Dragon Empire


    Group with regards to either financial resources or influence¡­ But strangely enough, this time, Dragon


    Empire Group''s bid was the lowest base price!"


    After hearing that, Edgar smiled and said faintly,"The Dragon Empire Group is currently investing only


    on small projects in A City, such as catering, supermarkets and shopping malls. Because of the current


    environment in A City, they don''t want to invest too much here. The wastnd isn''t a necessity for


    them. However, they are sure that the city council will be in favor to them, which is the reason for their


    arrogance."


    Bill curled his lips and said discontentedly,"Thanks to the blessings of his forefathers, Eric can be so


    arrogant at his early twenties, who cared for nobody else but himself. If the Dragon Empire Group


    would be taken over by him, can he make any achievements?"


    "No, you are absolutely wrong!" Edgar denied firmly without second thoughts about Bill''s idea, and then


    he added,"The Dragon Empire Group has developed very well because of how Eric''s father''s


    generation led the business. Don''t you think that the Dragon Empire Group is currently in an


    unprecedented state which creates the illusion that Eric''s generation relies only to what they were


    bestowed from the prior generation?"


    "Doesn''t he?" Bill asked while curling his lips.


    Edgar burst intoughter, as if mocking Bill. Bill has never felt so ashamed in front of Edgar. Edgar then


    said in a low voice,"If you see Eric as a yboy, you will be beaten to death by him without even


    knowing why!"

 Chapter 184 An Accident, A Pure Accident! (Part Two)

    Chapter 184 An ident, A Pure ident! (Part Two)


    Bill, surprised after hearing that, looked at Edgar with astonishment as he took his lollipop out of his


    mouth.


    Edgar, feeling the curiosity at Bills face, nced at bill without giving any exnation.


    The Dragon Empire Group owned an ind, of which not many outsiders know about. It was an ind


    governed by a mixture of monarchy and democracy, where the person who held the most power acted


    as a country leader. The primary reason why The Dragon Empire Group was able to maintain its


    system for years was because every power holder was trained strictly and vigorously from childhood...


    There was no single spoiled child. With this, how could Eric be simple?


    However, with the current situation, it was quite hard to understand. It seemed like Eric and Mr. Long


    had an unusual rtionship, didn''t they?


    A deep perverse light appeared in Edgar''s eyes that disappeared quickly. He looked at Bill and


    said,"It''s gettingte. Head back home and I will spend the rest of the night here."


    Bill nodded. He was not surprised. Since Jenifer was at the mayor''s house, ''perhaps the mayor can''t


    put up with her, can he? '' Bill thought.


    After Bill left, Edgar entered a small apartment suite next to his office which was specially prepared for


    him. After taking a good bath, he walked to the terrace in a bathrobe and stared at the sight of the


    whole City Council''s courtyard filled with darkness. Only a faint light from hismp inside could be seen


    from the whole building.


    A strong cold wind gushed at Edgar''s faced, raising his fine short hair and exposing his forehead.


    Despite the darkness, a scar with a size half of a finger could be seen on his forehead.


    Looking ahead, Edgar recalled the scene of how Molly and Spark fell to the ground of the Golden


    Auditorium. His heart remembered the painful feeling during his grief.


    Edgar slightly squinted. Anger and pain could be seen from his eyes. In the night wind, his cold voice


    came through,"I must enter the Parliament, but Molly is¡­ definitely someone I will never give up!"


    His words sounded like a vow or a promise to himself that¡­ his loss was nothing but temporary!


    *


    At South Street Alley


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Molly was speechless at the sight of Spark eating every food he nced from the beginning to the end


    of the alley. She nced stealthily at his stomach and criticized, ''Is his stomach a bottomless pit?''


    Thinking at how much food Spark had eaten, Molly lost her appetite without knowing why. Looking at


    spark with fish balls in his hands, Molly couldn''t help but ask,"Well, have you been hungry all this


    time?"


    She almost had the urge to ask him,"Are you a reincarnated hungry ghost?"


    Spark ced a fish ball into his mouth, chewed and cheerfully replied,"A very long time, from noon till


    now¡­ Something came up which took much time to finish. But in order to attend Wing''s concert, I


    didn''t have enough time to grab some supper!"


    This amazed Molly. He missed a single meal, yet it seemed like he did not eat anything for the entire


    day.


    In spite of her astonishment, Molly preferred not to say more. She looked at the end of the alley and


    said,"I have apanied you to South Street in order to repay you. Now¡­ we can split and go home


    respectively!"


    Molly''s words left Spark speechless. An expression of sadness was found in Spark''s eyes that


    disappeared quickly as Molly was not aware of it.


    At that moment, Molly could not help but feel flustered due to the butterflies in her stomach. She was


    worried whether Brian believed what she said in her short message and felt nervous as to what would


    happen if Brian did not believe it.


    With those thought in mind, she and Spark arrived at the corner of the street. As they were about to get


    into their hailed taxi, they saw a luxury Benz parking near the roadside which looked strange at such a


    ce. With too many people gathering around it, Molly and Spark took a look at it as well.


    As soon as she saw it, Molly''s smile froze.


    Tony got off the car and walked towards Molly. He only nced at Spark and passed by without


    uttering anything. He said to Molly,"Miss Xia, the wind is cold at night so Mr. Long told me to pick you


    up!"


    The corner of Molly''s mouth twitched. She did not have enough time to think why Tony was there


    before she heard Tony speaking to Spark,"You left the concert so hastily this evening that Miss Long


    was not able to express her gratitude. She would like to thank you not for taking part in the concert but


    for ying Pathetique in cooperation with her."


    A smile appeared in Spark''s light amber eyes. It was a kind of smile he could only show between


    peers, different from how he usually behaves in front of others. He only answered,"Please convey the


    same thanks of mine to her."


    "I will." Tony smiled and nodded. He then opened the car door for Molly and gave a nod to Spark as a


    signal of them taking their leave. Then, he went inside and drove.


    Staring at the Luxury Benz fading away, which was totally off being found in South Street, Spark could


    not help but guess what could be the rtionship between Brian and Molly¡­


    Based on what Harrow said to him, Brian was no simple man. Spark knew he came from a well-off


    family. Molly, on the other hand, was a girl from the lowest. How could they have something to do with


    each other?


    With such thoughts in mind, he did not realize that Manny came out from the crowd. Carrying a violin


    close to his chest, Manny grasped,"I will lose 10 years of my life, at the very least, just to follow you!"


    "Well, you have the option to follow me or not!" Spark said after losing his sight of the luxury Benz.


    George pulled a long face and mumbled in a low voice,"Are you this relentless? Are you going to die if


    you say a fewforting words?"

 Chapter 185 An Accident, A Pure Accident! (Part Three)

    Chapter 185 An ident, A Pure ident! (Part Three)


    "Yes, I will!" Spark raised his eyebrows and signaled Manny to start moving. Then Spark took the lead


    in walking towards a road side.


    Manny felt powerless whose shoulder dropped, as if he already epted his fate at the hands of


    Spark. He said," We have to be at the airport in a few hours. What are you nning to do with the


    remaining time?"


    "Walk and take a look around¡­"


    "But it''s freezing cold!"


    "You can just go ahead to the airport without me. There is air conditioning there!"


    "And what if you run away?"


    "Then clearly, you have no choice¡­"


    The voicesing from Spark and Manny fainted away as they disappeared in the crowds. Meanwhile,


    what happened between Spark and Molly seemed like a brief episode in their lives. Like passersby in


    the street, little did they know they would be connected so much that the trace they would cause could


    not be erased from their lives.


    *


    The luxury Benz was steadily approaching the roads of A City during the night. A gush of cold wind


    could be felt from the inside and the silence was deafening.


    Molly was stunned at the sight of who was inside the car. Brian was inside.


    Brian uttered not a single word during their trip and did not take a look at her at all. Instead, he just


    looked ahead as if he was alone and that nobody was sitting beside him.


    Molly''s heart was heavy. A mixture of fear, pain and unexinable emotions filled her heavy heart.


    Finally, she could no longer bear the silence and said," Well, I I..."


    She tried, but no other words came out. Molly thought, ''Whatever I say would sound like an excuse and


    I will still be punished by Brian, so why not take a risk?!'' She gritted her teeth and nervously said," I did


    not mean to lie. I didn''t want to be taken out by Spark Su. Then, then¡­"


    Her spirit began to weaken as Brian suddenly turned his head and looked deeply at her. Molly could no


    longer go ahead and exin. In the end, indeed, not a single word was sent to Brian to be heard.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Brian''s ck eyes were as deep as the sea. He looked at Molly and asked," Did Spark tell you that his


    name is Spark Su?"


    Molly did not understand why Brian asked such a question. She only nodded without thinking twice.


    Brian then concealed a faint frown. How could Spark disclose his full name to anybody other than only


    a few people who were very close to him?


    Brian clearly knew how much he hated the Su Family, and¡­ he even knew something Harrow did not


    know. Spark hated the fact that the blood of the Su Family was flowing inside him. So how could a


    person, such as Spark, boldly tell Molly his full name?


    There was no wonder Brian could not understand as Spark did not know why as well. He just told Molly


    in the spur of the moment.


    "Is there something wrong?" Molly asked the perplexed Brian with aplex expression on his


    handsome face.


    Brian chose not to answer her question and took an indifferent nce at Molly then withdrew his sight.


    He was now staring at roadmps passing by outside the window.


    Molly mumbled in anger without understanding why Brian was so pissed and perplexed at the same


    time. She gritted her teeth and criticized Brian and she turned around the other aside looking at the


    window. Neither of the two spoke to each other since then.


    Tony nced at the two people sitting on the back seat from the center mirror. He did not know why¡­


    but the two of them seemed like two lovers at odds with each other.


    Tony curled his lips and withdrew his sight and went driving straight ahead towards the vi. Upon


    arriving, Molly and Brian walked into the vi one after the other. Upon noticing this, Tony could not


    help but leave a deep sigh and shook his head. He then opened the car door and went driving ahead.


    He needed to go the bar to drag Harrow back¡­


    Whenever Harrow saw Spark, he could not stop but use and pity himself. This time, since the music


    ying revealed Spark''s thoughts inside by ident, he wondered how long Harrow would "give up


    himself as helpless"!


    Tony left and drove off the vi. Meanwhile, the two people remained indifferent and chose not to speak


    to each other. Brian went upstairs while Molly followed him. She lowered her head and mumbled some


    words¡­


    "Oops! Ouch! That hurts!"


    While walking with her head down, Molly did not notice that Brian took a halt and ran into his back. Due


    to the impact, her one foot was no longer on the tform and her whole body fell backwards, while her


    arms kept swinging in the air like a rowing boat¡­


    "Argh... argh¡­ I am going to fall!"


    She was about to take a huge fall from the staircase and have an intimate contact with the floor when


    one of her hands was caught carefully by a big, warm and strong hand. It was Brian''s. Brian then pulled


    hard to gain back her bnce. However, due to the force and sense of urgency, Molly felt upon falling


    down, her body flung forwards with a much greater force.


    Brian did not expect that Molly''s force was sorge. Because he did not expect such a case and was a


    bit careless, he got carried by Molly''s force, got knocked down as if he was sitting on the stairs. He did


    not expect to be pressed down by Molly who was now reclining in front of him. As he was about to


    support her, her soft lips were ced on top of his thin lips, which were somewhat unhappy¡­


    The incident was killing Molly silently. She thought, ''How dramatic could this get? And twice a day?''


    Molly could not hide her embarrassment which could be clearly seen in the corner of her eyes. Her


    mouth twitched silently. She stood up and looked at Brian who was now in a daze while still reclined.


    Brian who had always been arrogant was now confused and in a state of shock. She took the courage


    and blurted," Well¡­ it was an ident, a pure ident!"


    Brian did not move. Molly, who became timid and sly in his eyes, was cornered by Brian as he


    answered with wordsing from his thin lips," Really? Why do I feel like you did it on purpose?"

 Chapter 186 The Game Of Love (Part One)

    Chapter 186 The Game Of Love (Part One)


    "Hmph! Maybe it was you who did it on purpose!" Molly replied.


    Molly couldn''t hide the embarrassment she was feeling as her face started to blush.


    Biting her lips softly, she red at Brian with piercing fierce in her eyes.


    She was so angry that she forgot she was still on top of Brian.


    After seeing Molly so agitated, Brian closed his eyes for a bit. He looked at Molly through eyes filled


    with strong emotions. "Okay, let''s just pretend that I did it on purpose," he said in an attractive tone.


    Upon finishing his words, he stretched out his arms and reached for Molly. He pushed her head


    towards him, kissing her heavily even before Molly could react.


    "What the¡­?!"


    Molly tried her best to get away from Brian, but his strong hands were firmly holding her body. One


    hand pinned her head tightly against him, while the other was pushing her waist near his body. There


    was no way she could escape from Brian''s grip.


    A hint of minting from his breath lingered under her nose. She couldn''t help but stare longingly at


    Brian''s face, who was now extremely close to her. She couldn''t understand why her heart was racing


    so fast. Was it because she felt guilty after lying to him? Or was it because of his sudden intimate


    moves? One thing was for sure, she didn''t have the answers.


    Due to the passionate kiss that they shared, Molly felt her chest tightening. She was starting to run out


    of breath. Meanwhile, her ragged and strained breathing gushed warm air upon his face.


    Brian eventually pulled away from Molly who was leaning against his shoulders. With a hot and flushed


    face, she raised her head, looking at Brian passionately. She could hear her heart pounding heavily.


    She couldn''t control nor understand her emotions. It was such a strange feeling that she had never felt


    before.


    "Now, tell me how you and Spark met,"


    Brian said in amanding and sullen tone.


    Despite being overwhelmed by what just happened, Molly looked straight into his eyes. They were still


    in an intimate position, but she clearly didn''t care. She opened her mouth, forgetting the distance


    between them.


    "You have so many ways to know the answer yourself, don''t you? If that''s the case, why don''t you just


    find it out yourself?"


    Molly''s words sounded sour, but with a slightly breathless tone, it appeared somewhat attractive to


    Brian''s ears. Despite this, the content of her words was enough to upset Brian.


    "You''re really good at tempting men, huh?


    First, it was Eric, and now there''s Spark," Brian replied.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. There''s also Edgar!" he further added as if to mock Molly.


    Seeing how Molly''s expression darkened with anger in her eyes, he realized that she still cared about


    Edgar. "Answer me, Molly. Will you now agree to obey my words and follow my rules?" he asked in a


    low voice.


    Molly met his angry stare. After mentioning three men, she was pained and angered by the way Brian


    saw her as a slut rather than a woman with dignity. Yes, her rtionship with Brian might be unusual,


    but how could he smear her image by imagining her fooling around with different men?


    The more she thought about it, the more her anger grew. She pushed Brian away from her. "What if I


    say that after all this time, all I wanted was your love?"


    she told Brian in a cold tone as she lifted her body and knelt on the stair step.


    After hearing her words, Brian closed his eyes for a bit. He knew that she was only saying those to add


    more fuel to the fire, but a guilty pleasure shed back in his mind. This made him confused for a


    moment.


    "The question is, are you qualified enough to get it?" he then replied.


    With Brian''s extremely cold tone and mockery, it seemed as if he took Molly''s question as nothing but a


    ridiculous joke.


    "Well, you can just go ahead and give it a try," Molly replied.


    "Then you can try and see if I am qualified!" she further added.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a sneer, she looked deeply into Brian''s eyes. She felt no fear as she exchanged conversations


    with him.


    She wasn''t a weak woman with no pride and temper. Yet for the past experiences she had gone


    through, she was forced to hide and endure. She protected herself by acting weak and timid.


    However, after getting along with Shirley for the past few days, the words that came out of Shirley


    aroused her long-hidden bravery to stand up and fight for herself.


    Brian was amazed by the proud look and bravery on Molly''s face. It was his first time seeing such an


    expressioning from her. Despite the charming light reflecting through his eyes, he gradually lost


    emotions, his stare bing as cold as ice.


    Molly got uneasy with the sudden change from Brian''s stare. She then realized that her words might


    have caused it. Her lips twitched unnaturally as she continued to say in a tough tone,"It''s now clear to


    me that you know nothing about love.


    You keep saying that I am not qualified, but what about you? Are you even qualified to talk about love?"


    Despite her strong and rough words, she was arguing back with a guilty conscience. But after saying all


    of it, she remained firm and continued to show him a brave and unsympathetic face.


    Brian''s face darkened. His eyes started to be as deep as an abyss that could swallow the soul of


    anyone who dared to look right at them.


    Upon seeing Brian''s expression, a short scream of fright covered Molly. She was already pinned down


    by Brian on the stair steps with the edges pressing against her back. Molly frowned in pain at the sight


    of Brian. Her heart sank along with his, but she continued to say with a stubborn face,"What are you


    doing? Are you angry because you feel ashamed by the truth?"

 Chapter 187 The Game Of Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 187 The Game Of Love (Part Two)


    Brian suddenly gave a loudugh. He rarelyughed, and just like what Shirley said, Brian was the kind


    of man who knew nothing but to put on an indifferent poker face almost every time.


    But in that rare moment, he burst a goodugh. Unlike his faint smiles, hisugh was so loud and full


    that it could grab anyone''s attention. His grin was even more attractive than the sunny ones hanging on


    Eric''s lips. Molly felt how it captured her heart despite knowing the possibilities of danger behind it.


    After hearing Brianugh, Molly''s heart shrank from fear. She couldn''t help but stare at the wide grin on


    Brian''s face. She had never felt so scared, that not even the thought of seeing Brian''s cold face could


    make her tremble that way.


    She couldn''t stop herself from being swallowed by fear, and she mumbled,"I¡­ I¡­"


    "You said I know nothing about love, right?"


    Brian asked in a raised voice.


    "I¡­," Molly replied with no other words to say.


    The corner of her mouth started to twitch uncontrobly.


    "Mol," Brian called out her name in a dangerous yet charming tone.


    He lifted his hand and brushed her face with his fingers before they stopped on her shivering lips. He


    stared at her nervous face and said word for word,"Let us have a try, okay?"


    His low, attractive voice sounded more graceful than the sound of Wing ying the piano. It even


    sounded more fascinating than Spark''s violin yed. Molly, who seemed to forget about the


    ufortable touch of the stairs, looked at him nkly and asked at a loss,"Try? Try what?"


    "Let''s try and see¡­


    whether I know about love or not. You now have the opportunity to know the answer yourself," Brian


    replied in a lower voice.


    His face was already close to hers. As he finished those words, Molly smelt the same faint fragrance of


    minting from him that made her look even more perplexed.


    He then continued,"It will be nothing more than just a game, a game where the loser¡­," Brian paused


    mid-sentence.


    The sly grin on his face widened as he looked at Molly with a serene gaze. He then finished his words.


    "The loser will suffer a far more, greater pain than just physical pain.


    Are you okay with that? Or are you going to be afraid of it?"


    After he asked the question, the grin hanging on his face suddenly froze for a second. Molly, who was


    lost in his words, failed to notice it.


    Molly''s breathing became short and difficult. She knew exactly how dangerous the man in front of her


    was and how short his temper could get. But at that very moment, she felt that the wordsing from


    his mouth and the captivating expression on his face almost captured her whole heart.


    "Nobody knows who the loser will be.


    Stop being so confident of yourself!"


    Molly sneered as she tried to suppress her uncontroble emotions. She then pulled away from Brian,


    who loosened his hands, and stood up from the stairs. She gazed at Brian''s eyes that became deep,


    and said to him in a haughty tone,"I won''t fall in love with you as long as you won''t either. There''s


    nothing else in this rtionship but just a mere deal!"


    After telling those words, Molly left Brian and went upstairs. She tried so hard not to run to make herself


    look calm and easy in front of him. After shutting her door, her legs fell to the ground and immediately


    copsed.


    She sat there panting heavily, and the sense of fear started to flood into her heart. She felt proud and


    lucky for being able to fight back with Brian, or she would never have the chance to set herself free


    from his trap.


    While her heart was still pounding heavily, she closed her eyes and ced her hand on her chest as


    she took several deep breaths.


    She then thought, ''I should never y games like that with him! If I lose, he will definitely take away


    everything from me and drench me with regrets!''


    With a determined look on her face, she suddenly opened her eyes. She then told herself firmly, ''I will


    definitely leave this hell of a ce someday! I will persuade mom and dad toe sooner and leave


    this city together!''


    As she was trying to put herself back together in hopes to be freed from Brian, Brian had already gotten


    upstairs as well. He took a deep nce at Molly''s closed door and a captivating grin on his face


    suddenly changed into an indifferent mockery.


    He then thought, ''I am starting to feel bored and this little game might just be a good pastime.


    There is nothing wrong with ying my cards differently. Besides, I might be able to get some


    information from Edgar.''


    With that thought in mind, the look in his eyes suddenly became cold and cruel. He went to his room


    and took a shower, leaving the bathroom with his bathrobe on as he headed towards his study.


    The wind woke as the night wore on in A City, while the withered branches of trees rustled dully in its


    blows.


    Brian''s fingers danced on the keyboard, and an innumerable string of instructions were conveyed


    through his fingertips.


    Suddenly, a beep was heard in the room, breaking the silence therein. Brian leanedzily against his


    chair and looked at the screen hanging on the wall.


    After a few seconds, an invitation for a video call appeared on the screen. Brian epted the invite


    when an image of a man with a crew cut and resolute look was found in the screen.


    Although he wasn''t as handsome as Brian, the cold indifference radiating from him was simr to him.


    A murderous aura could be felt upon him, a kind that would bring chills to every ordinary person who


    would be looking at him even from the screen. The ck diamond in his ear, which was a token from


    the XK Intelligence Agency called as "the Soul of K", added to his fearsome look which was simr to


    that of a Grim Reaper.


    "Mr. Brian Long!"


    The man, Vincent, greeted as he bowed to Brian respectfully.


    "Do you now have the data that I asked for?"


    Brian asked with a shade of displeasure.


    The look on Vincent''s face didn''t falter. "Mr. Richie Long sent his men to intervene in our moves, and


    we failed to follow the clues," he said, pausing in silence before giving his reply.


    Brian furrowed slightly. "He seems too carefree, don''t you think?"


    Vincent didn''t reply to his question, nor did he express any emotions on his face. "Mr. Richie Long


    hasn''t intervened in the affairs of XK for some years."


    Brian raised his eyebrows, and an indifferent arrogance appeared in his eyes.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know why Richie wanted to prevent him from investigating that thing, but a game wouldn''t be


    interesting enough if no obstacles got in the way.

 Chapter 188 The Game Of Love (Part Three)

    Chapter 188 The Game Of Love (Part Three)


    "Tell all our men to retreat right away!" Brianmanded with a cold tone.


    "Anyway, I currently have no ns on learning the truth, and I know for sure that the thing that


    happened to Steven Xia in the past isn''t as simple as I thought."


    "Someone from the military could''ve stepped in it,"


    Vincent added.


    A cold sneer curled Brian''s lips. "It may not necessarily have something to do with the military," he said


    slowly.


    "It''s true that Jonny Zeng didn''t take his part," Vincent replied calmly with an indifferent expression.


    "But, I would like to believe that Jenifer Zeng''s power and means are nothing less threatening than her


    grandfather''s," he added.


    "Her purpose is just Edgar," Brian said inly.


    He never once took that woman seriously.


    "So, how should I reply to the buyer of the intelligence?" Vincent asked as his face twitched a bit.


    Obviously, he was quite perplexed about how he should solve that question.


    In the past, if a buyer asked to buy some intelligence from them, they would often give them great


    answers. But this time, since Richie got involved, they wouldn''t be able to carry their investigation.


    Vincent couldn''t think of a way to address their problem and what to do next, for such situation never


    happened to the XK Intelligence Agency before.


    "Well, there is nothing we can do but to refuse him," Brian said in a simple manner as if they were


    discussing a small matter.


    His answer seemed like he didn''t care whether the deal would be carried or not.


    Vincent knitted his eyebrows and stared at Brian with a puzzled face.


    Although Richie was Brian''s father and the former boss of the XK Intelligence Agency, it was Brian who


    was currently in the position to be in charge of it.


    Brian gave a sly smile as he said tly," The XK won''t continue the deal.


    Tell him that the XK owes him a favor, and I willpensate him by offering a humble present."


    Vincent remained silent. Deep inside, he clearly understood the depth of Brian''s words. The "present"


    would clearly be a lot more valuable for that buyer.


    However, Vincent felt that Brian''s decision to put a halt on the investigation wasn''t caused by Richie''s


    interference alone.


    Brian had always been haughty and arrogant since he was very young. He even managed to fool his


    father when he was still a little kid.


    Anybody who knew him well enough wouldn''t believe that he made a decision to stop the investigation


    just because of Richie''s interference.


    But, nobody would understand why he made such decision unless he would say the reason himself.


    After the video call ended, Brian stayed and pondered in his chair. Standing up from his seat, he left the


    study and headed towards his bedroom. But as he was about to push the door handle and open the


    door, he suddenly stopped and looked at the direction of Molly''s room. Slowly, his hand dropped from


    the door handle and he went to Molly''s direction.


    He immediately walked inside her room without even bothering to knock. Inside, the lights were off and


    only a faint glimmer from the outside lit the room.


    With an extremely good night vision, he stepped towards the bed without a hitch and watched Molly


    peacefully sleeping. Molly was curled in a crouched position. With this sight, the corner of his mouth


    slightly lifted.


    He sat down near the bed side quietly. He tucked some hair covering her forehead behind her ears,


    and muttered to himself," You might be thinking that everyone in this world owes you an apology.


    But if one day, you find out that you should be the one apologizing to the world, how would you feel


    then?"


    He lightly brushed his fingers to her sleeping face. Molly frowned uneasily and moved her body a bit


    away, and then some broken words came out from her mouth.


    "Let me go, Brian!


    I will definitely leave here¡­


    I will¡­ some day."


    Her faint voice was quite clear in the solitude of the room. Brian''s hand froze as the look in his eyes


    became sullen. For some days, Molly pretended to be somewhat obedient, but in her deepest heart,


    she was still hoping to leave and be freed from him.


    A cruel mockery shed in his ck eyes. He red at Molly, who was in a deep sleep. With a sneer


    on his face, he wondered, ''Is she nning to escape when I pay less attention to her?''All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The mocking smile on his lips widened, and he felt Molly was like a little bird attempting to escape from


    its cage in vain.


    He thought, ''Mol, what a silly girl you are!


    You will pay for your stupid n sooner orter.''


    Molly, still asleep, seemed to feel Brian''s radiating emotions. Her furrowed eyebrows knitted tightly as


    she mumbled some other words unconsciously. Her voice sounded faint, and she suddenly paused


    before she finished her words.


    *


    Steven smoked at the bottom step of the stairs outside his house, lighting a cigarette. The night was


    dark and the whole city already sank into a peaceful slumber.


    Nothing could be seen aside from the spark shining from the cigarette in Steven''s hands. He was lost


    in his thoughts until the cigarette butt burnt his fingers. Snapping out of his trance because of the pain,


    he threw the butt on the ground and stubbed it out.


    "I thought you''ll be able to keep yourself calm.


    But it seems that you already fell in a pit!" a mocking voice told Steven in the midst of silence.


    Steven raised his head and looked forward to see who was there. A figure was standing in the


    courtyard with his coat-tail dancing in the wind but couldn''t see his face clearly in the vast darkness.


    Steven stood up and stared at the man with an angered and pained look on his face. His fist suddenly


    clenched tightly, as if he was suppressing strong emotions inside all this time. He then asked the man


    in a low voice," For what reason did youe here?"


    "For some reason, perhaps," the man replied with a in smile.


    "Why do I feel like you are not happy to see me again?" the man added further.


    The look on Steven''s face darkened as he watched the man heading slowly and closer to him. A


    furious me was burning violently in his eyes, but it was quickly reced by someplex feelings.

 Chapter 189 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part One)

    Chapter 189 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part One)


    It was early in the morning. The beginning of a dim and gloomy day.


    The skies of A city were shadowed byyers of dark clouds.


    The morning sun, faintly and desperately trying to shine through the dark nket of grayness, was now


    gleaming dimly, its rays weakly touching the face of the earth. It was a hopeless wrestle between the


    sun and clouds, with the sun seeming to have consumed most of its energy oveing the clouds and


    now powerless and exhausted.


    Molly was still in her bed. After a night ofzy sleep, she was now beginning to wake up. As a habit,


    she first wrinkled her brows slightly and then opened her mouth and made some unidentifiable sleepy


    voice, then drew out her hands from under the quilt and rubbed her sloppy, still-sleepy eyes. After all


    this series of slothful actions, her eyes gradually opened. However, to her astonishment, the moment


    her eyes got used to her surroundings, her blood started pumping quickly and waspletely awoken


    at the sight in front of her...


    ''It is an illusion, just an illusion, nothing more! I must be dreaming!''


    Fighting with herself at what she saw, Molly blinked her eyes rapidly for a moment in hope of sobering


    herself up and be awake from "The Dream". But every time as she opened her eyes again, she saw the


    exquisite, well-shaped face, with eyes still closed and sleeping peacefully next to her. She was


    completely taken aback. As much as she wanted to believe that this was all an illusion, but she could


    not deny her awareness of the clear sound and warm, regr faint wind as Brian breathed.


    Somehow perceiving Molly''s astonishment, Brian slowly opened his eyes. He was met with a pair of


    erged, stunned eyes staring directly into his face. He neither blinked, nor moved. He justy there


    and watched her in faint amusement with his lips slightly curled inward. Molly went stiff at his


    expression. As much as she felt shocked and embarrassed, seeing his deep, charming eyes so close


    to her, she felt an indescribable attraction.


    Not long after, suddenly recovering from her trance, Molly sprung up from her bed and instinctively


    sunk her head to check her body under the quilt. A wave of relief came over her when she made sure


    that she was wearing pajamas. Then she raised her head and asked sullenly at Brian,"What are you


    doing, sleeping here in my bed?"


    "Why am I here? Because this is my house, and you are mine. What is so strange about me being in


    my house with my girl?" Brian asked in a satirical voice, raising his eyebrow. His eyes went deeper and


    hisshes flickered as he spoke to Molly. Sensing that Molly was irritated and embarrassed by his


    words, his lifted a corner of his mouth in a taunting and cunning smile.


    In truth, he did not n to sleep in the same bed, the night before. He was so infuriated that he even


    had a sudden impulse to strangle her when sheined and threatened to leave him. But the


    moment he seized her by the throat out of fury and pushed her against the wall, he heard her called out


    "Bri". Although the sound was vague and weak, it was strong enough for him to feel a sense of


    gratification...


    The way Molly slept fascinated him a greater deal. To him, she looked like a little girl who was still in


    the habit of sucking her thumb and murmuring something vague in her dream, and tending to snuggle


    up to something in seeking the confines of safety andfort.


    All of these fascinated him more and more. At length, he gradually felt tired and gave in to the inviting


    softness of the bed and fell asleep beside her...


    As for Molly, she seemed to get a sense that Brian was sleeping next to her. She spread her arms


    instinctively over his chest, and gradually snuggled closer and closer to him. Her head nestled softly on


    his chest under his chin. He could smell the enticing scent of her silky hair and he could feel the warm


    mist as she breathed on his chest. She rubbed her cheek softly against it as she mumbled senseless


    words, already drifted far away into another dream world. Though he knew that she was unconscious


    and was not doing it on purpose, but he could not help but be disturbed by such intimate and tempting


    movements. As if the tinder in his heart suddenly kindled alight, he felt a sudden impulse and lust to


    press her under his body and torture her until she woke up. And indeed, he did so...


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But as soon as he started to move on top of her body, Molly furrowed her brows and muttered


    something in protest, her voice changing pitch, as if she was not happy with him disturbing her sweet


    dream.


    After a moment''s pause, suddenly aware of the negative oue of his actions, Brian gave up on his


    intentions. He watched as Molly pursed her lips and wriggled slightly under his body, a sheer strain of


    excitement flowed into his veins again... He recollected the times when he had sex with Becky. She


    would alsoin and coquet when Brian hurt her and made her moan in equal pleasure and pain.


    Though he would usually stop, he did not actually get any satisfaction in his heart. But at this moment,


    unlike with Becky, he felt a profound, frantic thrill of excitement.


    Suspended for a moment, Brian carefully and obediently slid over and justy beside her. He extended


    his arm and hold Molly as much close to his chest as possible. He was undeniably hot and burning with


    his passion. But even with temptation staring at her in the eye, he would not allow himself to do


    anything that would make her feel affronted, not to mention that she was now unconscious. Holding


    Molly in his arms, he felt satisfied to have this fascinating girl locked in his embrace, until he felt his


    eyelids too heavy to lift and finally drifted off to sleep...


    Brian had always been a light sleeper, though he had Shirley to love him and give him protection. After


    all, he was born an heir of XK Intelligence Agency. He was destined to have an extraordinary life,


    different from those of themon people. This would also be his doom as the life set out for him


    would not be so easy. Richie was not the kind of person who would spoil his kids. As long as they were


    within his control, he would allow them to do whatever they wanted. Brian had always hated that


    feeling. He felt as if he was a prisoner, trapped in an invisible and unbreakable cage. He had always


    wanted to escape from Richie''s control. He knew that in order to achieve his goals, he must prove that


    he had enough power and intelligence to surpass anything that would ever get in his way. That''s why,


    ever since the day Richie involved him in the affairs of thepany, Brian had been learning, trying to


    gain as much knowledge and as many abilities as possible. He had always had a firm conviction that


    one day Richie would recognize his power and would no longer insist on his control over him. He was


    not aware that his deep resolution and determination actually shut him off, and away from some things


    that he should have learned or experienced as a boy or as a man in the process... Sometimes, he had


    a feeling that some kind of hole remained there, deep down in his heart. A huge gaping hole, hollow


    and vacant, that made him question himself every now and then. And he could not get it out of his


    mind. He had never actually figured out what it was or how to remedy it. But ever since the day he saw


    Molly, he started to have an inexplicable, vague feeling that something in her was gradually fulfilling the


    gap in his heart and appeasing the emptiness in his heart that kept asking questions that remained


    unanswered.

 Chapter 190 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part Two)

    Chapter 190 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part Two)


    Brian looked keenly into Molly with his deep and attractive eyes as she sat there, with brows knitted.


    She was not happy at his statement that she was his girl. He somehow liked to see her sulk. He felt


    that it made her look lovely and amusing. Watching Molly narrow her eyes lightly and staring at him in


    ire, his eyes glistened in a wonderful, cunning smile. All of a sudden, he lunged forward and grabbed


    her in the arm, pulled her closer and kissed her fervently on her lips. Molly,pletely stunned by the


    sudden kiss, was momentarily unable to move, then instinctively tried to scream out. However, he did


    not give her any chance. The second she opened her mouth, his lips caught hers and he devoured


    them, blocking any sound and savoring her mouth until he was satisfied and let go.


    The kisssted long and was intense. Molly gasped slightly for a moment. Her face blushed all the way


    to her neck as an electric feeling rushed all over her body. Though she felt utterly abashed, she stared


    fiercely at Brian.


    Brian paid no heed at her ire. He just got up from the bed and put on his suit. "I will be busy all day


    long. You don''t have to wait for me for lunch. But I wille back and have dinner with you." and


    without another word, he walked out of the room and was gone.


    It was not until the door closed behind him that Molly came out of her trance. She grumbled unwillingly


    and in a mild fit of rage, she buried her face into the pillow, furious at Brian''s ignorance of her feeling.


    Then she turned over and got off from the bed. She was going to wash when her phone rang. It was a


    text from Aunt Shirley...


    ''Little Molly, no matter how difficult the road ahead might be, you must always believe that there is a


    beautiful twilight gleaming and waiting for you, guiding you to a happy, wonderful life!'' Reading the text,


    Molly''s heart felt warm and fuzzy with gratitude. A sh of warm light flickered in her eyes. She was


    happy and grateful.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a pure gleam of gratitude. She felt very lucky to have someone who cared so much about her


    and was concerned about her. She closed her eyes as she smiled softly, warmly...


    ''Thanks Aunt Shirley, I will. No matter how difficult the road may be... Nothing could stop me. Where


    there is a will, there is a way. Just like you said, there will always be different kinds of scenery waiting


    for me, guiding for me to a brighter life. And I believe I will get to it when the right timees...'' Holding


    the phone close to her heart, Molly was lost in her own thoughts. Her big, bright eyes glistened with


    determination. Her whole heart and mindpsed in the yearning of the bright future.


    It was the day Richie and Shirley departed for South Africa. A luxury private jet was waiting for them on


    the tarmac. After saying farewell to the others, Shirley climbed slowly up the boardingdder. As she


    reached the top of the steps, she stopped and turned around. She could see the row upon row of high-


    rise buildings of A city, with their shiny ss walls, glistening in the sunlight, not far off in the distance.


    She didn''t know why, but she had an odd feeling. She felt something was amiss, as if something bad


    was going to happen...


    Noticing her concerns, Richie reached out and held her hand. There was no special emotion on his


    face. He had the same deep and esoteric eyes as Brian. Where else would Brian get it from? He knew


    what Shirley was holding her thoughts to. He also knew that there was no way they could turn back.


    "Go on!" he tried to speak over the sound of the ne engine as well as the noise came from other


    nesnding and taking off at the adjacent runways.


    Shirley nodded her head lightly. She understood in her heart that both Wing and Brian had grown up.


    They now had their own thoughts, own ideas and their own lives. She shouldn''t be interfering too


    much. But as a mom, she couldn''t stop herself from worrying about them all the time. Even as adults


    now, they will always be her babies. She also understood that as they grew older and began to take


    part in thepany businesses, there would be less and less things that she could be involved in. She


    knew that sometimes it was just sheer worry and that there was nothing she could do to help.


    "But Richie, what if Brian..."


    "Nothing to worry about, he knows what he is doing!" Richie interrupted Shirley and gave her an


    assured look. He did not want to tell her about Molly''s real identity. As for Brian, he did not want him to


    know either. At least for the time being. He did not want him to be involved too much in these things


    even though he had enough confidence over Brian''s ability to handle allpany affairs.


    Shirley smiled lightly at Richie. After so many years of going through life and death together, they had


    bepletely translucent to each other. Without saying a word, one could sense how the other


    one is feeling or thinking. She knew that he did not want her to worry too much. And sometimes he


    thought it was better not to tell her so many things. Shirley,pletely understanding Richie''s


    concerns, chose to keep silent so that he wouldn''t have to worry about her. They made themselves


    comfortable in the nes plush seats as the flight attendant offered them drink. Another flight attendant


    secured the door and the captain exchanged instructions with the air traffic control tower.


    The ne taxied slowly along the runway. When the air traffic controller gave the green light, the ne


    burst forward in supersonic speed. Before long, it lifted its nose skyward as the rest of its body became


    airborne. Looking out the window, they could see the airport below get smaller and smaller. Likewise for


    everything in A city as buildings and houses turned into small stacks of blocks. After a short while, for


    those on the ground, the ne could no longer be seen. It had pierced through theyers of thick


    clouds and finally passed through the atmosphere and climbed up above. It was as if everything had


    fallen back into order. With no Park Shin Chun, no Wing, no Spark, not even Richie and Shirley,


    everything had returned to their former status.


    However, to Molly, things werepletely different. There was no way she would turn around and go


    back to her former life. What happened in the past had already happened. and it hadpletely


    changed her rtionship with others, not to mention Edgar, Brian or Eric whom she did not know in the


    past.


    "Molly, here is the wine ordered by No 7 VIP room!"


    "I''ming up to deliver it now!" Molly took the wine from the bartender and put it on the tray. She then


    walked toward the No 7 VIP room. After Wing''s concert, she went back to work at the Grand Night


    Casino. With the variation of Brian''s attitude toward her recently, she sometimes found herself having


    some strange,plicated feelings toward him. However, every time, she would think about the ''Love


    Game'' that Brian mentioned to her, her heart would feel a certain sh of disappointment.


    She had to control her emotions. It was the only thing that she could control at the moment after what


    had happened that night. Now that she had given her body, she could not give her heart just like that


    again. ''If one could not control her own heart, it would be absolutely pathetic!'' She pondered on her


    way to the VIP room.

 Chapter 191 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part Three)

    Chapter 191 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part Three)


    Except for Jason, no one had ever noticed her connection with Brian. So without drawing any attention


    and gossip, she worked rather happily as ever. The only difference was that as she started to wait on


    VIP rooms instead of at the lobby, she was beginning to earn a great deal more tips. As she had


    always been thrifty, she put all of the money she earned in the bank, in case one day they shoulde


    in handy.


    Knocking lightly on the door, Molly softly pushed the door open and walked into the room. One never


    needed to wait for the customer to approve to enter unless they had specifically required it. Dressed in


    a ret colored waiter''s dress Molly delivered the wine on a tray. As she approached the table, she


    stooped down andid the wine on the table next to the clients, then just as quickly withdrew from the


    room. Though she had been waiting on the VIP rooms for some time, she was still filled with


    astonishment when seeing piles of money being gambled on the table.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes she wondered how different people could be. Some people work hard, their whole lives,


    from sunrise to sunset, only to earn enough money to keep them full and sheltered. But some people


    couldvish the same or even a bigger amount within a few minutes. On the flip side, some people


    would suddenly be wealthy overnight...


    Brooded for a short while, Molly gave her shoulders a slight shrug. She curled her lips slightly up in


    discontent at the thought and went back to her work. She was not aware that all of her actions were


    being watched and recorded clearly through the surveince system and disyed in different angles


    on different screens, ced right in front of Brian. At the moment, he sat there, his eyes fixed on the


    screen, staring intently at Molly, absorbed as she was busy at the casino.


    Tony stood in the corner of the room and watched Brian as he gawked at the screen. He was confused


    and puzzled by Brian''s recent behavior. He did not understand why Brian was still in A city after Wing


    had left three days ago. He lowered his head and looked at his watch. It was about the time. He had to


    remind him...


    "Mr. Brian Long, it is almost the time to leave." Tony leaned over Brian''s shoulder.


    Brian averted his face away from the screen and stood up from his seat. He grabbed his suit from the


    back of the chair and put it on as he strode out of the surveince room. Tony followed silently behind


    him. As they walked into the elevator and before Tony could press the elevator button, Brian reached


    out his hand and pressed the VIP floor button instead.


    An astound look swept over Tony''s face. As he stood there and confused about what Brian was up to,


    the elevator had already climbed up to the VIP floor. "Just wait for me here!" Brian said briefly in his


    emotionless voice as the door opened and he walked quickly towards VIP section¡­


    With a nk face Brian walked through the corridor of the VIP area which wasid with a thickyer of


    carpets. The waiters stood on attention and gave a salute as he passed through. Although they had no


    idea who he was, they had been trained to think that anyone who could show up on this floor was


    bound to be someone with wealth and power.


    And at that moment, Molly had just delivered a bottle of wine into a VIP room, happy and content over


    her 10, 000-dor tips. Suddenly, she was grabbed by the wrist, pulled backward and dragged by some


    force...


    She cried out instinctively. "Who..." She swallowed her words when she realized that it was Brian who


    was dragging her. It wasn''t until after a few steps that she recovered from confusion and cried,"Where


    are you taking me?"


    "I am taking you to QY Ind with me." Brian answered briefly. And without any further exnations or


    even looking at her, he continued to drag her toward the elevator.


    Molly''s eyes erged in astonishment. Instantly, she jerked in the opposition and looked at Brian not


    entirely knowing what was going on. "I am still on my shift! Let go of me!" she blurted.


    "I already had Jason approve your leave." he said calmly but determinedly.


    Molly''s eyes darkened. "Have you ever considered about what people would think if I leave all of a


    sudden? Has it evere to your mind that you might be forcing me into trouble? Plus, you are going


    to that ind for business. You don''t want me to cause you any inconvenience, do you?" she said


    sullenly.


    Brian did not respond, just stared at her with his deep, esoteric eyes for a moment as she continued.


    "I''d better stay here with my work. Don''t worry about me, I don''t want to be a hindrance to your


    business!" Molly was aware of her manners and said softly and politely. She really did not want to go


    with him. She was just pandering to draw herself out of this awkward situation. She felt that Brian had


    been acting very differently in thest few days, and she herself was not sure how to deal with him at


    all. ''It is better stay and stick to my own business. Who knows what is waiting for me on that QY


    Ind? I don''t even see what he is up to, at all'' she thought.


    "From now on, you are fired!" Without saying another word, Brian dragged Molly into the elevator. A


    raging anger swept across his eyes and his breathing was heavy as they went in. Sweat had formed on


    his forehead.


    Tony, who had been waiting at the elevator continued to be puzzled and astonished when he saw Brian


    drag Molly into the elevator. It was no doubt that Brian was going to take Molly with him. Brooding in his


    thoughts, Tony pressed the button for the underground parking lot.


    There was aplete silence in the car all the way to the airport. Each of them had fallen deep in their


    own thoughts. In the small and confined space of the car, the atmosphere was tense and


    ufortable. Tony looked suspiciously at Brian, and then over to Molly, trying to find out some clues


    that could satisfy his excessive curiosity. The indescribably weird atmosphere wafted in between Brian


    and Molly the whole way, even after they have boarded the ne. After they have settled in, the


    captain made the usual announcements and the speaker and prepared for takeoff. They were airborne,


    not long after.

 Chapter 192 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part Four)

    Chapter 192 Danger, The Flying Bullet (Part Four)


    Tony sighed lightly. He found himself drifting farther and farther, away from Brian. He neither


    understood his thoughts, nor his feelings for Molly. He just knew that Brian had never brought any


    woman along when he went on a business trip, not even Becky. Still upied with his own thoughts,


    Tony pulled a nket over himself and covered his eyes with a mask. He remembered the times when


    Becky took offense to Brian not taking her along. Brian had never agreed to her constant badgering,


    and never even given it any consideration. To him, Brian was an extremely cold-hearted mancking


    any emotion. Today however, to his surprise, Brian was bringing Molly with him. What''s more


    astonishing was that he dragged her along, whether Molly liked it or not. During the whole flight, he was


    puzzled and overwhelmed by all these thoughts. He had covered himself with a nked and a mask,


    but he was unable to sleep.


    *


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile at Steven''s house, Steven sat in his chair, with a nk face, gawking ahead of him. The


    whole room was filled with smoke and an acrid smell of nicotine met the nose with a punch. The whole


    day, he smoked one cigarette after another. Cigarette butts were strewn here and there, on the floor, on


    the furniture and even in the cracks on the wall.


    Sharon watched him the whole time, worried and attentive. But she dared not ask him. She knew he


    didn''t like her poking her nose where she shouldn''t, especially after she had had the operation. As it


    had been a while since the surgery, she felt that she was gradually recovering, and unlikely to get


    worse.


    "Has... has hee for you?" Unable to bear the stress and tension in her heart any longer, she asked


    him quickly as if any prolonged time would easily upset Steven.


    There was no answer. He just pinched out the cigarette he was smoking with his shivering hand and


    pulled another from the cigarette case and flicked the lighter to produce a me. He lit the new stick,


    put it between his lips and gave it a deep and long suck, as if to devour all of his stress and panic into


    his stomach so he could no longer feel it in his mind.


    "Has he been looking for you several times?" Though Sharon knew that she wouldn''t get an answer,


    she couldn''t help asking. For some things, Steven''s keeping things from her didn''t mean that she was


    not aware. She had a strong inkling that he woulde to find Steven one day, and she sensed that


    today was the day.


    Hearing what Sharon had asked, Steven''s hand stiffened for a second, apparently he was stung in his


    heart. After a heavy sigh, he went on with his smoking. In and out, the smoke swirled slowly in the air


    and shadowing theplex emotions on his face. After a moment''s pause, he said at length,"If


    something happened, it has already happened. There is no remedy for it. Now that we have already


    sacrificed so much, there is no reason for us to give up now. We must persist till the end..."


    Instantly, a sour smell flowed into Sharon''s nose. Her eyes were moist. She red fiercely at Steven. "I


    was right, he came for us. Can''t he let us go? He can leave us alone, can''t he?" she thundered.


    Steven lifted his corner of the mouth lightly in self-mockery and did not reply.


    With what she was seeing, it looked like Steven had abandoned his ambitions and abandoned his


    beliefs. He went through such an extreme way to keep Molly away. But for Steven, he''d rather Molly be


    Brian''s woman, that was because he had a feeling that Brian would protect Molly, and that no harm


    woulde to her.


    His instinct was right. Because of Brian, they seemed not dare to confront him face to face, which could


    also mean they wouldn''t dare to go after Molly.


    "Sharon, don''t be so panic!" Steven said in his heavy voice,"There is always a way out."


    "A way out? What could we do? We could do nothing!" Sharon whimpered,"How far does he want to


    force us? We have done everything as he wished. I have left Rory behind, and you have left from your


    military region post. What else could we do to satisfy him? When is the end?"


    Steven got to his feet and came to Sharon. He embraced her close to his chest. He did not say


    anything. As a matter of fact, he had not only met him, but Rory too...


    For now, he had no other wishes; he only prayed that Molly and Brian would be safe, that no one would


    ever notice the secret!


    *


    It was already the morning of the following day when Brian and Molly arrived on QY Ind. Unlike the


    cold weather in winter in A city, the ind was green everywhere. After the incessant rain throughout


    the night, the whole ind was now covered in an ethereal veil of fog.


    After getting off the ne, Molly stood on the tarmac. Her eyes shone with excitement and confusion,


    as she adjusted to the new scenery. She was not aware at the beginning, and then gradually, she got


    the feeling that others were watching or something ... It was not until then she realized that she was still


    wearing the Grand Night Casino''s waiter dress.


    Instantly, Molly blushed in embarrassment. She red at Brian sullenly as he stood beside her.


    However, he paid no heed. He only nced at her for a second and then turned his face away.


    "You dragged me in here, you didn''t think I should change my clothes first, did you?" Molly asked in


    anger.


    "I know," He said no more words, as it was not his concern at all.


    Seeing Brian''s ignorance, Molly gritted her teeth and murmured in ire. She turned around and tried not


    to see those people who sat with their confused eyes on her. ''Anyway, they saw me as Brian''s "girl". He


    doesn''t even feel ashamed about his girl wearing a work dress, then why do I care? It is not me that


    who should be embarrassed.''


    A car rushed straight toward them as she pondered. Before it was close enough to hit them, Molly


    suddenly noticed it in shock and retreated back a step. And at the same time, she stretched out her


    arm and yanked Brian. All of these were merely instinctive actions under dangerous circumstance.


    However, a me of warm light came into Brian''s eyes, at least, she had an instinctive impulse to


    protect himself.


    The car made a sudden stop just ahead of their feet.


    The harsh squeal of the brakes sounded extremely shrill on the wide-open tarmac. Terrified of nearly


    being hit by the car, a shiver of rage came over Molly''s veins. She was just about to growl at the driver


    as the door opened and a man came out from inside...


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. It was a man with a surprisingly beautiful face. A face that would make


    every woman would feel loved and not ashamed of themselves.


    Molly''s eyes erged, with her mouth half opened. now, all of the anger changed into fascination. If not


    for the knot on her throat, she wouldn''t have believed that the person she was looking at at the moment


    was actually a man. Especially the pair of morous and enchanting eyes, even a blink, would have


    intrigued every living thing on earth. Molly wentpletely numb, staring gawky at the man


    Shawn was just about to greet Brian as he approached. But then, his eyes fell on Molly who was


    staring motionlessly at himself in full of amazement. Instantly, a ghastly chill came over his face, his


    eyes flickered with a sudden attempt of killing...


    It was not until then Brian realized the change on Shawn''s face. But before he even moved, Shawn''s


    hand had already reached out into his pocket...

 Chapter 193 The First Encounter (Part One)

    Chapter 193 The First Encounter (Part One)


    "Shawn, no!"


    Brian eximed.


    But it was toote.


    The gun had already been fired and it was aimed directly at Molly. Brian quickly turned around


    instinctively and jerked Molly aside, who waspletely numb with terror in her erged eyes. The


    bullet swished past her ear and with a thud, hit the ne behind her, making a terrible rebound sound.


    All that happened in the blink of an eye.


    Molly just stood there. Her body shivered violently because of the sudden horror. After a month of


    ''getting along'' with Brian, she thought she had be ustomed to such things. But apparently she


    was not. The moment the bullet flew past her ear, she almost lost consciousness; she felt as if her


    blood had frozen in fear.


    Brian was enraged, in a manner so strong and intense that he did not even realize it himself. His brows


    knotted, anxious to know if Molly was hurt. After making sure that she had dodged the bullet, he turned


    furiously towards Shawn, who was standing there with his gun in one hand, staring at them with his


    sinister, amorous eyes. "How dare you?" Brian asked furiously.


    "I hate being treated like a woman. I hate it more than anything else!" Shawn was middle-aged and


    unlike other men his age, he looked extraordinary feminine- a feminine beauty that prated his


    every motion and expression. At first, he thought that as he grew up, this beauty would diminish


    gradually with the wheels of time. But it didn''t. In fact, he looked more demure and prettier than ever. It


    was also why Shirley made fun of him from time to time and made it unbearable for him.


    Brian knew him well. Shawn could tolerate Shirley''s mocking and his taunting, but that did not mean


    that he would tolerate others who did the same, not even Aunt Yuri.


    Molly looked pale as she regained consciousness; her delicate face was suffused with a terrifying


    ignition. Shawn looked coldly at Molly, and deftly revolved the gun on his palm and put it away. With a


    sinister look on his face, he advanced slowly towards her. Molly instinctively retreated a step


    backwards. But knowing that she had not done anything wrong, she stepped forward again and stood


    her ground.


    Both Brian and Shawn were astounded by her action. They looked at her in surprise.


    "People always get attracted to beautiful things. If you were ugly, I wouldn''t have bothered toy eyes


    on you," As much as she was terrified, Molly looked at him challengingly and muttered under her


    breath.


    A sh of smile swept over Brian''s face- a cunning and tricky one.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I will spare you for the sake of Mr. Brian Long this time. But if you dare let this get to your head next


    time, I will make sure that you will not have a head to work things out," Shawn''s eyes narrowed as he


    spoke. Molly was instantly struck by a piercing chill in her heart, like she was stabbed by a sharp,


    merciless sword. She quickly lowered her head and dared not look into Shawn''s eyes again.


    She knew that those ghastly words were more of a warning than an empty threat. No doubt Shawn


    would really take her life if she did it again.


    Their littlemotion did not grab much attention. QY Ind had a small tarmac which was exclusively


    avable for VIPs. Moreover, there were no other nes except for Brian''s private jet at that time. The


    crew working in the area knew well enough to stay out of such businesses.


    After all, that tarmac was not a ce where anyone could justnd using the influence of money or


    social position. Only those with undoubtedly enormous powerful background had a ce there. No one


    in the crew would want to lose their heads or get into any kind of trouble because of their unnecessary


    curiosity.


    With Brian and Molly in the backseat, Shawn drove his car towards downtown. His face was gloomy.


    Apparently, his mind was still dwelling on what had just happened at the airport.


    Brain nced at Molly, who was still silent and panicky. His eyes swept over her restless hands.


    Inadvertently, he reached out and put her hand within his and started rubbing it with his palm.


    Molly looked at him. A warm light shone in her eyes. Although it didn''t mean much, he seemed to have


    developed a habit of rubbing her hands like that and enjoying it while he did. She was very grateful for


    his gesture because she was terrified of Shawn, the man who had nearly shot her to death. However,


    being beside Brian gave her a certain sense of peace. Like that moment at the airport, she was so


    certain that there was no escape. She was so close to Shawn. She could even see the sh of light


    and she sensed the faint wind the bullet made as it flew past her. But Brian had pushed her out of its


    way and saved her.


    That was when she had this feeling for the first time. She felt that as long as Brian was with her, no


    harm woulde to her and she could get out of any dangerous situation.


    "What has Aaron been doingtely?" Brian asked absent mindedly. He did not meet Molly''s passionate


    eyes though he sensed her looking at him; his motion was more casual than intentional.


    Shawn looked back at Molly first and gave her a cold look. "The QY Ind Parliament has issued some


    negativements on the opening of the casino in the Eastern district. The inders have some


    objections as well. I know Aaron is working on it. Though I am not sure what exactly he has been


    doing, it looks like the people who were objecting initially have gradually started supporting the casino,"


    he said in a mocking tone. He wasn''t impressed by Aaron''s work. "He has been acting really strange


    lately," he said pointedly.

 Chapter 194 The First Encounter (Part Two)

    Chapter 194 The First Encounter (Part Two)


    "Oh?" Brain coughed lightly. His eyes fell on Molly''s slim and soft hand which he kept rubbing. He


    frowned, wondering why they were always so cold.


    In A City, now was the coldest time of the year. Brian never actually paid much attention to the cold


    weather in the city. But he silently wondered why Molly''s hands were still cold in a subtropical city like


    the QY Ind.


    "There is a rumor that he is in some kind ofplicated rtionship with a woman who has


    connections with some big family here. Sorry, I am just too bored to pry into things deeply," Shawn


    continued in his mocking tone.


    Brian did not lift his head," Why bother about things that has nothing to do with business?" he asked


    coldly. He understood what Shawn meant. He had known him since their childhood and had spent a


    longer time with him than with Richie, Shirley or Wing.


    A faint smile swept over Shawn''s face, which Molly happened to see through the wing mirror. Though


    she was still terrified of him, she couldn''t help but be absorbed by his enchanting smile. ''How could that


    kind of smile be on a man''s lips? How is it possible? Amazing!'' she was fascinated again.


    Suddenly, a slight pain in her palm drew her out of the trance. She red at Brian. He paid no heed.


    His esoteric and deep eyes were still staring at her hand in his palm.


    Molly tried not to enjoy the situation and went on to show contempt. She averted her face away from


    Brian. ''It''s better to stay away from such a dangerous person. I still have my escape n in ce. I can


    not afford any awkward situation. It is not worthwhile, '' she pondered.


    "Is Eric here yet?" Brain raised his head and asked in his indifferent tone. As he spoke, his eyes caught


    sight of Molly''s intricate expression which she herself didn''t notice she was making.


    A gust of anger swept over his mind, ''This woman cares so much about others, but to me, only to me,


    she is indifferent and cold. I have been trying so hard to please her and she clearly is scheming about


    running away, ''


    He snorted in anger.


    Brian sneered secretly, ''Molly, whatever I have wanted, I get it eventually, one way or the other. This


    game that we are ying right now, only I can stop it.''


    "He arrived yesterday," replied Shawn. Then he shrugged his shoulders," No one knows where he went


    after that."


    Brian frowned," Hasn''t he gone to see thend in the Eastern district?" he asked.


    "He was supposed to do that, but..." Shawn drawled on and he grinned," He''s into some other


    interesting stuff."


    Brian was indifferent about thatment and continued," No news from Aaron?" he asked.


    "Nope," Shawn replied bluntly.


    Brian did not find it surprising. Unlike Dragon Ind with its democratic monarchy, QY Ind had the


    tradition of nominating its leader through the parliament.


    Of course, that was just the impression which QY Ind gave to the outside world. The fact was that no


    matter who was nominated as the leader, there was no way anyone could escape from Aaron''s


    maniption.


    Aaron, who had an outspreading economic power across the whole ind, was designated to y a


    vital role in the whole game.


    They arrived at the Seaview Hotel, the most extravagant hotel in the ind. Shawn had already


    reserved rooms for Brain and Tony. But now there was one other person to consider.


    Shawn''s seductive eyes studied Molly from top to bottom," Should I reserve a room for you?" he asked


    abruptly.


    "There''s no need for that," replied Brain shortly. He dragged Molly into the elevator while Shawn and


    Tony stood there, astonished.


    Shawn didn''t recover from the surprise until the elevator had reached the fifth floor. He turned to look at


    Tony, who was still in a trance," Has Brian''s taste in women changed?" he enquired.


    Tony nced at him with contempt," You can go ask him yourself," he answered briefly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tony detested Shawn''s face, even though they had been acquainted for many years. It''s normal to get


    ustomed to a person or to a thing after a certain amount of time. But Tony couldn''t get used to


    Shawn''s pretty face. He always wondered what kind of parents would bear such a wickedly weird son.


    Shawn did not mind Tony''s contempt. As a matter of fact, it was him who had introduced Tony to Brian,


    although neither Brian nor Tony showed him the slightest gratitude.


    Shawn rubbed his chin and looked thoughtfully at the closed elevator door, brooding, ''Unlike other kids


    his age, Brian was always rather independent ever since he was a child. He never liked sharing his


    room with others, not even with Wing. But today, he is willing to break his lifetime convention merely for


    this woman?''


    He waspletely engrossed in his own thoughts, ''If I am right, Brian didn''t have this level of intimacy


    even towards Becky.


    Has he turned his back on Becky already?''


    He was still drowned in his thought when the elevator door opened and Tony called out to him. He


    leaned against the ssy wall of the elevator while it climbed up. His mind still lingered on what he had


    just seen and it gradually filled his mind with excitement. His seductive, enchanting eyes shined with a


    sinister fascination.


    Tony nced at him and knew what he was thinking. "You can go ahead and do whatever is on your


    mind, but rest assured Brian will have his revenge," he said coldly.


    Shawn was stunned by Tony''s words. He had not expected that from Tony. But wondering about what


    could happen to Brian in the near future, he was more fascinated and excited than ever, ''Would Brian


    take Richie''s path? What would happen then?''

 Chapter 195 The First Encounter (Part Three)

    Chapter 195 The First Encounter (Part Three)


    Brian was not aware about Shawn''s scheming at that moment. He poured himself a ss of


    champagne, casually grabbed it within his fingers and looked at the canary yellow liquid dancing along


    the ice cubes. He tipped the ss and savored the liquid. Instantly, his mouth was filled with the strong


    stimtion of an acrid chill. He took a deep breath and swallowed, and the chill travelled through his


    throat.


    There was a quick knock on the door. Brian lowered his ss and turned around to the door. Tony


    entered and informed,"Mr. Brian Long, Miss Xia''s clothes have been delivered."


    "Good," Brian responded idly. Tony ordered the servants to bring over all the clothes and he had them


    ce it on the bed. He quickly withdrew from the room.


    Brian walked over and picked one of the underwear and a dress embroidered with Bohemian flowers.


    He walked straight towards the bathroom.


    Molly, who was in the bathroom, was holding her underwear in one hand and a hair-drier in the other.


    After her bath, she had washed all of her clothes which she had been wearing and was now trying to


    dry them out. As she was dragged along by Brian unexpectedly, she didn''t have any spare clothes to


    change into.


    She started whining, depressed by the still-wet clothes even after several minutes of blow drying them


    with the hair-drier. It seemed like an impossible task. If she took too long, Brian would think something


    was amiss and woulde to find her. ''How embarrassing would that be, '' she thought.


    It was in vain; the clothes were still wet. Molly looked at them in utter disappointment and then averted


    her eyes to the locked bathroom door, wondering if it would be appropriate to tell Brian that she needed


    clothes to change into.


    She heard a knock on the bathroom door and recoiled, quickly covering her front with her hands. She


    looked keenly across the ss door. "I haven''t finished yet!" she cried in a voice full of embarrassment


    and wariness.


    "Oh?" The corner of Brian''s mouth lifted into a faint, cunning smile at the response,"It has been more


    than half an hour. You haven''t finished yet?" he asked in a rather prurient tone.


    "Of course not, it was a really long journey. I have to wash well," Molly blushed and angrily clutched her


    wet underwear with dissatisfaction.


    Brian''s smile widened. "Open the door!" he demanded abruptly.


    "Why?" her eyes filled with wariness, afraid that he might see her through the window. She had


    forgotten that she had already lost her privacy in front of him.


    "Open it!" he demanded again, in a harsher voice.


    "No!" she was determined to refuse him,"I told you I haven''t finished yet!"


    She was embarrassed about the situation she was in. She thought, ''What if he sees me like this...'' and


    she turned towards the mirror. She blushed the second she saw herself in the mirror. "I, I will be right


    out," she stammered.


    Not wanting to stand there naked anymore, she hurriedly put on the wet clothes. Then she pulled a


    bathrobe from the shelf and wrapped it around her body. Timidly, she opened the door.


    As she stepped out, his eyes fell on her wet body. He knew in a glimpse that she was wearing her wet


    clothes underneath. "Why are you wearing those wet clothes?" he asked.


    Her mouth slightly opened in rm at his question, wondering if he saw something. "I am not wearing


    any wet clothes," she retorted.


    "Are you saying that you are not wearing anything under the bathrobe?" he asked with a faint, slow,


    almost imperceptible smile.


    "I, I am wearing it," she faltered. Molly stared at him with indignation. It seemed to her like he was not


    aware that she did not have other clothes to wear.


    "Wet clothes are bad for your health," he said as the corner of his mouth lifted again. Seeing Molly''s


    face turn red, he suddenly regretted having Tony deliver the clothes so soon.


    Though she was extremely humiliated, there was no way she could refute. Molly lowered her head in


    fury and embarrassment and that was when she saw the clothes in his hand. "Why didn''t you tell me


    that you bought clothes?" she asked grumpily.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I told you to open the door," he countered.


    "But you did not say that you brought clothes," Molly bit her lower lip in irritation. ''He is doing this


    intentionally. He is definitely doing it intentionally!'' she thought.


    "So what?" Brian smirked at her,"I thought you were smart enough."


    Molly was furious,"It is you who are having some kind of wicked thoughts."


    Fascinated by her slightly knotted brows and her sparkling eyes full of ire, he advanced towards her,"If


    you insist so much, then I will just have to follow through..."


    Before she could realize what was happening, she was already imprisoned in his arms with the


    bathroom wall propped against her back. And before she could say anything, Brian''s mouth devoured


    hers fervently.


    "Mol, say my name," Brian coaxed lightly.


    "I..." Her body shivered, unable to think.


    "Mol, say my name," Brian''s soft, but manly voice swept gently through her ear.


    "Bri... Bri..." Molly moaned and called out his name. His kiss was so intense that she could not control


    her breath.


    He grinned again and kissed gently on her ear,"Molly, you will love me one day."


    Molly bit her lower lip. His words lingered in her ear and she fought her thoughts, ''No, I won''t fall in love


    with him. I won''t. I can''t sink into such a situation. I can''t!''


    As if he was peeping into her heart, Brian thought, ''Mol, you cannot escape from me. I won''t let you.


    You have no rights to y this game as you wish. I started this game and I am the only one who can


    put a stop to it. The more you struggle, the more you will be hurt. Why won''t you understand that?''

 Chapter 196 Waiting For tomorrow (Part One)

    Chapter 196 Waiting For tomorrow (Part One)


    It was an extremely gloomy day.


    The QY ind renders differently at night - it twinkles and radiates pure charm by the time the moon


    arrives.


    The ind was scintiting as if it was a dark night sky littered with yellow stars.


    The yellow stars emitted the most beautiful sparkling making the entire night special somehow -


    stunning, even.


    Veiling the sky were the luminous stars hovered over the ind.


    The QY ind was a gift from mother nature - it was opulent and fruitful. This made the ind a


    popr tourist-spot and gain international attention.


    However, because as what happens to allmercialized tourist-spots, businesses, small andrge as


    like would start sprouting left and right. Everything could be found in the ind now - luxurious food,


    wine, and entertainment.


    Across the Eastern District of QY ind was the Southern District where business was also booming.


    At the heart of the Southern District was an entertainment center where traffic was a constant and


    people never slept. Cars that definitely cost a pretty penny were parked in front of the center and only


    men in suits drove them. These people were tycoons and businessmen - people of wealth and stature.


    Eric watched everything happen from his car - he sat there, eyeing the people. He nce over to


    Lenny, a mischievous look stered on his face,"Let''s go in!"


    "Apologies, Young Master, but not everyone can get in. Only those with an invitation." Lenny''s eyes


    were the shape of an almond''s, it rested underneath her eyebrows that crooked upwards - teasing Eric.


    Ericughed at Lenny''s words and slid a ck card printed with golden words out of his pocket. He


    held the ck card up,"Don''t forget about Aaron," Eric winked. "There isn''t a single ce on the ind


    I can''t go to. I go wherever I please,"


    "Young Master, this is not the first day I know you, but I''m still notfortable about what you do,"


    Lenny was starting to get impatient,"I can see it clearly that you just want to involve Aaron in this." She


    rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, obviously irked.


    Eric remained unfazed - he always was steadfast in what he wanted to do even if they were as stupid


    as this. He shrugged and said,"If he can stay out of it, then good. I doubt it though, especially after he


    got me and my brother involved in this whole thing." There was no getting through to Eric.


    Lenny pursed her lips and didn''t respond. She couldn''t get through to Eric anymore. ''Who is Aaron?


    Who could possibly mess with both Eric and Mr. Long?'' she wondered.


    Before Lenny could even decide on anything, Eric had already stepped off the car. Lenny followed as


    Eric walked briskly towards the entertainment center. The concierge weed them both like they


    were any other guest.


    "Hi there, do you have any new auctions today?" shooting the man at the concierge with a knowing


    smile. Eric was trying to charm the man as he asked this. ''Would''ve been easier if this were ady, ''


    Eric thought to himself.


    The man at the concierge kept the smile pasted on his face as he looked at Eric thinking resentfully,


    ''Must be an heir.'' The man kept his disdain to himself as he answered Eric in his best self,"What kind of


    auctions are you interested in, sir?"


    Eric was smug as he slid his business card across the counter,"His Highness thinks he deserves some


    fun."


    The moment the man saw the ck card that Eric slid over, all the blood from his face had drained out.


    He fixed himself and gave Eric the most reverent smile handing him back his card,"Yes, we do have a


    special auction today, sir. If you would just follow me," he stepped out of the counter, slightly bowing


    towards Eric''s direction - partly out of fear.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric nced over at Lenny, arrogantly. How dare she doubt him?


    The entertainment center was luxurious - bars, restaurants, and resorts were everywhere. Though


    they''ve seen hundreds of luxurious ces before, it still amazed Eric and Lenny - the bright city lights


    reflecting on their eyes as they experienced this entirely new world.


    The city was jam-packed - everyone was on elbows to elbows. Only the waitresses and waiters stood


    out as they walked through the crowd in their sparsely clothed selves. They were sparsely clothed that


    they were attracted to all of the people. It''s worth mentioning that the waiters were adonis-like in their


    half-naked selves - beautiful and perfectly sculpted. And the waitresses? Beautiful and curvy.


    Because Eric was a guest of Aaron''s, he was led to a seat at the front row where the VIPs sat.


    "I didn''t know there was a ce like this on the ind!" Eric said excitedly. His eyes were gleaming as


    he spotted the jade tea set on the auctioning tform. The jade tea set was said to be famous for


    maintaining beauty. They also said that water could never spill from the cup - even if you poured it all


    the way to the top.


    Lenny was a professional shadow. She was trained by the Shadow Organization famous for its


    services for the royal family. Women were notmonce in her profession but she was undaunted.


    Lennymented,"I thought this was an auction for selling items, not selling morals?"


    Eric shed her a quick smile, ignoring herment. He was so focused on the items being sold, like


    he was eager to buy something.


    They sat through the auction for about an hour until Eric got bored. Eric tugged on Lenny''s arms,"Let''s


    leave, I''m bored," he said, almost childlike. Lenny nodded and stood up - they headed out, leaving the


    city before anything interesting could even happen.


    "The best part hasn''t even started, right?" Lenny blurted as she nced over at Eric. As much as she


    was against going there at first, Lenny was also curious as to why Eric really wanted toe here. He


    obviously didn''t just go here to wander around aimlessly.


    "Yes, it hasn''t even started yet, remember?" Eric responded, giving her a wink. The items that were up


    for auction that day were rare finds acquired illegally. This didn''t surprise Eric at all because this was


    commonce for countless countries to hold auctions and even have dark auction clubs where they


    sold treasures like this. However, there was something about this auction that didn''t seem right. It was


    different - at least to Eric it was. He had a gut feeling and he was rarely wrong about these things - the


    items that were put on auction for that day were just appetizers, so to speak. He knew the main


    courses were yet toe but none of these things were of interest to Eric.

 Chapter 197 Waiting For tomorrow (Part Two)

    Chapter 197 Waiting For tomorrow (Part Two)


    Lenny didn''t know what Eric was talking about but she kept her mouth shut. She didn''t ask him


    anything. She never did - she never asked him questions she didn''t want answers to.


    "Let''s just--- go back," Eric started pulling Lenny towards where they were parked. When they had


    gotten inside the car, Eric remained quiet - keeping his eyes towards the city, the light reflecting on his


    blue eyes. He was deep in thought.


    Truth be told, Eric only came to the ind to check what he could invest in. With the booming economy


    here, he figured it was worth a try. The Eastern District''s sess was practically overnight. Eric


    thought, ''This entertainment center right here, in the Southern District, will soon be like the Eastern


    one. I need to act fast. Such a booming ind has any reasons to attract Dragon Empire Group to


    prate it, but how can a ce have a dark auction club but no casinos?''


    Eric didn''t realize that they had already arrived at the Seaview Hotel - he was so caught up in his own


    thoughts. Eric bid Lenny good night and paid Brian a visit in his room.


    Eric didn''t realize that the elevator door had already opened. He was able to step out just as the


    elevator doors were closing. He spotted Tony along the corridor," Is Brain here?" Eric asked.


    "Mr. Brian Long is out with Miss Xia," Tony responded. Tony bowed his head as he spoke.


    Eric scrunched up his eyebrows - thinking. This was unusual, he hadn''t expected this. "Brain brought


    little Molly here?" Eric asked, he was confirming.


    "Yes, sir," Tony answered solemnly. "It was an official decision of Mr. Brian," Tony added.


    Eric smiled," Thanks, man," he said, reaching out to shake Tony''s hand. Eric didn''t know what to make


    of this and he felt that Tony could somehow sense that he was bothered by what he had just told Eric.


    He covered his jealousy under his smile.


    "Do you know where they''re going?" Eric added. He had just thought to ask. ''Maybe, it could help, '' Eric


    thought to himself.


    "They went to the seaside," Tony responded. Tony wasn''t sure what to feel about Eric asking all these


    questions. He also wasn''t sure if he was at liberty to inform Eric of Brian''s whereabouts.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Eric smiled in response and walked away. He headed straight to his car in the parking lot and drove to


    the seaside.


    QY was arge ind - it was more than thrice the size of Dragon Ind. Despite its vastness, only a


    third of the ind could be used because the rest was a collection of mountains where it held its riches


    in mineral resources.


    The eastern part of the ind faced the direction of the sea - this is where the ind gets majority of its


    economy: from the tourists. Recently, though, Aaron attempted to develop the eastern part however the


    government didn''t allow him to. Aaron had originally nned to turn the project over to Brian to build


    new casinos and attract more investors for Dragon Empire, but the locals were strongly against it. They


    didn''t want to urbanize that particr part of the ind and they didn''t trust other people who came to


    their ind.


    ''I had known earlier that they were just at the seaside, I wouldn''t have driven back to the hotel, '' Eric


    thought to himself, grumpily as he drove in his car.


    Molly was d in a flowy, white dress that hung perfectly on her body - some embroidered flowers were


    sewn on the chest area. The dress was a gift from Brian.


    She was barefoot - her feet had been buried deep where the water met the sand. The water exposed


    her foot every time it touched the sand. It was a cool, windy night and the soft roar of the crashing


    waves delighted Molly.


    Molly doesn''t remember ever being at a beach since she was a little girl. If any, her memories were so


    vague and so far out that they were almost a dream to her. Having grown up and lived at the city most


    of her life, Molly had little chance to visit the beach. She even had less chance to visit when she moved


    to A City.


    "Oh!"


    Molly let out a small scream as she felt something dig into her foot - she lifted the pained foot only to


    find a brown, sandy seashell. Her eyes sparkled as she cupped the shell in her hand.


    The shell looked so small cupped in her hand - only some inchesrger than her thumb nail. It was


    adorned with intricate patterns as if someone had done it by hand. Molly''s heart grew soft as she


    continued to appreciate the simple beauty of the shell with the soft waves crashing in front of her. Brian


    was looking at her from a short distance, and this scene had deeply rooted in his memory.


    "Wow, what is that little thing?"


    Eric poked fun at her as he grabbed the shell from Molly''s hand. He stood in front of Molly and looked


    at the shell ''robbed'' from her. "Eric? Why are you here?" Molly blurted out surprisingly.


    Mindlessly tossing the shell into the air and catching with his other, Eric stepped closer to Molly "I''m


    here," he whispered. "Because you''re here," Eric finished.


    Molly''s face froze," This isn''t funny at all, Eric."


    "It isn''t?" Eric asked, obviously bothered. "Why? What are you doing here? Why did my brother bring


    you here?"


    "Ask him yourself," Molly dared him. "I was working when he dragged me out here out of nowhere. I


    didn''t wanna go but he threatened to fire me!" Molly was indignant.


    "What? Really?" Eric got over his shock quickly when he realized something, a light bulb practically


    switched on his eyes - "You cane work for me" "You can be my..." Eric said," ... personal


    assistant," he finished.


    "I..." Molly trailed off.


    "She can''t do that," He pulled Molly closer to his body never taking his eyes off Eric, unblinking. "Have


    you ever been to the dark auction club?" Brian asked Eric grimly.


    Brian had said it as a question but he already knew the answer to that.


    Eric shrugged, unfazed," Brother! Howe you know about the club?"


    "Don''t y with me, Eric," Brian gritted through his teeth. He put his arm around Molly as they walked


    towards the lounge chairs by the beach - his expression unreadable. Molly could do nothing but


    followed him - her expression ufortable.


    Eric felt something drop inside him when he saw Molly''s face. He shrugged it off and followed suit


    behind Brian.


    "My brother, have you seen Aaron yet?" Eric nced at Molly before answering," No, I haven''t," Brian''s


    eyes were looking straight ahead, emotionless. Brian turned towards Molly and noticed how


    ufortable she was. ''I was supposed to meet Aaron today but...''


    he thought to himself, ''This girl''s going to change everything. I even changed my ns for her, '' He


    couldn''t quite ascertain his own feelings yet.

 Chapter 198 Waiting For tomorrow (Part Three)

    Chapter 198 Waiting For tomorrow (Part Three)


    Eric knew that Brian was bothered - he knew him too well, he could read it in his eyes. Eric continued


    to chatter with Brian about the ind,pletely disregarding Molly''s presence. ''Since when did Brian


    start to trust her? Since when could we talk about business in front of a woman?'' Eric thought, a grin


    stered on his face.


    As soon as they finished their conversation, Eric got up and left.


    He got into his car and turned Molly''s shell over his palm. His mind was racing - he couldn''t take his


    mind off Molly''s surprise when she saw him and how she turned red around Brian.


    Eric felt his body stiffen up at this thought. He wished he didn''t feel jealous but he did. He wished he


    was still too arrogant for these kinds of things but he wasn''t.


    Eric closed up his palm hiding the shell from his sight. He stared nkly outside - deep in thought. His


    face slowly broke into a smile - not the delightful kind of smile but the knowing kind of smile as if he


    was nning something, as if he had just figured something out. He turned the engine on and started


    to back his car up.


    The next day, the sun shone so brightly in the early morning as if it was shining for the very first time.


    Molly sat under a sunshade in the Seaview Hotel backyard, eating her breakfast alone. Brian and Tony


    had already left. Her mind was deep in thought, it was racing from what she had heard between Eric


    and Brian the previous night. The ind was big enough for it to amodate an underground scene,


    a ce where the rich could squander off their money, but never a casino. And she heard that Brian


    was nning to operate a casino few times of the size of Grand Night Casino.


    Molly lifted the ss of milk she was having for breakfast and touched her lips to the rim - lost in


    thought.


    "Isn''t it a little bit too early for you to be thinking about Brian?"


    a voice suddenly said. The man took a seat beside Molly.


    Molly had no idea how he got here - she usually had this ce to herself. Molly hadn''t realized that she


    had actually taken a sip from her ss and was chocked on her milk.


    Molly, by this time, was coughing intensely.


    Seeing this, Eric scoffed,"How old are you, anyway? Why can''t you handle your milk?"


    Despite the teasing, Eric still handed her paper towels to clean herself up and patted her on the back


    as she threw a fit of coughs. Eric touched her so gently, like he was not the man he was anymore.


    Molly had just been spewing out thest of her coughs, her facepletely red,"Are you really here


    just to scare people?"


    Eric didn''t seem to hear what Molly said. He was putting something around Molly. "What are you


    doing?" Molly asked, incredulous.


    Eric stayed quiet as he clicked the ne shut around Molly''s neck. He turned her around, he was


    amused,"We''ve known each for forever and I''ve never had the chance to give you something."


    "A ne?" Molly asked, suspicious. She looked down to look at the ne and her eyes lit up,"Is


    this the shell fromst night?"


    Molly lifted her head and met Eric''s eyes, almost as if looking for something, almost as if she wanted to


    say something without speaking the words. Eric nodded. Her anger disappeared suddenly, reced by


    delights.


    Molly was sort of relieved because she nned on asking the shell back from Ericst night. But with


    Brian there, Molly didn''t have the chance to.


    "Do you like it?" Eric asked, hopeful.


    "Yes, I do. I like it very much." Molly responded.


    Eric''s heart glowed at the sight of Molly smiling and admiring the ne. He knew giving this to her


    would make her happy but he didn''t know that she would be this happy. Eric got lost in Molly''s eyes -


    they sparkled. It reminded him of Becky''s, to some extent.


    Becky grew up wealthy - anything she asked for, she got it. She was used to getting anything that she


    wants. Brian only continued to spoil her when they started dating. Becky''s eyes never lit up like this,


    like the way Molly''s had had. And to Eric, it was the most beautiful thing in the world.


    "Eric, do you know that..." "... you''re the first ever person to give me a present?" Molly finished. She


    said this with a smile. She wasn''t done admiring her ne. It was absolutely beautiful and to Molly,


    it didn''t matter that it wasn''t worth much - what mattered was that it was the first present that she had


    ever received and she loved it.


    Molly had never once received a gift, not for her birthdays and even not from her parents.


    Eric should be happy to see her like this, but he stopped at this,"Wait, what? No one''s ever given you a


    gift before?" Eric was surprised.


    "Nope, never," Molly said matter-of-factly.


    "How about your parents? They never gave you a gift?" Eric probed. Molly shook her head. "How about


    Brian?" Eric continued.


    She didn''t expect that Eric would ask her that but she shook her head again,"No. This is the first."


    ''My parents never even bothered to give me a gift what more Brian? A person who sees me as a


    ything, '' Molly thought to herself.


    Eric didn''t ever imagine that this present would be so important to her. He didn''t realize that he would


    be so upset by Molly''s words - he frowned. Eric heaved a breath, not knowing what to do.


    Eric''s family practically owned Dragon Ind - they were basically royalty. He was trained to be the heir


    of his family and led a wealthy life. He had received thousands of presents from people so he was


    blinded by privilege thinking no one could be so poor that they''ve never received a present in their


    whole life.


    Eric watched Molly quietly. ''I didn''t even think I liked her before, '' Eric realized. ''Maybe because I


    thought she was weak. If her eyes didn''t look like Becky''s, Brian wouldn''t even look at her.''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ''But if you get to know her better, you''ll find that Molly has some resistance in her body - she''s


    stubborn. That''s what she is. But she keeps that to herself.'' Eric thought to himself.


    Molly was starting to feel ufortable as she felt Eric''s eyes on her - he was watching her in a weird


    way. "What''s happening?" Molly asked.


    "Little Molly, I promise you," Eric said, taking her hand,"No matter what happens in the future..." Eric


    meant every word he said to her as he held on to Molly''s hands tightly,"I will send you a gift every year."


    Eric promised her.


    This was a simple promise but it made Molly''s heart skip a beat. She had forgotten that Eric was still


    holding her hand and that they were still staring intently at one another in silence. At this exact


    moment, Eric had taken Molly''s breath away.

 Chapter 199 Brians Property (Part One)

    Chapter 199 Brian''s Property (Part One)


    The mockingly evil smile on Eric''s face was gradually reced with seriousness.


    Molly was so deeply touched by his gesture that she forgot he was still holding her hand.


    She withdrew her hand self-consciously. "Er¡­Eric¡­ You don''t have to keep troubling yourself for me.


    This gift is too much. I really appreciate it." Molly gushed breathlessly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Eric stared at his hands. It felt empty the moment Molly pulled her hand away. The feel of her soft hand


    entwined with his was exhrating. His heart seemed to melt as he gazed at Molly''s embarrassed face.


    He could still feel the warmth of her hand and he clenched his fist to keep from pulling her hand back.


    He was notfortable at all about the way he felt about Molly.


    Looking at Molly fidgeting nervously, Eric tried to look casual and unaffected. "It''s nothing. I will do


    anything as long as it will make you happy," he said in a cool voice.


    Knowing that Eric meant every word he said, Molly felt uneasy. Suddenly, Brian''s warning shed in


    her mind. She bit her lip nervously, stealing a quick nce at Eric. Trying to hide her nervousness, she


    bent down to pick up the ss of milk on the table hurriedly. With her shaking hands, the ss


    overturned spilling its contents over her dress and Eric''s shirt.


    Mortified at her clumsiness, Molly apologized,"Sorry! Sorry!" Hurriedly taking out a bunch of paper


    towels, Molly set out to wipe the stains on Eric''s shirt. The moment she put her hands on his clothes,


    Eric grabbed her hands and pulled her near to him.


    Her heartbeat faltered for a moment as Eric''s eyes bore down on hers. His sharp eyes looked at her


    usingly before asking,"My dear, sweet Molly, why are you suddenly afraid of me? Do you think I


    have evil designs on you?"


    She blushed painfully, hearing the usation in his voice. She felt that Eric could see through her soul


    and read her every action. Molly turned her face away, avoiding Eric''s probing eyes. She could feel the


    tension emanating from his body. Molly swallowed nervously. Her words came out in a stammer,"I¡­ I¡­


    I don''t¡­"


    Molly was a poor liar and Eric knew her too well. Shepressed her lips, keeping her head bent to


    hide her guilty expression. Eric was relentless, catching her chin firmly and forcing her to look him in


    the eyes.


    His lips thinned as he urately read her expression. His eyes suddenly looked cold and mocking as


    he said in a calm yet dangerous voice,"Did my brother tell you that I like topete with him,


    especially for his property? Did he tell you that I''m taking interest in everything that belongs to him?


    He did, right? And of course, since you are also one of his properties¡­"


    His words were like a knife and it cut her right through the heart. She tried to hide the pain in her eyes


    at his words. But there was no escaping his watchful eyes. ''Am I really just a property for him? A


    passing fancy?'' Molly shivered at the thought. The cold look in Eric''s handsome face frightened her.


    She had always thought that Eric was a dangerous man. But they had developed a curious rtionship


    from the moment they first met. He kept showing up when she was in trouble, almost like he was her


    appointed guardian angel. That made her forget his cruel nature. He might hurt her, but he was always


    there to heal her. Whenever her scars started to fade, he made it fresh again.


    In fact, Eric could be as cruel as Brian.


    Finally, Molly dared to reply to him. "So, are you saying that Brian misjudged you?" As she gradually


    calmed down, she managed to meet his stare squarely.


    Eric looked back at her suavely, saying nothing. Suddenly, a smile began to curve in his mouth.


    His teasing smile made him more dangerously attractive.


    He spoke close to her ear in a low husky tone,"Yes, he''s right. So, are you scared?"


    His gentle voice and teasing smile was a lethal mixture to an unsuspecting victim. Molly tried to escape


    his burning gaze and pushed him away when he leaned closer as if to embrace her. Putting some


    distance between them, Molly told him coldly,"I may be a ything for Brian, but I''m not your toy!"


    After giving him a piece of her mind, she strode angrily from the room in the direction of her bedroom.


    Eric was left standing in the middle of the room, staring at her receding figure.


    His mouth curved up in a bitter smile. Eric was used to Molly''s vtile temper. She might look


    outwardly timid but she could be a real fireball when her feathers were ruffled. She stirred his emotions


    as no other girl had done before and that disturbed him more than her parting words.


    Molly paced up and down her room, recalling what had just happened. She was annoyed with herself


    for losing her temper with Eric. She stopped pacing and breathed deeply, forcing herself to calm down.


    However, Eric''s words kept repeating in her head. It was like putting a match to a powder keg of


    emotions that she had been trying to suppress. She knew that she was just a ything for Brian. But


    hearing it from Eric''s mouth made her feel so pathetic. When he said she was just one of his


    properties, she lost it.


    She could feel a sob rising from her chest as her eyes started to burn with unshed tears. She clenched


    her fists in anger. She was angry with herself for being weak and angry with Brian for putting her in this


    position. She was also angry with Eric because he couldn''t seem to mind his own business. She knew


    that the minute Brian lost interest in her, he would stop meddling in her life.


    After a while, Molly''s emotions had calmed down. She felt a little ustrophobic despite the


    spaciousness of the luxurious bedroom suite. She decided to go out for a stroll along the street of QY


    Ind to lighten her mood.


    *


    In A City.


    Edgar had just finished an inspection tour of the New District construction site. He visited the ruin which


    had been the object of the controversial bidding. The result of the bidding had juste out.


    Undoubtedly, the winner was the Dragon Empire Group.


    "Mayor, Dragon Empire Group have already sent the program n there. I have heard that they n to


    invest in the Smile Hotel," Bill said.


    Edgar ignored Bill''sments.


    In fact, he couldn''t care less about the Dragon Empire Group''s ns. All they care about was their


    reputation.


    It was said that the hotel had a sentimental value for the President of Dragon Empire Group.


    As he thought about the rumors going around about Smile Hotel, Edgar''s eyes lightened up. He caught


    a glimpse of the ruin before heading back towards his car. Before he could get inside, another car


    suddenly passed him at a dangerous speed. He looked up in surprise and caught a view of the


    passenger at the back seat just as it cruised past him. His eyes widened in shock and for a moment his


    gaze followed the car until it disappeared from sight. He shook his head disbelievingly.


    "Mayor, are you all right? You look as if you just saw a ghost,"


    Bill regarded Edgar curiously.

 Chapter 200 Brians Property (Part Two)

    Chapter 200 Brian''s Property (Part Two)


    "Go and check whether Mr. Yan hase to A City," Edgar ordered Bill tersely. He had no doubt that it


    was him even though he just saw him briefly. His gut instinct confirmed what he saw with his own eyes.


    Bill was dumbfounded that he asked disbelievingly. "Mr. Justin Yan? Did I hear you right?"


    He got inside the car without saying a word, merely ncing at Bill. His brows furrowed as he got lost


    in his own thoughts.


    Bill could feel the tensioning from Edgar in waves. He hurriedly got into the driver''s seat and


    looked at the rear view mirror, waiting for Edgar''s instructions. Edgar then ordered to start the car. Bill''s


    thoughts roamed, ''Why would Justine to A City out of the blue? Why was there no official news


    about his visit?''


    Both were quiet on the way back to the Parliament House. Each immersed in their own thoughts. The


    minute they arrived, Bill set about doing the investigation. He was surprised, ''Even in private, the vice


    president''s whereabouts always make it on the news.''


    Looking out of the window in his room, the changingndscape of A City before him, Edgar frowned at


    the train of his thoughts, ''Now the situation has be moreplicated. If Justin also got involved,


    I''m afraid that things will be out of my control.''


    His mobile phone ringing cut through his pensive thoughts. He saw the name shed on the screen


    and then answered brusquely," What''s up?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His voice was cold and indifferent. The person at the other end of the line responded with silence.


    Obviously offended at the tone of his voice.


    "I''m busy." His tone implied that if there was nothing important just hang up.


    "Edgar, do you mean if I have nothing important to say, you have no time to talk to me?"


    Jenifer''s cold voice was heavy with sarcasm, obviously piqued by the way Edgar was treating her. "Is


    Molly the only one you care about in this world? Except for her, you don''t need other people to care for


    you?"


    "Yes,"


    Edgar answered coldly.


    Jenifer''s temper red up and her pretty face crumpled at his reply. "Then it''s a pity that she never


    called you even though you have given her your phone number.


    Too bad, you are waiting for her call almost every single day, but she never does!" Jenifer said with


    venom in her voice.


    Too angry to say a word, Edgar fumed silently and hang up the phone. He just couldn''t take Jenifer''s


    vitriolic remarks about Molly.


    Meanwhile, Jenifer seethed with anger as Edgar abruptly cut her call. She was literally about to


    explode. Venting her anger at the phone clutched tightly in her hand, she threw it with full force in the


    direction of the t screen TV. It made a cracking sound upon impact. The broken screen was enough


    proof that Jenifer was fast losing her patience with Edgar.


    Gnashing her teeth with rage, she spat at the silent room," Edgar, don''t push me too hard!


    Why do you care for the bitch so much?


    How can you still care for her when she has be another man''s ything? Have you be


    stupid because of her?


    Fine!


    Let''s see how far your love can go," Jenifer addressed the empty room.


    The silent room mocked her. She felt cold and empty and very much alone. Those dreadful words that


    escaped her lips chilled her to the bone. Jenifer flung herself to the bed and stared up at the ceiling.


    Her eyes which used to be sweet and enchanting had turned bitterly cold and lifeless.


    Molly left her hotel room to explore her new surroundings. While wandering on the street, a cold shiver


    suddenly went up to her spine. She rubbed her arms around her body to make herself warm. She


    found that the streets here were busier than A City. Cars, and crowds flowing past her as she ambled


    her way around. With no destination in mind, she just kept walking. The morning sunshine invigorated


    her and she felt more rxed, mentally and physically.


    She was walking for a long time and felt a little tired. She found an empty bench on a small park facing


    the sea and stopped there for a short rest. Looking around, she frowned as she realized how far she


    had walked. Reaching for her pocket to make a phone call, she remembered that she left the hotel in a


    hurry and didn''t bring her bag. She bit her lip worriedly, wondering how she would get back to the hotel


    without a single cent.


    Squaring her shoulders, a feeling of independence suddenly gave her courage to face yet another


    challenge.


    She looked around, trying to remember which way she hade from. She started walking towards


    the direction that she thought she came from. She tried not to panic as the road she had taken seem to


    be moreplex than she remembered taking that morning. She tried not to panic as she looked


    around the now unfamiliar street. She had walked absent-mindedly and nagged herself for her


    carelessness. Lost in a strange ce with no money and no phone, she really deserved an award in


    stupidity.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to think calmly. After a short while, an idea popped in her mind as she


    watched the cars flowing by the busy intersection. She gged an empty taxi and hurriedly climbed the


    back seat. She leaned forward excitedly as the driver addressed her," Where do you want to go, Miss?"


    The question drained the excitement on her face.


    "Could you to take me to¡­"


    Molly tried to recall the name of the hotel where she was staying. But for the life of her, she couldn''t


    remember. ''Where should I go?'', she despaired.


    She went out of the car dejectedly. As she stood with a forlorn expression. She watched the taxi


    disappear from her sight. She felt like an utter idiot for not even paying attention to the name of the


    hotel where she was staying.


    Herck of interest in her surroundings seemed to be her downfall. Shawn picked them up yesterday


    from the airport and drove them directly to the hotel while she was with Brian the rest of the time. When


    she went out of the hotel in the morning, she also didn''t bother to find out. She didn''t even notice the


    name of the hotel from beginning to end.


    Looking at the endless stream of cars passing by and smiling bitterly, she mocked herself, ''I''m so silly


    that I can''t even find out the name of my hotel. I didn''t even bother to memorize Brian or Eric''s number!''


    shemented. Just a few silly numbers and she couldn''t be bothered to memorize them.


    Well. She didn''t bother memorizing their numbers because she didn''t like calling them. It was always


    the other way around. Their names shed on her screen when she was receiving their calls and that


    was enough for her. Little did she know that ignoring such trivial things would be to her detriment in the


    long run.

 Chapter 201 Brians Property (Part Three)

    Chapter 201 Brian''s Property (Part Three)


    Despite feeling helpless and hopeless at the same time, Molly couldn''t do anything. She walked the


    streets of QY Ind like a lost soul and hardly anyone paid her any attention.


    At the same time, Brian just returned to the hotel. He had nned a business dinner with Aaron but


    changed his mind as he thought about Molly. It was her first time here and she must be feeling lonely,


    being so far away from her family. Knowing her introverted personality, he didn''t think twice about


    foregoing his dinner n to spend some time with her.


    But when he came to their hotel room, he found that Molly wasn''t there. He didn''t expect that she would


    go out when she was unfamiliar with the ce. Angry that she didn''t inform him, he dialed her number


    with a scowl.


    The sound of her phone ringing brought his attention to the sofa where her handbag and phoney


    side by side. His scowl turned into a frown as he realized she went out without her phone and money.


    Tony followed Brian''s gaze and noticed Ms. Molly''s personal things. "Since Ms. Xia''s phone and


    handbag are both here, I guess that she might have just taken a walk inside the hotel. I''ll go and look


    for her," he said in a deferential tone.


    With Brian nodding his agreement, Tony withdrew hastily to search for Molly. He came back half an


    hourter with negative results.


    "Sir, Ms. Molly isn''t in the hotel. I have checked the hotel footage and saw she leave around nine


    o''clock this morning¡­"


    Tony searched Brian''s face and added after a short hesitation,"Mr. Eric was also here this morning


    before she disappeared."


    Brian''s back tautened at hisst information. He cast a nce at Tony. His sharp eyes focused as he


    said coldly,"Search around! Especially pay attention to the gardens!"


    "Yes, sir." Tony turned around and left hurriedly.


    ring at the handbag and phone by the sofa, Brian''s face turned red in anger and worry. ''How can I


    not worry about you?'' he felt his gut wrench at the thought of what might have happened to Molly.


    The thought brought him to his feet. He had no idea what was happening but he knew he couldn''t


    waste a single minute.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He took his car out of the underground garage of Seaview Hotel. He drove slowly, skimming the road


    left and right for Molly''s figure. He started to grow anxious as he drove awhile without any glimpse of


    her.


    ''How can you go out without taking your handbag and phone with you?'' he muttered angrily to himself.


    ''Don''t you know that I would worry about you?''


    Thinking to himself made him realize that his anger was due to his concern for her. Her disappearance


    infuriated him and worried him at the same time. But most of all, he was worried about her safety.


    QY Ind was a lot different than what she was used to. Although there were also some dark forces in


    A City, they were more open and known.


    The people there knew the dark forces and avoided them. They wouldn''t bother people without reason


    except for the illegal dealers.


    QY Ind might look peaceful and tranquil, but the dark forces here were more covert and organized.


    Human trafficking was prolific due to therge returns. As long as you have money in QY Ind, you


    could do anything you like¡­


    Brian''s face tightened at the thought. His eyes grew cold and his lipspressed in a thin line as he


    yed the worst case scenario in his mind. It felt like a hand was squeezing his heart, the feeling


    unfamiliar.


    The car phone rang, interrupting his thoughts. Brian pressed a button to answer the call.


    "Sir, there''s still no sign of Ms. Xia," Tony reported.


    "Should I inform Shawn to add more men to join the search?"


    "Do it!" Brian replied tersely.


    It wasn''t the first time he used the power of XK Intelligence Agency for her. In fact, it was almost


    bing a regr urrence.


    As Brian drove carefully down the street of QY Ind, he remembered that there used to be a beautiful


    garden nearby. If Molly was only walking around, that might be her first choice. So he decided to pass


    there.


    When he reached the garden, he found that it was closed for renovation. His handsome face started to


    show some stress, a white look seen at the corners of his mouth.


    Racking his brains for any idea where Molly might have wandered to, he got back in his car and sat for


    a while. He tried to put himself in Molly''s ce and think like her for a brief second¡­


    He tried to focus and concentrate. It was a normally easy task for him but not for today.


    He was so anxious just now that he couldn''t think calmly. ''Though Molly is not a careful person, she


    isn''t so thoughtless to forget her handbag and phone. Something must have disturbed her greatly that


    she went out so suddenly. If that were the case, she must have walked aimlessly without paying


    attention to where she was going.'' Brian thought to himself. He was almost positive that was the case.


    The ind was embraced on three sides by green hills. The urban road structure here was also quite


    different than A City. For example, it would be easy for tourists to get lost here if they were not familiar


    with the structure. Not to mention Molly who was such an absent-minded woman.


    Finally, Brian felt that he made a breakthrough. He hurriedly drove back to the hotel and put his theory


    to practice. Starting from the hotel, he turned right as soon as he saw the intersection. He was thinking


    like Molly. He knew that she was a one-track minded person.


    If she was disturbed when she went out, her mind would be nk and she would turn right instinctively


    when she met diversions. Searching for Molly''s familiar figure, Brianbed the street at every right


    turn he took.


    After having passed several crossroads, he met another one and turned right immediately. He hit


    paydirt on hisst right turn. He heaved a sigh of relief as his eyes saw Molly''s figure ahead.


    Thank God! He felt his tension leave his taut muscles as he regarded Molly''s hunched figure sitting on


    the steps of a small fountain in the middle of the road.


    Then the car screeched to a halt.


    Brian almost jumped out of the car as he strode purposefully to where Molly was sitting. But he saw a


    man appear before he could reach her. Unable to recognize the man from the distance, he stopped in


    his tracks and frowned. As he started to move towards her again, he saw the man pull Molly up and


    take her in his arms in a tight embrace.

 Chapter 202 Loving in Silence (Part One)

    Chapter 202 Loving in Silence (Part One)


    Defeated, Molly found herself walking in the cold streets of QY Ind. The ce was crowded with


    other people, doing their own businesses.


    How stupid could she get? She felt like aughing stock in the eyes of all the people in that ce. It


    made her miserable but she couldn''t do anything but move on and forget.


    While looking around, she spotted a lone small fountain at the center of a square. She walked closer to


    the fountain and sat on the steps besides it, ignoring the intricate detail of the design or the zing


    heat of the afternoon sunlight.


    There was hollowness on her heart. She wanted to stop this emotion but her body and her heart were


    winning against her mind. Her eyes were looking ahead, not minding the swarm of people or the cars


    speeding on her vision.


    No one minded how miserable she was. This heightened her helpless solitary emotions.


    A distant memory came into her and as she closed her eyes, she found herself reminiscing a joke from


    one of her ssmates,"I''m like a fly in a sk made of ss, who remains trapped inside despite


    seeing the light!"


    Now, she knew what that meant and what the fly felt. She let out a bittersweetugh at how crazy she


    had been. Back then, the joke was funny and light, but ironically, she was the fly in captive.


    The thought depressed her immensely. She bit her lower lip hard and made a deep breath as she held


    her emotions together.


    She wasn''t scared. She was more than that. Brian was a great man of wealth and vast connections.


    She knew that if he found her missing, he would definitely look and find her.


    She folded her knees and drew them to her chest. Wounding her arms, she rested her head on her


    knees simr to a fetal position. Her mind helplessly drifted to Brian''s handsome face. He was more


    handsome and charismatic than Park Shin Chun. Above all that, he had a lot of sides that she found


    very attractive. When he was silent, he looked cool and domineering. When he was being devious, he


    had this smile that he seldom wore, making him look more of like a sinful angel. And whenever he was


    serious, he looked like the God of the Netherworld.


    What more could she say? She was helplessly attracted to him.


    She would have been as crazy as those other girls for a man like him if their fates hadn''t crossed by


    mistake.


    Thinking about him was a means to kill time. But her mind went still the more she thought about him.


    Ever since she had met Brian, she felt like she had gone through so many things. It was unbelievably


    short since it had only been a month since their meeting. And yet, everything felt more than what she


    could have for a lifetime.


    She held her breathing for a moment, turning still as realization dawned into her. In result, she covered


    her face in her arms. She shielded her eyes, uncaring of the heat that might burn her fair, smooth neck


    from the bright sunlight. A sudden flood of Brian''s face came into her mind and she was soon


    overwhelmed. He could turn from being angry to beingpletely wicked then to being absolutely


    caring.


    It was almost difficult to find a memory of him being a bit caring.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Caring?!''


    It almost sounded fake.


    That memory was quite unusual, and it made her heart skip a beat. She also felt the spreading rush of


    warmth on her cheeks. Soon, the emotions were put out by inexplicable sadness. Oh, how she hated


    the feeling. She wanted to throw it all out! It was as if a thread was suffocating her heart, with each pull


    tightening the string around it, making her breathingbored and painful.


    Depression was drowning her, but she fought those emotions back with diversion by biting her lips and


    staring ahead.


    Falling in love with Brian was never a part of the agreement. Moreover, it was a game for him and she


    was his dispensable toy. She would painfully leave him in the future and he would continue with his


    ways. This was just a momentary pass and it would soon be over, leaving them to return to each


    respective worlds.


    The unhurried pacing of time had helped Molly to calm herself down. She had her eyes closed as she


    focused on herself and her thoughts, indifferent to her surroundings or the soft sound of the fountain


    behind her.


    Unexpectedly, the once harsh light of the sun was blocked, shading her in an instant. In that same


    moment, she arrived at a realization after summarizing her thoughts. Feeling ecstatic, she quickly


    looked up, only to meet a familiar handsome face.


    "Eric?" her voice felt empty when she called him, her expression bleak. She wasn''t even aware of her


    reaction.


    Eric''s name felt tasteless against her lips and his keen eyes, for a fraction, narrowed at that before


    warding it off. The thought was disheartening but he stered a small smile for her and said,"Why are


    you always like this? You''re like a stray cat."


    "I''m not! You''re the stray cat!


    In fact, I think you belong to a family of stray cats!"


    Molly smiled up to him, showing her teeth. She made sure to hide the turmoil in her mind.


    He frowned and thought deeply at the disy of her sudden turn of emotions. He sighed in defeat not


    long after. As he sat next to her, he maintained a foot of distance with his face turned to her direction.


    He looked at her the same way she did as they both wondered. While smirking, he quickly made a light


    smack on her forehead. She red at him, trying to pull off a calm demeanor.


    "How dare you leave and stay in this unfamiliar ce? You should be mindful of the people around you.


    Not all people can be trusted, Molly."


    Her eyebrows knitted as she turned to him, her words full of anger,"What do you think of me, Eric? Am


    I that incapable in your eyes? Am I really like a three-year-old kid?"


    "Yes. You are in some ways. Besides, a three-year-old kid can even think more reasonably than you


    do,"


    Eric replied in a calm tone.


    Out of anger, Molly rose her hand to smack him but she was met with his big hand. He pulled her firmly,


    effectively imprisoning her in his arms securely.


    Eric''s warmth was calming and his manly scent filled her nose. Surprised by his actions, her body froze


    and her eyes went wide. It was a lot for her to take in.


    Knowing that his actions affected her; he couldn''t put down the growing smile on his face. However, a


    thought had slipped on his mind, stopping his happiness. He was earlier informed of her sudden


    disappearance in the hotel. Without any thought; he quickly looked for her, concentrating on finding her


    at all costs. He finally saw her by the small fountain, sitting all alone, curled like a small abandoned


    child amongst the people walking around. His heart immediately went to her, hurting for her pain and


    distress.


    At the beginning, he had only reached out to her for friendly fun since she seemed up for it. But when


    Brian had started to care for her, he had thought maybe the game could go on. However, it seemed like


    he underestimated these feelings. Last night, he went back to the jewelry processing nt with Aaron''s


    privilege to select a ne that would match the small shell he worked for. It might be a chance.


    Maybe things had changed.


    By morning, he had been excited to present his gift for it was something he had truly worked hard for.


    But he felt irritated and mad upon seeing her empty eyes that transitioned to anger. When he saw her


    leaving angrily, he thought his emotions were foolish.

 Chapter 203 Loving in Silence (Part Two)

    Chapter 203 Loving in Silence (Part Two)


    All of his actions were stupid.


    All that he did was for nothing, he bitterly thought.


    His arms tightened around her, making her ufortable with pressure and pain. She cried out for


    release but he refused to let go.


    He hated the fact that she was his cousin''s lover. The reality of not having her pained him greatly. No


    matter how their rtionship ended, she would never be his. Frustrated, he told himself not to fall for


    his cousin''s woman.


    Releasing her from his hold, he stared at her while she red at him in return. He wore his infamous


    roguish smile. There was a daring glint on his deep-set eyes and an expression on his striking face that


    she failed to define.


    Molly rubbed her arms. She was about to yell at him when she noticed his smirk and gave up. She


    would have to let this one go, she thought. "Why are you here?" she asked despite feeling hesitant.


    "I came to pick a stray cat up. Got it?"


    Eric stood and instantly sat right next to her, closer to her this time. "That stray cat gets a bad sense of


    direction. She needs my guidance," he exined, smiling at her.


    Angry to an extent where her mouth was slightly trembling from it, she shouted at him. "Am I? You''re


    the stray cat here! You''re the one with no sense of direction!"


    He was truly having the time of his life by teasing her. "Are you not lost?" he asked.


    "I¡­," she evaded his eyes and focused on something else. Caught off-guard by his question, Molly


    chose to keep quiet. She turned around and saw his face which further added to her annoyance and


    anger.


    He could see that she was truly mad. She was always like this. He could see past her actions and


    emotions, as she could not hide them from her eyes.


    It was disappointing to see her expression.


    A palpable pain dawned on him upon knowing she was upset to see him.


    She looked like she was waiting for someone else.


    Was she expecting to see Brian?


    Despite being ufortable, he was willing to be by her side. "I told you before that whenever you


    need me, I will appear in front of you as soon as I can. I''m your hero."


    With his words, Molly turned to him in disbelief, her eyes wide in astonishment. Eric''s face was serious


    at once. Gone was his smirk or his expression, she thought. He always behaved cleverly that it became


    difficult to find his real personality. Maybe this was one of his other sides. However, when she was in


    great need, he would surely be there in an instant.


    "Eric...", she whispered his name, only for her to hear.


    He grinned, his teeth showing. His expression was bright once again. Suddenly, he leaned his face


    towards her, which turned out to be too close forfort. "You are touched with my words, aren''t you?


    Am I the best man in the world?"


    Molly''s mouth twitched, admiring his words one moment then hating his arrogance the next. She


    apuded his transition of character. How he loved to give him a smack! "Eric!" she gritted her teeth in


    annoyance, emphasizing each letter as if she wanted to crush him up.


    "What?


    Gentlemen reason things out rather than resort to force."


    Molly raised her hand to smack him but he effectively evaded each blow. She was targeting his poor


    head.


    "Unfortunately for you, I am not a gentleman. I am a woman, you idiot!" She was beyond mad. She was


    about to stand and run after him when she felt her feet and legs go numb. The lower part of her body


    was out of her control. She limped forward, losing her bnce and eventually falling to her knees.


    "Ouch!" she cried in pain.


    At the sound of distress, Eric turned to see her crouching on the ground. He was on her side at once.


    "What happened, Molly?" he was quick to assess the situation. "How long were you sitting out here?"


    he asked further,"You need to move once in a while to prevent this from happening."


    She bit her lips and remained quiet. Intermittent varying degrees of pain was all she could feel from her


    legs down to her ankles. A cold sweat broke from her forehead at the immense pain she felt.


    His expression turned grave as he looked at her legs. He said,"Let''s have you checked in a nearby


    hospital. You might have a bone fracture for all I know."


    He carefully carried Molly in his arms with one arm under her legs while the other was supporting her


    back. He hastily walked towards his car parked near the road.


    "Whoa¡­," she cowered in embarrassment, shielding her face with her hands.


    Being in the arms of a man in public like this was beyond her wildest dreams. It was true that she had


    thought it was romantic. But when she was the person being carried and the subject of attention of the


    onlookers, then that was a different story.


    Unbeknownst to the two, Brian''s eyes were on them up until Eric''s car drove away. Feeling far beyond


    displeasure, his eyes grew darker with his emotions and his mouth set into a grim line. Empty with


    emotions, his body got rigid and his face was akin to a stone.


    The car phone rang and interrupted his train of thoughts to which Brian rudely answered.


    "Mr. Brian Long, Miss Xia was with¡­" a man''s voice spoke from the other side.


    "Stop looking for her!" he said, interrupting the man''s words. He was truly beyond his limit. Tony, the


    man who was on the other end of the line, froze at his outburst. But before he could even reply, Brian


    hung the phone up.


    Tony was rendered speechless at his boss'' sudden temperament. The call was long gone but his vision


    remained on it.


    He was unable to absorb Mr. Brian Long''s actions.


    When did he start to be so emotional?


    Was it the same Mr. Brian Long he knew? The cunning man with a cool demeanor who had excelled on


    beating hispetitors without much thought and mercy?


    Of course, he thought. Those ideas were only on his mind, nothing more.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At the exact moment, Brian had turned cold and dark, his eyes turning fierce and sharp. He started his


    car and quickly made a sharp turn, speeding off to the hotel.


    Meanwhile, Eric reached the best hospital in QY Ind and took Molly into a specialist. The doctor


    assessed her legs thoroughly then run some tests. "Thankfully, what you''ve experienced was only a


    minor sprain. There is nothing to worry about it. Just have some rest at home and you''re good to go. I


    will also prescribe some medicinal oil to hasten the healing and ease the pain," the doctor reassured.


    He smiled at Molly but gave Eric a grudging look, to which thetter ignored. After some health


    reminders, the doctor left them alone.


    Molly caught the doctor''s expression earlier and was about to ask when she clearly heard the doctor''s


    hard voice behind the door.


    "Who are you to demand a specialist to see a minor sprain? Do you think you and your family own this


    hospital?!" the doctor eximed, his voice harsh.


    Molly hesitantly looked up to Eric, but it seemed like he didn''t give a damn about what the doctor had


    said. Instead, he shrugged and said,"You looked like you were in great pain back there, so I thought


    you broke your bone. For the sake of your future escape n, please look out of yourself, especially


    your feet."


    He looked at her feet as he spoke.


    Molly''s mouth was slightly open in amazement until she realized his words. "What ''escape n'' are


    you talking about?" she asked as she red at him.

 Chapter 204 Loving in Silence (Part Three)

    Chapter 204 Loving in Silence (Part Three)


    He leaned her face near her, shing a weird smile. Instinctively, she moved back a bit for space.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t have one?" he softly spoke.


    She swallowed hard, guilt eating her up. Of course, she hadn''t thought of one. Instead, she avoided her


    eyes from him.


    "Haven''t you thought of escaping from my cousin, Molly?" he repeated his question. His face inched


    closer, his warm minty breath fanning over her face. She moved her back farther from him, causing her


    to move her injured ankle. This made her groan in pain. Eric noticed her distress and looked down to


    her ankle, which looked simrly close to a steamed bun. An expression of pity grew from his face but


    he hastily dismissed it as he spoke,"Please tell me once you make up your mind. I can help you


    escape from him."


    Those promising words echoed loudly in her mind. She was silent as she thought about it thoroughly,


    only staring at his ruggedly handsome face. But she made herself believe he was making fun of her


    and pushed him away,"Thank you for the offer but I don''t need your help!"


    Molly was about to stand from the bed when Eric held her hand, stopping her.


    "Where are you going? Your foot is still hurting," he asked with a frown on his face.


    "I''m going back to the hotel!


    I''ve been outside for a long time!" she exined.


    She hoped that Brian was the person who would run after her and find her. But she would rather have


    Brian not find her or he might believe she did that on purpose to gain his attention. He might find


    another way to torture her.


    There were two reasons for keeping this to herself. First, it was unnecessary. Second, she believed she


    meant nothing to Brian. Honestly, she didn''t want to be seen as conceited.


    However, Eric could see all of her worries that were clear on her eyes. He sighed and carried her in his


    arms, walking out of the hospital and into the waiting car despite all her squalls to put her down. He


    deposited her carefully into the car seat.


    The drive remained silent up until they reached the hotel. Inhaling some courage, she had decided to


    walk by herself. But as soon as she stepped out of the car, the pain erupted from her legs. She moaned


    painfully.


    Eric was fast to assist her, quickly carrying her on his arms. She couldn''t do anything but draw back in


    embarrassment as she frantically looked around. "Eric, put me down! I can walk by myself!" she cried


    indignantly.


    He disregarded her words and continued toward the crowded hall. As soon as they went in, they


    caught the attention of almost everyone. Mixed emotions settled on their faces as they talked in hushed


    tones.


    The heat was spreading on her face and she covered it with her hands. She tried to move her body to


    get out from his hold but he instantly shut her up with his tone,"Do you want to make your foot''s case


    permanent?"


    "It''s none of your business¡­" she frowned.


    "Now put me down!"


    This was pure madness! How stubborn could he get? She looked around, hoping Brian was on leave.


    Luckily, she did not see Brian along the way before they were about to enter the elevator.


    She sighed, thankful despite the stressful moment. Eric''s eyes narrowed at her expression but he


    remained silent.


    The elevator opened with a sound. The opening of its doors along with tter it created as well as the


    slight buzz of the people seemed too dramatic. Each action was too detailed and Molly attentively saw


    all of it despite the gnawing feeling that tells her to look away from it.


    Her breath hitched as she saw the people going out from the elevator.


    They said worrying and overthinking about things might increase the chance of it happening.


    Molly''s face paled as she saw the slender figure of thest man to get off the elevator. She had trouble


    swallowing, as her face reflected guilt and conscience.


    Brian casually stood with a hand on his trouser pocket, his face stoic with emotions. As the elevator


    door opened, his dark gaze swiftly darted to Eric and then to Molly. She felt his sharp eyes lingered on


    her face. This made her forget to breathe.


    "Brian!"


    Eric enthusiastically called Brian''s attention as he stared at the frozen girl''s face on his arms. "This


    clumsy girl can''t walk because she sprained her ankle," he said, looking back to his approaching


    cousin.


    Brian took notice of her state. His cold, indifferent gaze swept down to her injured leg as she remained


    frozen under his grave look. He shrugged and said,"I''m going to check the plot at the east region."


    Without saying more, he casually strode on his way. Tony, who was following him, made a swift nce


    at Molly and a slight nod at Eric''s direction before quickly walking up to his boss.


    Eric dismissed Tony''s actions and looked at Molly before heading to the elevator. When they reached


    the room, he gently put her on the sofa and asked,"What do you want to eat? I''m going down to buy


    some..."


    "I''m not hungry," she said in her tired, sullen voice.


    It was such a tiring day. On top of her painful leg, her mind was hazy and her emotions were going out


    of proportions. She then remembered how Brian ignored her presence after he gave her an icy look.


    Hiding her feelings, she covered her eyes with her hands. She was torn between her emotions. One


    side was warning her while the other was thinking of some crazy hopes and dreams.


    Differing emotions always made her feel ufortable and tired. She hated it!


    Eric was watching her turmoil before he softly interrupted her thoughts and said,"How can you say


    you''re not hungry when you skipped your lunch earlier?"


    She stared at him, noting the mockery on his eyes. Ever since they met Brian a moment ago, her


    emotions were going haywire. His cousin might be a walking stone, but he noted the slight expression


    of pity and concern Brian showed as he stared at her ankle before it vanished quickly. He was starting


    to develop feelings for Molly, but with Becky''s arrival, this could probably end in a mess.


    "I will call for room service in a minute. For the meantime, I will rub some oil on your feet."


    He couldn''t stop at getting his emotion worked up, but he didn''t care.


    The food was delivered to the roomter that afternoon. Molly ate half-heartedly, her appetite gone with


    her emotions getting the best of her. Sheid on the bed upon finishing her food. Eric was preparing to


    rub the oil on her leg when his phone rang. He answered it, listening attentively to the other side before


    ending the call. He hurriedly went out without saying anything to the startled Molly.


    Blinking in surprise, Molly took the bottle of medicinal oil and smiled bitterly. She thought, even he was


    gone in an instant. She looked for the instructions and started rubbing the oil on her injured ankle by


    herself. She felt the pain as she rubbed and slowed her movements, carefully touching her own ankle.


    She whispered some incoherent words as the pain gnawed at her.


    Her attention was solely focused on the pain she felt during her massage that she failed to notice a pair


    of dark, piercing eyes trailing on her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 205 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part One)

    Chapter 205 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part One)


    The first thing Brian saw when he opened the door was Molly on the sofa, her head down, while she


    held the medicated oil in one hand.


    He noticed her face twisting in pain as she rubbed oil on her swollen ankle.


    Mumbling to herself, Molly didn''t notice when Brian came in. All she could focus on was the pain.


    "O¡­" she groaned in agony.


    Another anguished sound escaped her lips. Molly had to take deep breaths to ride out the pain each


    time she rubbed her ankle. Her face took on a tortured expression as she slowly exhaled. Molly stared


    at her ankle, so horribly swollen, not knowing what to do except bite her lips and twitch her nose.


    As she berated herself for not having any other option to reduce the swelling of her ankle, someone


    suddenly snatched the medicated oil from her hand. She looked up and found herself staring into an


    impassive but attractive face. Before she had time to process what was happening, Brian went down


    on one knee and gently took her ankle to put on his other knee. His careful handling was in contrast to


    the imperiousness and unwillingness on his face. Without a word and never looking at Molly''s face, he


    poured the oil into his palm and started rubbing it on the swollen joint.


    The woman was at a loss for words. She didn''t know how to react as she watched Brian gingerly


    working on her ankle. With dull eyes, Molly looked strangely at what he was doing to her sprained foot.


    His movements seemed to mesmerize her. All of a sudden, Molly screamed as she felt severe pain


    shooting through her whole body.


    "Keep quiet!" Brian barked at her. His tone was cold and angry, and he gave her a look of disapproval


    even as he kept rubbing her ankle with the medicated oil.


    "Ouch!" Molly whimpered.


    "Please be gentle," she cried in pain.


    But the pain didn''t stop, and her ankle already felt so hot. She went on screaming as he kept


    massaging the swollen joint. "It hurts, Brian! Easy, easy¡­" she pleaded with him.


    He ignored her pleas and went on rubbing and blocked out each "ouch" he heard.


    "Brian, can you do it a little gentler, please?" she was almost teary-eyed.


    "You do know you''re very noisy, right?" he mocked Molly.


    His face had darkened as he continued rubbing the ankle with as much pressure as he could muster.


    Molly winced and raved in pain as Brian applied the oil and massaged her foot. Suddenly, she stopped


    after realizing the pain was gone. All that remained was a burning sensation that was unexpectedly


    bingfortable at the same time.


    It was a serious face that helped control the pressure Brian applied on Molly''s ankle. Even when he


    noticed she had stoppedining about the pain, he kept quiet. When their eyes met, still no words


    were spoken. Molly then turned to look at the hands which continued rubbing her foot.


    For a moment, she was lost in thought.


    The empty room went very still for a brief moment. The only sounds that broke the silence were the


    breathing of two people and the rubbing of the skin. The suffocating and irritating smell of medicated oil


    filled the air. It was unpleasant yetforting.


    When she could no longer stand the quiet, Molly suddenly whispered.


    "Bri, I think you can work as a masseur in case you lose your job."


    Molly winced inwardly at the words that came out of her mouth. She wasn''t sure if her mind was


    wandering as Brian massaged her foot and resulted in the unintentional broadcast of thoughts. Most


    likely, Molly blurted out those words because she just wanted to break the silence which was getting


    eerie.


    Brian looked at her then frowned at what she said. But he continued to massage the injured foot.


    "Treating sprains requires pressure. I''m afraid the healing of your ankle will take more than a month if


    you don''t apply force when massaging. And if you be disabled, who will take care of you? I can''t,"


    he said coldly.


    Molly suddenly burst outughing after Brian finished speaking. He was annoyed, and his tightly knitted


    brows were proof of this. She saw him looking at her with a long face


    "What did you just say? That you won''t have time to take care of me?" she mocked him.


    "Let''s see, why don''t you hire a nurse or get a temporary maid," she suggested.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her grin widened. She raised both eyebrows before continuing to make fun of Brian. "Why am I only


    learning now that you''re such an awkward person? You, worried about me? Why don''t you just tell it to


    me straight?"


    His handsome face darkened at her words. Before he could retort, she asked,"Bri, how many people


    with sprains have you treated before?"


    He scowled but remained silent.


    Clear, unblinking eyes continued to stare at Brian. "You do have a skillful way of rubbing my ankle," she


    mumbled to herself. Molly thought her voice sounded hollow.


    Annoyed now at her continued chatter, he raised his eyes to nce at Molly and answered


    coldly,"Whenever I sprained my foot, I needed to deal with it myself."


    It was said matter-of-factly yet Molly''s heart ached for the man. So, she couldn''t exin why knowing


    Brian had been injured many times in the past made her sad, even if it didn''t appear to be a big deal.


    Without thinking, she blurted out,"I can help you in case you have a sprain the next time!"


    He looked at her with disdain. "You, help me?"


    Brian would haveughed if he wasn''t already irritated. Instead, he said,"How do you expect me to


    recover from a sprain if you treat me the way you were massaging your ankle? I have to hope it doesn''t


    make the injury worse!"


    "Hey, don''t belittle what I was doing!" Molly now stared angrily at Brian.


    He snorted at her remark and thought, ''This woman is annoying!'' Carefully, he removed Molly''s foot


    resting on his knee. Brian quickly stood up and then went straight to the bathroom to wash off the oil on


    his hands, without even a nce.


    "It''s just treating a sprain! Why is it such a big deal?" Molly muttered under her breath.


    She looked out for Brian. He was taking a long time in the bathroom.


    Gingerly touching her ankle, she twisted it slightly and was amazed it no longer hurt.


    ''Did he have magic hands?'' she wondered.


    Molly twisted the ankle a few more times. It was still swollen but was no longer painful. She turned to


    look at the direction of the bathroom and saw Brian walking back. He lookedposed now. It


    suddenly struck her that this man confused her.


    ''What kind of man is he?'' she wondered.


    From the bathroom, he walked past Molly without looking at her. Brian got his notebook, fixed the


    connections and sat down for a video conference. He did everything as if Molly wasn''t there with him.


    Lying on the sofa, Molly picked up a fashion magazine from the table and flipped through the pages out


    of boredom. She knew Brian was working and didn''t want to bother him.


    She stayed on one page for a long time, her eyes focused on Brian, who was engrossed in his work.

 Chapter 206 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part Two)

    Chapter 206 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part Two)


    It wasn''t the first time she''d seen him immersed in work, but somehow, today he looked appealing even


    when Molly had no idea what he was doing.


    Brian was having a technical discussion with another person on screen, nothing of which made sense


    to Molly. But she felt the man''s domineering spirit just by the way he talked.


    His profile was beautiful, Molly noted, as she stared at him thoughtfully. It was like a sculptor''s


    masterpiece, perfectly presented.


    Initially, she asionally stole nces at Brian. Then she couldn''t control herself and became fixated


    with his face. And Molly didn''t even realize what she was doing.


    He knew Molly was staring at him but ignored it. Brian focused on Harrow''s face on theputer


    screen as he continued to give orders rted to their discussion. More than an hourter, he ended the


    video call and suddenly turned to look at Molly.


    She felt more than saw Brian''s sharp and cold eyes on her and snapped out of her illusions. Molly


    blushed with embarrassment and hurriedly tried to defend herself. "I¡­ I wasn''t staring at you!" she


    stammered.


    ''All right! That was a lie, and you know it, '' Molly paused to think.


    "No, I mean I was looking at you because¡­" she wanted to cry.


    She''d just confessed to the man and didn''t know how to get out of the embarrassing situation.


    Molly covered her face with her hands and bit her lips in shame. What had she said?


    Brian was now staring at Molly, fascinated by her facial expressions that changed by the second. Now,


    it was a mixture of chagrin and innocence.


    His lips curved into a small, unobtrusive smile. Teasingly, he asked,"Did I say something?"


    Molly opened her mouth to say something then closed it.


    Flustered, she blinked repeatedly. She was at a loss for words. Brian was right. He hadn''t said


    anything, yet why was she so anxious?


    "I¡­uhm¡­I¡­" she stammered.


    There was no reasonable excuse to exin her behavior, so she opted to resort to anger. It should help


    cover up the awkwardness she felt. "Never you mind! It''s none of your business!"


    Brian hid a smile, slightly wrinkled his brow and stood up. Loudly, he ordered,"Go get changed."


    "Why? Where are we going?" Molly asked petntly.


    There was no way he would change her bad mood, she thought.


    "We''re having dinner."


    "Well, I''m not hungry," she red at him.


    "But I am!" he shot back.


    The cold tone indicated he wanted no argument.


    "But my ankle is still aching," Molly nearly shouted.


    Suddenly, she realized that Brian treated her better now than he did in the past, so she nearly forgot


    how cruel he could be. Molly also momentarily forgot her role in Brian''s life. Did she really behave like a


    woman with him, at times petnt and unreasonable? Did he tolerate her bad manners now? His


    attitude was baffling.


    To show displeasure with her behavior, Brian used to look at her with fierce eyes. Now he was waiting


    for the anger to kick in but felt nothing. He decided he preferred the lovely girl expressing her true


    feelings rather than the one who pretended to be polite and obedient.


    He didn''t say anything else but continued staring at Molly with a slight smile. Other people often saw


    this as coldness and would unconsciously agree with his demands. But Molly didn''t give in easily.


    He couldn''t help but be impressed by the woman.


    ''Molly, you are still to young to disobey me, '' Brian thought.


    Struggling under Brian''s cold gaze took too much energy, so Molly finally agreed to get changed. Her


    ankle was only slightly twisted, but it no longer hurt after Brian''s ministrations. Despite the slight


    swelling and minor difort, she was able to walk by herself.


    Inside her bedroom, Molly picked out a skirt from her extensive wardrobe, all courtesy of Brian. He had


    given orders to bring a lot of clothes suitable for Molly, including the underwear and coats she would


    need. Inspecting her closet, she admitted Brian was very generous to his ''ything''. After selecting her


    clothes, she looked at herself in the mirror. Hair tied in a ponytail, a cute flower clip was a perfect match


    for the pink and white skirt. A hanging shirt also revealed her baster shoulders. On her beautiful


    neck was the ne given by Eric.


    Molly held up the shell adorning her neck and looked at it with fondness. Each time she touched the


    ne, it would always remind her of Eric''s face with his cheeky grin.


    Holding on to it warmed her heart.


    She took a deep breath, turned around and walked out of the room. Brian watched Mollye out of


    the room. Her beauty was breathtaking, he thought. Then he noticed the ne, and his expression


    changed. His face suddenly darkened with displeasure. But he never said a word.


    At dinner, Molly sensed an awkwardness in Brian, and she felt ufortable. While he did act weird


    and could be unpredictable most of the time, his behavior now was baffling more than ever. He was in


    a good mood before she got dressed. And for a moment, when she stepped out of her room, he was


    fascinated. But quite suddenly, his look turned sullen. He stared at her as if she owed him millions,


    Molly thought.


    The cold look never left his face, and he always inadvertently turned to stare at the shell hanging


    around her neck.


    If memory served him right, Eric held that same shellst night.


    So, Eric had given her the ne! When he thought about this, Brian''s face became even more


    gloomy.


    His sullen attitude upset Molly. She didn''t know what caused Brian''s sudden displeasure and was not


    interested to find out the reason behind it. All she could think of was the man was probably


    "schizophrenic", and she had no idea what caused his moods or behavior to change.


    Secretly, Molly wasining about the situation, so she didn''t notice a man staring at her from afar.


    More specifically, he was staring at the shell hanging around her neck.


    A ringing phone suddenly broke the uneasy atmosphere between the two. Brian, with his face still


    impassive, answered his phone. "What is it?" he asked the caller.


    "Brian, there''s an auction tonight. Are you interested?" It was Eric on the other end of the line, the


    source of his displeasure. "It''s a Supreme Auction that''s only held once a year."


    Excitedly he shared,"And I heard there a plenty of valuable things up for bidding!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Brian didn''t answer. He kept staring at Molly, who was using her fork to poke at the steak. With her


    head down, she appeared to be murdering the piece of meat. His eyes narrowed as he continued to


    watch her and asked,"You were there yesterday, weren''t you?"


    "But I didn''t see anything interesting yesterday," Eric exined.


    "Tonight''s auction, however, is different from the one yesterday," he said, while smiling.


    "I heard there''s a bracelet at tonight''s auction, which makes a pair with Aunt Shirley''s. These two


    bracelets are engraved with mandarin duck patterns*", he revealed.


    (*TN: The mandarin duck symbolizes the love between a husband and wife)"


    "Really?" Brian rolled his eyes, unimpressed.


    "Are you sure that the bracelet matches that of Shirley''s?" he inquired, slightly curious.


    "Hahaha!" Eric gave a loud chuckle.


    "Why would I be calling you now if I wasn''t sure about the information?" he replied.

 Chapter 207 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part Three)

    Chapter 207 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part Three)


    Brian''s eyes suddenly shed with excitement. He still rememberedpeting with Richie in France


    for that particr bracelet to give Shirley. He was only five years old then.


    More than two decades have passed, and he never expected to find a simr bracelet in QY Ind


    after all this time. He was certain Richie would want these two pieces and maybe, he could make a


    nice profit off him.


    "I''ll be right there," Brian told Eric and hung up the phone.


    He turned to Molly and said,"I have to go somewhere, so I''ll have Tony take you back to the hotel." She


    was stunned at his sudden decision to leave.


    "I can go back to the hotel myself," Molly answered sharply.


    The sudden turn of events depressed her even more, and she couldn''t even understand why.


    Brian frowned at her tone. Eyes still focused on Molly he asked,"Are you sure?"


    "The hotel is just around the corner. I can find my way," she sounded irritated.


    Afraid to lose her way, Molly memorized the route on the drive to the restaurant from the hotel.


    He stared at the woman. After a moment, he told her coolly,"Do whatever you want!" Brian''s lips barely


    moved as he spoke.


    With that, he stood up and walked out of the restaurant. Tony followed him after giving Molly a brief


    look.


    She was clutching the fork tightly that her hand began to hurt. Molly tried to control her heaving chest


    by breathing deeply. She was so frustrated because she didn''t even know why she was angry.


    Several minutes after Brian left, she finallyid the fork down on her te and asked the waiter for the


    bill. Her mood had not improved as she headed for the door.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing in front of the restaurant entrance, she paused and tilted her head. The dark blue night sky


    was lit up by the glow of the full moon. Molly gazed at the stars, spread like tiny pearls around the


    moon. It was a breathtaking view.


    However, Molly was in no mood to appreciate the spectacr night scene. Her perspective was


    nowhere near romantic. Instead, she saw the dense stars as eyes of peopleughing at her being


    alone.


    She withdrew her gaze, sighed, and slowly made her way down the stairs. As she reached the final


    step, she suddenly felt her leg cramping. Molly couldn''t help but cry out in pain. Secondster, her still


    swollen ankle acted up, and she was in pure agony. It seemed more painful now than when she twisted


    it.


    The pain in her ankle was bing unbearable that cold sweat beaded her forehead. Molly mped


    her lips together and grimaced. It took an extraordinary effort to hold back the tears threatening to fall


    because of the pain.


    She kept encouraging herself to endure the pain as she walked towards the hotel. "It''s no big deal,


    Molly! You can do this! If you can''t handle pain from a sprained ankle, where will you find the strength


    to face life''s future challenges?" she kept telling herself.


    She stopped and took deep breaths to calm herself.


    Besides the physical pain, what made it more difficult was the sadness she was feeling right now. And


    she couldn''t even figure out the exact reason why she felt that way! Was she sad because the pain in


    her ankle was back or because Brian left her again?


    Slowly, Molly limped back to the hotel, taking care not to put too much pressure on the swollen ankle.


    Like she told Brian, Seaview Hotel was just around the corner, a few minutes'' walk from the restaurant.


    But given her condition, it took her forever to get back to the hotel.


    She raised her head to check how much farther she had to walk. Just a little bit more. Taking a deep


    breath, she continued limping towards the hotel. Since she was so focused on her swollen ankle, Molly


    never noticed the man following behind her.


    The man suddenly quickened his pace as she was about to turn the corner. As he approached her, he


    took a handkerchief from his pocket, grabbed the woman from behind and covered her nose and mouth


    with the cloth. Molly was too stunned to do anything but eventually started struggling to escape. She


    was beginning to feel weak and secondster became paralyzed. Then everything turned ck.


    The man caught Molly before she slumped to the ground. A smile curved his lips. He looked around to


    check if anyone had seen what happened. The woman was light, so he quickly lifted her and made his


    way back to a car parked nearby.


    He settled Molly on the back seat and knew she would remain unconscious for several hours. Then his


    gaze settled on the small shell hanging around her neck. He took out his phone and dialed. "We got it!"


    he reported excitedly. "Are we having it authenticated now?"


    "Well done!" the voice on the other line said. After a pause, the other person spoke again. "Maybe we


    can sell it at the auction tonight."


    He quickly added,"If it''s not toote yet."


    "Yes, sir! We can have it authenticated as soon as possible," Molly''s kidnapper said.


    He quickly hung up and started the engine.


    *


    The Recreation Center of Southern District was very busy.


    Eric was surprised to find Brian already inside the auction hall. He asked curiously,"Did you have an


    invitation? Did someone ask you for it when you came in?"


    Like he told Brian over the phone earlier, today''s auction was a different event from that of yesterday''s.


    It was the annual "Supreme Auction" organized by Philip. There were two conditions to participate.


    First, a person must be able to secure an invitation. And second, a deposit of 20 million dors was


    required before entering the auction hall. No one was ever wee if they could notply with both


    conditions.


    Even Aaron, one of the most powerful persons in QY Ind, needed an invitation to attend that night''s


    auction. And he could not get in using yesterday''s invitation. Even calling in special favors, it cost him a


    lot of time and energy to secure an invitation, which he only receivedte in the afternoon. So it puzzled


    Eric how Brian got his so quickly.


    Brian looked at him smugly and said,"I don''t mind using special means to get what I want."


    Eric raised his eyebrows and kept quiet. He still smiled and was quite yful, but there was a hint of


    fierceness behind his eyes.


    He understood what Brian meant. When you have the means, the process was irrelevant. What was


    always important was the result.


    *


    "It''s Pluto!" a man dered with certainty.


    The assertion was made after careful study. The speaker was a man with thinning white hair and round


    eyes. He was talking to a taller man with short hair.


    "It has been lost for half-a-century," he imed.


    Philip examined the small shell with a magnifying ss and said almost reverently,"Now, it''s here."


    He tried deciphering the ancient Greek text engraved on the shell but gave up. With a sly smile, he


    wondered about its value while twirling the small shell in his finger. Then he told the other


    gentleman,"There are two extremely valuable items for auction today."


    He looked at the shell again. "It''s quite interesting."

 Chapter 208 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part Four)

    Chapter 208 Secret Trading At Auctions (Part Four)


    The older man said,"It''s been said that there are great ancient Greek treasures hidden in the engraved


    text on the Pluto."


    He looked at Philip. "Don''t you want to get your hands on those treasures?"


    The taller man had a far-away look.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course I want to get my hands on them!"


    His voice sounded dreamy. "Who can refuse such a temptation?"


    Then his tone changed to match the scary smile on his lips. "But has anyone ever found these


    treasures since ancient times?" he inquired.


    "I''ve also learned that people seeking for treasures almost always end up cursed. But I am not as


    stupid as they are!"


    He puffed in pride. "I need to be certain in whatever I do."


    The white-haired man only smiled but said nothing. Philip was greedy, and he always knew what he


    wanted and would stop at nothing to get it. It was no wonder he had made a big ssh when it came to


    secret trading.


    "Now, what are you going to do with the girl?" he pointed at Molly.


    Philip nced at the unconscious Molly and didn''t answer. She wasn''t stunningly beautiful, but she did


    have baster skin and long eyshes that probably hid a pair of beautiful eyes. And when he stared


    at her, it felt like there was something mysterious surrounding her. It was like something waiting to be


    explored in her body, akin to the Pluto.


    As he pondered this, Philip gently rubbed the Pluto with his fingers and coldly said,"Why don''t we use


    her to show the Pluto at tonight''s auction?"


    The older man was taken aback.


    "But, will she be obedient?" he worried.


    It didn''t sound like a good idea.


    With a sneer, Philip ordered,"Put her in the crystal bucket and give her the medicine so she''ll be unable


    to speak!"


    *


    The auction hall was filled with people from all over the world. Everyone who was a collector of


    treasures seemed to be present. It was attended by the very rich and powerful. Even some government


    officials came.


    It was not hard to imagine how attractive Philip''s auction would be.


    Brian had yet to speak since entering the hall. He sat quietly, drinking liquor and watching everything


    that was happening. It was disgusting to look at the beautiful waitresses who mingled with the crowd in


    their nearly naked uniforms. Eric looked bored and had been scouting the area for someone he might


    know.


    The auction had already started, with several treasures up for bids. They were auctioned off ording


    to value, with varying costs. People in their seats whispered to one another.


    "I just heard there is one more item to be auctioned this evening," one said.


    "Really? Do you know what it is?"


    "Yes, what is this item?"


    "When I came in, I overheard someone say it was Pluto."


    "Pluto?"


    "What''s the Pluto?" Everyone in the group looked clueless.


    "You don''t even know the Pluto?"


    The person seated beside him sneered, but had no intention of exining what it was. Greed shed in


    his eyes. Then he shared a tidbit to make the people more curious.


    "They said Philip wants to use the crystal bucket to showcase the Pluto!"


    His words raised an uproar.


    Eric had listened in on the discussion. He turned to Brian and asked,"Do you know what the crystal


    bucket is?"


    "It''s a ss bucket made of crystal, and filled with water and oxygen," Brian replied with little interest.


    Eric stared at him and saw his impassive face.


    He pouted and dered,"Such a bore!" Brian remained quiet, ignoring his cousin.


    Unable to resist and with a need to talk, heunched into a description. "The point is not the crystal


    bucket or its contents but the people disyed in it!


    It''s said that with each auction itemes a different person to show it off while in the crystal bucket."


    "And that''s not even the point," he continued.


    "The point is that the person in the crystal bucket will be auctioned off together with the item."


    Eric''s discourse didn''t surprise Brian. He was aware of many ces which conducted the secret


    auction of people, and it wasn''t umon in QY Ind.


    But he was curious about the Pluto. How valuable was it that Philip wanted to use the crystal bucket to


    auction the item?


    "I''m not interested in the Pluto. But if it''s a valuable auction item, that means there will be fewer people


    topete with me for the bracelet," he told Eric. There was nothing else of interest to him but the


    bracelet.


    "The next auction item is the bracelet with the mandarin duck engraving!" the emcee announced. "The


    starting price is five million dors!"


    Brian looked at the solid gold bracelet on the exhibition booth. It glowed and shimmered under the


    bright lights.


    He hadn''t made a bid for it yet, but the bidding was already frenzied, and the amount had reached ten


    million dors after several rounds.


    The noise gradually dwindled as the price for the mandarin duck continued to rise. Most people were


    waiting for the Pluto and had to assess if they could still bid for the Plutoter. Eventually, many


    decided to stoppeting for the bracelet. There were fewer and fewer bids and then it stopped. Brian


    finally opened his mouth to announce,"Twelve million dors!"


    The audience was shocked at the price. A hushed silence filled the hall. Those who wanted the


    bracelet hesitated whether to continue or not. Eric quietly enjoyed the spectacle from the sidelines. His


    cousin was really good at reading people. He knew his bid would makepetitors for the bracelet


    think twice because they were still waiting for the Pluto. After all, it is said that the key to ancient Greek


    treasures was engraved on the Pluto.


    In the end, Brian won the bracelet because no one raised the amount after his twelve million dor bid


    price. At the fall of the auctioneer''s gavel, Tony went to work on the procedures for payment and


    iming and returned with the bracelet on hand. When he saw Tony approaching him, Brian stood up


    to leave.


    "Brian, are you leaving already?" Eric inquired.


    "Don''t you even want to have a look at the Pluto?"


    Eric continued to convince his cousin to stay, but Brian said firmly,"I''m not interested in it."


    His face remained impassive. He turned around and headed for the door without hesitation. But


    suddenly, Brian felt uneasy, as if something bad was about to happen to Molly. He was worried about


    her and wanted to leave the auction quickly to see if Molly arrived at the hotel safely.


    Eric shrugged as Brian headed for the exit, and stood up to follow his cousin. The truth was the Pluto


    did not interest him as well, nor did he want to stay longer in the auction. The only reason he came was


    to be with Brian, who wanted to buy the bracelet for Aunt Shirley. Aside from apanying his cousin,


    it would give him a chance to experience the so-called Supreme Auction organized by Philip. Not


    surprisingly, the items auctioned off by Philip tonight were different from those at yesterday''s auction.


    All those items were antiques dating back to thousands of years.


    And they were treasures valued by people from many countries around the world.


    The emcee announced,"The next item up for auction tonight is also thest item on the program. It''s


    the Pluto!"


    As Brian and Eric were approaching the exit, a bright light hit the crystal bucket on stage.

 Chapter 209 Fearless And Relentless (Part One)

    Chapter 209 Fearless And Relentless (Part One)


    With a click, a strong light was cast on a crystal tank on the dais.


    The tank lit up everyone''s eyes.


    It was almost two meters high, shining iridescently under the light.


    Inside the tank was something that really made people hold their breath - a mermaid, floating in the


    water.


    Acting mermaid, Molly wore a costume with shimmering scales, covering her body from the soft breasts


    all the way down to the toes. The fishtail parts and fins wrapped her legs and feet in, showcasing a


    tempting curve. Her long hair hung loosely around her body, rippling in the flow of water like the softest


    silk. Brilliant light flooding into the tank fell on the crystal wall and reflected, ricocheting in every


    direction. The impression danced across her breathtaking body, coating her with a mysterious


    luminescence. Her bare skin seemed impossibly fairer in the swaying light. The whole scene was


    enthralling. Almost unreal.


    The hall buzzed with boisterous excitement. For a moment everyone forgot about Pluto. The whole


    audience was blown away by the beauty of the mermaid, and none seemed to think straight anymore.


    Pluto was lying serenely on Molly''s cleavage. Somehow Philip managed to get the ne fixed


    there. It didn''t float in the water, but it swayed lightly along the flow. But all eyes were on her tempting


    bust which was half wrapped by scales.


    It was ufortable. She wanted to say something but the words caught in her throat. She felt as


    though her throat was burning, yet she couldn''t find the strength in her to open her eyes. The water


    covered her, pressed her and carried her along. Trapped and helpless, there was nothing she could do


    but wait for her salvation like a delicate mermaid.


    In less than half a minute, the auctioneer''s voice pulled everyone''s mind back to the present,"Now, for


    Pluto, we''ll start the bidding at 10 million dors and a bid increment at 1 million!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Brian had already walked out, Eric trailing behind. Lenny and Tony


    followed. The four of them were well out of the hall when the first bid was called out.


    Molly was revolving slowly in the tank while the bids shot up. It wouldn''t be a bad deal even if Pluto


    couldn''t lead them to the treasures. They could always sell it for a handsome profit.


    In less than one minute, the bid went up to 20 million. It was a price that made a lot of people hesitate.


    But among today''s guests, there was lots of old-money with a penchant for antiques. Once again, the


    Greek miniature would add an invaluable item to their collections.


    The bid kept climbing until it hit the 40 million mark, where many quit thepetition. That was beyond


    their means. No matter how much they craved Pluto, still they knew the rules here. It was death to write


    a bad cheque at Philip''s auction.


    The auctioneer nced around the hall and repeated his words with practiced ease,"Are we all done at


    40? Is anyone willing to bid higher?"


    No one spoke a word, although everyone''s breathing increased. Eyes fell on the foreigner who had just


    bid 40 million. Some, unwilling to give up kept weighing in their minds how much the ne was


    worth. After a while, another man bid again. But that foreigner followed shortly, escting the bid to 45


    million after a few rounds.


    The man''s breathing quickened. He gritted his teeth hesitating, his eyes roaming from the mermaid''s


    seductive body to the ne on her cleavage.


    Noticing the man''s quailing, the foreigner curved his mouth contemptuously. The auctioneer waited for


    a moment and called out,"Any advance on 45 million? Anyone? 45 million going once, going twice. 45--


    "


    "50 million!"


    A cold voice rang out and people gasped in surprise.


    Including that foreigner, everyone turned to look toward the door, where the voice hade from. A


    man in a ck shirt and suit was standing in the doorway. The top two buttons were open, vaguely


    exposing his wheaten skin. He stood there loosely as any other ordinary man. Yet the chiseled lines of


    his iparable face put their hearts in their throats.


    Brian totally ignored the people in the hall. He narrowed his eyes and stared straight at the crystal tank.


    His face was impassive, his gaze cool as ice, giving nothing away. But everyone felt the danger hidden


    beneath his calm.


    Just then Eric came in. His bright eyes darkened as he saw Molly dressed like a mermaid. His mouth


    was a cruel line, concealing the dark fury boiling in him.


    Brian''s temple throbbed, his hand convulsed in his pocket. For a moment he could hardly contain the


    rage that surged through him.


    Tony was surprised. He had never seen Brian get so angry.


    People recognized Brian as the man who had bought another item at the auction. This man was


    unforgettable, not because he spent money like water, but because he had a domineering air that


    made people quail in fear and look away. An air that would impress the most sophisticated minds.


    "Pluto has to be mine!" That foreigner rose to his feet and dered arrogantly.


    Brian didn''t seem to hear him, nor did he favor him with a nce. His eyes and his mind were on Molly


    throughout. A minute ago, he was already out of the building and then out of the blue the ne Eric


    gave Molly whirled through his brain and his heart sank. So he returned.


    Pluto was a shell as well. Suddenly he had a mind to buy it, and as to why he got such an urge¡­ He


    didn''t give it much thought. But when he stepped into the door and saw the figure in the tank, he bid a


    price without thinking. He couldn''t think, he couldn''t breathe, all he could feel was the blind rage that


    threatened to engulf him.


    The foreigner was visibly piqued by Brian''s attitude. Being a member of the highest social ss, he


    was not used to being ignored. He bid again, rather irritated. "51 million!"


    It still boiled down to thepetition of money. Then there was nothing to fear, he thought. Speaking of


    money, the odds were stacked on his side. Who had more money than his n?


    Brian''s mouth curved in a cynical smile. He turned to look at the foreigner. At the same time, Tony


    quickly drew his gun and aimed.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Some scared women screamed hysterically. The shrieks broke many strained nerves. People lurched


    to their feet and stumbled in horror, trying to find a ce to shelter themselves.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What, what do you think you are doing?" The foreigner''s eyes widened,"This is Philip''s auction!"


    "So what?" Brian sniffed. Then there was a loud bang and piercing shrieks.


    "Ow!"


    The foreigner let out a howl. Tony''s bullet had slid across his chiseled face and made a cut. For an


    instant, no one moved. Stunned, everyone looked at the foreigner. Some woman covered their face


    with their hands uncontrobly as if they had felt the same pain.


    Tony withdrew his gun, his face impassive.


    Far away that foreigner covered his face with his hand, grimaced in pain. Brian looked down at him and


    continued. "55 million." There was ice in his voice.


    Silence fell. Breathing slowed. All eyes were on Brian, yet when he stared back, they lowered their


    eyes to avoid his dark gaze.


    The auctioneer froze. He had never thought that someone would dare break Philip''s rules.


    Eric gave a light smile, he nced at Brian and then his vibrant eyes fell on the auctioneer, whose


    brain lurched back to gear. In some haste the auctioneer called out,"That is 55 million, going once.


    Going twice. Sold!" His voice cracked under the strain, his hand shaking as he banged his hammer.


    Switching his eyes away from the foreigner, Brian moved to the dais. He was not fast, but as he got


    closer to the tank, he exuded a colder and grimmer air.


    Nobody moved. All eyes followed him as he walked. Just before he could reach the tank, a gun stuck


    out of the curtain and aimed at his head. Brian''s mouth curved to a cold sneer, his eyes dark and


    stormy. The tension in the air was bing unbearable and even breathing was an effort. Everyone in


    the hall felt the palpable unease and strained to watch. In the blink of an eye, Brian drew his gun and


    shot. He did this without so much as a nce at the curtain. His action was casual, almost a little


    reckless.

 Chapter 210 Fearless And Relentless (Part Two)

    Chapter 210 Fearless And Relentless (Part Two)


    "Ah¡­"


    From the back of the curtain came a scream and then a dull thud of something heavy hitting the floor.


    The man behind the curtain hardly had the time to make a dodge before the bullet caught him in the


    head. Blood welled from the wet red hole between his wide open eyes. He didn''t have the slightest idea


    how Brian could be sure of his position and how he could draw a gun so fast.


    The auctioneer wanted to run away, but his knees were too weak to move. He shivered as Brian turned


    to look at him, then his whole body began to tremble with fear.


    "Open it!" the cold voice sounded t and emotionless. But Eric and Tony were acutely aware of Brian''s


    ck fury beneath his calm surface.


    Tony stared at the floating figure in the tank and sighed. Never in all Brian''s life had he been defied and


    riled up like this.


    The auctioneer pulled himself together and walked toward the tank, his whole body trembling with fear.


    When he tried to open the lock, his clumsy hands shook so badly he couldn''t put the key into the lock.


    It didn''t help that he clearly felt the dark tension radiating in waves from Brian.


    "This deal is off!"


    A cold voice broke in just as the auctioneer dropped his key for the third time. This sudden voice


    brought astonishment to everyone''s face. The rule was that once the item was sold the buyer could


    take it away after he paid the bill. The seller had no right to call off a deal.


    Brian lowered his eye to look at the key on the floor, a slight twist on his lips. He didn''t even bother to


    check who was speaking and only repeated to the auctioneer. "Open it!"


    It was the same two words. But the feeling was different. The auctioneer sensed the threat hidden in


    that calm voice. If he didn''t open the tank quickly enough¡­ He would be dead soon!


    The auctioneer didn''t know what to do. He looked at Brian, then turned to Philip who approached with


    an easy stride.


    "You need to learn some rules!" Philip said coldly as he assessed the man in front of him with sharp


    impassiveness. This auction drew a lot of people from underworld organizations, but none of them was


    as bold as this man.


    Brian turned around slowly and his ck eyes fell on Philip. With an arched brow he asked,"And if I


    don''t?"


    He said slowly, yet his words reverberated in everyone''s heart. The tension kept building up, so heavy


    and oppressive it was stifling.


    Philip frowned slightly and gazed again at this man. Just but a young man, yet he carried himself with


    the air of someone who had the whole world at his feet. A domineering aura that he could only have


    gained from vast experience. "Well, that is a pity."


    Almost before he had finished his words, the hall was taken over by men toting SMGs. They closed in


    around Brian and was ready to riddle him with bullets once they got the order.


    Tony took in the situation and frowned a little, but he remained motionless. He couldn''t help feeling


    sorry for these men.


    Frowning, Eric looked across the hall and exchanged a quick nce with Lenny. Both of them were


    calcting in their minds the best strategy for their team of four.


    Brian was the only one who hadn''t changed his face throughout. A hint of irony touched his smile.


    "You''re not wee here. Now please leave," said Philip in an arrogant tone. Since he had settled


    down at the QY Ind, seldom had someone dared to defy him and stir up trouble in his establishment.


    Those who had the guts were dead.


    Brian didn''t even favor him with a reply. Ignoring the guns aiming at him, he flicked a contemptuous


    nce at Philip and bent over to pick up the key. He straightened up, kicked the auctioneer aside and


    put the key into the lock. His move was calm, steady and even a littlezy.


    It enraged Philip to the core. His whole life, he had never been disregarded like this.


    Twisting his mouth, Philip raised his hand and was about to give his men themand. At the same


    time, Eric, Tony and Lenny were reaching for their guns, ready to fight back.


    Just as though Brian had not noticed the situation, he opened the tank, allowing in a gust of air. Water


    flowed into the base, and a transparent shield slid back automatically. Molly went limp without the


    support of the water and fell right in Brian''s arms.


    Infuriated, Philip''s dark eye''s narrowed dangerously. He was about to drop his hand to give the order


    when a cold voice rang out. "Stop it."


    An extremely impressed Eric smiled with admiration at his brother''s courage. Although he knew Brian''s


    capabilities, he had never thought his brother could remain soposed under such extreme


    pressure.


    In the doorway stood Aaron, his face hard and cruel, his eyes as cold as ice. He nodded briefly at Brian


    and then walked forward.


    "Your Highness¡­" Philip was surprised that Aaron could appear at this time.


    Aaron nced at Philip first and then turned to Brian, who didn''t seem to register his presence. Atst,


    his eyes fell on Molly in Brian''s arms. Aaron frowned and said,"Let them go!"


    Philip''s eyes widened in astonishment, but he replied quickly with a twist of mouth,"No. No one can


    break the rules and get away with it."


    "Oh, really?" There was a slight rise in Aaron''s pitch. He looked at Philip and cursed his ignorance


    inwardly. "I''ll have to stand by his side today."


    Philip frowned. He thought he could do whatever he wanted, but he had known Aaron for years, and


    that was long enough for him to figure out one thing about this man. If Aaron said he wanted to keep


    someone safe, even the devil had to give way to that. Inside, Philip could feel the simmering rage, but


    he swallowed his anger and made himself smile.


    Brian cuddled Molly in his arms and walked toward the door. He slowed down as he passed Aaron and


    said in a t voice. "It''s a pity... you can''t save his life!"


    He motioned to Tony to write a cheque and left without hesitation. His men followed him. Before they


    stepped out of the door, Eric looked back and gave Philip a significant look, his lips drawn back into a


    dreadful sneer.


    Philip didn''t take Brian''s words seriously. He gave a tiny gesture to his men to follow Brian. Aaron took


    in his movement and let out a small sigh,"If I were you, if I still want to stay alive, I''d flee QY Ind as


    soon as possible. All these things you have done are useless."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Then Aaron left. Brian''s presence waspletely unexpected. When he heard the news, Aaron was


    intrigued. He asked about the details of the additional item and much to his surprise, the woman with


    Brian had been taken by Philip''s men.


    "Your Highness," Ken asked as he drove along, worried. "Is Mr. Brian going to kill Philip?"


    "I have no idea." Aaron frowned. No doubt Brian would make a worthy friend. But at this moment Aaron


    didn''t know too much about him. Brian wasn''t a man you could read easily. It was hard to tell what he


    would do after all he had been through. It seemed that Philip would have to be left to his fate at the


    end.


    *


    Shortly after Brian took Molly back to the hotel, Eric brought the doctor over. The doctor gave Molly a


    full workup and said,"She is fine. It is just¡­"


    "Just what?" As Brian locked his eyes on the doctor, Eric frowned and asked immediately.


    "Thisdy is not in danger. She is unconscious because she was drugged. She will wake up after the


    effects wear off. It''s just¡­" the doctor paused, grimaced at the ck fury written on Brian''s face and


    continued,"It''s just that she has been given something else, something that would keep her quiet. I am


    afraid¡­"

 Chapter 211 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part One)

    Chapter 211 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part One)


    "It is just that she was drugged with a local medicine, and the effect of this medicine is pretty strong.


    I am afraid that there might be some consequences."


    Brian''s eyes narrowed and his tension was evident. He red at the doctor with his sharp, terrifying


    eyes. A shiver of fright traveled through the doctor''s veins. He was too scared to continue talking.


    "What consequences?" Brian asked nervously. Eric frowned, his handsome face showed anger and


    anxiety. Seeing how emotional Eric was at that moment, Lenny''s eyes filled with jealousy.


    "She might..." The doctor muttered. Much as he strove to exin the situation in better words, he could


    not find a proper way to exin her condition without the danger of being punished by the two men in


    front of him. Eric and Brian were fairly younger than him, but their chilly and ghastly eyes betrayed their


    age and the doctor couldn''t dare say anything that would make them angry.


    "She might not be able to speak again?" Brian asked, trying to stay calm as best as he could. His tone


    sounded indifferent, as if he was just stating the facts after assessing the situation rather than being


    worried for a person that he actually cared about.


    Realizing that there was no other way around, the doctor nodded his head lightly. His lips quivered,


    struggling to ovee the fear in his mind. "This is not the first time I am seeing a patient like this on


    QY Ind. I have seen plenty of patients with the same symptoms, but unfortunately, no one has ever


    been cured so far. This drug causes severe damage to the patient''s throat. There are also chances of


    damage urring to the whole vocal system. "So..." he stammered.


    "No one has ever been cured? Are you sure that there is no other way?" asked Brian, in an


    unconcerned way, but no one confronted him. Although he already knew that there might be


    consequences, he had not excepted it to be so severe.


    The doctor pondered over it for a little while before he spoke again,"It might not be totally incurable.


    The timeline since she was drugged is fairly short and I have already given her necessary treatments.


    But either way, the damage to her throat would still exist. It is just that it wouldn''t be as bad as the


    others and if we treat her properly, there might be hope,"


    said the doctor with very less confidence. At the end of it, he still couldn''t find a fine word to confront


    Brian''s prating, grimly eyes.


    Eric nced sideways at Molly, whoid in deathly stillness on the bed. Her pallid face looked


    extremely white under the gloomy light. The doctor''s words stunned him into terror. For the first time,


    he felt such unexinable,plicated fury and pain. Struggling with his emotions, he lowered his


    head instinctively to avoid being caught by Brian.


    "Tony, send the doctor back," Brian said.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Tony responded. He turned to the doctor and nodded his head at him, motioning him to follow him out.


    The doctor, as if he had been waiting for this moment, instantly leaned forward and tucked all his stuff


    clumsily into his bag with his quivering hands and hurried out the door with his nurse following close


    behind. As soon as he stepped out of the Seaview Hotel, he sighed deeply in relief. He felt like he had


    been through some horrible disaster and had finally been rescued and brought back to life.


    It was almost dusk by the time the doctor had left and Molly was still unconscious. Brian sat on the sofa


    beside her bed. His face was steady and emotionless, but a trace of intolerable chilly light lingered in


    his eyes.


    Eric stood propped against the wall next to the TV, with his arms folded across his chest. There was


    worry in his mind, but he didn''t let it show. He stood at the corner, looking idle and sluggish. His eyes,


    wicked and uncanny, were fixed on Brian.


    Brian lit himself a cigarette. The sudden ng of the lighter broke theplete stillness of the space.


    An inscrutable darkness surrounded him and his eyes were equally dark as the room. As he slowly


    took a drag and exhaled the smoke, the darkness in his eyes intensified, like a horrible hurricane


    swirling around, roaring to perish everything in its path.


    The silence continued and everyone waspletely lost in their own thoughts. It seemed like the clock


    had stopped ticking and the whole world had frozen over. After spending so many years in the Shadow


    Organization, Lenny thought that she was already ustomed to cold-blooded killings. But at that


    moment, she sensed the indescribable fury and hatred filling in Brian''s eyes; she felt a shock of shiver


    sweeping through her whole body.


    Unlike usual, Eric was extraordinary quiet. His eyes were still on Brian, who looked emotionless with


    his cigarette hanging between his fingers. ''I''ve never seen him smoke unless he wanted to release his


    stress or anger. But this time, it looks like his anger would cost a lot of blood, '' Eric presumed.


    "It iste," Brian stopped smoking and pinched the top of the cigarette off with his fingers and threw it in


    the ashtray,"You should go home," he said and nced up at Eric.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I want to know how you n to handle this," Eric replied after a moment''s pause. He had no intention


    of leaving. In his heart, he was as concerned about Molly as Brian was. If he could, he would stay there


    all night and wait until she woke up. But he could not reveal his concern for her in front of Lenny, and


    especially in front of Brian. So he convinced himself to stay calm and hid his concern deliberately. "Is


    this how you are going to let it end?" he asked defiantly.


    Brain lifted his head to look again at Eric. He did not answer. After a while, he uncrossed his legs and


    walked slowly to the window, with his hands in his pant pockets. As he stood there, the dim light


    reflected his image onto the windowpane, the figure was full of aloofness and insolence.


    "Nothing will end as long as I don''t wish it to. And no matter who, he will pay for what he did," came his


    impassive and chilly voice.


    His words were vague and Eric could not grasp the full meaning of it. He furrowed his brows, walked


    ahead and stood behind him, watching his insolent back with a glimpse of scrutiny. He sensed


    something different about Brian, but he couldn''t point out what it really was.


    At that very moment, a dreary and tense atmosphere wafted in the air in Philip''s base. Shawn stood


    leaning against his SUV, with his arms across his chest, his gun clutched without purpose in his hand.


    His enchanting eyes looked ahead keenly. Though he was clearly a man, his elegant face and his


    enchanting eyes were all so womanly that anyone would feel enticed by them.

 Chapter 212 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Two)

    Chapter 212 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Two)


    It was obvious that Philip''s men were unable to fight the mercenaries'' severe and well-trained attack.


    One after the other, his men were defeated and fell down in no time. Shawn stood there and watched


    them fight. Suddenly, he burst outughing. He was amused by the bloodbath. The XK Intelligence


    Agency mercenary stood beside him, shocked by the inhumaneugh.


    From the moment the killing began, Shawn had not averted his eyes. He was absorbed into the fight,


    which was now bing more and more thrilling and it fascinated him. After a short gunfight, the


    mercenaries were no longer using their weapons. They started tussling with Philip''s men, who were


    now utterly scared and distressed by the fight. But as soon as the killing started, there was no way they


    could escape. The mercenaries also made a perimeter around the ce, pushing back anyone who


    struggled to break through. There was not the slightest hope for Philip''s people. They were all but


    doomed.


    The killing did notst long. At the end, everyone in the perimeter were down except Philip himself.


    Some of the injured were crawling on the ground on their bruised hands and knees, still struggling to


    escape with their life. The rest were either dead, or unconscious or just too injured to get up again.


    "Oops, what cruelty! Do you think Brian would be mad?" Shawn mocked. He was very much intrigued


    by the sight which was unfolded in front of him. His enchanting eyes filled with indescribable thrill and


    obsession. "Looks like Little Brian is far more cruel than Richie. No doubt he could defeat anybody who


    stands in his way. He was born to rule and dominate," he replied to his own question.


    As he stood there, watching the fighte to a close, Shawn''s mind drifted away to how Brian had


    behaved earlier and what had happened to Molly today. And the moment Molly''s face came to his


    mind, his eyes narrowed and his brows knotted in dissatisfaction. For more reasons than one, he did


    not appreciate Molly being with Brian. He snorted lightly at the thought.


    "Philip is one tough guy," said one of the mercenaries, as he watched Philip tussling with two


    mercenaries simultaneously. With all the other men down, Philip was the only man left whom the


    mercenaries needed to take out. And taking out Philip obviously wasn''t going to be easy. Though Philip


    could not gain any advantage while fighting the two mercenaries, he wasn''t ready to show any signs of


    defeat.


    "Yes, he is," Shawn sneered coldly at the sight. No doubt that a man who could easily auction the


    world''s most precious antiques and collections publicly was bound to have prominent strength and


    power, both mentally and physically. ''Only if he had just minded his own business and carried on with


    his ''career'', all of this wouldn''t have happened. He overreached and provoked Brian, thest person he


    should have provoked, '' Shawn thought, feeling pity for Philip''s fortune. As far as he could remember,


    no one had ever gotten a happy ending after provoking Brian. Ever since he had known him, he had


    always been so vindictive.


    He would even scheme to get even with Richie one day, eventually.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Shawn remembered their childhood when Brian used to bully him. A sudden chill ran through his veins.


    His wicked, yet enchanting face slowly turned to show an uncanny, vicious side of him, ''He is bound to


    pay his debt one day, '' he gnashed his teeth, determined to get back at him.


    Shawn got bored after watching Philip''s struggle for a little while longer. He rotated his gun habitually


    around his finger. His gun had the words "K Soul" engraved on its barrel. He put it away, adjusted


    himself and walked slowly towards Philip.


    Philip noticed Shawn approaching him. He knew that Shawn had been on the ind for merely more


    than a month. Philip had also dispatched several men to check his background, but no one ever


    returned and Shawn''s identity remained a mystery to him.


    Philip nced at Shawn, who was advancing slowly towards him. With some effort, Philip pushed back


    the two mercenaries who were still entangled in the fight with him.


    "Who the hell are you? What does any of this have to do with you?" he asked coldly to Shawn. Shawn


    shrugged slightly, but did not respond. As he approached, the corners of his eyes lifted with sly


    contempt and arrogance.


    As far as Shawn could tell, Philip had always been supercilious. With so many years of experience in


    secret and illegal auctioning, who knows how many lives he had taken? He would have never thought


    that someday he would be the victim, caught in such a situation. What he was going through at that


    very moment was thest thing he would have ever imagined happening to him.


    "Nothing has ever frightened me. Come on and show me what you got!" jeered Philip. He strove to


    control his outburst of rage as he thought about the damage to his ce and his men who were killed.


    Also, his life was at stake. This might be thest day of his life. His lips quivered with intolerable rage


    and fear.


    Seeing how infuriated and afraid Philip was, a cunning smile came over Shawn''s face. "Well, I will just


    let you know this before you die. You have been doing pretty well here, on QY Ind for so many


    years. But you were never satisfied. You thought that you could always get your hands on whatever


    you wanted eventually, no matter who you had to confront. You know, when you walk barefooted for too


    long, you are bound to step on something sharp at some point. You got to stop and avoid the sharps


    before it pricks you. Just like how in your life, there are always some people...certain people whom you


    should never offend."


    Philip''s eyes narrowed in humiliation,"What do you mean?" he asked.


    "What do I mean?" Shawn rolled his eyes and sighed; he was almost insulted by such a stupid


    question. "I mean, you offended someone that you shouldn''t have offended! You understand?" He


    raised his voice as he spoke thest sentence,"You didn''t have to drag so many people into trouble,


    you know. Look how this has ended now. You should never have offended Brian in the first ce," he


    continued.


    Philip''s eyes became dull and gloomy. Looking at Shawn''s wicked, shifty face and hearing him gloat


    over his tragedy, Philip had a sudden urge to rip apart his pretty face.


    "I know you only did all this for money. Then why did you go beyond what was necessary? Why didn''t


    you just take the Pluto and leave? What was the need for taking her and drugging her?" A shadow of


    pity swept through Shawn''s face as he spoke,"Look how this has ended for you. You should know that


    there is no escape for anyone who hurts or offends him. He always wins in the end. Just like how he


    has won now." He stopped talking and looked at the men on the ground.

 Chapter 213 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Three)

    Chapter 213 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Three)


    They were either groaning in pain or lying there unconscious.


    Philip scoured the area around him. Though the sheer number of people Shawn had brought along


    frightened him, he did not reveal those emotions in front of them. He picked himself up and strove to


    remain calm as he spoke,"You cannot harm me, not unless you want to offend Aaron. He said he would


    assure my safety on this ind."


    It was true that no one would dare oppose Aaron, whether on QY Ind or any other ce. That was


    also one of the reasons why Philip went more rampant. His auction exchange was also in many ways


    under Aaron''s protection.


    Shawn smiled wickedly at him and in a split second, that smile faded away as if a snowstorm blew over


    and left everything behind frozen. "All you need to know is that no one would live once Brian decides


    that he wants them dead," he said furiously.


    In an instant, Shawn leapt up from the ground and kicked Philip square in the face. Reflexively, Philip


    crossed his arms over his head to protect his face from the blow. Shawn used his crossed arms as


    support for his one leg as he took a brisk turn in the air and kicked straight at Philip''s chest with his


    other leg.


    Philip regained his footing after taking several steps backwards. He felt a warm, rusty smell wafting in


    his mouth and a thin stream of blood appeared from the corner of his mouth and trickled along his chin.


    Shawn watched Philip in disgust,"I hate it the most when someone tries to intimidate me," he said


    defiantly.


    Shawn swooped forward for a second strike. And Philip, after receiving his first hit, was now wary and


    annoyed. The two men instantly went into a severe tussle, they shattered and destroyed each other


    under the deathly stillness of the night that echoed the rustling of the hollow noise.


    The brawl went on for about twenty minutes, till Shawn got bored and decided to end it. While Philip


    was still struggling to avoid being hit, Shawn swiftly reached out and thrust his fist towards Philip and


    punched him in the temple.


    "Argh! Umph!"


    Philip shrieked out in pain. And finally, he fell. A gust of blood shot out of his mouth and made an arc in


    the air as he copsed. He convulsed severely on the ground and his blood spraying out continuously


    from his mouth, drenching the ground around him. His entrails were damaged, his ribs were broken


    and that in turn hurt his liver.


    Gradually, his eyes lost theirst re of light, slowly fading away until it waspletely extinguished.


    He would have never in his life imagined that hisst day on earth would end like this and that his life


    would be taken by such a man.


    Shawn stooped down and looked scornfully at Philip, whoid there with blood still gushing out and


    spreading around his body. "Dump them in the sea and feed this man to the sharks. Clean this mess! I


    don''t want to see a speck of blood in this ce," he said, in a steady, emotionless tone.


    "Yes, sir!" the mercenary responded.


    Shawn got into his car, took out a towel from the car drawer and wiped his wound stains from the fight.


    He then casually threw the towel out of the window. After he smoothened his hair with his fingers, he


    started the engine and left, and it was as if everything that had just happened was nothing more than a


    game.


    The moon slowly sloped down the sky and sunk atst.


    Dawn was upon the Eastern sea. The sun finally peeped his head out sheepishly from above the


    horizon and everything seemed to havee back to life. The clouds glistened in the golden light, like


    young girls dressed in colorful bright dresses, boisterous and excited for their uing party. The


    water, after the night''splete darkness and stillness, now began to ripple in the light wind, the


    golden light made the waters look blushed and amused, as if she had been waiting for the sun toe


    out and kiss her on the cheek.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Brian stood by the window, motionless. The whole night, his eyes were fixed on the moon which was


    floating on the sea surface under the shadow of the night. From the moment the world was swallowed


    by the darkness of the night till the first glimpse of dawn broke through the horizon, he stood there in


    complete stillness, like a statue. Rage, guilt, sorrow, hatred, distress, helplessness...all of these mixed


    emotions haunted him; he waspletely absorbed in his own thoughts. The doctor''s words echoed in


    his mind, ''She might not be able to speak again.''


    "Uhh..."


    A shattered, hoarse voice suddenly broke the silence and brought him out of his trance and he turned


    around. Molly was awake. He saw her wriggling on the bed with her mouth open, struggling to speak.


    The severe pain in her throat obstructed her voice froming out and she could only make some


    vague sounds.


    Brian walked over in a hurry and sat down beside her. He patted her cheeks gently with his palm and


    called her,"Mol? Mol..."


    She frowned due to the intense pain in her throat, her eyshes fluttered gently as shey suffering.


    She heard Brian''s voice, which was steady and attractive and solicitous. She felt like she was in a


    dream. She wanted to see him, wanted to reach out to him. Slowly, she opened her eyes.


    "Bri?"


    Brian stooped down and brought his face close to her''s, anxious to see if she would wake up fully and


    hoped for a miracle to happen. As she opened her eyes faintly, Molly realized that Brian was right in


    front of her, his face so close that she could even feel his warm breath, his eyes so full of eagerness,


    though weary from the night''s dread. It was not a dream. He was right there, right in front of her. She


    recoiled, blushed instantly and eximed.


    But there was no sound.


    A pang of pain struck her, as if her throat had been sliced apart. She swallowed; the pain traveled


    deeper and deeper until it was impossible for her to bear. Her throat trembled, her brows knotted and


    she gasped heavily.


    Seeing her suffer, a me of rage and sorrow fell over Brian''s heart. He found himself worrying about


    her far more than he thought he would. He reached out his hand and caressed her trembling throat with


    his fingertip gently, as if to coax her. "The doctor said that you have throat inmmation. And it is rather


    severe. He said that you shouldn''t talk until your throat heals. So, you''d better listen to him if you want


    to recover soon," he said as a gentle warning.

 Chapter 214 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Four)

    Chapter 214 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Four)


    Molly''s eyes widened and she stared directly into his eyes, reading his mind and his feelings through


    those deep and attractive eyes. She strove to recollect what had happened the day before, trying to put


    together the fragments in her mind. Everything was a blur. She could not tell whether they were dreams


    or realities which had actually happened to her. She vaguely remembered the shock and fear she had


    felt as she walked through the pathway under the shadow of the night and someone had suddenly


    covered her mouth from behind. She remembered how utterly scared she was as she cked out.


    After that, her memories were hazy. She couldn''t remember much clearly.


    Molly''s eyes widened more thinking about the terror she had felt when her mouth was covered from


    behind. It was like something horrible or some unnatural evil spirit had crept out from the shadow of the


    night and dragged her into hell. She wanted to scream, she wanted to tell him what had happened to


    her, how terrified she was, to ask him why she was here. She doubted if she really was alive and


    rescued and wondered if everything she was seeing or feeling now was just a delusion of her terrified


    mind. She paid no heed to Brian''s warning, opened her mouth and struggled to scream.


    The intolerable pain in the throat sobered her up from her hallucination. But again, there was no sound,


    no more than some shattered, almost inaudible voice. She felt something amiss with her throat. She


    doubted if it was really just a throat inmmation like he had said. Unlike the throat inmmations she


    had had before or seen so far, this was too severe and it almost made her mute and she was in so


    much pain. She felt like she was being stabbed by a knife in her throat.


    Brian just sat there and watched her pallid face twitch in mixed feelings, and he watched her suffering.


    Unlike her, who was always revealing her thoughts and feelings through her eyes, she could not see


    any emotions in his face. Sometimes she felt that his face was much like a mask. A dazzling, exquisite,


    good-looking mask. "Didn''t you hear me? I just told you that you should not speak. Why are you so


    stubborn? Do you want to split open your throat?" he asked sullenly.


    Obediently, Molly closed her mouth and forced herself to calm down. Significantly baffled and upset,


    she stared at Brian with her adorable, pretty eyes which was now filled with terror. She was very


    anxious to figure out if Brian was telling her the truth.


    Realizing that Molly was still doubtful about his exnation, Brian reached out and caressed the little


    shell ne which hung around Molly''s neck. As he touched the ne, his finger made contact


    with her neck. A silky and soft feeling came over his mind. He wondered for an instance about why this


    woman attracted him so much. "This shell thing is an antique. You were stalked by a thief from the


    moment you stepped out of the restaurant. No need to panic. He wanted no more than this ne,"


    he assured her.


    Molly was rather surprised. She had no idea that such a tiny thing would bring her so much danger.


    She blinked at Brian in astonishment, then drifted her eyes down and looked at the shell ne


    suspiciously. After all, it looked as ordinary as amon shell ne when she identally picked it


    up on the beach. She inspected the ne carefully, trying to find something which might distinguish


    it from other shell nes. ''How can this thing be an antique?'' a bewildered look came over her face.


    "Don''t be so silly as to think it is just amon shell ne. As a matter of fact, it is an exquisite


    artifact, worth as much as a diamond. Otherwise, why on earth do you think he would try to rob it from


    you?" he asked as idly as he could so that Molly would not suspect him again. Looking at the shell


    ne, his mind went back to what had happened the day before. ''It was Eric who had attached the


    chain to the shell. How is it possible that he didn''t realize that it was not a shell at all?'' he pondered.


    Molly''s face was full of depression as she kept ncing at the ne. ''Why do I have such bad luck?


    Even a tiny little shell ne puts me in so much danger. No matter how I look at it, it looks like


    nothing but an ordinary shell with the chain attached by Eric. Why is all this happening to me?'' her


    brows furrowed at the thought.


    "Now get up and get dressed. I will take you to the diner," Brian said gently. He put down the shell


    gently back on her chest below her neck. He gently slid his finger over her lips and leaned forward to


    give her a soft, warm kiss. He then rose and walked out of the bedroom, leaving behind a blushing,


    shocked Molly with the unexpected kiss.


    Molly''s eyes watched Brian''s back as he left the room. A flow of warmth and apprehension rose in her


    heart. ''It is true that I have bad luck in everything. But at least I have this person who saved me and


    kept mepany till I woke up after such a horrible ident. Who knows what would have happened


    if he hadn''t shown up?"


    She didn''t want to think about it any further. But then, in an instant, her suspicious mind took over


    again, ''No, that is not the point. As grateful as I am, he is only doing this for his own good. He wants to


    break through my defense and fulfill his own nasty wishes. I cannot be so silly as to give in so easily.


    There is no way that he is attached to me,"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Molly sat up at the thought, sighing. After a moment, she pulled herself up and slipped out from under


    the quilt. She went into the shower and felt calmer as the warm water flowed steadily through her body.


    Brian sat in the couch, his long slender legs extended and ovepped. He picked up the phone on the


    table and made a call. From the other end of the phone, came Eric''s vague, blurry hello. Brian


    asked,"You knew that the ne you gave Molly was not a shell, didn''t you?"


    "What? What did you say?" Eric pinched the middle of his brows,pletely sobered up by Brian''s


    question. He stared at the light on the roof for a moment, trying to find a good way to exin it to him.


    "Yes, I knew that it was not a shell. But I promise you that I never expected that this would happen. If I


    had known it was the Pluto, all this wouldn''t have happened,"


    Eric said. His mind retreated to what had happened at the auction exchange the day before. He did not


    comprehend why he did it. Maybe it was pure curiosity, or maybe he was just bored.

 Chapter 215 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Five)

    Chapter 215 Killing The Ultimate Rage (Part Five)


    Brian did not respond. The silence made the air tenser. "You know me. Molly and I, we have no conflict


    between us. I would never do anything to harm her. It just doesn''t make sense. You got to trust me,


    brother," Eric continued, in a rather anxious tone.


    Of course, Brian knew him. Eric was always jealous and eager about stealing things away from him.


    But when he couldn''t get his hands on it, he would give up. He was the kind of person who did not


    really cross the line. Brian said,"I don''t want to talk about it anymore. And I don''t want people to know


    about the Pluto either."


    "Yes, I know. I totally understand. It is my fault that I overlooked the danger. I will clean up the mess. It


    won''t happen again," Eric reassured. Eric was not the kind of person who would run away from his


    responsibility. The Pluto turned out to be the first present that he had ever given to Molly, and it might


    also have been the first present Molly had received from anyone. He didn''t want to see Mollye into


    any trouble on ount of it. Maybe he just liked it when Molly wore it around her neck. Especially since


    it was a present from him, which made it even more special for him. He didn''t want Molly to lose his


    present.


    A little while after Brian got off the phone, Molly appeared. She had taken a shower and had changed


    into clean clothes. Her long, silky hair fell idly on her shoulders and the enticing smell of her shampoo


    wafted in the air. She looked a little better after a whole night''s sleep.


    Molly stood by the door and watched Brian as he rose up from the couch. She opened her mouth and


    pointed at her throat with her forefinger. She wanted to tell him that as long as she didn''t talk, she


    wouldn''t feel the pain. She still doubted if it was really just a throat inmmation.


    Brian nced at her, but paid no heed to her sign. He did not want to exin and depress her. The


    night before, he had ordered XK Intelligence Agency to spread the word and look for the best doctor.


    No matter how small the possibility was of getting her throat fixed, he was resolved to find a cure. As


    long as she could speak again, nothing mattered.


    Brian''s face fell as he watched Molly look at him with a confused and hurt expression. He felt angry and


    guilty at the same time. He med himself, chided himself for not being able to protect her and be


    there when she needed him. If he had taken her with him, all of this would not have happened. The


    more he med himself, the more pain he felt. He felt that all of this happened to her because of him.


    He dragged her into all this danger and made her suffer so much.


    "It''s not..."


    He almost blurted out the truth instinctively to Molly, who was already suspicious and anxious to know if


    it was really a throat inmmation. His voice made her quiver, though she was prepared for bad news.


    A gust of pain passed through her throat, she frowned. Even though the truth might be depressing, she


    still wanted to know more. But looking at Brian''s knotted brows and gloomy face, she couldn''t push him


    further. She lowered her head, bit her lip and did not know how to continue.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Let''s go," Brian said. A strange,plicated expression came over Brian''s face. He swiftly turned


    around and strode to the door. Realizing that there was no way she could force him to tell her anything


    unless he was willing, Molly silently sighed and followed after him.


    Taking into ount Molly''s throat, Brian decided not to take her anywhere far. They came to the hotel


    diner downstairs where he had already ordered the kitchen to cook food that was light and digestible


    easily.


    Molly did not show any interest towards the various foods which were delivered in delicate dishes and


    laid on the dining table in front of her,"Your throat will only allow you to eat these. You have no other


    choice," Brian said sternly. But seeing Molly have no appetite for those light food, he felt a well of


    compassion for her.


    Just as Molly was reluctantly stirring the porridge in the bowl, they heard the diner door opening. There


    was immediate silence after the creaky door was shut. They turned to the door and saw a tall, slim, and


    rather good-looking man enter in with his right hand tucked into his pant pocket. He paused and looked


    around the diner quickly with his sharp, bright eyes. He then walked directly towards their table.


    Seeing the man approaching them, Molly turned her face to look at Brian. There was no significant


    expression on his face. He just nodded his head slightly at her, asking her to eat her porridge.


    Aaron''s eyes quickly scanned Molly before he said to Brian,"Mr. Brian Long, I heard about what had


    happened yesterday."


    "What happenedst night is now over," Brian interrupted Aaron. He was sitting on the couch with his


    legs ovepped, his chin slightly lifted and his deep, steady eyes fell idly on Aaron as he stood by the


    table. Although Aaron was standing, making him look like he was in a superior position than Brian, the


    power prating from either man was equally formidable.


    Hearing Brian''s quick reply, Aaron raised his eyebrows lightly. He was a smart person. "Do you think


    we could talk?" he asked politely.


    "I don''t think so. There is nothing to talk about," Brian refused indifferently and turned his face away.


    Ken, who hade with Aaron, was now full of fury and insult hearing Brian''s insolence. He


    remembered theirst encounter with Eric in A city, when he had behaved very impudently to Aaron.


    He had not expected at all that Brian would be much ruder!


    He couldn''t imagine anyone who would dare be this rude to Aaron in this QY Ind.


    There was a moment of silence. The atmosphere was dense and filled with intensive tension. Molly felt


    lost and bewildered. She had no idea what she was supposed to do. It was as if there was a ticking


    bomb, which was ready to explode the minute one of the men loses his temper. She looked innocently


    at Brian, then at Aaron. She somehow had a feeling that what they were talking about had something


    to do with her.


    "Just eat your food," came Brian''spulsive voice again. Molly recoiled at the order and instantly


    came back from her trance. Obediently, she lowered her head and started eating her porridge.


    After seeing everything with his own eyes, Aaron did not show any emotion on his face. His face was


    steady, calm and indifferent, as if nothing Brian had said irritated him.


    "What is going on here? Isn''t it a little early for a show?" came a voice full of tease and mockery.


    Instantly, the diner was enveloped by an ominous cloud.

 Chapter 216 Be Stronger! (Part One)

    Chapter 216 Be Stronger! (Part One)


    "Rise and shine, it''s early in the morning.


    Yet this ce is already bustling with customers and cheer. How wonderful this sight is!" A deep and


    amused voice was heard right before Eric walked into the restaurant dressed smartly in sportswear.


    Yesterday his unbridled passion had left him. And now after all that, he looked more rxed, with a


    bright smile on his face.


    Yet contrary to his good mood he gave Aaron a cold stare from across the room. Despite receiving


    Brian''s indifferent gaze, he took a seat beside Molly, and ignored Aaron''s lurking presence. Looking


    extremely arrogant and harassed, he called a waiter, and said," I''ll have the same order as her."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just a moment, please," said the server in a polite manner as he hushed away amidst all the chaos.


    He had a forced smile on his face which was quite evident. Just standing there, he could sense the


    weird and tense atmosphere. Although Aaron was rarely known at QY Ind, just the appearance of


    three outstanding men sitting there in a tense environment drew a lot of attention, and also somehow


    made all the people around quite nervous.


    "Mr. Brian Long, do you mind if I have dinner with Lady Molly this evening?" Eric lifted his face


    gradually and stared back at Brian defiantly. There was an obvious look ofcency growing in his


    eyes.


    However, Brian remained calm and maintained a calm look almost unaffected by Eric''s clear disdain.


    Looking into his dark eyes, you could not sense what he was feeling let alone thinking. But deep down


    he disliked Eric.


    Brian was convinced and had ever intention to ignore Aaron''s presence. But he had to stand up and


    greet him, since somewhere he did actually admire his cold-blooded killer nature, and he also saw Eric


    come inside the room. It would have been impolite to ignore him.


    The persistently arrogant and cold attitude from Brian and Eric didn''t bother Aaron. Even though the


    political situation at QY Ind seemed stable currently, there was a determined force working in silence


    to disrupt his enterprise and ruin his entire n at any time. Therefore, the power and stature of


    Dragon Empire Group was much required for stability, and Brian should also be encouraged to be


    involved.


    Molly couldn''t speak up just as yet. She watched Aaron and Brian walk away. Growing increasingly


    worried and anxious by the minute, she hoped with all her heart that someone else woulde up to


    her and let her in on what they were nning or doing presently.


    "There''s lots of good scrumptious dishes. I hope you have a big appetite and enjoy the spread." Eric


    said to Molly in a casual and yet sincere tone.


    Upon hearing that, Molly turned her gaze to Eric and shrugged her shoulder helplessly not knowing


    how to enjoy the meal in such a situation. Her throat didn''t hurt that much. As long as she remained


    silent, her throat seemed just fine. However, she wasn''t stupid and ignorant. She could sense that


    something was terribly wrong. It''s just that she couldn''t figure out what it was from the outside.


    While Molly was lost in her own train of thoughts, the waiter brought a bowl of food which was like


    liquid, and put it down on the table beside Eric. He then left the room respectfully and carefully as the


    awkwardness made him tense.


    "I''ll feed you and I hope you like this dish." Then, Eric took a wide spoon and fed Molly gently. "The


    food can''t be that awful, if I am sitting here eating with you."


    Molly took a quick nce at Eric as he fed her considerately, but she found nofort in his words.


    She rolled her eyes and simply didn''t want to argue with him. She did not have the energy.


    Suddenly, Eric grew closer as he leaned to Molly''s side and whispered in her ears lovingly," Molly, I


    have shared your joys and sorrows. Are you content? Have you ever felt moved by my affection and


    sincerity?"


    A warm smile spread across Molly''s face. She leaned back immediately as she took a quick nce at


    Brian who was not seated far away from her. With a guilty conscience, she deliberately maintained a


    safe distance from Eric from then on.


    "She is so ungrateful..." Eric briefly stared at Brian, and smiled at Molly. He said to her, amused by her


    oblivious reaction," You''re neither my mistress nor my lover. Then why are you so scared of getting


    caught flirting with me?"


    Upon hearing Eric''s abrupt remarks, Molly sat aghast as she wore a glowered expression. Moments


    later, she opened her mouth with an intention to argue, consumed by her anger she almost forgot how


    she couldn''t talk right then. But no sound came from her mouth as she struggled to speak. Instead, she


    felt a pain so sharp in her throat, as if she were being stabbed by countless needles at the same time.


    The pain was so overwhelming that beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Eric appeared flustered and concerned as he saw Molly suffering with pangs of pain. "Take it easy and


    draw a deep breath, girl. Forget the anger and just divert all that energy towards taking care of yourself.


    I''m so sorry about uttering all that nonsense which clearly upsets you," Eric apologized in a bid to calm


    her thoughts.


    Molly bit her lips, and her mood somehow became worse. She then took a quick nce at Brian who


    was engaged in an intense discussion with Aaron. She stretched out her hand and pointed a finger at


    her throat, as if asking Brian to exin why she couldn''t talk when she tried so hard.


    After retrospecting for a long moment, Eric went on speaking in an apologetic tone," Yesterday you


    were drugged, and hadpletely passed out. The drug you inhaled involuntarily has caused your


    tonsils to inme, and as a result your vocal cords were damaged. So, you can''t speak temporarily."


    Molly stared at Eric in shock, and wanted to find some loop hole from his expression. However, just like


    Brian, he chose his words carefully, and looked worried at the same time. Moreover, Brian and him


    shared the same reason and sentiment behind their actions. Although she should have trusted their


    words blindly, she could not help but grow increasingly worried deep down.


    She got anxious and worried about the matter. She pursed her lips and an idea suddenly came to her.


    She blinked as she instantly took out her mobile phone from her bag knowing what had to be done.


    She typed some words on the screen in haste and then strategically ced the phone right in front of


    Eric.

 Chapter 217 Be Stronger! (Part Two)

    Chapter 217 Be Stronger! (Part Two)


    Eric picked up Molly''s mobile phone instantly and curiously read it. ''Just tell me the truth, I can handle


    it: Is the damage so bad that from now on I am dumb?''


    Emotions clearly reflected in Eric''s eyes as her read the message. Molly''s words hurt him badly, it felt


    like he was repeatedly stabbed by a blunt knife. His heart was bleeding, only with emotions he could


    not express. However, he had to betray his feelings and thoughts while answering to her. With a forced


    smile, he spoke to Molly," Now you''re just imaging things. I agree, the current scenario is unexpected


    and scary, but that doesn''t mean your worst fears wille true. Be strong and calm! Hahahah... Little


    Molly, even if you be dumb, well it''s better for the rest of us because then you''ll never argue with


    me," he cracked a joke to make light of the moment.


    Molly couldn''t help but frown as she wondered how Eric was joking in such a tense moment. Perhaps


    he was just pretending to becent as he imaged what the life would be if she couldn''t talk any


    more. Then, she began to doubt her assumption.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Eric felt increasingly ufortable right then. The previous night, had he inquired further when he


    found the shells weren''t real, the ident wouldn''t have ur to begin with, Molly wouldn''t have gotten


    drugged and harmed. He was to med for all this.


    He sighed with overburdening guilt. Pretending to beposed and rxed defying his actual


    thoughts, he tenderly tapped Molly''s forehead. Seeing Molly snarl furiously, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Just eat your food. Otherwise, you will starve, and be a dead dumb girl," said Eric.


    Molly wrinkled her nose and gave a snort out of sheer contempt. Looking away from Eric, she decided


    to ignore Eric''s bid of cracking jokes. She knew that if she treated Eric nicely, he certainly would find


    her ungraceful and meek.


    Molly and Eric were eating food in a rtively rxed manner as they became to embrace silence.


    However, Brian, from time to time, nced over his shoulder and looked at them as he could not


    contain his curiosity. During most of his abrupt nces, his sharp eyes were fixed on Molly.


    "Who is that woman sitting across right over there? Is she important for Mr. Brian Long?" Aaron gazed


    at Molly who was eating in a calm manner. Despite asking this question aloud, the answer was already


    there in his heart.


    "She is nothing more than a toy to me." Brian said indifferently trying to drive the message across. His


    stern face showed no extra emotions. However, his cold and wicked smile across his smug face


    suggested otherwise.


    "A toy?" Aaron asked curiously. "Would Mr. Brian Long really be so kind, affectionate and attentive


    towards a toy? Well I don''t think so."


    Brian didn''t notice the apparent disdain in Aaron''s tone. Instead, he answered rather aggressively,"


    Even though she''s a toy for me, I don''t like her being considered and treated in that manner. My


    possessions can never be touched by other people."


    The delicate voice gave away the burden of enormous pressure which always made people around feel


    suffocating. Ken, standing behind Aaron, looked at Brian warily. He had seen him a couple of times.


    But every time they met, he could sense the difference and something unusual about him. As far as he


    was concerned, his master was unparalleled in the world without a shadow of doubt. However, Mr.


    Brian Long... he was special, uncontroble and also unfathomable.


    Aaron''s mouth then broke out into a humorless smile. "Well, you overreactedst night. Did you realize


    that?"


    Brian withdrew his fixed gaze from Molly, despite his secret lust for Molly''s sweet smile. However, the


    smile on his face hadpletely disappeared too as he raised his head and looked at Aaron. "Is that


    your take on this issue?" he asked in cold tone.


    Aaron sneered, but remained calm andposed. "Philip''s death is overwhelming for me to handle


    with. But... you simply cannot embarrass me at QY Ind and I can''t be pushed beyond a certain limit.


    Are we clear on that?"


    Brian casually picked up the cup and sipped his coffee silently. He didn''t respond to Aaron''smand.


    He always seemed so arrogant and superior, almost like he was looking down upon everybody. "Now


    just clearly tell me what you want."


    "Yesterday, Philip''s body and that entire debacle was handled well, and nobody noticed how and when


    it disappeared. The whereabouts of his body will remain a mystery forever, you can rest assured."


    Aaron looked at Brian sharply. "This professionalism reminds me of an organization."


    "Oh, does it now?" Brian let out a little chuckle.


    Aaron frowned disapprovingly. He was ultimately quite a cold-blooded man, but he got an impressing


    that Brian was worse, which further worried him.


    Human beings areplicated creatures. Friends can turn against each other, grow apart as foes


    when their virtues and advantages are belittled. They fight, andpete against each other like they


    share no mutual past of understanding, love and sincerity.


    Despite his other overpowering characteristics, Aaron was a man with great patience. When he came


    inside and saw Brian''s aggressive expression, he chose not to respond. As ufortable as he was,


    he refrained from letting his emotional control him. "Earlier I was informed that... there are only five


    organizations in the entire world which are capable of killing people in the manner it was. After ruling


    out all the other options based on what happened, I''m sure it must be XK!"


    Aaron said slowly and confidently as he exhumed the plot, and maintained eye contact with Brian. He


    wanted to uncover some thing, anything useful, from Brian''s eyes. But he failed. Mr. Brian Long was


    prudent and skilled at hiding his emotions and thoughts from others. There were counted people who


    had the ability to sense emotional changes from his countenance. He was indeed a genius, because


    even people much older, experienced and more prudent than him couldn''t seed at this feat.


    "Well, I couldn''t agree with your investigation any more." Brian answered tantly. He was adept at


    reading people''s mind and feelings. He hadrgely guessed what Aaron was thinking of right now. He


    would grow more suspicious if the problem was deliberately avoided. So, he bluntly asked," Is Shawn


    still at the QY Ind now?"


    Aaron''s brow furrowed upon hearing his question. Last night, he wondered about the same thing. XK


    Intelligence Agency couldn''t be essed easily. Last time he took great efforts and pulled strings to


    reach an agreement with XL eventually. But Mr. Brian Long might have been acquainted with it, since


    XL wasn''t the force that he could employ without paying a great price.

 Chapter 218 Be Stronger! (Part Three)

    Chapter 218 Be Stronger! (Part Three)


    "Well If you''re specting about my identity, instead why don''t you think about how to deal with the old


    goats?" Brian said in a confident tone with disdain. Emp Exchange and Casino were generally the two


    ces where most people indulged in luxury pursuits. Without immense influence and powerful


    positions in the society, no one could run these ces well and also draw out profits.


    "It may seem like... I obviously do overthink matters." Aaron smiled and seemed to have a moment of


    indulging in self-pity. However, within a few moments, after hearing what Eric had to say he turned his


    gaze to smile at Molly, recollected himself, and said," If you need anything, just let me know, Mr. Brian


    Long."


    "No, you can rx as I assure you that I need nothing from you," answered Brian straightforwardly. "I''m


    leaving QY Ind this afternoon."


    "Well what''s the rush?" asked Aaron curiously. His eyebrows were knitted.


    Brian heaved a sigh of relief and answered in a soft tone," My people will be responsible for building


    the Casino. If it''s done, I hope that you know how to handle and manage those old goats tactfully."


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and smiled at Brian''s remarks. "Mister, you may consider it done."


    Brian did not speak any further as he stood up and walked right towards Molly.


    Ken looked at Brian''s receding figure. Also after getting annoyed with Brian''s unwarranted arrogance,


    he said to Aaron," Your Highness, clearly he has gone too far and handled matters rather arrogantly."


    Aaron''s mouth moved into a frown with his lips tilted slightly at the corners. He rolled his eyes and said


    profoundly," Mark my words: He has the right to be as arrogant as he wants to be. I''ll be seriously


    harmed and fooled if I do anything to make him my enemy. He''s too dangerous for us to fight and deal


    with, so just buck up and deal with it. This being the case, I prefer to be on his good side as a friend."


    Ken was confused by Aaron''s observation. However, he respected his master without a wavering doubt


    and would do whatever his master ordered him to do, no questions asked. Since his master thought


    highly of Mr. Brian Long, he would not say anything further.


    Aaron stood up and walked right out of the restaurant. However, he never expected Brian to be


    vital in his role in gainingplete monopoly and control of the QY Ind, due to Aaron''s insights and


    his conflicting attitude towards Brian. For Aaron, Brian was both a friend and an intimidating foe. By


    that time, Ken would understand why Aaron said that Mr. Brian Long could remain proud and arrogant,


    while others couldn''t.


    Brian returned to his seat and saw Molly type words on her mobile phone, and then give her phone to


    Eric. She was so engrossed that she didn''t notice Brian already sitting next to her.


    Eric then understood that Brian finished speaking with Aaron, as he continued ncing at their


    movements. He didn''t intend to remind Molly of Brian''s return. He just grabbed the mobile phone from


    Molly''s hand, read the sentences and couldn''t help but burst into aughter. He then said," Did Shirley


    really tell you that bro has a poker face?"


    Molly nodded in consent indicating her answer, and then she looked in the direction of where Brian sat


    with a guilty expression reflecting her emotions. However, when she saw Brian sitting opposite her, with


    a stern face, she couldn''t help but get scared. She bit her lips anxiously and snapped at Eric furiously,


    as if using him of setting her up without her knowledge or consent once again.


    Eric shrugged his shoulder helplessly, indicating that he had done nothing wrong. "I''ve been wronged,"


    he blurted desperately.


    Molly cast an angry nce at him. She then pursed her lips as she wanted tofort Brian. However,


    it suddenly urred to her that she couldn''t speak right now. With a flush of embarrassment, she


    drooped her head and remained silent. She picked up a spoon and continued to eat the tasteless


    porridge.


    Instinctively staring at Molly, Brian too was about to say something, but stopped on a second thought.


    He felt a deep pang of sorrow growing in his heart suddenly. His annoyance suddenly disappeared and


    was reced with depression which began to cloud his mind: Molly was suffering. He sighed and said


    to Eric quietly," We''re leaving this afternoon. Keep your eyes open and don''t miss any thing happening


    here. Aaron''s remarkable."


    "He must be somebody important if he dares to take control of the parliament and also dominate QY


    Ind''s economy." Eric raised his eyebrows as he assumed a serious tone. Even though he seemed to


    be least concerned about Brian''s conversation with Aaron, his deepened frown suggested otherwise.


    Brian understood too well that Eric couldn''t be fooled. So, he had nothing to worry about. His gaze was


    fixed on Molly as he said slowly," If the porridge is that awful and you are struggling so much, please


    don''t eat it."


    Molly lifted her chin and blinked. Before she could respond, her body was pulled up by Brian. She was


    ushered out of the restaurant all of a sudden. The only thing she remembered was the mysterious and


    wicked smile across his face.


    "Brother, have you fallen in love with Molly?" Eric murmured as he saw their figures disappear. If that


    weren''t the case knowing you... You would have told her the truth ruthlessly without considering her


    feelings, that the drug has seriously harmed her vocal cord, and there are more chances that she can''t


    speak again ever. If you don''t love her, then why would you go to such lengths as to lie to her?


    Is Brian really bothering to take care of another girl other than Wing?


    Eric smiled as he wondered whether Becky would feel jealous if she found out how nicely Brian was


    treating Molly.


    If Becky found out about this, instead of gloating over Becky''s jealousy, Eric was distressed greatly


    thinking about her emotions, even though he didn''t know why. Why? Perhaps, he just did not want to


    follow in Frank''s footsteps and end up being miserable and all alone.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, one could get burnt just ying with fire. He didn''t like the idea of getting hurt owing to these


    foolish pursuits.


    Snapping back from his thoughts, Eric then stood up, paid the bill and left the restaurant.


    Two bowls of fluid food were left on the table almost untouched as he set off at a brisk pace.


    At the parliament building of A City.


    Edgar was being briefed to all entirety on Bill''s investigation report. Suddenly, he interrupted and asked


    in disbelief," Are you really saying that you can''t find the Vice President''s movement records? Are we


    really that ipetent when ites to a matter of national security?"

 Chapter 219 Be Stronger! (Part Four)

    Chapter 219 Be Stronger! (Part Four)


    "I''m sorry but that is how it is, we have been unable to find any useful leads or information." Bill


    answered positively. Then, he raised his head and looked at Edgar in shock," Mayor, is it possible that


    you may have made some mistake on that very day?"


    Edgar rubbed his chin with one hand as he thought back reflectively. He dropped his head and tried to


    hide the sparkle in his eyes. "Well, that may be a possibility," he said in a hushed tone. Momentster,


    he had apparently realized something as he raised his head, and asked," What''s going on with


    Steven?"


    Bill shook his head, twitched his lips and answered," Well nothing good. There is no lead even there.


    He has no significant criminal records, keeping aside asional stealing and gambling. But, I was told


    that he had been quite lucky recently, and had ended up earning quite a chuck of money owing to this


    new-found talent."


    "Oh, is that so?" Edgar was surprised upon hearing the revtion. Steven was gambling his money


    away. Of course, Edgar knew that he was being tricked deliberately by someone who wanted to see


    him punished. However, if he was making money... Some funny thoughts shed in his mind instantly.


    A smile appeared around the corners of his mouth as he reflected. Then, he changed the topic and


    said," Track the movements and activities of Mr. Brian Long. If hees back, I should be the first to


    be informed."


    "Yes. I''ll notify the ground staff at the airport immediately." Bill raised his eyebrows. "Mayor, I''ll leave


    you alone if you have no other orders and leads to discuss."


    Edgar nodded indicating his consent. Soon after Bill left him alone in his chamber, he leaned against


    the chair and nkly stared into space. He recalled all what had happened recently. He knew


    something was terribly wrong, he had an intuition but he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Things over the past few days were not as simple as they appeared to be. Nevertheless, why did he


    feel that way? He just could not put a finger on it.


    What was the reason behind his uneasy sense of foreboding?


    QY Ind.


    A female doctor, well in her 40s, was examining Molly''s throat rather carefully. But Molly remained quiet


    and calm while Brian watched the doctor conducting the usual medical procedures, with his hands in


    his trouser pockets. He stood in the room''s corner, and his impassive face showed no emotion at all.


    However, his brown gaze never moved away from Molly.


    It took almost an hour for the doctor to conduct Molly''s throat examination. She was just about to inform


    her patient of the underlying condition and illness. However, receiving a hard stare from Brian made her


    swallow her words and tread further carefully.


    "I''m d to tell you... Ms. Molly, you''re fine. Your throat seems to be recovering." The doctor said


    carefully as she concealed her fear. When she observed that Brian''s sharp nces were now calmer,


    she understood that she did a right thing in keeping Molly''s illness from her. "Please don''t try to speak


    temporarily. Just take the medicine religiously, and your vocal cord will recover over the several days."


    Brian nodded his head approvingly. Tony then led the doctor out of the room, leaving Molly and Brian


    alone.


    Molly blinked and fluttered her eyshes quickly and attractively with content. She couldn''t help trying


    to open her mouth slightly, but upon seeing Brian''s immediate frown, she hurriedly stopped herself from


    speaking. She took out her phone, typed instantly, and handed the phone to Brian.


    The message read," Please don''t worry. Just like the doctor said, I''m fine and I will make a full


    recovery. We can talk as much as we like to heart''s content very soon."


    Just reading her message, Brian didn''t feel relieved. Instead he frowned more. He looked at Molly and


    saw her sparkling eyes. Her ignorance of the pressing situation that she may lose her voice forever,


    made him angry and guilty. He said coldly," Please don''t open your mouth and speak to anybody


    before your vocal cord has healedpletely. I''m warning you. Even though you''re dumb and


    suffering, I will not spare you. Are we clear?"


    Molly''s rosy lips grew into a pout slightly and she stared at Brian''s impassive face bitterly. She thought


    that Brian must be worried about her... But it turned out that she was just being foolish and sentimental


    over nothing. It was all in her head.


    She felt troubled and couldn''t stop her emotions from reflecting on her face any more. To hide her


    embarrassment, she quickly typed some words on her mobile phone and showed it to Brian. However,


    Brian looked away, and said coldly," Just forget about your foolish ideas and divert that attention


    towards getting better."


    Molly glowered at Brian, and cursed herself for counting on him to take care of her. She honestly all this


    while thought he cared and was concerned about her. Now she was shaking with anger as she


    stubbornly put her mobile phone before Brian. To draw his attention, she pped him on the arm, and


    urged him to nce at the message.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Brian looked at Molly, as he now clearly saw that she was fuming, which strangely made him feel


    better. He withdrew his nce from Molly and turned to the phone. It said," If I be a dumb, it''s


    your fault, since it''s you that brought me here. You can''t give up on me, not just yet. You should take


    care of me for the rest of my life."


    Brian stood aghast as he was taken aback after reading those words. He didn''t expect Molly to react in


    such a harsh way. Molly''s petty and clingy move should have made Brian feel repulsive. But


    surprisingly, that''s not how he felt. On the contrary, the thought of suggestion simplyforted him.

 Chapter 220 In Her Eyes He Was Different! (Part One)

    Chapter 220 In Her Eyes He Was Different! (Part One)


    Brian kept on staring at the words shing on the phone screen motionless. When the screen dimmed


    automatically, he still didn''t shift his gaze off the screen.


    Molly stared at Brian. He had a handsome and attractive profile and always wore a cool and indifferent


    expression. Every time when she gazed upon him, she always felt he had an impersonal, freakish vibe


    like some fairy-tale character. What''s more, his arrogance and aggressiveness were so off-putting and


    easily noticeable that anybody could tell.


    "Bri!"


    Molly called him in silence. She didn''t know why, but she just wanted to call him this way. By sheer


    coincidence or using telepathy, Brian turned around to look at her in the meantime.


    This time Molly didn''t avoid; she looked straight into Brian''s eyes. She didn''t know why. When she had


    been drugged and fainted yesterday, she had not been as scared as she had imagined. It seemed as if


    she had known that she''d pull through just fine. Maybe it was because like the proverbial cat with nine


    lives she had survived danger far too many times and she was used to it, or maybe it was her


    confidence in Brianing to her rescue.


    Waking up in the morning, Molly saw Brian''s handsome face as soon as she opened her eyes. At that


    moment, she must have been relieved.


    Fluttering her eyshes, Molly licked her lips. Even though she knew he''d y his usual games, she


    still couldn''t stop dreaming about the rosy things she knew he''d never agree to.


    When her eyes misted because she had gone off into wild flights of fancy, a rough finger tip touched


    her face, gently stroked it from her cheek all the way to the corner of her cute mouth. Whether


    intentionally or unintentionally, Brian seemed to fancy this little trick, which Molly knew was nothing but


    a pretense of geniality. Because when she looked into his deep, cold eyes, any illusion she might have


    had about his friendliness was shattered again.


    With a quiet sigh, she took the cell phone from Brian''s hand, lowered her head, quickly typed a


    message and gave the phone back to him.


    Brian read with raised eyebrows,"I was just kidding you. Even if I really be mute, I will only me


    myself. It is my fate. I will definitely not me you for it."


    Trying her best, Molly hid theplex emotions in her heart, forced a smile and looked at Brian with


    crystal-like clear eyes.


    Without paying much attention, Brian cast a passing nce at the words on the phone screen, and


    then looked at Molly again. But the moment he noticed a smile on her lips and a sparkle in her eyes,


    his gaze turned intense again. So charming, so beautiful her eyes were, you''d think they were stars


    waiting to light up the sky at nightfall.


    He stopped stroking her face with his fingers, seriously gazed at her and said in a deep and husky


    voice,"I promise I won''t let you be a mute!"


    For the time being, his promise might not have meant much for both of them. But neither of them could


    have expected that something quietly started to change.


    After Tony procured the prescribed drugs from the doctor, Brian went straight to the QY Ind airport


    with Molly. On arrival, they ran into Shawn unexpectedly. Brian exchanged a look with Tony, and Tony


    immediately understood his intention and apanied Molly to board first.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After looking at Molly, who was about to board, Shawn cut Brian a nce, his cunning intentions


    concealed by a veneer of enchantment, and said,"You seem to care a lot about her!"


    "Do I?" Curtly Brian asked in reply.


    Shawn stopped teasing, put on a serious look and asked with concern,"Becky will be back sooner or


    later. What are you going to do with her then?"


    "You mean Molly?" Almost sneering, Brian replied nonchntly,"She''s just a ything for me!"


    Taking another barb to his words, Shawn smiled andmented,"No one talks about an unimportant


    ything all day long."


    An agitated Brian frowned and scornfully shot back,"Do you really think she is special to me?"


    "Isn''t she?" Shawn asked in return.


    A rare smile crossed Brian''s face. He seldom smiled. And if he did, it always was scornful, cold. Even


    now, although you''d think it was a warm, wide smile, he was disdainful all the way. He then said,"Becky


    is mine. And nobody can take her away from me. Not even Eric!"


    Sensing it was desultory cheap talk he had started, Shawn knit his eyebrows tightly. Inwardly he


    reprimanded himself and wondered why he had thought he''d pin Brian down over such trifles at the


    moment.


    "Eric is so conceited and obsessed aboutpeting with me. Especially so for the woman, I love,"


    Brian said dismissively. Then he turned his eyes ahead to Molly, who was standing at the door of the


    cabin. As if on cue, Molly turned around just then, cast him a nce, and walked straight into the cabin.


    "Do you mean to take advantage of Molly to divert Eric''s attention?" Shawn asked. But Brian simply


    ignored him. Shawn sighed in his heart. He couldn''t be more familiar with the possessive look in Brian''s


    eyes when he gazed at the woman standing at the door of the cabin. It was almost the same look as


    Richie had had in his eyes that year. He then said thoughtfully,"When ites to love, there will be


    many unexpected things."


    In response, Brian said coldly,"Don''t mind my private life anymore. Pay more attention to how you can


    rake in as much profits as possible from Aaron!"


    "How about being friends with him, besides business and profits?" Shawn asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "You can make friends with him, but that doesn''t have toe at the expense of getting the best


    bargains for XK Intelligence Agency!" Nonchntly Brian replied, and then without saying anything


    more, he walked straight to the ne.


    "Bri..." Shawn''s voice came from behind, but Brian didn''t stop. Despite his arrogance, Shawn


    continued,"In your affections and obsessions with women, I''d advise that you leave some space for


    yourself. Otherwise, you might regret when things don''t work out!" It seemed more like a worry than a


    warning.


    ''Regret?''


    Unmoved, Brian''s mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer. He then stopped, turned around and stared


    at Shawn, whose face had a girlish smoothness. Narrowing his sharp eyes, Brian said arrogantly,"I''ve


    never regretted anything in my life. If there is any chance, I''d like to have a try!"


    Before Shawn could say anything more, Brian went straight and boarded. Shawn didn''t move until he


    saw the ne take off and disappear into the endless blue sky. He sighed and murmured to


    himself,"You even killed people because of Molly, who you described as a ything. Are you just that


    cold blooded? Or are you just fooling yourself as well as the others?"

 Chapter 221 In Her Eyes He Was Different! (Part Two)

    Chapter 221 In Her Eyes He Was Different! (Part Two)


    The aim of Shawning here today was to probe into Brian''s inner thoughts. He had prepared a lot


    of questions beforehand, but when he saw the way Brian looked at Molly, he had already got all the


    answers he wanted. Brian had never gazed at anyone with that overwhelming possessive look in his


    eyes, not even at Becky. It seemed that if anyone tried to stop his obsession with her, he was willing to


    do anything. For Molly''s love, he would kill and have no scruples about it.


    Shawn thought to himself, ''If Brian can understand his real feelings soon, he might not suffer too much


    from it, but if not, I''m afraid life will be harder for him than it was for Richie.


    The son closely resembles his father. And they are both too obsessed with women.''


    Shawn was still lost in thought, when his cell phone suddenly rang. He answered the phone and said


    impatiently,"Speaking!"


    "Has Briane to meet you?" Shirley''s sly voice came from the other end.


    Rolling his eyes, Shawn said tly,"He has left."


    "What? He has already left?"


    "Yes, he has just left here, five minutes ago!" Shawn hummed,"But do not expect that I will tell you


    much about Brian. If you want to know, just go and ask him by yourself."


    "Damn Shawn! Go to hell!" Shirley yelled. Unable to ask Brian directly how he was getting along with


    Little Molly, Shirley had counted on Shawn. She had just heard the news from Richie that Brian had


    been in QY Ind now, so she wanted to pry some information. However, she was very disappointed


    and piqued now, since Shawn was unwilling to let her in on the details.


    "I don''t care. Curse however much you like. I''m used to it. It''s okay for me¡­" An indifferent sounding


    Shawn said, wearing a poker face. He was somewhat happy to run rings of mischief around Shirley,


    just to irritate her from time to time because he still took it to heart that Shirley had "looted" Richie away


    from him.


    Satisfied to have sufficiently pissed her off for the day, Shawn didn''t allow Shirley to say anything more.


    He hung up the call, smiling to himself. He then got on the car and drove away from the airport. In the


    meantime, Shirley, who was in XK Intelligence Agency, was holding the phone and heaped curses on


    Shawn. Those mercenaries around her could not help but peek at her.


    *


    When the ne arrived at A City, it was alreadyte at night. The airport was covered with white snow.


    It felt like Molly could already feel the freezing wind, even before she stepped out of the cabin. She


    couldn''t help herself from shivering.


    When she looked down and saw the dress with a sturdy chiffon that she was wearing, she felt even


    colder. Now she hade directly from summer to winter.


    In front of her sat Brian to the left side. He had been engrossed with his own affairs from the time they


    got on the ne. He didn''t turn his gaze from hisptop until the ne was about tond. He now


    shifted his gaze to view outside the ne from the small window next to his seat. He cut the look of


    someone in deep contemtion about something.


    "Miss Xia, Mr. Brian Long has prepared this for you!" said the stewardess, who had juste over,


    bringing a down jacket. Molly epted, a little stunned. A touch of warmth rippled across her heart. It


    was really difficult for her to hide the smile on her lips.


    The ne steadilynded at A City International Airport. When the cabin door opened, a freezing cold


    wind blew in with some snowkes.


    It set Molly''s teeth on edge at once. Before she could do anything, the down jacket in her hands had


    already been taken away. She raised her head involuntarily and immediately saw the unhappy look in


    Brian''s intense sharp eyes. He quickly unfolded the down jacket and helped her put it on and zip it.


    Without saying a single word, he took her hand and led her out of the cabin.


    About five or six steps behind them, Tony followed out of the cabin. He inadvertently saw the two hands


    tightly holding together. Brian''s left hand holding Molly''s right was the most perfect sp of hands he


    had ever seen. Except for the calluses on his palm and index finger caused by the frequent rubbing of


    the gun, you''d easily describe their sping as wless. But now this perfect hand held Molly''s hand,


    instead of a gun.


    Raising his brow, Tony thought to himself, ''It seems Mr. Brian Long is impressed with himself that his


    left hand works just perfect for one more purpose besides gun before!''


    "Arrange the special ess!" Brian''s voice suddenly came from the front. The falling down snowkes


    were dancing around Molly and Brian. In the strong light of the searchlight, the picture unfolding in front


    of Tony seemed fabulous, forck of a better word.


    "Yes, sir!" Tony replied, as he quickly left.


    Looking on in confusion, Molly could not understand why Brian wanted to take the special passage at


    this time.


    Seeing incredulity on her face Brian understood her doubts at once. He said tly,"I don''t want Edgar to


    know that we''re back!"


    As if to say something, Molly slightly opened her mouth, but she finally gave it up. Of course, even if


    she wanted to speak, she had lost her ability to talk. Although she hoped she''d recover, she didn''t know


    how long it would be.


    "Edgar is not a simple man. Stay far away from him!" In the snowy night, Brian sniffed. A tinge of


    jealousy echoed on his words.


    Trying to hold back her bitterness and destion, Molly curled her lips. Even though she didn''t want to


    leave him. ''What can I do now?''


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thinking about it, Molly dropped her gaze and followed Brian. His steps were a bit faster for her; she


    almost trotted trying to keep up with him.


    Noticing her struggle, Brian slowed down, a touch ofplicated emotions shing in his eyes.


    In the shortest time, Tony was already at the authorization of the special passage. In this world, as long


    as you were rich and powerful, nothing would be out of your reach. It took a whole three days before


    Edgar learned that Brian and Molly hade back to A City.


    It was already early morning when they arrived at the vi. Molly became very quiet because she could


    not speak. When they entered the vi, she went upstairs in silence.


    Brian slightly frowned, seeing that she looked very thin even though she was wrapped in a thick down


    jacket. He followed Molly upstairs and walked her to her bedroom door.


    Molly then stopped, turned around and looked at Brian with astonishment.

 Chapter 222 In Her Eyes He Was Different! (Part Three)

    Chapter 222 In Her Eyes He Was Different! (Part Three)


    Reaching out his hand, Brian held the back of her nape, pulled her closer and kissed gently on her


    forehead. He then said in a deep and charming voice,"Listen. I won''t sit and watch helplessly while you


    lose your ability to talk. I''ll stop at nothing to ensure you''re recovery to perfect health!"


    As she felt his warm breath, and the firm assuring words, Molly was touched at heart. In an instant, the


    hesitation in her clear eyes gave way to a glow, so full of surprise, joy, and hopeful expectation.


    Obviously her heart was deeply moved.


    ''No! No! Molly, calm down. They''re all fake impressions!'' her inner voice cautioned.


    For the moment, Molly was short of breath. She tightly clenched her fist, trying to calm herself down.


    He had only shown a little bit of affection, yet she could not refrain his attraction. He had just said some


    overbearing words, and she was moved, even though she knew that he had done it only for his ego.


    Gently, he rubbed Molly''s hair and cooed,"Go to bed now. I still have something to deal with."


    Molly still gazed at Brian nkly. It seemed as if she hadn''t heard his words at all.


    Seeing her behaving like that, Brian wore a strange smile on his lips and asked slowly,"What''s the


    matter? You don''t want to sleep alone? Do you want me to apany..."


    Before Brian could finish his words, Molly suddenly came back to earth. She quickly said good night


    and was about to go back to her bedroom, but a harsh sharp pain came from her throat right after she


    finished the two words. When she turned around, her face twitched out of pain.


    Bang! The door was closed in a hurry. Brian smiled softly seeing the door m in front of him. A


    pleasant happiness slowly spread over his heart.


    After taking another nce at the door, he turned and went to his study. As soon as he entered into the


    study, he opened the video device and connected Vincent directly.


    "How are you doing, Mr. Brian Long?" Vincent''s icy cold expression had never changed.


    "Have you found it?" When Brian asked this question, a nervous look shed across his eyes which


    was not easy to tell.


    tly, Vincent replied,"Not yet. The poison that was used on Molly is the signature of certain gangs,


    and rarely do their victims ever regain use of their vocal chords."


    Twitching his eyebrows, Brian said,"I''m more interested in finding a doctor who can help her regain her


    speech. That''s the news I''d appreciate most from you!"


    With a nod Vincent replied. From the beginning to the end of their conversation, he wore his trademark


    poker face; you''d think he was suffering from facial nerve paralysis.


    "By the way, what about the other issue I asked you to investigate?"


    "There are high-level officials of State Parliament that got involved in Steven''s case. I''m afraid that it''s


    not that easy to deal with!" Sounding rather calm, Vincent continued,"The most important thing is that


    XK Intelligence Agency seldom gets involved in matters that involve the State Parliaments!"


    Surprised, Brian raised his eyebrows with grave concern. "Do you mean that there''s no need for me to


    do further investigation on it?" he asked tersely.


    "No!" Panic showing in his eyes, Vincent paused and dropped his gaze. He then continued,"Mr. Long


    has already issued a ban that no one in XK Intelligence Agency is allowed to get involve in¡­"


    "So it''s him again ?" The shock of it was obvious in Brian''s voice. Richie had hardly paid attention to XK


    Intelligence Agency, ever since he took it over. Brian couldn''t understand why Richie didn''t want him to


    get involved in this case.


    "Mr. Brian Long, I''m afraid that this case is not as simple as it seems." Vincent went on,"I''ve also looked


    into Miss Xia''s backgrounds, and I''m afraid¡­ she is not Steven''s biological daughter!"


    "Humph!" Brian sneered coldly,"Steven is just a pawn¡­"


    As quickly as Vincent had broached the subject, he dropped it without further details. He had a hunch


    that Brian had already been keeping tabs on that, and maybe he knew much more. He must have


    guessed Molly''s real lot too, so he asked,"What shall we do next?"


    "The more he doesn''t want me to know about it, the more I want to know!" Brian narrowed his eyes and


    said,"In this world, as long as I have the will, there''s nothing that I can''t do!"


    "What about Mr. Richie Long?" Vincent frowned.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t conflict with him." Brian arched an eyebrow and said,"Tony will inform you about


    the next task. Now you can concentrate on what I have just asked you to do first."


    "Yes, Mr. Brian Long!"


    After he turned off the video, Brian did not leave the study; instead, his fingers kept on dancing on the


    computer keyboard. In a few minutes, he sessfully logged on the database of XK Intelligence


    Agency by instructions and started snooping around for what he wanted.


    All the profiles of the world leading otryngologists had been extracted, and once again he started to


    filter the information in hand.


    The next day.


    When dawn from the east tore the darkness apart, the snow which had been falling all night stopped.


    The quiet morning was wrapped in silver snowkes, and the whole world beamed with cheerful


    brightness.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Brian hadn''t stopped working on theputer yet. He hadn''t slept for the whole night. Now only


    dozens of doctors'' profiles had been selected from hundreds and printed out. He carefully pored over


    their profiles one by one, with stern, thoughtful eyes.


    Although she was afraid that she would be mute, Molly pretended to be strong and nonchnt.


    When Brian thought of it, a heavy, bloodthirsty rage boiled in his chest.


    It was really bright now. Brian put down the documents in his hand, stood up slowly and walked to the


    window. Looking out of the window, the whole world was covered with shiny, silvery snow. When he


    saw Lisa and John sweeping the snow on the blue-stone aisle, he suddenly recalled that night when


    Molly had made a snowman.


    The figures of that woman kept on lingering in his mind, which was disturbing, but even more


    unsettling, almost out of his control. He drooped his head, sighed heavily and unconsciously wiped his


    eyes for no reason.


    The memories depressed him. He turned around and walked out. As soon as he opened the door, he


    ran across Molly, who was about to knock on the door.

 Chapter 223 Mist- Under Whose Control (Part One)

    Chapter 223 Mist- Under Whose Control (Part One)


    Molly woke up very early, and she had not slept well all night.


    She tossed and turned over and over again. The few times she fell asleep, she''d wake up because of


    uneasiness or nightmares before long.


    At midnight she came out and found that the light in the study was still on. She knew that sometimes


    Brian was very busy. He even could be so busy that he went to bed veryte for several consecutive


    days. However, he rarely stayed up for the whole night.


    When she got up at dawn, she boiled milk and toasted bread in the kitchen. She waited for Brian for


    quite a while, but he did note out. Finally, she went upstairs with a ss of milk. She was about to


    knock at the door of the study when the door opened from the inside.


    Although Brian had stayed up for the whole night too, he did not look tired at all. His face was still cold


    and indifferent as he always was. He took a nce at the milk in Molly''s hand and contemted for a


    while before he asked,"Why did you get up so early?"


    With no word, Molly simply delivered the ss of milk in her hand and gave him a hint with her eyes.


    Brian understood tacitly and took the ss.


    Taking out her mobile phone, she typed something, then put the phone in Brian''s face. "I could not fall


    asleep. And I saw that you probably stayed up the whole night too, so I went downstairs to make


    breakfast!"


    Slightly, Brian nced at her phone and read. "What was wrong with you?" he asked with a slight


    frown,"You couldn''t sleep well the whole night?"


    In response Molly nodded. But then she corrected herself, smiled slightly and shook her head instead,


    meaning it was OK with her. She pointed downstairs with her finger.


    "Let me wash my face and brush my teeth first. Once I''ve freshened up we can have breakfast


    together!" Taking cue from what Molly meant, Brian replied.


    With a smile, Molly nodded and pointed at the ss of milk. As soon as Brian passed it back, she


    turned around and went downstairs.


    As she walked down, Brian kept his gaze on her back, with a solemn impression showing on his face,


    and his deep eyes giving a hint of irritation. It didn''t sit well with him that Molly was pretending to be


    strong.


    *


    Due to the sudden snowfall, temperatures across the city had fallen below zero. The harsh moist and


    cold air passed through people''s clothes and bit their skin as if it carried innumerable fine ice needles


    to freeze people to the bones.


    At an ordinary cafe in A City, which opened twenty-four seven, Steven sat inside a private room, with a


    cup of steaming coffee in front of him. He kept peeping outside. It seemed he was anxious, waiting for


    someone.


    He sat there much longer, just waiting, sometimes even forgetting about his coffee. Once the coffee


    cooled down, he would order for another one. Finally, after nearly three hours, he watched a car pull


    into the cafe''s parking lot. His eyes shone as soon as he saw the man who came out of the car.


    However, he did not move. He just sat there quietly waiting, till the man walked into the private room.


    The man stared at Steven for a short while before sitting down opposite him. Then he asked,"When did


    you arrive here?"


    "Just a moment ago!" Looking at the man with a poker face, Steven did not tell him the truth.


    The man peered at Steven with a pair of sharp eyes, as if he knew better than that. He ordered a cup


    of coffee from the waiter, and asked Steven in a low voice,"How about Sharon and Molly?"


    "Not exactly fine," answered Steven with a self-deprecatory smile, like a man conscious of his own


    shorings. "How could they be fine with such a man like me?" he added.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" the man asked, lighting a cigarette.


    "No. Both Sharon and Molly know what happened at that time, but they don''t me me," Steven


    answered with a smile, shaking his head slightly,"We might be facing a hard time, yes. But at least... I


    feel at ease on the whole, because there are no more intrigues in our lives."


    "Well," the man answered,"it wouldn''t be better if you could think so, because it''s no good being


    anxious and worried about everything in life. In the end, it only robs you of precious peace, saps your


    energy and derails your focus from more important matters."


    "Yeah!" with a half-hearted smile, Steven tried to cover his bitterness. He sighed slightly and


    asked,"Are youing to A City for a specific mission?"


    "No," the man shook his head and said,"I came here in private."


    A little puzzled, Steven looked at the man incredulously.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man fell silent for a second. It was apparent he didn''t intend to say any more. On that ount, he


    conveniently turned to a new topic by asking,"Now that Edgar is the mayor of A City, have you ever


    thought of asking him...?"


    "He helped me at one time. But I''m careful not to bother him with pleas for assistance, which would


    jeopardize his career!" a bitter sounding Steven replied,"Otherwise, how would I face his father in the


    future?"


    "Do you think that Edgar was reallypromised... by giving in to his father''s threat on ount of you


    and Molly?" the man said while putting out the cigarette,"Don''t just look at things on their surface.


    There could be more to it than meets the eye."


    "So what?" With a growing tinge mncholy, Steven regretted,"It was because of my excessive self-


    conceit that the Wolf SWAT Team suffered irreparable damage."


    As Steven mentioned the past, the man''s eyes narrowed in discernible disapproval. He slowly


    asked,"For how long are you going to be a scapegoat and be viewed as a traitor?"


    In reaction, Steven suddenly clenched his hands into fists, his mouth quivering at the corner. As far as


    he could remember the events that had led to his fall, all the evidence had pointed to him. In the


    ensuing harsh circumstances, he was even made to believe that he had betrayed their country.


    Otherwise how could he exin the destruction of the Wolf SWAT Team as a whole?


    From the beginning to the end, nobody except him had been privy to the formation, until it had been


    time to execute the n. However, it had seemed that the opponent had uncovered every single detail


    of the formation.


    Seeing the bitterness on Steven''s face, the man sighed deeply. "Steven, I know you have nevere


    to terms with the facts," he said. "For all these so many years, you have hidden behind a veneer of


    disappointment just to avoid facing Jonny Zeng. I believe... that you have done your own investigations


    for all this time, right?"


    The man''s words took the form of a query, but apparently, he was quite sure about what he thought.


    Steven did not answer. Due to what the man said, he gradually calmed down, as if his excitement just


    now slowly disappeared. He smiled with bitterness and said,"You are thinking too highly of me. Now


    what can I find out by myself?"


    The man fixed a thoughtful, sharp gaze on Steven without saying a word for quite a while. After what


    appeared like an eternity, he smiled and said,"It is also OK not to investigate. Maybe your life is not as


    exciting as in the past, but it may not be bad."


    "Yeah!" Steven answered.


    They both dropped the subject as if there was a tacit understanding between them. They then chatted


    casually. However, the man kept mentioning Sharon and Molly, intentionally or unintentionally, as if he


    paid more attention to them.

 Chapter 224 Mist- Under Whose Control (Part Two)

    Chapter 224 Mist- Under Whose Control (Part Two)


    They two had been talking until noon when at longst, the man stood up and left. But Steven did not


    move. He remained glued to the same spot, looking out the window, the same way he had done while


    waiting for the man. He did not look away from the window, even after seeing the man drive off.


    Mist enshrouded the ss, making it difficult to see through what he was thinking. He switched his


    eyes back to the cup of coffee on the opposite side of the table, where the man had sat. He stared at it


    intently, as if it gave him secret clues to what preupied his mind.


    "What I was owed... will be taken back!" He gritted his teeth, a cold haze looming in his eyes.


    It took him quite a while to calm down his nerves. He took out his cellphone and called Molly. The call


    was rejected almost immediately, about the second or third rings. While he was wondering, a short text


    message came through,"It''s not convenient to talk. Dad, what''s up?"


    Composing a short message, Steven replied,"Do you have time to came back?"


    As she tried to guess why Steven wanted to see her, Molly frowned, but she instinctively thought there


    was something important, so she replied to his short message saying yes.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With exaggerated politeness, Brian was cutting steak genteelly. He only stole a furtive nce at Molly,


    without taking too much notice of what she was doing. Even after Molly was done with texting and put


    back the cellphone, Brian did not ask anything. He was waiting for her to tell him.


    But for quite a while, Molly hesitated before she pulled out the cellphone again and typed something


    that she passed to Brian,"My father told me to go back home. At once!"


    "No!" Brian refused without thinking.


    Molly frowned and typed in a hurry,"Why?"


    "No reason!" Brian did not want to exin at all,"Just take my word for it. If I say no, then that''s it!"


    Hearing that, Molly red at Brian in anger. She had not been feeling good because of the loss of her


    voice. As soon as she saw the short message from her father, she wanted to fly back home out of a


    kind of instinctive dependence. Although the home could not alwaysfort her, she still wanted to go


    back.


    Seeing that Molly was angry, Brian put down the knife and fork in his hands, picked up the napkin and


    wiped his mouth elegantly before he said indifferently,"Edgar will find it out if you go back home!"


    Slightly astonished Molly was about to say something. But when she opened her mouth, a sharp pain


    shot through her vocal cords, harshly reminding her of the problem with her voice. So taking out her


    cellphone once more, she hastilyposed a response to Brian,"I won''t go to meet him! I will keep the


    promise I made on that day. I will try to do my part well."


    After ncing at what she had typed, Brian rather said curtly,"This has nothing to do with that!" He then


    picked up the fork before asking,"Do you know that Edgar has ced informers in your neighborhood?"


    Obviously, Molly did not understand what Brian was talking about. The nk look on her face said it all.


    However, Brian was not nning to offer any further exnations. He just said coldly,"Your dear Edgar


    is not at all that simple. In my opinion, he is not as innocent as you think."


    Molly was shell shocked. For a moment, she couldn''t even find a response to Brian. Instead, her first


    instinct told her there was something about to happen. She did not know what and why exactly, but she


    had no ifs, ands or buts about the pre-apprehension.


    In the end, Brian did not allow Molly to go back home. Molly had no choice but to send a new short


    message to Steven, merely stating that Brian forbade her to go anywhere.


    It didn''t surprise Steven to receive such terse, clipped response from Molly. To the contrary, he was in


    fact relieved. Strangely so. Noticing the expression on Steven''s face, Sharon too had an inkling that


    something was about to happen.


    "Where did you go early in the morning?" sounding as casual as possible, Sharon asked.


    "I went to meet Justin Yan!" Steven answered frankly.


    As soon as she heard the name, Sharon frowned, nervously clenching her fists. She had had great


    antipathy towards every member of the Yan Family, ever since she had distanced herself from them.


    It distressed Steven to see her like that. He held her into his arms andforted,"Let go of the past!


    We''re together, living well now, aren''t we?"


    Almost weighed down with mncholy, Sharon did not answer. In the first ce, their grim living


    conditions had contributed to her ailing health. True she had received the best possible medical care,


    courtesy of the Dragon Empire Group and their excellent private hospital. But she had not fully


    recovered yet. Her face was still pale, showing imperfect health, despite all the progress she was


    making.


    "First, it was Rory. And now Justin too ising. What indeed do they want?" Sharon asked, her voice


    quivering, and resentment written in her eyes.


    Tightening his embrace around her, Steven said slowly,"You don''t need to worry about them. There''s


    nothing they can do as long as I take a firm stand on my own. However....."


    Steven swallowed hard, choking back the words on the tip of his tongue. Sharon looked up at him,


    waiting for him to continue.


    "Hmmm!" Stopping to catch a deep breath, which he let out in one sigh, Steven said,"I''m wondering


    why Justin would secretlye to A City, sneaking in under the rudder. That''s very odd. Considering


    his current position, it''s highly irregr and strange."


    As a politicalmissar and vice president at the time, his office required highly documented and


    publicized itinerary. Why did hee here so covertly?


    Sharon didn''t answer. The pitiable memories swirling in her head tormented her soul like a monster.


    Those images from the past hurt like pinpoint needles, piercing deep into her heart. It made her cringe


    as if she''d pull her knees up, fold them around her chest, wrap her arms around the shins and curl up


    into a wailing ball. If she were to cry, she''d squeeze shut her eyes and pour out a tempestuous flood of


    tears. She''d let her head flop to her folded knees and weep until her red, puffy eyes throbbed with pain.


    When he sensed that something was wrong with Sharon, Steven hastily said,"Well, we don''t need to


    worry about them any more. After all, now I have nothing with which they can threaten or ckmail me.


    Molly is fairly safe under Mr. Brian Long''s watch. At least she is safe, in spite of a few difficulties she


    might be facing here and there. But basically, they can''t harm her for as long as she''s under Mr. Brian


    Long''s care."


    Still lost in mncholy, Sharon took a moment before reacting, and even then, her mood didn''t lift. After


    quite a while, she said sadly,"Steven, thank you. Thank you for treating Molly as your own daughter..."


    "Why do you say that?" Steven said somewhat angrily,"Molly is my daughter!"


    Sharon dropped the topic. She knew clearly how well Steven treated her. For so many years, he had


    taken a lot of bullets for her but never had heined nor wavered in hismitment. For such a


    good man, why didn''t she make some sacrifice?


    "I want to meet Rory Yan!" said Sharon all of a sudden.


    "No!" tly, Steven refused,"Why put yourself in harm''s way again?"

 Chapter 225 Mist- Under Whose Control (Part Three)

    Chapter 225 Mist- Under Whose Control (Part Three)


    With a smile, Sharon said,"The only thing left between him and me is hatred. How can he hurt me any


    more? Now, the only person who can hurt me is you, because you are the only one who matters to me


    in any case!"


    Steven looked her straight into the eyes. He wrapped his arms around Sharon even more tightly and


    said in a deep, calm voice,"Sharon, for these so many years, I have understood your feelings!"


    Attentive, Sharon did not say anything. She only frowned, sensing an impending storm.


    Steven and Sharon had been talking in their room. When Daniel walked back into the living room, they


    had not noticed, so they went on talking freely, oblivious to his presence. He overheard what they said.


    And there was a shocker to Daniel, who could not believe what he heard. Molly - his elder sister was


    not his father''s daughter? That was beyond imagination!


    Daniel was so shocked that he fled out. He ran so fast on the snow crunching beneath his feet. He only


    stopped running when his feet hurt and he was dog tired. He bent down, resting his hands on the


    knees as he gasped for air. And topound his exhaustion, he was ill-at-ease with what he had


    overheard from his parents a moment ago.


    His sister was not his father''s daughter, no wonder his father had not shown any pity for Molly, no


    wonder his father had pushed Molly to a man. What did his father mean when he said "Molly is safe in


    spite of a few difficulties"?


    That sounded like Molly was in danger, and his father was downying the situation. Daniel was angry


    that they burdened Molly, even putting her in the line of danger over matters that his father should have


    shouldered as the man of the house.


    Were his dad and mom even remotely concerned about his sister''s welfare? Did they bother at all that


    Molly like anyone else needed her parent''s support or had dreams and ambitions for a better life and


    future. With these thoughts in mind, Daniel was livid.


    The more he thought it, the more furiously his anger burnt, and his heart was pounding. He looked like


    an injured young bear, mad angry but unable to do much about the situation.


    *


    With a book in his hands, Molly was sitting on the sofa, but she was not in the mood to read. She felt


    uneasy, maybe because it was the first time Steven had contacted her since she started following


    Brian. Therefore, she believed that certainly something had happened to her family.


    The more she thought, the disturbed she became. She could not sit still any longer. She looked at the


    clock and found that it was not four o''clock yet. In general, Brian got home after six o''clock at the


    earliest. If she acted quickly enough, there should be enough time for her to go back home ande


    back.


    On that thought, she put the book aside and went upstairs to change her clothes. As soon as she


    stepped out of the door, she returned, as if something else hade to her mind. She left a note on


    the dining table before she ran towards the gate of the vi.


    "Miss Xia, are you going out?" John asked when he saw her running.


    Molly frowned slightly. She pretended that she did not hear what John said, so she did not stop


    running.


    John wondered why Molly was in a hurry. He was considering whether it was necessary to drive her


    when a car turned into the courtyard. Sighting the car, Molly stopped running in panic.


    The car stopped beside her, only to realize it was Tony, driving Brian. When their eyes met, Molly could


    have been knocked down with a feather.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She bit her lips and looked at Brian, feeling guilty as sin.


    "Where are you going?" Brian asked, his eyes on stalks too. But he knew the answer, from the


    conversation he had earlier with Molly. His voice was so chilly that it sounded more horrifying than the


    bad weather outside.


    The initial feeling of guilt now mixed with shame and disappointment at being stopped dead in her


    tracks overwhelmed Molly. She closed her mouth tightly, the oppressive air around Brian choking her


    out of breath.


    Quietly, Brian red at Molly with falcon like eyes, which gradually became dark and deep. He finally


    looked away, rolled up the window and told Tony to drive on.


    After the car stopped in the parking lot, Molly seeming undecided looked both ways, first at the car and


    then a hesitatingly at the gate. Eventually, she went back with her head stooped, shoulders drooping.


    She entered the vi right on Brian''s heels. The oing heat could not even bring her close to


    comfort. Instead, a kind of gloomy cold enfolded her, biting from head to toes.


    Brian did not speak to her. He did ''t even take a look at her. He made a beeline for the mini-bar, poured


    a ss of wine and sat on a high stool. He delicately held the ss of wine by his slender fingers and


    fixed his deep, indifferent eyes on the snow outside.


    Fidgeting, Molly stood still at the door. She saw Brian raising his hand and sipping a little of the scarlet


    liquor. She looked at him sideways while he swallowed. Different from his affected elegance she saw at


    the hospital in QY Ind yesterday, now all that remained on his face was a haze.


    Molly bit her lips harder. In her eyes, she fought to hold back tears of anxiety. Was it wrong to go back


    and check on her family?


    From what she knew, her father was not the kind of a man who could call asking her to go back, unless


    he had really good reasons. And what did he mean, when he said it would still be OK if she went back


    later when she was free? That sounded much like his way of emphasizing that they needed her back


    by any means, even if it wasn''t immediately possible. It left her feeling quite uneasy!


    Edgar ced people in her neighborhood, so what? Were they surely informers? Couldn''t they have


    been ced to protect her parents?


    She and Edgar no longer had any special rtionship. It infuriated her that Brian always thought she


    was a loose woman.


    In his opinion, she was no more than a dispensable object for every Tom, Dick and Harry''s pleasure,


    and only deserving of fair treatment when he was in the mood.


    The more she thought, the more aggrieved she felt. When she could not take it anymore and was


    about to burst into tears, she bit her lips, turned around and went upstairs.


    "Stop!"


    Brian curtly demanded. But feeling overwhelmed, Molly did not stop. She shuffled weakly up to the first


    flight of stairs when the sharp clink of breaking ss froze her still.


    She turned around reflectively in panic and looked towards Brian. The wine ss had been shattered


    right in his hand, leaving a nauseating stter of blood and wine. It was a horrific sight.

 Chapter 226 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part One)

    Chapter 226 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part One)


    The thin ss brim grazed Brian''s hand.


    His blood from the cut flowed slowly into the wine along the ss and the rust-like smell mixed with the


    aroma of the wine.


    The mixed odor enveloped the air, making the situation more dire and awkward. Molly could not tell


    what her real feelings were anymore.


    She was taken aback by his sudden action and her small mouth opened slightly. Her bright, beautiful


    eyes widened as she stared at the blood permeating from his hand. She was so stunned that she could


    not react for a while.


    But Brian did not move. He ignored his bleeding hand as though it didn''t hurt him at all. He eyed Molly


    with his eagle-like eyes as if she was the prey that he desired but could never get his hands on. Seeing


    her surprised facial expression, he was overwhelmed byplicated emotions, which even he could


    not sort out. He felt irritable, jealous as well as annoyed. But he tried to hide these feelings under the


    gloom of his eyes so that no one would know what he really felt.


    Molly gulped slowly because of the tense atmosphere. She looked up from Brian''s hand gingerly and


    found his face covered in anger. All his strange actions scared her. At that very moment, she truly felt


    that Brian was a lunatic.


    Resentment and grief gripped her, along with immense exhaustion. She was outraged, but could not let


    it all out. She gasped for air harder. Everyone had their limits, so did Molly.


    What was wrong in wanting to go back home?


    Why he was so angry for that?


    She could not even talk. All she wanted was to just go home as early as possible to get somefort


    and constion. Was that wrong?


    After a round of tiring thoughts, she felt a lump forming in her throat. Molly was at her limits and she


    wanted to burst open and cry her heart out. She even forgot that she did not want her family to know


    that she could not talk temporarily. She was worried about her father. She always wondered if


    something bad had happened to her dad, although he had done so much to hurt her. They were family.


    And nothing could change that fact.


    Her eyes were turning red as tears threatened to fall from her brooding eyes. She tried so hard to avoid


    crying out by biting her lips and keeping them closed. But the more she tried, more tears gathered in


    her eyes, as if there was a raging river waiting to overflow. She looked a Brian without blinking.


    Seeing her controlled, yet cute facial expressions, Brian''s heart softened a little. His eyes turned


    merciful rather than the abhorrence and disgust it was showing at first. However, even with that little


    empathy in his heart, he still tried not to show any of it on his face. He blindly refused to ept that he


    had such feelings for her.


    Her chest quivered as her rage grew and her hands were clutched into fists. She was so irritated that


    she was not afraid of Brian anymore. Even though Brian''s inky eyes were fixated on her, she did not


    back down; she looked at him angrily and refused to avert her beady eyes.


    After what seemed like a long time, her anger was still undiminished as it steadily grew stronger, she


    took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Then she forced herself to break eye contact with him and


    turned back to go upstairs.


    "Stay here!" Brian ordered firmly with an even lower voice, which sounded cold and serious. Even with


    a heater in the room, his aura seemed to freeze everything around him. However, Molly did not care at


    all and continued to go upstairs without stopping. Brian''s eyes got darker as if they were covered by


    ck clouds. He opened his thin mouth and said in a cold-blooded, resolute and indubitable manner,"I


    said stay there! Didn''t you hear me?"


    Molly stopped and stood on the step. However, she did not turn back to look at him. She loathed him at


    the moment. She stood still, like a stiff pir. If not for the quivering due to extreme indignation, she


    would have looked like a lifeless statue.


    Molly''s face had turned pale because she was trying so hard to constrain her anger and grievance. She


    bit her lips hard again for the sake of inhibiting her emotions and to avoid crying out. She bit it so hard


    that her lips were almost ready to bleed. As her eyshes shivered, she fixated her gaze somewhere


    in front of her to shift her focus away from the overwhelming emotions. She tried to immerse herself


    into a distant ce like searching for the log on the ocean after a sea peril. At the same time, the sound


    of leather shoes hitting the floor was drawing nearer. Molly knew it was him approaching.


    Brian walked upstairs in a slow, stable pace. No matter how angry he was, no matter what happened


    around him, he was still always able to keep his calm and hide all his emotions. He walked in such an


    elegant and easy manner, as if he were not human at all; he was not like any creature that lived on


    earth. He could be Satan, the devil who had fallen into hell''s darkness, haunting the world and


    witnessing the mundane life of people, well-prepared to devour their pure soul at any time he wished.


    Molly remained still. She did not want to react. As she heard Brian walking closer and closer, she


    scorned. She did not know if she was irked by him or was just irritated by her own emotions.


    Brian stopped behind her. Molly narrowed her eyes, trying to control the grievance and swallow down


    the sorrow, acting as if nothing had happened. ''I am just a woman dedicated to serving him, an


    unimportant toy to pass his time and to make him happy. Even if I show my suffering in front of him, he


    won''t concern himself about my agony. So why will I continue to bring disgrace to myself ?''


    Molly turned around slowly after she had seeded in eliminating every bit of sadness and grievance


    from her face. At least, she thought that she had concealed all her emotions. She looked at him


    squarely in his eyes. Because she was incapable of speaking, the only reaction she could give him was


    to look at him. At that moment, it suddenly came to her mind that if she really had lost the ability to


    speak permanently, it would be difficult for her to ept that harsh reality.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he stared at her streaming eyes, Brian forgot all about his injured hand and just left it hanging


    without any care. The blood sprawled across the wound and along his palm. The scarlet blood fell on


    the stairway drop by drop like an incessantly leaking tap. The red color coated the stairs, giving out a


    strange and horrifying aura, just like a fully bloomed fire-like red plum blossom in a world of ice and


    snow. It was beautiful and spectacr, but with a touch of loneliness and misery.

 Chapter 227 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part Two)

    Chapter 227 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part Two)


    Brian disregarded his wound. He couldn''t even feel the pain. It was too insignificant to warrant his


    attention. But now, it began to hurt, because when he looked at Molly, he saw sorrow and disgust in her


    tired eyes. Maybe she was trying to hide these emotions, but he could detect them. He did not


    understand if she was sneering at him or at herself and her bitter past. The wound hurt, the heart hurt


    too. He felt as if his heart was being gripped by something stronger than his rationality. He frowned at


    his ownck of control over his emotions.


    "Can''t you quietly follow mymands for just a few days?" Brian asked firmly with annoyanceced


    in his voice, his anger concealed. Hearing his calm words, Molly felt a wave of cold rise from the


    bottom of her feet and it overwhelmed her. She found no emotion on his face and there was nothing but


    indifference in his eyes. Before she could reply, Brian continued,"Is it bad that I treat you a little better?


    When I show you a little mercy, you forget your identity and ce, and you forget what you are


    supposed to do here, right?"


    Due to her throat, she could not speak a word in return. She bit her lips even harder, making the blood


    creep into her mouth. She felt the taste of rust enveloping her mouth as endless sadness and


    bitterness haunted her. Her lips curled into a pitiful smile, coldness unfolded on her face, as though it


    was telling the world her tragic stories of the past and the current dilemma she was in. She gazed at


    Brian. She pretended to be calm and nonchnt. But her clutched hands started quivering which


    quickly revealed her real feelings. A gush of emotions overwhelmed her.


    ''I will never forget that I am just a pastime toy for you, who belongs only to you. But, even as a toy, I am


    still a human with thoughts and feelings. I have a family too, like any other. I want to see them as well. I


    want to be with them. I am only twenty years old. I am obviously scared and lonely. I am not strong or


    brave enough to ovee all these horrible experiences so easily. I am just a vulnerable girl who


    desires the shelter of my parent''s home when I get hurt. I also want to cry out about my pitiful state to


    them, to tell them about everything I have suffered through and I want to get all this sadness off my


    chest. Although I don''t want my parents to worry about me, I still do want to see worry and care in my


    parents'' eyes.''


    Roaring emotions brimmed her heart. But, she could not say a word, partly because she could not


    speak now, but also because it was not necessary to say it. The only thing she could do was stare


    squarely at Brian with her brooding eyes, which indicated a great amount of sadness, unwillingness


    and grievance.


    As a pathetic smile unfolded on her curled mouth, Molly felt a lump forming in her throat. She was


    being engulfed by self-pity. She wanted to refute what he had said, even wanted to use him of what


    he had done to her. She wanted a real and terrible quarrel with him, but it seemed impossible anymore.


    She was incapable of saying a word. She could not fight for herself or defend herself.


    What was this nonsensical reason of vocal cords impairment caused by the inmed tonsil?


    She was not stupid. She was not a kid; she hadmon sense. Even if she didn''t, she still watched


    TV. She must have bepletely dumb. She was very sure that she was going to be dumb for


    the rest of her life. She would never be able to talk again. Even though she knew her cruel fact, she


    had to feign that she did not know it at all. All she could do was smile, and show how brave and strong


    she was. She kept trying to tell herself that she did not care. Aunt Shirley had said,"No matter what


    happens, we should move forward and press on ahead. The more effort we put in, more hopes we will


    have in the future. And finally, someday we will get a chance." But she had overestimated herself. Last


    night, she could not fall asleep andy awake, tossing and turning. A sense of insecurity overwhelmed


    her. It incessantly got on her nerves, a feeling which she could not get rid of. She was anxious and


    scared to death, but she pretended that she had no idea about what was going on. Whenever the topic


    of her throat came, she had to put on a smile and act brave.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The more she thought about her fate, the more sorrowful her smile turned out to be. Her beautiful eyes,


    her pitiful smile and the immense pain in her face were all in a torturous mix in front of Brian.


    Molly clutched her fists harder as her emotions roamed wildly inside her. Her well-groomed and neat


    fingernails were pressed painfully into the skin of her delicate palms. Her hands hurt as the nails sunk


    into her flesh painfully; there was physical pain along with the mental stress. She somehow managed


    to keep herposure. She wanted to be brave and strong in front of Brian.


    Brian''s inky eyes were fixated on Molly. His eyes were like two mysterious cursed ck diamonds


    which hid great power. It revealed all of Molly''s concealed secrets. He could read the emotions behind


    her eyes. As soon as he looked at her, he was able to figure out her mixed andplex feelings. She


    was hesitant and confused about whether she should escape or stay, she was afraid about what would


    happen to her next, she was tenacious to face the fact that she might never talk again for the rest of


    her life. Besides all that, there was an undeniable grudge towards him because of his bullying, his


    arrogance and his indifference towards her suffering.


    Her emotions couldn''t be hidden from Brian''s keen eyes. The more he read her eyes, the deeper his


    own eyes looked; his eyes were like a deep and profound well which reflected the bright moon at night,


    after witnessing the vicissitudes of the life of the people on thend, whereas it barely just sighed for


    their joys and sadness, their partings and reunions. Besides having such beautifully mysterious and


    attractive sight, he looked at Molly arrogantly, in a way which said he wanted to conquer and upy


    her. But at the same time, he was also at a loss. He had no idea whether he should continue to show


    love to her.


    "I have a rational reason for preventing you from meeting Steven," Brian frowned slightly and said. He


    was kind of surprised by Molly''s reaction. However, he was not very raged about it. Maybe it was only


    because of his empathy for her, which might have been elicited by the sorrow exuded from her eyes.


    Brian had almost forgotten that there was no ce for ''empathy'' and ''mercy'' in his life. As a man who


    had grown up in XK Intelligence Agency, an organization which had forever existed without any


    warmness or kindness, and known for its cruelty, he should never show any of those weak emotions to


    others. He was supposed to be cold, nonchnt and arrogant.

 Chapter 228 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part Three)

    Chapter 228 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part Three)


    As soon as Molly heard him talking about Steven, she became very emotional. She got so agonized by


    it that she didn''t hear another word from Brian after that. The tears that she had been trying to hold in


    were nowpletely out of control and flowed rapidly down her cheeks. As the tears sprawled across


    her flushed face, spreading across her shivering lips, she red at Brian with resentment. Finally, she


    burst out, yelling with her injured throat, her sound came off and on, and the words were vaguely


    recognizable,"Screw your rational reason! You keep ying your stupid cat and mouse game with me.


    When I finally got somefort and happiness from you, and was gradually getting the feeling that I


    was not just your ''toy'' anymore, you broke it all down and told me that I would always be your menial


    object of pleasure. You can do whatever you want to me, no matter how good or bad, for as long as


    you find it amusing. And by doing so, you incessantly remind me of the cruel fact that I am and always


    will be nothing but an object for you. The only wish I have is to see my father. I just want to go back


    home and have some time with my family!"


    Her throat was deadly hurt, like there were hundreds of nails driving into it. Each word she spoke,


    brought a wave of pain. But Molly did not care. She wanted to get rid of all the outrage and grievance


    off her chest. She yelled intermittently, gradually falling silent. Except for her outraged facial expression


    and her angry body gestures, there were no wordsing out of her mouth, which was now just


    continuing to open and close. When she had woken up earlier, she could make a few noises clearly.


    But now, only her heavy breathing could be heard. The room was enveloped in awkward silence in


    addition to her wheezy sound. She was like an actress in a ck and white silent film. The scenery was


    pitiful and poignant.


    Seeing her going wild and shouting with her injured throat, Brian frowned and said coldly,"Shut up!


    Don''t you want your throat to recover at all? Stop talking!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care any more. I have already be a mute anyway," She continued to


    ignore the pain roaring in her throat, yelling and shouting in spite of not being able to speak a singleContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    clear word,"Are you happy now? It has only been over a month since I have been living my life under


    your control and I have already suffered so much with kidnappings and getting injured all the time. And


    now, I can''t even use my voice anymore! Brian! You could save all this trouble and just kill me now so


    that I can die quickly instead of going through so much suffering.


    Brian narrowed his eyes. After that round of muffled shouting from Molly, he was on the verge of


    bursting out. His handsome face twisted slightly as he tried so hard to control his anger. He could figure


    out what she was saying even though her throat was rough and her voice wouldn''te out normally


    and she was also speaking too quickly. What made him extremely annoyed was when she said, ''It


    doesn''t matter. I don''t care any more. I have already be a mute anyway.'' He heard it very clearly.


    And he felt those words haunt him, which drove him crazy.


    Finally, he burst out too. He said, outraged,"Shut up! I''m asking you to shut up right now!" He ground


    his teeth as he spoke. Every word that came from his mouth was covered both in anger and worry for


    her, though she did not detect the deep-hidden care he had for her. He gripped Molly''s arm tight with all


    his strength, so tightly that Molly felt pain in her arm. He continued to say,"Do you really want to be


    dumb for the rest of your life?"


    "Yes, I want to be dumb for the rest of my life. And it is none of your business," Molly replied in a


    whisper, but she was determined. Molly cried harder than ever. She was hurt emotionally and now she


    felt hurt due to Brian''s grip on her arms. He clutched her so hard that with a little more pressure he


    could break her bones. But, she did not care about what was going to happen to her anymore. All her


    nerves were filled by rage. She wanted to release all of her emotions and all the pressure she felt,


    which she had been restraining ever since the first day she met him. Molly continued yelling,"Brian, you


    dominate over everyone. You have power, position and wealth. Have you ever lived an ordinary life like


    us? Have you ever been in an extremely pitiful life like mine? You have no idea how hard our life is!


    Have you ever given up on your dignity just to feed yourself everyday? Have you ever been...


    Ummm..."


    With an overbearing kiss, Brian stopped her non-reluctant verbal attack. Brian knew that she was not


    supposed to strain her throat this way. If he let her continue talking, there wouldn''t be any hope for her


    to recover and talk like a normal person. Even after he had found a sophisticated doctor and had him


    develop an effective medicine for her, there was still a possibility that she may suffer from sequ due


    to the vocal cord''s damage.


    He had promised her that she would not be dumb. He would not allow such a horrific picture


    be a reality for her, where she would forever be silent. He was a man of his word.


    The kiss was arrogant and aggressive; it was filled with so many mixed feelings and emotions. Brian


    had already lost the ability to figure out what had happened to him, about what his real thoughts were


    and what he should be doing after all this. But one thing was sure. Every time when Molly did not follow


    what he said, he would turn into a rage machine. Molly was the switch that controlled his temper. Every


    time when he mentioned Edgar, he detected a sh of love in her eyes, mixed with sorrow and pity


    about the rtionship between her and Edgar. After seeing that, he couldn''t control his temper; he had


    even lost the ability to contemte. She was supposed to be just a toy dedicated to him. But, she had


    taken away a huge part of his heart. And he realized that Molly was in control of his emotions. When


    they got along well, he would be very happy. When they had an argument, he would be fierce.

 Chapter 229 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part Four)

    Chapter 229 Agonizing When You Never Understand That I Pretend To Be Strong (Part Four)


    Molly''s brain was a total nk. She wanted to shove him away. But Brian knew her intentions. He


    twisted his powerful and warm hands around her thin waist, pressing her against his chest, as though


    he wished Molly to be absorbed into his own body. Since she could not escape from his hug, Molly tried


    to move her head backwards to get away from the kiss. However, the more she moved backwards, the


    more Brian moved forwards. She could not get away from him. Her shivering lips would not leave the


    man''s lips either. Although Brian''s lips were cold as ice, the passion and desire leaking from the kiss


    overwhelmed Molly.


    At that moment, they could feel each other''s warmth and wet wheezy breath. There was no distance


    between them. Molly could see herself reflected in Brian''s eyes. And so could Brian.


    Brian kissed her and did not go any farther than that. He enjoyed the feel of his lips on hers. And all her


    resistance were in vain. She wanted so much to evade his kiss and escape from the vague, strange


    and ironically romantic situation.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Gradually, Molly calmed down as she was affected by the cool and gentle kiss. After making sure that


    she had her emotions under control and was not going to yell any more, Brian moved away from her.


    He let go of her slowly, as if his lips did not want to part from Molly''s lips, which was now dotted by the


    blood.


    Brian stood close to Molly, his warm hands still holding her thin waist. He looked down at Molly, whose


    eyes were blurred with lucid tears due to the sudden change of pace and also because of the pain


    caused by her damaged throat. He opened his thin, cold lips and said slowly in a low whisper,"I will


    make sure that you get your voice back. This is my promise to you."


    As Brian made this serious and definite promise, Molly breathed hard. Her face was dotted with tear


    stains and some tears still roamed in her eyes, reflecting the light like diamonds. She stared at Brian


    silently. Surprisingly, she found that there was a tinge of emotion which she had never seen in his cold


    eyes. He was uneasy as if he was really worried about her, worried that she would never speak again.


    He wasn''t really sure himself whether he was worried about her or not.


    Brian licked his lips gently and held her body straight. After throwing a deep look at her, he turned


    round and walked downstairs. While walking away, he said,"I will send my subordinates to meet


    Steven. You are not allowed to leave this vi for the next few days. Stay here and behave like an


    injured person."


    Standing on the stairway, lonely and helpless, Molly looked at his arrogant and nonchnt back and


    licked her lips slightly. Although she was notpletely released from the haunting emotions, Brian''s


    firm promise shocked her. His voice hovered in her mind. She swallowed with difficulty. Her throat was


    extremely hurt due to all her yelling and now it was paining too much, making her frown deeply.


    As she lowered her eyes and took a deep breath, Molly caught a glimpse of Brian''s injured and


    bleeding hand. The wound was conspicuous and the blood dripping from his hand was heavy which


    made her feel sorry for him.


    "Bri,"


    A faint and hoarse voice came out of her torn throat. Molly tried to call him, but she could not speak


    clearly. She frowned and reached out to the stair armrest. She held the stair armrest tightly. She tried to


    bear the extremely horrific pain in her throat.


    Hearing her feeble voiceing from behind him, he turned around and found Molly holding and


    leaning against the stair railing in exhaution. Without another word, he walked back towards Molly


    quickly. Although he intended to not show any expression on his cold face, Molly could still find some


    worry in his movement. He held up Molly horizontally and walked her upstairs.


    Molly stared at him and shook her head. During the fierce fight against him, Molly had forgotten that


    Brian had hurt his hand. But now, she was aware of it and she realized that he must be going through


    so much pain as he held her in his arms.


    When that thought crossed her mind, Molly struggled to stand up on her own without his assistance.


    However, Brian wouldn''t let her go. He said in his low and mellow voice,"Don''t move!"


    His cold and arrogant voice indicated that his order must be obeyed. So, Molly gave up and stopped


    struggling. They entered the room and Brian put her on the bed. As soon as she was released from


    Brian''s arm, she sat up and wanted to see Brian''s blood-stained hand. However, Brian did not show


    any signs of worry about his wound and used his injured hand to take out the phone from his pocket


    and he made a phone call.


    Molly sat still and watched him making the call. She did not say a word when she heard the attitude he


    was showing towards the doctor on the other side of the phone. He gave a multitude of orders and


    requirements in an aggressive tone. She could have imagined how threatened the doctor would have


    been as he listened to Brian''s outrageousmands.


    Brian ended the phone call saying,"You must be at the vi in half an hour." He then turned back to


    look at Molly. She was about to say something, but Brian''s face was pale with anger. He said in a cold


    voice,"I have been telling you again and again. Do not talk! Are you listening to me?"


    Molly closed her small mouth at once. After all that chaos and quarrels, she was no longer angry. She


    calmed down and gazed at the wound in his hand. She moved away from him and tried to get out of


    the bed.


    Brian stopped her immediately. But she continued to try and get off the bed. Brian''s face was getting


    darker and he asked,"What are you doing? What do you want?"


    Molly pointed to his bloody hand. She frowned at the wound. She grabbed the phone from Brian''s hand


    and typed some words into it. Then she handed it back to him.


    "Do you realize that your hand is bleeding? Are you not in pain? Let me go. I want to get some


    medicine to stop the bleeding. "


    After Brian saw her caring and loving words on his phone, his eyes became gentle. He felt a sudden


    warmth somewhere in his heart. He was touched again by Molly''s kindness. He let her go and looked


    at her. His eyes were consumed by something other than darkness now and they were gradually


    covered by randy passion and excitement.

 Chapter 230 The Mist (Part One)

    Chapter 230 The Mist (Part One)


    All the defenses Brian had built up in his heart seemed to have vanished at that moment.


    Molly blinked her eyes, slightly curled her lips, and immediately got out of bed to look for the medical kit


    in the cab. Due to frequent injuries which happened before, the medical kit wasplete with


    supplies such as hemostatic.


    As soon as she found it, Molly rushed to the bedside.


    After clumsily cleaning up the blood stains on Brian''s hand, Molly then applied the medicine to his


    wound and bound it up. While she was doing this, he just watched her silently and did not move an


    inch. Molly was extremely gentle, as if she was afraid of adding any pain to his wound. Every now and


    then, she would check his facial expression to see if he was in pain. Each time that she saw his face


    with no expression, she would continue what she was doing.


    Brian slightly squinted his eagle eyes and stared at her with his deep and dark eyes. Just a while ago,


    she was hysterically shouting at him, but now, she was nursing his wound with "deep concern". ''Molly,


    is your mood changing too fast, or is it just my illusion?'' Brian thought to himself.


    After a few minutes, Molly finished dressing Brian''s wound. Curling her lips, she put aside the medicine


    kit and went to the bathroom to wash her hands and the traces of tears in her face. When she went


    back in, she showed Brian her mobile phone with a text message she already typed without saying a


    word.


    "I''m not very good at dressing wounds. When the doctor arrives, you''d better ask him to bandage it


    again for you! "


    After Brian read the message, his eyes fell on her face with slight indifference. Because of crying, her


    eyes were still a bit puff and red, while her white face was full of sadness. Seeing Molly that way,


    Brian''s heart flipped abruptly. He wasn''t able to help himself and said all of a sudden,"I am investigating


    an event which might have something to do with Steven. It might disrupt my investigation if you show


    up at his ce. I also need to leave no traces when Ie back this time."


    Molly frowned and looked at Brian with a confusing expression. What confused her was not what he


    just told her, but rather why he would even care to exin it to her just now?


    As if reading the confusing expression in Molly''s eyes, Brian suddenly had a long face and said to her


    coldly with some awkwardness,"If you dare mess with my investigation, I will make Daniel suffer!"


    Hearing his threatening words, Molly did not feel afraid at all. Instead, sheughed. She knew that


    despite the words thate out of his mouth, Brian cared about her in his own unique way.


    After seeing herugh, Brian felt more awkward and showed a longer face.


    Molly typed another text message in her mobile phone and showed it to him once again. When he read


    the text, he asked in his usual indifferent tone,"You think I am just kidding? Huh! Molly Xia, if you think


    it''s a joke, how about you try and see what will happen?"


    Molly frowned and looked at Brian without blinking with her ruddy eyes and tried to find some emotions


    from his face to verify if he was really being serious about it. However, she forgot that Brian had


    extremely deep andplicated thoughts, and if he had the intention to hide his emotions, it would be


    nearly impossible for her to find out.


    Neither of them said a word any more and the air in the room became gradually heavier. But suddenly,


    there was a knock on the door


    and Lisa''s voice could be heard from outside. "Mr. Brian Long, the doctor is here!"


    After hearing this, Brian took a quick nce at Molly before asking Lisa to send the doctor in. The door


    was then pushed open, and the doctor came in with heavy breaths.


    "Mr. Brian Long!" The doctor saluted respectfully and then his eyes moved towards Brian''s hand being


    wrapped with gauze with some blood stains on it. Though curious, the doctor knew that it was better


    not to ask any question.


    Just then, Brian stood up and said indifferently,"Examine her voice."


    As the doctor-in-charge of Pharyngology and Laryngology Department in the private hospital of the


    Dragon Empire Group, and although iparable with the top doctors in the world, it was still a piece


    of cake for him to treat themon illnesses of the Long family. He opened his medicine kit, took out


    his instruments and began to examine Molly. At first, his facial expression was calm but then it changed


    gradually to being serious.


    After the doctor was done examining her, Molly watched the doctor packed up his instruments.


    Blinking, she looked at the doctor doubtfully.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Instinctively, the doctor first looked at Brian whose one simple nce, had already given his warning.


    As one of the regr doctors for the senior leaders of Dragon Empire Group, the traveling inders of


    Dragon Ind and senior government officers, it was not difficult for him to discern Molly''s condition.


    He then asked Molly,"Have you forced yourself to speak just recently?"


    Molly instinctively nodded.


    "You have inmed your vocal cords which caused..."


    The doctor exined the condition in a quite professsional way. Molly got totally lost with the following


    medical terms the doctor has said. All she was able to take in was his message in general, which was


    that although she could not speak and vibrate her vocal cords at the moment, she would get better


    after some days.


    Molly looked at Brian, standing next to her with one of his hands in the pocket of his pants, as if she


    was checking the truth from him. However, his angr handsome face showed indifference and his


    dark eyes were too deep for her to see through. After hearing what the doctor had said, she didn''t feel


    at ease at all. She couldn''t just easily believe everything that she had heard.


    Without further examination from the doctor, Molly, though in doubt, gently nodded to indicate that she


    had understood the doctor''s words. Afterwards, the doctor gave her several pieces of advice, and then


    started to pack up his instruments and leave. But before the doctor could even take a step, Molly


    seemed to have remembered something and hurriedly tugged the doctor''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong?" asked the doctor doubtfully.


    Molly pointed at Brian''s wounded hand with her curled lips and indicated her message through her


    eyes. The doctor followed her direction and immediately understood what she meant and then said,"I''ll


    patch up the bandages!"


    "No!"


    Brian defensively said in an indifferent voice just before the doctor could even make a move.


    Molly frowned and was about to open her mouth to say something but just then, she saw that Brian


    suddenly furrowed his eyebrows tightly. She then realized that she was not allowed to speak so she


    typed some words in her mobile phone and showed it to Brian.


    "Please allow the doctor to mend the bandage. Otherwise, it might get infected¡­ "


    Brian indifferently drew his attention back from the mobile phone and then said nonchntly,"I know


    when I need one!"


    Seeing how stubborn Brian was, Molly then quickly typed a word in her mobile phone. "No!"

 Chapter 231 The Mist (Part Two)

    Chapter 231 The Mist (Part Two)


    After Brian saw Molly''s serious facial expression as well as the "No" on her mobile phone, the look in


    his eyes became deep and serene. But before he could think of any response to her silent protest,


    Molly had already pulled the doctor in front of him.


    Watching both the doctor and Molly, Brian finally did not say a word. Molly gave instructions to the


    doctor again without uttering a word. The doctor understood and he took out the medicine kit hastily,


    cleaned Brian''s wound, and dressed it up.


    Observing all of these, the doctor was shocked. Although he didn''t have much contact with Brian, he,


    as well as the other doctors like him, all knew Brian very well. Although he was young, it was never


    easy to deal with him and he was even more cruel than his father, Richie. But now, seeing all of these


    with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that Brian was actually being led by a girl. What a big news!


    However, he could only keep it to himself secretly and would never dare to leak out a word.


    After the doctor finished bandaging Brian''s hand, he offered several pieces of advice and left. As soon


    as he left, Molly took a deep breath, checked Brian''s hand, and then once again typed some words in


    her mobile phone:


    "I''m not leaving the vi. Don''t worry! I''m a little tired now and I just want to get some sleep. "


    From the start and up until now, Brian had always kept an eye on Molly''s expression. He had seen her


    disbelief, her sadness, and her stubbornness.


    While reading the words she typed, he looked at Molly with his deep eyes and said indifferently,"I didn''t


    sleep at allst night, and now I am also tired. Let''s sleep together!"


    After hearing his words, Molly was dumbfounded. Her eyes stared at him without blinking while her


    mouth was gaping wide open.


    However, Brian did not seem to mind her shocked expression at all, and walked directly towards to the


    bathroom. Before he entered the bathroom, he even said to Molly,"Go to my room and bring me my


    bathrobe!"


    Right after he said those, the door of the bathroom closed. After a while, the spraying sound of water


    came from the inside. Looking at the shadow on the ss door of the bathroom, Molly found herself


    dumbfounded with Brian''s behaviour.


    ''He and I... What did just happen? Didn''t our mood change a little too fast at the moment?'' Molly


    thought to herself.


    Though she walked out of the bedroom a little confused, Molly was very "obedient" to get his bathrobe


    and passed it to him. Afterwards, she also changed her clothes andy on the bed.


    The pattering sound of water could still be heard from the bathroom. While staring at the shadow on the


    bathroom door, perhaps due to her nervous mood earlier or her poor quality of sleepst night, Molly


    gradually felt sleepy. Just when the sound of shower stopped, Molly''s eyes closed gently and she fell


    into a sound sleep. However, dimly, she felt that she was gently engulfed into a familiar warmth.


    Instinctively, she nestled closer towards the warm embrace.


    Brian gently moved the hair in front of Molly''s forehead. His finger slipped gently through her eyes to


    her cheeks, and moved all the way to her lip ps, which were somewhat dried up by her emotional


    fluctuations and poor sleep. Not only that, because she had just bit her lip, there was still a trace of


    dried blood on it.


    Brian bent down, and then, his thin lips gently fell on Molly''s lips. When the tip of his tongue slipped


    through that trace of blood, the taste like rust spread quickly in his mouth. With his eyes flickering a


    slight coldness, he whispered,"Mol, who are you really?"


    His heavy and hoarse voice sounded particrly strange in the quiet room. The look in his eyes


    became deep and serene. He slowly looked up, watched the face of Molly in a sound sleep, pecked a


    kiss on her forehead, embraced her into his arms, and fell into a sound sleep as well.


    The room was quiet and warm, while outside the window, dancing snowkes were gradually falling on


    the ground and the sky was dark. The winter night came earlier than that of other seasons and due to


    the bad weather, today''s night curtain seemed to fall down a little earlier than usual.


    The dawn of the night represented the start of the night life and even the snow could not stop people''s


    yearning for the enchanting life at night.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At the Golden Bay Club, Jenifer was wearing a small tight sweater with a high cor and a pair of pencil


    pants. A pair of knee-high ck boots made her whole body look more slender andplemented her


    curvy figure which attracted a lot of attention.


    For such greedy attention, Jenifer simply ignored. She walked indifferently to the front of the atrium of


    the bar, sat on one of the high stools and then said in a cold tone,"A cup of Red me."


    "Yes, just a moment, please!" the bartender replied, then went to mix her ordered drink.


    All the bartenders in the Golden Bay Club were highly skilled. It was said that their master was once


    the most popr bartender in the Romantic Club, a top ss club of T City, who had received some


    pieces of advice from a regr customer of the Romantic Club, Mr. Frank Mu.


    "Miss, here''s your Red me!" The bartender put the ss of red wine in front of Jenifer and then went


    about his business.


    Jenifer took a sip of the ss gracefully, and the spicy taste which was as strong as the color of the


    wine traveled down her throat.


    "A beautifuldy is drinking such a strong alcohol. How extraordinary!"


    a voice from behind said with a cold sound of banter. Jenifer didn''t turn back to see who it was, but a


    smile slowly formed in her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. She put her ss down gracefully, and her


    eyes focused on the ming red liquor. "A gentleman is teasing ady in the public. How extraordinary,


    too!" Jenifer retorted back.


    At the same time, the man who had just spoken had already sat down next to Jenifer. He asked the


    bartender for a ss of whiskey and said,"Jenifer, for so many years, you haven''t changed at all. You


    are as glib as before."


    Looking at the man, Jenifer chuckled and pouted yfully, different from her usual arrogance, and


    said,"Howard, I have not seen you for so many years, yet you look much more handsome than before."


    Howard burst intoughter. His handsome and angr face showed a sort affection for his little sister.


    He then asked her,"Howe you know my arrival?"


    "I called Grandpa," Jenifer said nonchntly.


    Howard was dumbfounded after hearing her words. He had no way but to sigh gently then


    replied,"Grandpa is spoiling you too much. He even told you my whereabouts even though it''s against


    the discipline of the army."


    Hearing this, Jennifer''s mood became unpleasant and with furrowed eyebrows, she said,"I only asked


    for my brother''s whereabouts, and I didn''t ask what I know I shouldn''t. Grandpa told me nothing more


    except where my brother is!"

 Chapter 232 The Mist (Part Three)

    Chapter 232 The Mist (Part Three)


    Technically, she was not in vition of any discipline since she just had a normalmunication with


    her family member.


    "Well, you..." Howard didn''t know what to say about her. Just then, the bartender served the whiskey


    with ice. Howard took a sip and asked,"Now tell me why are you looking for me?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a few years. I miss you, OK?" Jenifer starred at him and said.


    "OK!" Howard quickly responded, then sighed and asked again,"Is there anything else besides you


    missing me?"


    Jenifer shrugged and said,"No!"


    "No?" Howard asked. Jenifer nodded her head in reply and when he saw this, he couldn''t help but


    furrowed his thick eyebrows. As one of her elder brothers, he knew her too well. She looked charming


    as if she should be kept and well protected. However, there was a strong and unyielding disposition


    inside her. With such disposition, she acted on her own will in front of her family since she was a child.


    Even more, she had sworn in front of her family to win greater achievements than her elder brothers.


    And now, she was moving in such direction step by step. Without a doubt, Jenifer had be the


    pride of the Zeng Family.


    All of a sudden, Howard realized the real purpose of Jenifer and smiled. "I''m afraid, you are not here


    just to confirm if I arrived at A City, right ?"


    Jenifer showed him a big smile and took a small sip of the Red me while her eyes turned from


    looking fascinated to dark and fierce.


    "Is it for Edgar ?" Howard asked one more time. Watching his little sister behaving in such a way for


    Edgar, he could not help but frowned. Her little sister was excellent in every aspect but her only w


    was her endless obsession with Edgar despite knowing that Edgar wouldn''t reciprocate her affection.


    "Jenifer, you can take a horse to the water but you cannot make it drink!" Howard said trying to


    persuade her to give up her hopeless obsession.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "No, there is always an exception!" Jenifer was not persuaded at all. Instead, she replied,"I won''t stop


    until I have him."


    "Even if you help him like this, he won''t appreciate it." Howard tried to discourage her.


    "It doesn''t matter," Jenifer said. "I just want him to stay with me. Even if he doesn''t love me, I am still


    OK with it."


    "Why do you have to torture yourself like that?" Howard was really worried with his eyebrows deeply


    furrowed. "If you are not happy, Edgar won''t be happy as well."


    "If I am not happy, of course, he should be unhappy!" Jenifer didn''t listen a word to his brother''s


    persuasion. Seeing Howard still intent on saying more about it, she changed the subject and said,"Hey,


    I heard there is a good war field in A City. Would you like toe with us tomorrow? "


    Howard knew that Jenifer did not want to talk about her problem further, so he nodded with a sigh, and


    stopped talking. However, he was vaguely worried that if their grandfather continued to spoil her like


    this, something bad would happen to her sooner orter.


    When Jenifer finished drinking her ss and scheduled the time of meeting with her brother the next


    day, she left the Golden Bay. Howard then left and went to the hotel where he checked in earlier and as


    soon as he entered the hotel, Howard called Jonny, his grandfather.


    "Hello?" The calm sound of Jonny came from the other end of the line,"Have you met Jenifer already ?"


    "Yes!" Howard was known as a ruthless colonel of the special troop. However, in front of his grandpa,


    he was just an obedient grandchild. "Grandpa, Jenifer is goofing around. I think you should remind her


    a little bit."


    "She is goofing around?" Jonny asked in a confusing way but then heughed,"Howard, even if Jenifer


    is goofing around, do you think I will also goof around because of her obsession with Edgar?"


    Howard frowned and kept in silence.


    "Justin Yan was in his vacation but he didn''t return home!" Jonny said this matter in a calm manner.


    "His whereabouts became a hidden secret and as of this moment, no one has found out where he


    went."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Howard was confused and couldn''t figure it out. The special troop


    that he served was tasked to rigidly execute the orders from senior officers, so he has never


    experienced such political struggle. "Maybe, Mr. Yan hid his whereabouts just in case he might bring


    chaos to the ce where he is hiding?"


    The officers in the State Parliament all wanted to keep a low profile, didn''t they?


    Jonny shook his head. The ss pipe in his hand was smoking. He said reluctantly,"No wonder you


    can only stay in the special troop!"


    Howard smiled. Clearly, he heard theining tone of his grandpa since he didn''t live up to his


    expectation. Among the three brothers, his older and younger brother both held high positions in the


    government. But he just stayed in the special troop despite the harsh living environment. The good


    thing was that he didn''t think it was harsh and he even liked the thrill brought by being assigned to it.


    Although he could not figure it out, he still aired out his doubts,"What does Mr. Yan''s whereabouts have


    to do with Jenifer? Also, why did Jenifer want to confirm if I was at A City? Grandpa, I''m here on a


    mission. It is already a vition of discipline for me to see Jenifer."


    "Your specific task has not been assigned yet. How can it be called a vition?" Jonny said heavily.


    "Now, you are going to adapt to the environment of A City, and I know what am I doing. Don''t worry."


    Of course, Howard was not aware of the mission this time. He was just asked to get familiar with the


    environment three days in advance, and the so-called environment had no specific scope. So, a group


    of ten people including him should have to get familiar with all the environment of A City within three


    days.


    "Howard, you don''t need to mind Jenifer''s business any more. You will be offered a vacation when the


    mission is over," Jonny said with a deep voice. "You haven''t stepped into Four-Nine City for seven or


    eight years. Come visit us on your vacation this time!"


    "Yes," Howard gave his promise and hung up the phone. He went to the terrace and looked at the


    snowkes falling under the light while his mind kept on thinking about what Jonny had just said.


    Jenifer came here because Edgar worked here, and due to the agreement between Jonny and Edgar,


    Jenifer might want to help Edgar. But what did this all have to do with Mr. Yan?


    Moreover, ten members from the special troop were sent to A City to be familiar with the environment in


    advance, but for what kind of mission?


    It seemed that these questions were connected somehow, but it also seemed they are not rted at all.


    Thinking about this, Howard was deeply confused as he furrowed his eyebrows deeply. He went back


    into his room with a sigh, and at the moment, he did not know that a war of different powerful parties


    was already quietly unfolding.

 Chapter 233 On The Top Floor Of The Grand Night Casino (Part One)

    Chapter 233 On The Top Floor Of The Grand Night Casino (Part One)


    When Molly woke up at 9 pm, Brian was nowhere to be seen.


    The other side of the bed where he had slept was still warm.


    His smell still lingered on the pillows.


    Molly freshened up and went downstairs. Brian was sitting on the sofa, reading a book. Molly realized


    that most days he loved to sit in the living room and read. Arge bookshelf rested against the wall,


    stocked with all kinds of books. When she had first been here, Molly thought the books were just


    ornaments, never to be touched. She didn''t think Brian actually read them. Later on, while she was


    browsing the books on the shelf for herself to read, she found that some had annotations written inside


    of them. The writing was quite incisive.


    Brian felt someone staring at the back of his head. He turned around and met Molly''s rattled eyes.


    Noticing that Molly tried to avoid eye contact with him, he was amused. "Did you have a good sleep?"


    Brian asked casually with a faint smile.


    Molly nodded her head in reply. Last night, sleep had been out of her reach. But today, she had been


    sound asleep since afternoon up until now. Moreover, she hadn''t had a single dream.


    Brian checked the time. "Are you hungry? Why don''t you go get something to eat? I have to go to the


    casinoter," he said.


    Molly once again nodded obediently and went downstairs. Lisa was cooking chicken soup in the


    kitchen and heard Molly''s footsteps. She immediatelydled out the soup in a bowl and served it on the


    table.


    To Molly''s surprise, Brian came downstairs too and sat opposite her. He picked up his spoon and had a


    sip of the soup as Molly stared in confusion.


    "Eating alone makes people lose their appetite sometimes," Brian exined briefly, shooting her a


    nce. He continued to drink the soup quietly.


    Molly didn''t know whether or not he lost his appetite when he ate alone. But she sure as hell didn''t like


    having her meals in solitude! Did he know that?


    After finishing the soup, Molly left the table and went in the direction of the stairs. Just as she climbed a


    few steps, Brian''s deep and charming voice sounded from behind her.


    "I will wait for you here."


    Frowning, Molly turned her head and looked at Brian. She pointed at herself as if to ask if it was her he


    was going to wait for. Molly was not so sure about that.


    "I''ll give you five minutes to get ready," Brian said coldly. His face was impassive as usual.


    Molly found this strange. Why would he take her to the casino? Hadn''t he told her to stay at home and


    avoid revealing her whereabouts to anyone?


    "Hurry up. Go get changed!"


    Brian snapped and gestured her to leave, obviously annoyed. Molly veered back to reality at his harsh


    voice. Flustered, she nodded and ran upstairs. Molly always dressed casually, so it took her only three


    minutes to slip into her attire. She was quick to get to Brian in time.


    She wore a pair of tight jeans and a round-neck sweater,yering the outfit with a coat. A knitted scarf


    was wrapped around her neck. She looked like a lively and carefree college student, not a girl who had


    gone through so many hardships in the matter of a month.


    Brian stared at her, longing to wrap his arms around her. He was a person who had been stuck in the


    darkness for too long and was desperate for light.


    Molly noticed how his expression darkened. Aplex emotion passed over his face, but she only


    nodded to him and looked pointedly at her wristwatch. She looked proud, as if saying,"I''m done within


    five minutes!"


    A faint smile emerged on Brian''s face, only to fade the next second. Molly suddenly flushed, realizing


    she had behaved a little too excitedly.


    "Let''s go," Brian announced coldly. He walked ahead and ignored Molly''s embarrassment as she


    followed him outside.


    Tony was waiting for them next to the car. The Benz they usually traveled in had been switched for an


    Audi. Tony opened the passenger door for Molly as Brian walked toward the driver seat.


    "Have Harrow pay close attention to the stock in New York," Brianmanded Tony as he opened the


    car door.


    "Got it!" Tony replied as Brian got into his seat.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Molly was amazed to see Brian in the driver seat. She had never seen him drive before. Watching him


    put his hands on the steering wheel, she realized it made her nervous.


    Brian started the car and threw her a nce. "What?" he asked in a contemptuous tone. "You don''t


    believe in my driving skills?"


    Molly shot him a surprised look. She had never got the impression that he could sound so scornful.


    She curled her lips and raised her eyebrows, as if to tell him that no, she did not believe in his skills!


    A sly look shed across Brian''s eyes when he saw the outraged look on her face. He elerated the


    car unexpectedly. Startled, Molly flung forward and then immediately fell backward onto her seat.


    She huffed angrily, ring at him with a disgruntled look on her face. Since Molly couldn''t talk, that was


    all she could do.


    Brian''s mouth lifted up insolently. He kept his eyes on the road and didn''t look at Molly again. The car


    drove fast and unsettled the snow on the road. The horn whistled loudly, forcing other cars on the road


    to give way. The harsh sound disrupted the silence of night time.

 Chapter 234 On The Top Floor Of The Grand Night Casino (Part Two)

    Chapter 234 On The Top Floor Of The Grand Night Casino (Part Two)


    Molly had a firm grip on her door and was frightened by what was happening. Her eyes blew wide open


    and her face turned pale in shock. She didn''t recover even after the car stopped at the Grand Night


    Casino.


    Molly red at Brian in anger and gasped for air, but there was nothing she could do to him.


    Thetter turned his gaze to look at Molly whose face was full of wrath. "I learned how to drive from


    Uncle Frank - Eric''s father, who was the youngest champion of Form 1," he said lightly.


    Brian smirked with pride and unbuckled his seat belt, getting out of the car. Actually, Frank had only


    taught him how to shift gears. He had picked up all the other skills in the automobile races with Richie.


    Molly got out too, mumbling to herself. She followed Brian into the elevator. Lost in her angry thoughts,


    she didn''t realize where they were going until they arrived at the top floor of the casino.


    Molly had worked here for quite long. Although she had never been here before, she knew that the top


    floor of the Grand Night Casino was private and reserved for distinguished guests only. Other than


    Jason, nobody who worked at the casino was allowed toe here. But now she stood here, the ce


    where all the important decisions of the casino were made.


    Brian walked briskly, ahead of Molly. Soon he realized that the footsteps behind him had faltered. He


    turned back and frowned, seeing that Molly stood stock-still as she gazed at her surroundings in


    amazement. "What are you doing over there?" he asked her in a deep voice.


    Molly''s eyes widened. She came back to herself and trotted over to him quickly. She walked with him to


    his office, still in disbelief.


    Once inside the office, Brian called out to Jason through the inte. "Come up to my office!"


    "Yes, Mr. Brian Long!"


    Jason answered. Brian hung up, turning to Molly. "I have some work to do. You can read here if you get


    bored of waiting."


    Molly nodded and walked over to the bookshelf noiselessly. After briefly scanning it, she found that


    most of the shelved books were either about casino management or gambling skills, neither of which


    she was interested in. But then she thought about how awkward it would be to just sit there and do


    nothing, so she took out a random book and sat on the sofa, pretending to read.


    Jason arrived soon. He walked in and nced at Molly before greeting Brian. He didn''t seem surprised


    to see her there.


    "How is your mission going?" Brian asked as he checked his e-mails.


    "Half of the people are already under control," Jason answered.


    "Did they reveal any information?" Brian questioned Jason without looking at him. His slender fingers


    typed on the keyboard.


    Jason hesitated. "Only a third of them have told the truth, but the information they gave is quite


    useless," he replied reluctantly after a while.


    Brian froze for a moment and glowered. "Those old men sure are good at acting," he resumed his


    typing and spoke, his tone cold. "They only tell the truth when death is staring at them in the face."


    "How about sending some beauties to them this time?" Jason asked.


    "I''ll leave that up to you," Brian replied, looking up at Jason atst after he finished reading hisst e-


    mail. "But I need to know the result in five days."


    "Got it, boss," Jason replied reverently. "If there is nothing else, I''m going back to work now."


    Brian nodded his head in response. After Jason left, Brian glimpsed at Molly sharply, who had been


    watching him and Jason in secret the entire time. When she met his eyes, she lowered her head in


    haste and pretended to read, not realizing that the book she held in her hands was upside down.


    Brian grinned wickedly. He pressed a button on his remote control and a VIP room appeared on the


    video wall. "Is it boring toe out with mepared to staying at home?" Brian asked.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Molly peeked at the VIP room as she walked up to Brian. Standing next to him, she typed something on


    her phone and showed it to him.


    "No, I''m bored of staying at home. It is better to be here with you," the screen said.


    Brian stared at her in the eyes, his heart softening. "I would rather take you out with me than leave you


    at home all alone, in case you sneak out again," Brian said, actingposed.


    Molly curled her lips and continued typing.


    "Aren''t you afraid I will find out all the bad things you do and spread the knowledge to the world ?"


    "Do you think I am scared?" Brian replied, looking up at her with razor-sharp eyes. He reached out and


    grabbed her slim waist, pulling her into his arms. Finding herself on hisp, Molly was dumbfounded.


    This was such an intimate position! She tried to get up on instinct, but Brian held her tightly.


    Molly blushed and smelled the minty scent on his body, getting more nervous by the second.


    Brian narrowed his eyes at her. When she looked up, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips


    swiftly, holding her hair.


    Just then he heard the door in the video open, which pulled his mind back to the situation at hand...


    Reluctantly, he let go of Molly. Brian looked up and stared at her soulfully. His heart seemed to soften


    even more. She looked even more adorable when she was embarrassed.


    Her face was as red as a ripe apple and her long eyshes pped like the wings of a butterfly. Puffing


    and panting, she bit her lip and gazed at him with shining eyes.


    She was getting more anxious under his gaze, but Brian had calmed down. "I want you to watch


    something," he said indifferently.

 Chapter 235 On The Top Floor Of The Grand Night Casino (Part Three)

    Chapter 235 On The Top Floor Of The Grand Night Casino (Part Three)


    He turned her body so she could look at the screen on the wall easily. Molly was confused about what


    he had said and her eyebrows furrowed.


    She still sat on Brian''sp. Her body grew stiff as she stared at the video screen, tensed. Molly got


    even more rigid when she saw the people inside the VIP room.


    On the screen, there was a long table covered with a bright red nnelette cloth. On one side of the


    table sat Shane, and on the other side¡­ was Rory.


    Molly''s face turned pale as soon as she saw Rory. She held her breath, her eyes fixed upon him.


    "What''s for today?" Shane asked, his voice calm and impassive. As the fastest croupier around the


    world, he also yed at the table sometimes.


    Rory looked around and took a sip of the wine that a waiter had just put on the table. "A Royal Flush,


    then," he announced.


    Shane shrugged, indicating the croupier to shuffle. The croupier nodded and put on his white gloves.


    He finished shuffling in a second. "Do you want to cut the cards?" he asked.


    Rory took a quick look at the cards in his hands and gestured that he didn''t need to. Shane took a chip


    between his index and middle fingers and threw it onto the cards. After the chip knocked some cards


    out of the croupier''s hands, he signalled for the game to begin. The croupier put the cards into the


    poker dealer.


    The excellent croupier instantly dealt the cards to the yers with nimble and elegant moves. A card


    was put face-down while the other was face-up for each yer. "A Spade K. Big. Please ce your


    bets!" the croupier said.


    Rory took a look at his hidden card, which was also a K. "A million, just for fun!" he said loudly.


    "I follow," Shane said, without looking at his own card. The card put face-up in front of him was a Seven


    of Hearts.


    The croupier continued to deal the cards. This time Rory got a Q while Shane got a Four. Rory raised


    the bets, cing two million. Shane followed again.


    They got their fifth cards. Rory''s face up cards were a K, two Qs and an A. Shane''s were a pair of


    Sevens, a Four and a pair of Twos. With one hidden card, Rory had a pair of Ks and a pair of Qs.


    Looking at Shane''s cards, he smiled smugly and raised his bets again. "Three million!" Rory roared.


    Shane nced at his cards and found that he was at a disadvantage, but still raised his bets. He


    sneered. "I follow and add two million," he said, sliding out five million chips.


    "Are you sure you don''t need to check your cards before you follow, young man?" Rory taunted,


    laughing.


    Shane shrugged and said,"My boss said it is okay to lose when he asked me to y. So, yes, I''m sure.


    I don''t need to check."


    "Ah!" Rory guffawed, seeming distressed. He knew who the boss of the Grand Night Casino was. He


    had chased Rory''s daughter for decades. "Such reckless spendthrifts like you as his subordinates. I


    ought to be worried for my daughter''s future once she marries Mr. Brian Long."


    Shane only smiled without contradicting Rory''sments.


    Rory lowered his head and threw out a two million chip. "I add two more million as well. If you have a


    full house, then only will I concede my defeat," Rory said.


    Shane beamed, turning over his cards that were face down. "As you say, Mr. Yan... it''s a full house!"


    Upon seeing his cards, Rory''s face went pale and long, but he instantly rxed. "You are in good luck!"


    he joked.


    "Mr. Yan, shall we continue?" Shane asked, throwing his cards at the table leisurely. He signalled the


    waiters to clean it up.


    Rory nodded a yes and the game started again. He sometimes cut the cards and sometimes did not.


    However, Shane cut every round, and sometimes he did it even without looking at the cards. After four


    or five rounds, Rory had lost fifty million.


    "Mr. Yan, I didn''t mean to win. I just wanted to have fun with you. Who knew today was my lucky day! It


    is a pity that you can''t see Mr. Brian Long today. He isn''t in A City," Shane said, feigning innocence.


    Rory''s face twitched in anger. He hade here to seek some news, but in the end, he lost fifty million


    for nothing.


    Molly, who sat still for the entire time she watched the video, wasn''t surprised to see Rory lose. A


    qualified croupier not only shuffled his cards with uracy but also saw clearly what the others


    shuffled. And Shane was a world-ss croupier.


    Brian abruptly pressed a button.


    The picture on the screen split into recordings of the different areas of the casino. Molly bowed her


    head, grinding her teeth. The horrible memories poured into her mind.


    "This wretched girl is not my daughter!"


    "You stupid bitch who gave birth to this little bitch! How dare you still want to cling to our family?"


    "Get the fuck out of my life with your nasty daughter!"


    "You are not my sister! Your mother is a bad woman¡­"


    "Get away, you filth! Don''t poison my eyes!"


    "Fuck off!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cheap bitch!"


    ¡­


    The voices in her head grew louder. Molly felt like she was in hell. She gnashed her teeth harder and


    gripped Brian''s arm, sinking her nails into his skin. Her blood boiled.


    Brian could feel her rage and pitied her. "Mol, do you want to know who your father is?" he asked.


    Molly turned to look at him in query.

 Chapter 236 The Quiet Confession In The Snow (Part One)

    Chapter 236 The Quiet Confession In The Snow (Part One)


    "Want to know who your father really is?"


    Brian''s thin lips curled up into a faint smile. There was no hint of mirth in that smirk.


    He met Molly''s nk eyes as he said inly,"Your parents told you that you aren''t Rory Yan''s daughter.


    But that wasn''t all of it. They didn''t tell you everything."


    Molly just sat there, staring at him. She couldn''t speak, but he could see the look of doubt on her face.


    Brian took this as his cue to continue.


    "Mol," Brian took a wisp of her hair with the tips of his index and middle fingers and wound it around the


    two, idly. "You aren''t Steven Xia''s daughter, either."


    Molly''s eyes got as wide as saucers. She froze for a second, trying to take all of this in. Then she tore


    herself from his arms, and red at him with anger burning in her eyes, fists clenched in fury.


    Brian did nothing but sit there and watch her. He was expecting her to do something like that. A


    mocking smile appeared on his face as he leaned back in the chair and said coldly,"I didn''t test your


    DNA, but I''m almost positive that Steven Xia isn''t your biological father." Listening to him, Molly gritted


    her teeth. His words burned like mes in her veins. Brian stared at her as he continued,"In fact, I''d


    love to know who your real dad is. Your real identity took a lot of digging to find. So of course it involves


    Steven''s past."


    Molly''s breathing came in gasps. She was so pissed! She looked around and finally found a pen on the


    desk. She scribbled something on a notepad and showed it to Brian.


    He humored her, reading the page, faintly amused. It read,"Liar! I am dad''s daughter! He doesn''t


    always treat me the best, but I know he''s my father. Quit messing with my head!"


    Brian only took a casual nce at the words on the notepad. His quick mind didn''t need long to read


    them. He half-knew what they said anyway. Then his gaze wandered back onto Molly''s face and he


    said in an indifferent tone,"Do you know why Rory is here?"


    Molly frowned at his question. She''d seen her dad sitting with Rory when she went out to eat with


    Brian, andter he was at the Grand Night Casino. She didn''t want to link these two things together, but


    she knew they were connected.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Because he wants you to return to the Yan family," Brian said tly.


    Molly''s eyes again went wide in astonishment. Her jaw dropped as well. Her emotions were written all


    over her face.


    "He said that you are his daughter." Brian''s voice was still quiet and calm. His measured tone betrayed


    no emotion.


    Molly shook her head wildly, and she couldn''t believe her ears.


    Barely three years old back then, she would never forget that day. Rory and his wife threw Molly and


    her mother out of the Yan family. She could still remember their harsh words, they were burned into her


    memory like a brand.


    Her mom had left there calmly, Molly in tow. After that, Steven took them here, to this city, and they


    lived in the military residentialpound. If Steven hadn''t screwed up, they''d still be living there, and


    things wouldn''t be like this.


    Brian leaned one elbow on the arm of the chair and observed theplex emotions swimming in


    Molly''s clear eyes. Her eyes were so much like Becky''s, and it would make sense if she was really


    Rory Yan''s daughter. But why couldn''t he shake that nagging feeling that something was wrong about


    all this?


    Molly wrote something on the notepad again and showed it to Brian. Brian''s eyes traced over the


    words. "I am not Rory''s daughter! After what he did, he''s dead to me."


    Molly''s hand shivered slightly as she held the notepad in it. Obviously, she was quite emotional. She


    couldn''t be Rory''s daughter. That was simply not true. If it were, then why did that tragic scene unfold


    all those years ago? Why did he kick her out? And why did he want nothing to do with her until now?


    Brian took the notepad from her hand and mmed it on the desk. He stood up from the chair and


    stared at Molly''s darkened face. He announced to her in a quiet voice,"Give me five days. Then you''ll


    know."


    With that, he focused his ck eyes on Molly with excitement and curiosity shining in them. Since they


    first met, he saw something special in Molly. After he knew more about her, he was totally intrigued by


    the stories of her background and upbringing.


    "Let''s go." He offered his hand, and Molly, still in shock, took it. They left the office together. After they


    went downstairs and got into Brian''s car, Molly still couldn''t still her mind, her thoughts still bubbling like


    water brought to a boil. Brian fastened the seat belt for her as he whispered into her ear,"Don''t


    overthink this, okay?"


    Molly met his eyes nkly. If she could, she would haveughed. She thought, ''Don''t overthink this?


    You brought me here to let me see Rory on the monitor on purpose and you said all these messed up


    things to me; but now, you''re telling me not to overthink this?''


    Brian watched her quietly. He swept his fingers across the fair skin on Molly''s face as his low and


    attractive voice flowed into her ears,"I told you all this so it wouldn''te as so much of a shock when


    you find out what''s really going on. I did this so you''d be prepared."


    Molly looked at him strangely. She''d known him for more than a month, but this man was a stranger. He


    was always self-centered and arrogant, never caring about what other people felt. This time, she felt he


    was different, somehow. More...caring?


    Brian was so confident, so self-assured, that he never really thought about what he did or said. He


    assumed he was right. He leaned forward and left a gentle kiss on her forehead. Then he settled into


    his seat, started the car, and drove it out of the underground parking lot.


    The snow kept falling from up above. Snowkes danced in the dim light of the streetmps like yful


    elves. The car drove through the dark night, and it didn''t head for the vi.


    Molly was deep in thought, and she didn''t notice that they were actually heading somewhere else. Who


    was she? Her real identity was still a mystery, and it troubled her. And Brian wasn''t really acting like


    himself, either. It was enough to give her a raging migraine.


    Finally, they pulled into the underground parking lot of a tall building with ss walls. This was Emp


    Stock Exchange. After the car stopped, Molly took in the unfamiliar surroundings, confused. Why were


    they here? Then she looked at Brian and her eyes asked him the unspoken question.


    "I need to do something here," Brian replied inly. He gestured for her to get out. Then they walked


    across the lot and into the elevator. Eventually, they arrived at the top floor.


    When they stepped into the office together, Harrow looked at Molly in surprise. Thanks to Tony, he


    knew Brian had taken her to the Grand Night Casino with him, but he hadn''t thought that he would also


    bring her to Emp.

 Chapter 237 The Quiet Confession In The Snow (Part Two)

    Chapter 237 The Quiet Confession In The Snow (Part Two)


    After all, Emp meant a lot more than the Grand Night to Brian. He wouldn''t take just anyone.


    "Mr. Brian Long!" Harrow shrugged off his doubts and regained hisposure. He nodded to Molly,


    then turned to Brian. "Our shares have opened in America, and the index is one percent higher than


    expected."


    Brian looked astounded at the news. He nced at the screen on the wall to confirm Harrow''s report.


    "They''re like little toads, sitting in the scummy swamp, but they always like to hop ahead of me," said


    Brian.


    Harrow shrugged. "They''re still a threat. And it doesn''t look like they''ll go away on their own. Why don''t


    we kick their asses before our stock takes a hit?"


    Brian gave him a casual nce before he suddenly turned to Molly. She hadn''t moved since they


    walked in, unsure of what was going on. "What do you think, Mol?"


    Molly was taken aback by his sudden question, and she fixed Brian with doubtful eyes. She couldn''t


    really think clearly after she''d seen Rory on the monitor at the Grand Night Casino, and didn''t


    understand what Brian and Harrow were talking about. What should she say? What could she say?


    Brian snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. He didn''t seem to care who else


    was in the room. But Harrow and Tony didn''t even care. He asked her in a low and charming


    voice,"Someone''s messing with my business. Harrow suggested I kick their asses. Sound like a n?"


    Molly nced at the other two in embarrassment. Tony still wore a cold face as if he had seen nothing


    happening, and didn''t care if he did see anything. Harrow shrugged slightly as he said,"Miss Xia, you''re


    wee to chime in."


    Molly gritted her teeth and tried to squirm out of Brian''s arms, but he just held her more tightly. She was


    mad, and her lowered eyebrows gave testament to that fact. She red at Brian fiercely. Of course,


    she couldn''t speak, so she could give no advice at all.


    She shed Brian a cold gaze which seemed to say,"So what if I say yes?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well," a faint smile appeared on Brian''s face as he met Molly''s angry stare, and he said in an uncaring


    voice,"now that Mol thinks that we should teach them a lesson, it''s all you."


    With that, he spared Harrow another nce, and then left the office with Molly.


    Harrow just sat there, staring after them long after the door had closed and they had made their exit.


    After a while, he turned to Tony and asked with a titter,"What do you think he means by that?"


    Tony replied with a cold nce,"He means we should deal with them as we see fit, and there''s no need


    for him to dirty his hands with this."


    "Do you think that was his idea, or hers?" Harrow felt strange. He just tossed the issue out there,


    mainly because he thought Brian wouldn''t care. He thought wrong, because otherwise why did Brian


    stop at Emp tonight? Harrow couldn''t help thinking about this.


    Tony didn''t reply to Harrow''s question, but he also fell into deep thought. Brian should have nned for


    this with stock buybacks, stop-loss orders, etc. But he consulted with Molly and left it up to them.


    A flicker of doubt shed in Tony''s eyes. He wondered, ''Did Mr. Brian Long do this on purpose? Or was


    it really possible he did this because of Miss Xia''s whims? Mr. Brian Long, what are you up to?''


    Molly was still confused, teetering between rage and resignation. Brian had escorted her out of Emp as


    quickly as they hade, and guided the car onto the snowy roadways again.


    They said nothing as the car moved slowly through the city. Molly leaned back in her seat and tilted her


    head to look out the window. The snow kepting down inrge kes, and the whole city was


    nketed with white snow, shining with glorious brilliance in the nighttime lights.


    Molly''s thoughts weren''t on the view, but rather her identity. She suddenly felt afraid of finding out the


    truth. And she bet that this would overwhelm her no matter whose daughter she was. This wasn''t just


    like changing your clothes. This was like finding out that your whole life was nothing more than a lie.


    She had the strangest feeling that something wild would happen soon.


    The car rolled to a halt, and it snapped her out of her trance. She tore her eyes away from the snowy


    scene and stared at Brian nkly.


    Brian nced at a public park beside the road. Then he turned to Molly and asked,"Tired yet?"


    Molly wrinkled her brow and wondered why Brian asked that question, but she still shook her head


    truthfully.


    Brian gave her a smile in answer. He got out and walked around the car to open the door for her. When


    Molly saw him offering his hand, she looked up at him, blinking in confusion. After Brian nodded in


    reply, she eventually put her hand in his and also got out.


    Brian closed his fingers around her cold hand, and tried to warm her up. He took his other hand and


    rubbed hers gently. Immediately, Molly felt the warmth flowing from her hand to her heart.


    They stepped onto the thick snowying on the ground, leaving footprints behind them. They walked


    into the park hand-in-hand. Their footsteps crunching on the snow were in sync, rhythmic, ying a


    harmonious duet in this quiet ce.


    They walked along a pathway lined with lights. In the dim orange light, their shadows lengthened as


    they moved forward. This was truly a winter wondend, and her emotions toward Brian had melted


    again.


    Molly stole a nce at Brian. The expression on his face was different than usual, and she could see


    manyplex emotions in his eyes, including worries and an umon hesitation. ''It''s not my


    imagination. I think he really cares about what''s going on, '' she thought.


    Molly dropped her gaze to the snow under her feet,ughing at her own thoughts. What kind of man


    was Brian? "Worries" and "hesitation"? Those were never words she would have used to describe him.


    "You know, it almost never snowed when I was a kid. The one time I remember was a winter storm that


    hit the area. That night, Richie and Shirley decided to take a walk in the snow the same way we are


    now, hand in hand. I walked behind them. Everything was quiet and peaceful." Brian looked into the


    distance, but his eyes saw only his childhood. His handsome face was framed by the silent snowy


    night. "Shirley always wears a pretty smile, and so does Wing. Shirley likes toin that I''m not


    really her son, because I don''t smile a lot. But every time I do smile, someone gets in trouble."


    Molly observed the masculine silhouette of Brian''s face, and she didn''t want to do anything to interrupt


    him. She had a feeling that Brian just wanted to talk, to pour out his heart to someone who could listen


    in silence.


    "I''ve walked in the snow a lot since then. But I just can''t capture that magical moment again." Brian


    inadvertently tightened his grip on Molly''s hand. His brows lowered, and he had the strangest feeling


    that the peace he''d been searching for all this years was here, now, with Molly. He basked in the


    serenity, rxing for once, and he felt his heart melt. He stood still, closed his eyes, and just lived in the


    moment for a bit.

 Chapter 238 The Quiet Confession In The Snow (Part Three)

    Chapter 238 The Quiet Confession In The Snow (Part Three)


    Molly pressed her lips together and took her hand back, wresting it from Brian''s grip. Brian frowned, but


    then she took his hand and intertwined their fingers, like couples did. She looked at his face, and met


    Brian''s eyes. A smile spread across her face, and her eyes were full of joy.


    Brian looked down at their hands, and he stood there, quietly, looking at them. His eyebrows raised and


    he said,"You have a lot on your mind. Shouldn''t I be the oneforting you?"


    Molly didn''t say anything, but instead walked around him till they were face to face. She gently took


    hold of his other bandage-wrapped hand and looked straight into his eyes. When she saw that the


    serenity had returned to his gaze, she stood on tiptoes and pressed her lips to his.


    Brian didn''t move, except to kiss her back. As time ticked away slowly, his eyes glittered mysteriously


    like two ck diamonds.


    Molly withdrew from the kiss, suddenly feeling shy. She met his gleaming eyes, and a soft smile


    appeared on her face. Then she took out her phone, tapped out a message and showed it to him.


    "Everyone is able to feel peace of mind. You can''t feel it because you don''t want to."


    The look in Brian''s eyes became more mysterious, and it was like an unfathomable ck hole, deep


    and monstrous, from which no light was able to escape. He stared at the screen of her phone, his gaze


    unwavering, until it finally went ck. Then he turned to Molly and asked,"What about you? Do you feel


    it?"


    Molly gave a bitter smile and shook her head. Then she tapped out another message on her phone.


    This one took a little bit, and Brian fidgeted impatiently.


    "No, but I''m a little calmer now. I''ve been pretending not to understand things, but I realize I was trying


    not to. When forced into it, I won''t do it. But when that leads to issues, I can''t ignore them. I really want


    to run away, but I have to face up to them sooner orter."


    Brian finished reading her missive and was about to say something, but Molly grabbed the phone and


    continued to type.


    "I admit that I didn''t like you at first, because you made everythingplicated for me. But now, no


    matter what happens, I feel safe and secure when you''re with me. I was depressed when I saw Rory at


    the Grand Night. But after the walk we took, I think I''m okay, no matter what I find out."


    Brian continued to scan the text, and his eyes started to close a bit. He felt something touch the bottom


    of his heart. He focused his eyes on Molly, regarded her as though he''d never known this girl so well


    before. She was usually like a snail, retreating into her shell when trouble reared its ugly head. But


    sometimes she was as stubborn as weeds in the garden. And no matter how much someone walked all


    over her she was still able to dance in the wild wind.


    He raised his bandaged hand and softly touched her reddened cheek, which turned cold by the night


    wind, blowing on them without a sound. His motion was quite gentle, as if he were touching the most


    precious treasure in the world. He asked,"Are you falling in love with me?"


    Molly paused and gave a mocking smile. She lowered her head and typed again.


    "Maybe! After all, you are a hottie. You don''t treat me well most of the time, but one moment of


    tenderness makes up for all that. This is all just a game to you. Maybe you really do want to find out


    who I am, and help me do that. Or maybe we''re here because of Becky. I know she''s the one who has


    your heart, right?"


    Brian knitted his eyebrows after he read those words. Molly stared at him with a smile on her face, yet


    her heart had already flooded with tremendous bitterness and pain.


    "I''m not Rory Yan''s daughter. Becky''s mom did a DNA test to be sure. No matter why you''re with me,


    and no matter the messed up things that happened, I don''t regret the time we''ve spent together. I used


    to wish I''d never been born, but when I''m with you I think I still matter to someone, even though it''s just


    a game for you."


    "Molly-"


    Brian called out her name, but Molly shook her head and tapped out another message.


    "I keep telling myself that you''re just ying your game and that I shouldn''t lose my heart to you. After


    you told me I might not be Dad''s daughter, I''ve really been screwed up. But when you told me you''d


    lost your peace of mind, I forgot my own worries and tried tofort you. That''s when I realized you


    already have my heart. You are always on top of things, always in control of everything. You need to


    appear masterful in front of your employees.


    But I think you''re just really tired. If you''re too busy trying to be the boss, and tired all the time, you''ll


    never have that peace of mind."


    Brian stared at the words on Molly''s phone. He was shocked. His heart flooded with emotions he''d


    never felt before. He was scared that someone was able to read his mind, his heart, his soul so well. If


    she could do it, then could anyone? But he was also relieved that someone finally got him.


    As Richie''s son, Brian had grown up in his father''s shadow. And he always tried his best, because he


    wanted Richie to be proud of him, even though sometimes this would be exhausting.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He was excited now, and Molly could feel it. His gaze was sharp and eager, but his tone was cold.


    "Bullshit! You don''t know me! You don''t know anything!"


    Molly stood defiant. She curled her lips and typed,"You are angry because I am right, aren''t you?"


    Brian read this, and a real fury burnt in his eyes. He was about to retort something when he noticed the


    sly look glinting in Molly''s eyes, and he had to stop and figure this out. The moment was shattered by


    the sound of his new message tone. He sneered as he pushed the emotions surging through him away,


    took out his phone and looked at the screen.


    It was a text, which said,"Brian, I miss you!" Becky had sent it, of course.


    Brian''s heart trembled when he saw her name. He focused his eyes tightly on the screen and fell silent.


    He started shaking soon after. He just stood there, heart racing, unsure of what he wanted to do next.


    Then, another notification tone, and another message came in.


    "Brian, please forgive me. I want you back. I''ming back,"


    it read. Emotions surged within his heart, and he couldn''t figure out whether that was good or bad.

 Chapter 239 You Deserve It (Part One)

    Chapter 239 You Deserve It (Part One)


    Amsterdam, the Nethends.


    It was a sunny day.


    Becky basked in the sunlight on the meadow in the farnd, surrounded by sheep which kept jumping


    and bleating merrily.


    The wind, bringing with it the sweet smell of grass, gently touched Becky''s cheeks as it blew lightly


    across the farnd. Everything about that afternoon added to her bright mood.


    Beckyzily ran her hand over the surface of the table. She did it with her cell phone in her hand. A


    feeling of thirst possessed her and her hand reached for the ss of juice on the table. She slowly took


    a sip. Contrary to the sweetness of the juice, she felt bitter.


    Becky was waiting for Brian''s message. Time ticked by, one minute after another. But the cell phone


    stayed silent. Five minutes had passed. But still nothing from Brian.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Cindy," said Becky while looking towards Cindy''s direction. She felt the table with her hands and tried


    her best to ce the ss on it as steadily as possible. She was almost blind and was only capable of


    seeing blurry shadows which she could just barely distinguish from the darkness that surrounded her. It


    was impossible for her to recognize anybody even if someone stood right in front of her. "Brian hasn''t


    texted in quite a while. He has never done this before."


    Cindy looked at Becky with sympathy, feeling sorry for her helplessness. Enraged by Brian''s ignorant


    behavior, Cindy got up from the deck chair immediately. "Becky, I''ll book the air ticket. Let''s go back as


    soon as possible."


    Becky lowered her head after hearing Cindy''s words. Her lusterless eyes indicated the nkness of


    her mind. Her nose twitched and she softly uttered in a weeping tone,"Where should we go?"


    "Where..." Cindy stopped mid-sentence. Brian''s whereabouts was always a mystery. Where could they


    find him?


    Becky closed her eyes in helplessness, biting her lips hard to subdue the mounting sadness in her


    heart. Then she swallowed to dismiss the lump in her throat. "I called daddy. He told me that Brian is


    not in A City now."


    "What about Dragon Ind?" asked Cindy.


    Becky shook her head with a bitter smile before saying,"Cindy, Brian seldom stays in Dragon Ind.


    Did you forget?"


    Cindy knew that, of course. She only mentioned it to give Becky some hope.


    Becky bit her lips harder as she grew more anxious. She was in low spirits as she looked across the


    meadow solemnly, although she could see nothing. Her fingers ran over the cell phone once again. In


    the span of the past month, she had gradually gotten ustomed to the blurry world governed by


    darkness. At least she did not require any assistance from others as long as she stayed in ces she


    was familiar with. And also, she could send messages by feeling and pressing the keys on her cell


    phone.


    Her need for independence even as a blind woman brought a mocking smile on Becky''s lips. Taking a


    deep breath, she put her trembling fingers on the cell phone again and slowly typed several words. She


    had to feel each letter and took more than two minutes to finish typing the few words.


    Becky''s eyshes flickered as some bad memories crawled into her mind. With her hands trembling,


    she pressed the key to send the text.


    ''Ding!'' Brian''s cell phone chimed again as he and Molly strolled, hand in hand, along the trail in the


    small park. It was after dark and snow had coated everything in white. Brian stayed silent all the way.


    His face had turned dark ever since he had received the first text from Becky. Soon, his cell phone


    chimed again, to notify him about a new message. He held the cell phone so tight that the bandaged


    wound in his hand opened up. It bled to dye the white bandage scarlet red.


    Molly was half a step behind Brian, following him at a measured pace. Keeping that close distance, she


    could tread easily on Brian''s footprints. Sensing the change in Brian''s mood, she cast him a swift,


    secret nce. She had a hunch that the text must have been from someone important. ''Who is texting


    him?'' Molly wondered.


    The silence between them turned the air oppressive. Molly was almost breathless. Suddenly, she


    stopped to take a deep breath. She halted so unexpectedly that Brian almost stumbled because he


    was still holding Molly''s hand.


    He turned around to check with a frown. "What''s wrong, Molly?" asked Brian.


    Molly pouted and took out her cell phone to type a sentence.


    "Why won''t you check your messages ?"


    Brian''s frown deepened as he read the words on Molly''s cell phone. His handsome face became


    gloomier as well. In a cold manner, he asked,"Don''t you think you are being too nosy, Molly?"


    That coldness, however, didn''t affect Molly at all. Maybe she had gotten ustomed to it. Instead of


    yielding to Brian, she returned a challenging stare before typing out another sentence. "Your


    expression suggests that you want to check the messages. But you are refraining from doing so. Are


    you finding it difficult to make a decision? In that case, let me delete them for you. Then you won''t have


    to go through the trouble of making a choice!"


    Brian read Molly''s message with a frown. To his surprise, Molly moved to grab his cell phone before he


    could respond to her text. But she stopped as soon as she noticed the blood on Brian''s bandage. Like


    a ma, that red stain attracted her attention. She stared at it with widened eyes. Forgetting her


    original purpose, she hurriedly approached to check his wound.


    However, no sooner had she touched Brian than he quickly responded by hitting her hand away and


    shoved her back. He thought that Molly was rushing to snatch his phone. Due to Brian''s brute strength,


    Molly fell backwards and tripped. She went crushing down to the ground with a loud noise.

 Chapter 240 You Deserve It (Part Two)

    Chapter 240 You Deserve It (Part Two)


    The attack was so unexpected that Molly fell to the ground totally unprepared. Pain traveled quickly


    through her hips. It was so sharp that her face distorted in anguish. She tried to stand up, but she had


    no strength left.


    A painful glint shed in Brian''s eyes. He felt sorry for pushing her down. But that sympathy onlysted


    as ephemerally as his heart of stone allowed. In a sh, Brian assumed a cold face while looking down


    at her, who sat up on the snowy ground pitifully. His voice was colder than the ice she was sitting on.


    "Since when have I given you permission to make decisions for me, Molly?"


    Molly didn''t catch half of what he was saying as her attention was mostly grabbed by the pain she was


    going through. She felt as though her hip bones were broken. The pain had spread to her spine and


    she was sweating profoundly.


    Brian regretted his rude behavior, but he subdued and ignored the remorseful feeling. He looked at


    Molly and said,"It''s toote. Let''s go back."


    He cast Molly a nce before turning towards the direction from where they hade and left without


    hesitation.


    Molly tried again, in an attempt to stand up. But the pain stopped her from any further movement, as


    her hips ached whenever she moved. She clenched her teeth to rally some strength and ced both


    her hands on the snowy ground to support herself. With all the effort she could muster, she tried to


    stand up one more time. But she fell back down.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Molly closed her eyes and bit her lips so hard that they had turned pale. In the midst of her despair and


    helplessness, she felt as if she was being raised up in the air. Brian hade back for her, and was


    now carrying her in his arms. Molly smelled Brian''s scent which was now very familiar to her. She


    involuntarily raised her eyes to nce at him. He still looked cold, without any expression on his face.


    His eyes looked straight ahead, unwilling to cast even a swift look at the woman in his arms. He stayed


    silent all the way, his lips tightly closed. ''What a cold man!'' Molly thought to herself.


    Agony suddenly struck her as she thought of Brian''s coldness towards her. She was not in the mood to


    take care of his wound anymore. Caught between the sharp soreness on her hips and Brian''s


    indifference towards her, she permeated into desperate despair and misery. In search of some warmth,


    she clutched Brian''s clothes tightly with her icy-cold hands and buried her facepletely into his


    chest.


    ''I should not have cared for you, Brian. It is a mistake that I feel sorry and painful for you whenever


    your mind is not at peace. I truly deserve this trip and this pain. I was stupid in trying my best to console


    you, only to harvest pain in return. You are an arrogant and stone-hearted man, deserving no concerns


    from anybody, ''


    Molly grumbled in silence while burying herself closely in his arms. The more she grumbled, however,


    the more she felt sad. She dared not admit how she felt about Brian. She refused and was even afraid


    to admit her love towards Brian. What could she do even if she admitted it? There was no possibility for


    her to win Brian''s heart, no matter what she did. She was fully aware of that. As a result, she


    persuaded herself to stay calm and try to forge a heart of stone, just like Brian''s. Then she could be


    immune to every response he gave her, whether it was a cold face or a charming smile. But no matter


    how hard she tried, it was beyond her capabilities to avoid being hurt from his ruthlessness.


    That thought brought a bitter smile on Molly''s face and tears in her eyes. She could not help but mock


    at herself for her stupidity. To hide her misty eyes away from Brian, she nuzzled closer into his chest


    and closed her eyes. She knew very well that Brian would never fall in love with her. But that feeling,


    her desire for Brian, was uncontroble. It lurked in her heart like a naughty cat, licking her heart now


    and then to test her and threatening to leak out whenever possible. But Molly had to curb it, no matter


    how hard she got hurt in doing that. She was the only one that could console herself.


    Brian walked towards the exit of the park. Snow cracked when he stepped on it. Although Molly was


    not heavy, his steps still became a little unsteady after walking a long distance. He nced at Molly in


    his chest, who kept nuzzling closer and closer to him. He furrowed his brows and an annoyed glint


    shed in his eyes.


    Brian put Molly softly into the car. Molly''s face twisted as her hips touched the seat. She felt the pain


    again. Brian had obviously noticed it. Instead of arousing any sympathy in Brian''s heart, however,


    Molly''s painful face only intensified his annoyance. He felt embarrassed as he had no idea what to do.


    To avoid that embarrassment, he turned his head as if he hadn''t seen anything and closed the door. He


    walked around the car to the other side, slipped into the car and took the driver''s seat. He started up


    the car and drove towards the direction of the vi.


    The car ran steadily at a slow speed. Due to the pain, Molly dared not lift a single finger, as it hurt


    whenever she moved. She was fixed on the seat like a puppet. The only thing she was capable of


    doing was to stare out the window with a grimaced face. She looked angry as she pouted her mouth.


    To some degree, that expression added to her girlish charm.

 Chapter 241 You Deserve It (Part Three)

    Chapter 241 You Deserve It (Part Three)


    Brian cast Molly a nce from the corner of his eyes. She looked funny as well as pitiful. "You deserve


    it," said Brian in a low voice, but the car was so small that both of them heard it clearly. Molly turned to


    look at Brian quickly. Fury shed in her crystal-like eyes. She stared at Brian with that furious gaze


    until she was out of breath. How she wished she could curse him with every conceivable word in her


    mind! But s, she couldn''t. She was unable to speak.


    ''Go to hell!''


    Molly cursed in her heart before turning around to look outside the window again. She decided not to


    pay attention to Brian no matter what he said or did. She had been stupid in worrying about a man who


    didn''t need her concerns. But she would not be that stupid forever!


    Brian nced at Molly, who seemed to be extremely furious. That swift nce was enough for him to


    notice her grieved and hurt expression, which she had obviously intended to cover up with great effort.


    Instead of saying something tofort her, he chose to stay silent.


    Brain removed his gaze away from Molly and looked straight ahead. He drove quietly, but his mind was


    in a mess. The words Molly had typed on her cell phone and the texts sent by Becky kept looping in his


    mind. What a sucked up feeling it was! His heart was supposed to be the sole property of Becky. But


    whenever Molly was hurt and was suffering, somewhere in his heart, he would soften and feel her pain


    as well. His heart seemed to have been encroached by Molly. That was wrong, he knew it well.


    The car split the darkness of the night with its brilliant lights as it was stopped in the parking lot beside


    the vi. Brian got out of the car and then Molly followed. She clenched her teeth to suppress the pain.


    As soon as she ced her foot on the ground covered with thick snow, a sharp soreness struck her


    hips as though a cord was pulling at her wound. She had to stop as her every single movement was


    intensifying that pain.


    Molly gritted her teeth harder, unwilling to be looked down upon by Brian, and tried her best to move.


    After taking just two steps forward, she was picked up by Brian again. She looked at Brian in


    astonishment, feeling both embarrassed and furious for Brian''s darkened face.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A warm drift weed them as soon as they entered the vi, to dispel the chillness in them.


    Without asking Molly''s opinion, Brian carried her straight into her bedroom. He put her on her bed and


    began to take off her trousers.


    His actions were beyond Molly''s expectations. With eyes widened in surprise, she pressed her trousers


    tightly with her hands and turned her body around. That sudden movement triggered a harsh pain in


    Molly''s wound, but she didn''t have the time to consider it. Naturally, Brian saw her pained face.


    "You asked for it," uttered Brian disdainfully. "Let me see how serious the wound is! I need to know


    whether the bone is broken or not."


    He bent his body and turned Molly around swiftly without even waiting for a signal of approval from her.


    To control Molly''s body in case she struggled, he fixed her legs in between his. Then he rolled up


    Molly''s clothes and untied the button on her trousers to reveal her waist and part of her hips, which was


    supposed to have been as white as the snow, but they were bruised at the area where the caudal


    vertebra was supposed to be. The bruise was quite severe. Brian''s face darkened. Her wound was


    beyond what he had expected That push was really violent.


    Molly blushed in embarrassment. She clenched her teeth in anger as she could not stand Brian''s gaze


    on her buttocks under such a circumstance. She could imagine the silly picture even without taking a


    nce at the scene.


    It was true that they had seen each other naked many times. But that didn''t mean that she would allow


    him to watch her naked hips in such a shameful manner. Her pride wouldn''t allow it.


    Molly was both embarrassed and vexed. But she could not say a word. She needed to find a way to


    vent her anger and grievance. Unable to do anything, she felt as though she was sealed in a narrow


    space, her fury swelling up in her body to blow her up inside out. She was frustrated.


    Brian nced at Molly, who looked very fragile and seemed to be on the verge of crying. He removed


    his legs and set her free. He walked away. Molly sighed in relief, feeling ted that it was over. To her


    surprise, Brian came back with a medicine box. He took out a bottle of ointment from it.


    Molly looked at him in amazement. After getting back to her senses, she ced her hands on her


    buttocks as soon as possible to hide them. Her face turned red, like a boiled shrimp, as she realized


    what Brian was going to do.


    Brian walked straight towards the bed calmly, paying no attention to the protest in Molly''s eyes. He


    strode upon her body and fixed her slender long legs between his again. In a cold tone, Brian


    said,"Look at yourself. You almost broke your bones just by taking a walk in a park. This is really


    unbelievable! Are you made of porcin?"


    His ironic words made Molly burn in anger. She forgot the embarrassment and tried her best to get her


    cell phone. She typed out some sentences, braced herself up and put the cell phone right in front of


    Brian.


    "And whose fault is it? I wouldn''t have tripped if you hadn''t pushed me down. I only wanted to take a


    look at your bleeding hand! Was that wrong?"


    Brian read the message while pouring the ointment into his hand. His heart missed a beat as soon as


    the sentence ''I only wanted to take a look at your bleeding hand!'' caught his attention. Aplicated


    feeling surged in him all of a sudden. He didn''t expect that he had misunderstood her.

 Chapter 242 You Deserve It (Part Four)

    Chapter 242 You Deserve It (Part Four)


    "Hmm...that push...it was not powerful enough to push you down. You slipped yourself," said Brian in a


    low voice. His tone was uncertain as he tried to defend himself and his expression was unnatural


    because he knew he was lying.


    Molly, however, didn''t catch the subtext between Brian''s words. So, she continued typing out words on


    her cell phone.


    "Yes, I slipped. I''m a fool who deserves this pain. Are you satisfied?"


    Molly took back her cell phone after Brian had read every word on it. She buried her head between the


    pillows and was unwilling to pay attention to anything around her. At that moment, the feeling of being


    embarrassed had given way to her broken heart. Being silent was the only thing Molly could do to show


    her sadness while Brian kept rubbing her hips with the ointment.


    Brian did the work quite professionally. He rubbed Molly''s ankle and the bones at her hips skillfully with


    appropriate strength. Neither of them spoke anything to break the ice in the room. The sound of him


    rubbing the medicine on her was the only sound audible.


    Molly had buried herself deep between the pillows. That sight brought a feeling of soreness to Brian''s


    heart. "Don''t you feel stuffy in there?"


    Molly did not respond.


    "I''ll do nothing to help if you smother yourself in that posture. That''s your own choice," uttered Brian


    angrily.


    Molly still kept her silence and stayed still.


    Brian frowned at Molly. Enraged by her cold behavior, he said through clenched teeth,"You are


    ungrateful, Molly!" Then he let go of her legs and threw the ointment on the table by the bed. But Molly


    still remained in that position between the pillows, silently. Brian could not suppress the fury in him any


    more. He left the room.


    ''Bang!''


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The door made a loud noise as it was wildly shut. After being left alone in the room, Molly''s sobbing


    gradually became audible. Finally, the grievance that she had tried her best to subdue ran wild without


    control.


    Brian hadn''t left, however. He waited outside the room and heard Molly''s sobbing which was bing


    louder and louder. He reached for the door knob. But he checked his impulse before he could turn the


    knob. He stared at the closed door with aplicated feeling and furrowed brows.


    For a while, he just stood there outside the room, confused whether he should enter or leave. He hated


    seeing Molly cry. It was annoying. But since when had her tears begun to soften his heart? Even now,


    he should have just walked away, without paying any attention to her tears and not caring about what


    happened to her. But he couldn''t. His feet seemed to have been glued to the spot, although he had


    repeatedly persuaded himself to leave.


    "Ding!" Brian''s cell phone chimed. He retrieved his hand from the knob and tore his gaze away from the


    door. Then he took out his cell phone.


    "Brian, if you don''t love me any more, I will leave and set you free. "


    ''If you don''t love me any more'' - those words sent by Becky worked like magic on Brian and it shed


    light on his confusion about his feelings regarding Becky and Molly. He turned and ran to his bedroom


    as soon as he finished reading the message, without casting another look at the direction of Molly''s


    room. He quickly dialed Becky''s number while running towards his room.


    Becky''s heart trembled when her cell phone finally rang. She, of course, didn''t know who was calling.


    But her intuition told her that it was Brian!


    Hurriedly, Becky picked up her phone. Before speaking, she swallowed to subdue the sadness and


    despair that had lingered all this time in her heart. Then she asked in a soft voice,"Brian? Is that you?"


    "I was really busy till now,"


    Brian lied as an excuse for ignoring her messages, although he was fully aware that Becky might not


    believe him. But women tend to feel better upon hearing any exnation offered by the man they love


    and even persuade themselves into believing it, even if it is a lie.


    "Brian, I..." Becky paused before continuing gently,"I miss you."


    Brian''s heart jumped at that. He stood in front of the window, watching the dim lights in the dark


    courtyard. A remorseful glint shed in his eyes. "Are youing back?"


    "Yes!" replied Becky. Then she continued bitterly, grumbling in a somewhat angry tone,"It has been


    more than a month. You didn''te to see me, nor did you call or send any messages."


    "Becky," murmured Brian with a mncholic sh in his eyes,"I can love you and spoil you for all my


    life. But, I cannot let you be as capricious as you want. Do you understand?"


    Instead of reproach, Becky sensed helplessness in Brian''s voice. A soreness in her nose brought tears


    to her eyes. She bit her lips to curb the impulse to cry before asking,"Brian, where are you? Can you


    come and pick me up? I miss you so much."


    Brian didn''t avert his gaze from the dim lights. After pondering for a while, he said,"I have several


    things to handle here."


    Brian''s words were a disappointment to Becky. Naturally, she thought of those unidentified emails


    which she had no idea who had sent, and she remembered Cindy''s warnings about Brian. ''Does Brian


    really have any special feelings for that woman? Does he still love me?'' Those questions were on a


    loop in Becky''s mind.


    "I''ll be back in A City in a couple of days. You should go back to A City directly," said Brian. He had


    nned to set the perfect trap, which would work toplete his purpose in a couple of days. He


    needed to put an end to his in-explicit rtionship with Molly before Becky came back.


    Brian didn''t know why he had tried to avoid Becky. And he wasn''t in the mood to figure out why he


    seemed to have be attached to Molly.

 Chapter 243 An Involuntary Change (Part One)

    Chapter 243 An Involuntary Change (Part One)


    The snowy thick on the ground.


    The snow-coverednd became a vast expanse of whiteness stretching to infinity. Everything was


    covered -- houses, cars, sometimes doors. The asional tree or building was the only interruption in


    this sea of white.


    The snow finally came to a stop in the middle of the night, as if to make the night even quieter.


    However, a quiet night like this was depressing, like the calm before the storm.


    The next day, the sunzily broke through fluffy clouds and fell on the frosty cityscape, reflecting the


    dazzling light. Row upon row of high buildings seemed colder this morning. People rushed to work


    much earlier on the snowy day. Knowing they had to drive slower due to the snow, they didn''t want to


    bete for work.


    After the sessful conclusion of the charity concert of Wing and Spark, the city parliament staff


    devoted themselves to a special task: the investment of Dragon Empire Group in another project in the


    city.


    Bill walked in quickly, sporting a tight ck suit, lollipop in his mouth. The parliamentary staff members


    greeted him, but he just nodded to them without stopping.


    "What''s wrong? Bill is like an ant on a hot pan." It was obvious from his hurried manner that Bill was


    anxious.


    "Maybe the debt collectors stepped up their game."


    "¡­"


    Ordinarily Billughed and joked with others, but now he ignored the jibes, as well as other people,


    strode into the elevator, and quickly punched the button. He couldn''t afford to lose any time.


    Bill went straight to Edgar''s office after the elevator whisked him up to the top floor. Jenifer lived in


    Edgar''s apartment these days, so Edgar seldom went back and slept in the office suite on the plea of


    busy work. Besides, it afforded the mayor a certain amount of privacy.


    Edgar lived a normal life. Unless there was some kind of meeting, he could usually be found shaven


    and showered, spruced up and sprawled out in his chair behind the desk, reading the documents


    rted to city business or thinking about the development of the city as a whole. His office was decked


    out with all theforts of home and more, with devices, aputer, big screen TV, and coffee maker.


    Not to mention silk sheets and afy bed. But Edgar thought most about his city. The city was only a


    stepping stone, but he never made excuses to ck off at work.


    Thump-thump-thump. Edgar frowned at the sharp rapping at the door. Bill pushed his way in before


    Edgar could even answer, and stood in front of the desk, an anxious look on his face.


    "What is it now? You know it''s too early for this, right?" There was a trace of unhappiness on Edgar''s


    handsome face. He was annoyed as Bill was always high-strung. And Bill didn''te to him with


    solutions, only problems.


    "I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t urgent," said Bill with a frown. "Howard''s back in town!"


    "Oh ?" Edgar answered coldly. He was strangely undisturbed by the news. He was only surprised by


    truly surprising things. This wasn''t one of them.


    Bill said anxiously,"What? Mr. Mayor, I --"


    "Hardly shocking, and hardly urgent. Are we done here?" Edgar looked down at the report on the


    construction of the new viaduct in his hand. He was gloomy about the projections. It looked like it would


    go behind schedule, over budget and in general be a big nuisance while it was being put up. But the


    old viaduct was getting old, and people took their lives in their hands every time they used it.


    Something had to be done. He looked for ways to make the project more efficient.


    Bill settled his bulk into the chair, leaned forward on the desk and said,"Jenifer''s here, and it''s no


    secret. Now Howard''s back, and you''re not worried?"


    "Why should I be worried?" Edgar said indifferently without raising his head. He wasn''t going to let Bill


    take up too much of his time. "Howard serves in the special forces. He''s a career military officer, like


    most of his family. But unlike most of his family, he hasn''t risen through the ranks quickly. But he''s


    smart, and he has his own dreams."


    Still puzzled, Bill looked at Edgar, while taking a cloth from his pocket and mopping his forehead. So if


    Edgar wasn''t worried, why should he? But the thought still didn''t make him feel any better.


    Edgar wrote a note for the project to be reworked, and then filed the document in his outbox. He looked


    at Bill and continued,"The Zeng family is a pretty tough nut to crack. But Howard really doesn''t care


    anything for politics. He''s no threat. He''s more dedicated to the special forces than anyone else. I don''t


    think he gives a rat''s bottom about what''s going on here."


    "Err¡­ that sounds reasonable. But do you mean..." Bill raised his eyebrow. "Howard''s here on a


    mission?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Edgar stopped writing and slowly leaned back in the chair, immersed in thought. His gold-rimmed


    sses magnified the faraway look in his sharp eagle eyes. He muttered to himself,"Yeah. He''d be


    here for that, but why were the special forces sent to my city?"


    Bill didn''t answer. He knew what Edgar was thinking.


    The big office became so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. Even the breathing was shallow. The


    only sound was the hissing of the coffeemaker in the corner. Edgar was lost in his own thoughts until


    the internal telephone buzzed. He pressed the answer key.


    "Mr. Mayor, I thought I''d remind you of the meeting on the secondary development of energy resources


    at 9 AM on the twelfth floor," the assistant secretary said in a sweet voice. She was new, but he liked


    her. She was brutally efficient, and had a head for facts and figures.


    "Okay," Edgar answered briefly and pressed the button to release the call. He checked the time. The


    clock on the wall indicated 10 to 9. He turned again to look at Bill. "If Justin Yan is here in secret, no


    special forces will be around. If hees here for official business, we''ll find him. Rory''s in the city


    now. I think Justin Yan should be here too. If he''s here, but uses his twin brother as a cover, it''s worth


    checking in to. And now, Howard''s here, too." Edgar continued after a pause,"So things are getting


    more tangled after all. Maybe our chickens areing home to roost, Bill. The past can''t stay buried


    forever."


    Edgar stood up and strode over to the closet. He took the suit jacket off the hanger and went outside,


    shrugging it on as he walked.


    Bill thought about what Edgar said. When Bill came back to the present, Edgar was already out in the


    hallway. He jogged to keep up with the man and asked,"One more thing. Steven took the fall for what


    happened back then. It has to be 12 or so years ago. Why bring it up now?"

 Chapter 244 An Involuntary Change (Part Two)

    Chapter 244 An Involuntary Change (Part Two)


    Edgar let out a gentle smile and didn''t bother with an exnation. Let Bill wonder. He wasn''t sure about


    everything right now, but he felt pretty positive that his little tricks over the years had finally irritated the


    man in the dark. Moreover, Jonny had appointed him as the mayor, so if he saw an opportunity, he''d


    jump on it.


    Edgar wondered if the man in the dark had anything to do with Justin.


    He looked up. His sharp eyes were concealed by his sses.


    Justin had been themander of the battalion Steven had served back in the day. This wasn''t like


    him, but he might be trying to get back at them.


    But why now, of all times?


    In the hilltop vi


    Brian got up early. It wasn''t even sunup before he trudged into his study and started on XK Intelligence


    Agency''s urgent business. By the time he was done, it was broad daylight. He massaged his forehead,


    between his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on Becky''s picture, framed and sitting on the desk.


    He still remembered how excited Molly had been when she first came to his study and saw this photo.


    Unfortunately, it hadn''t aroused his curiosity and he hadn''t noticed the likeness between them at that


    time. He did now. If he had, would he have found out the truth before Richie did?


    Brian looked at Becky in the photo again. She smiled brilliantly, and her eyes were wonderfully


    expressive, in which he could always see a glimmer of hope. She could brighten a room when she


    walked in, and that was what drew Brian to her.


    Molly was different than Becky. They were family. You could see it in their eyes, but Molly was weaker,


    more submissive. She simply epted what happened to her, rather than actually doing something


    about it. Thinking about this depressed Brian. It bothered him that


    Molly said she loved him.


    Humph!


    It was a game, but she treated it way too seriously. ''Foolish girl!''


    Brian swore quietly. The memory of Molly crying bitterly in his armsst night was fresh in his mind.


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he got.


    Brian suddenly tore his gaze from Becky''s photo, stood up, and walked out of the den. As he hit the


    hallway, he unconsciously nced at Molly''s room, his bright eyes like ck crystal. He stopped there


    for a time.


    He pursed his lips and fought the impulse to go in and see Molly. He put his mind back on what he was


    doing and walked downstairs at a steady pace.


    "Mr. Brian Long." Lisa was cing the breakfast on the table. "Coffee''s ready. Are you eating breakfast


    at home?"


    Brian cast a nce at the milk bottle on the table and then looked in the direction of the kitchen.


    Lisa also looked back in the direction of the kitchen and said with a kindly smile,"Miss Xia isn''t up yet."


    Brian frowned at her words and asked in a cold voice,"Did I ask about her?"


    Lisa was taken aback at first, but thenughed in her sleeve as she realized that Brian was stubborn


    and reluctant to admit it. But she wouldn''t admit to him that she knew that -- she liked working too much


    to do that. She looked down and didn''t answer.


    Brian strolled over to the dinner table, sat down, and began to read the morning paper that Lisa


    prepared for him every day. Lisa went to the kitchen to bring the coffee she had just brewed to him.


    Then she left respectfully without disturbing him. That was the way he liked it. He liked the fact that Lisa


    just quietly gave him time to himself without being asked.


    Brian scanned the newspaper. None of the headlines grabbed him just now, so he put the paper aside.


    He didn''t know his face darkened.


    Brian absent-mindedly picked up his coffee cup. Just as he was about to put it to his lips, he heard an


    annoying voice say,"You shouldn''t drink coffee on an empty stomach". He frowned at the coffee cup in


    his hand and angrily raised it to his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Okay. If you get a stomachache, then it''s not my fault." Molly wasn''t up yet, but her voice still rang in


    his head. She was always saying stupid things like that.


    Brian''s brows were scrunched together. He didn''t mess around with the coffee cup any further. He


    looked down at the steaming coffee there. Finally, he put the cup aside, and his eyes fell on the milk in


    front of him.


    Since when did he care what Molly thought?


    Brian stared at the bottle of milk, lost in thought. After a long while, he snapped out of it and looked


    upstairs. Strangely, it was still quiet up there. Although he almost never stayed in the vi in the


    morning, he knew that Molly wasn''t fond of sleep and usually rose early. It was unusual to see her still


    asleep at this hour.


    At the thought, Brian stood up without the least hesitation and walked upstairs. He didn''t even know


    what he was doing. It was just a natural response.


    Standing at the door of Molly''s room, Brian remembered that it took a Herculean effort for her to stop


    cryingst night. Brian pressed his lips together and turned the knob.


    Molly slept like a log. The creaky door did nothing to wake her. She didn''t even stir. With knitted brows,


    Brian strode forward and stopped beside the bed, looking down at her. Molly breathed evenly. She


    slept on her stomach because her buttocks were sore. Her face was sideways, but her cheeks, which


    should be white, were unhealthily red.


    Now, he was a bit worried. Brian bent down instinctively and extended his long fingers to feel her cheek


    and get a benchmark temperature. It was burning hot!


    "Get up, Molly. You''re sick," Brian said in a cold, angry voice.


    "Hmm¡­" snorted Molly. She winced uneasily, contracting her brows. She was still sleepy.


    Looking at the girl, Brian was distressed and angry. He muttered,"Look how weak you are! You get sick


    a lot. You really need to take better care of yourself."


    Brian picked up the phone and called the doctor. He didn''t realize that he was the one who made Molly


    so ill. He wouldn''t. He rarely considered what effect he had on other people. It was stress thatid her


    low. She had no idea who she was, who her family was, and that bothered her more than anything. And


    stress does funny things to a body. Insomnia, headaches, no appetite, body aches, and yes, even fever


    if the stress is intense enough. She needed a respite from all of it, and Brian was no good at providing


    that.

 Chapter 245 An Involuntary Change (Part Three)

    Chapter 245 An Involuntary Change (Part Three)


    Before long, the doctor came before. Everyone knew Brian well. None of them could afford to offend


    him. The doctor checked Molly out and ordered his nurse to give Molly an IV drip. After going through a


    list of dos and don''ts, they hurried away out of the room. Brian was brooding, and they had no interest


    in being the targets of his ire.


    Brian got even more depressed as he looked at Molly, lying in bed, suffering from a high fever. He had


    too much to do today, but when he saw how bad off she was, he decided to blow off work. Instead of


    heading to the office, he changed out ice packs and looked after Molly.


    He was reluctant to do that, but didn''t want to leave.


    When Lisa came in with water, she saw Brian''s awkward and mncholy look. She shook her head


    with a smile and said,"Mr. Brian Long, let me do it, please."


    "No need," Brian refused in a low voice. He was unhappy now.


    Lisa didn''t say another word, but ced the water on a little table and left the room. The moment she


    closed the door, she thought of Brian, sitting beside the bed, who kept touching Molly''s hot cheeks. ''No


    one in this world can force him to do something he doesn''t want to. No matter he''d rather be


    somewhere else, he''s worried about Miss Xia.''


    Lisa closed the door gently and went back downstairs. As soon as she left the stairway, she saw her


    daughter Lucy standing there with a sketchpad in her hand. "Why are you still here?"


    Lucy was fuming with anger. She stared at Molly''s room upstairs, gritting her teeth. "She''s just a


    common girl. Why is Mr. Brian Long so good to her?"


    "Lucy!" Lisa looked mortified. "Watch your mouth! Is this what your father and I taught you? Act like a


    lady!"


    Lucy responded with a sneer and said coldly,"That woman is Mr. Brian Long''s ything. After Miss Yan


    comes back, he''ll throw her away. He always does. If I were her, I''d be happy with what I had and not


    hope for anything more."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if, as you said, Miss Xia is up to something, how about you?" Lisa knew too well what her


    daughter thought. She had her own opinions and wasn''t shy about sharing them. Lucy didn''t listen to


    her although she had warned her repeatedly,"No matter who Mr. Brian Long likes, no matter whether


    Miss Xia is his ything, it''s none of our business. We work for him, and he gives you food and shelter


    and pays your tuition. Now shut up before you piss off Mr. Brian Long! I need this job, and so do you!"


    Lucy felt put upon. She was far lovelier and more talented than Molly, but she couldn''t date Brian


    because her parents worked in his vi. "Mom." Lucy turned to look at Lisa. "I''m your daughter. How


    can you say that to me?"


    "You know why?" Lisa heaved a sigh. "Fine. I won''t say anything more. But just use your head for once.


    You grew up here. You must know who Brian is. You''re my only daughter. I don''t want you to screw up


    your life."


    After that, Lisa just got back to work and ignored Lucy for awhile.


    Lucy showed her teeth and looked up at Molly''s room on the second floor. You could see the jealousy


    and resentment in her eyes. They were even stronger than before.


    Humph! Lucy was sure that she would be Brian''s girlfriend one day. Molly was just a toy. And just like a


    toy, he''d get tired of her soon enough and throw her away, after she broke!


    Brian had no clue what happened downstairs. He kept recing Molly''s ice packs. The fever was even


    more serious thanst time. If he couldn''t bring down her temp, it could result in brain damage. And


    there was no bouncing back from that.


    The room was quiet, and you could only hear the sounds of Molly''s breathing and the shifting of ice


    packs as one melted and another took its ce. Suddenly, the silence was broken by pleasant


    ringtones.


    Molly frowned at the sound. Brian took out his phone and answered it in a hurry, but he didn''t speak


    directly. Instead, he looked at Molly and walked out to the terrace. Then he put the phone to his ear and


    asked,"What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Brian Long, it''ste. Are youing in today?" Harrow''s anxious voice came through the phone


    loud and clear. It was already half an hourter than the agreed time, but Brian wasn''t there yet. What


    was more, he didn''t tell Harrow why. This had never happened before. Brian was usually there on time,


    like clockwork.


    Brian cast a nce at the watch on his wrist. It was nearly 10. He lowered his brows and lifted his eyes


    coldly. His gaze fell on the deste scene covered by snow. He said,"I''m in the vi. You want to see


    my face? Come here. I''m taking care of something at home."


    "¡­" Harrow was shocked and then regained hisposure. "Well, should I let people know the video


    conference is dyed?"


    Brian looked back at Molly on the bed in the room, turned his gaze and said,"The meeting is postponed


    until further notice. Just do as I ask."


    "OK." Harrow shrugged his shoulders, wondering what happened in the vi. He had never seen Brian


    like this before, but it must be serious if he was skipping work.


    Brian hung up and walked back into the room. Molly was shifting positions. Seeing this, he strode


    forward to stop her. He was afraid that the needle would pop out, and that wouldn''t be good. She


    needed it.


    He held her down, and she struggled a bit. But eventually she quieted down. Seeing that she stopped


    moving, Brian released his grip and ced the bag of ice back on her forehead. It had fallen when she


    moved.


    Just then, Brian''s phone rang again. He stared at the caller''s name and pressed the answer key.


    "Mr. Brian Long, we''ve gotten a report that 10 men from the special forces are now active in the city.


    We don''t know why quite yet, but we think it''s likely their mission is to take you out," Vincent said coldly


    on the other end.

 Chapter 246 Anything For You (Part One)

    Chapter 246 Anything For You (Part One)


    "Mr. Long, there are ten soldiers, all handpicked, from A City, awaiting themand.


    But there''s a possibility that... They''re here to assassinate you." Vincent warned him on the phone, his


    fingers twirling about the cord.


    "Okay," allowing no emotion toe out. He kneeled down and changed Molly''s ice bag for her,"Is


    there any progress?" he continued. His face was that of a stone - cold and pale.


    "You were right, sir. Justin Yan was in Dragon Ind during his vacation," Vincent answered,"but not


    everyone knows that due to politics."


    Brian pursed his lips,"But you know," he said, sarcastic,"Richie is just not so good at keeping


    information. Huh?"


    Vincent didn''t know what to say - everyone at the XK Intelligence Agency knew what Brian''s family was


    capable of. For Vincent, it was extraplicated because he worked for both. Often, he didn''t know to


    whom he was supposed to be most loyal. "Mr. Long, we just found out by ident and even then, none


    of this is confirmed information," Vincent exined.


    Brian didn''t know what to think of this. He did believe Vincent, though. He understood how difficult it


    was to try to get something out of Richie - Vincent must have paid a pretty penny to get it out of him.


    "What has he been doing? Richie, I mean," Brian asked.


    "Mr. Long brought Mrs. Long to the Matterhorn cier yesterday." Vincent answered, his voice at a


    neutral tone, the way he always kept it.


    Brian smiled at the thought of Richie taking Shirley out. He admired that of them.


    "All right. Your job here is done. Whatever happens next doesn''t concern you anymore," Brian said with


    a tone of finality. As he said these words, he was staring into Molly''s eyes.


    "These hand-picked soldiers..."


    "They mean nothing to me." Brian said, rather harshly before hanging up the phone. He put a palm on


    Molly''s forehead - ''She''s getting better now, '' Brian thought to himself.


    Brian could breathe better now that Molly was starting to recover from her fever. He waved a hand to


    signal Lisa - she needed to start preparing food. Before Brian left the room, he turned once more to


    have a good look at Molly, to check if she was really recovering - it seemed like she was. Brian headed


    to the study room to wait for Harrow to arrive.


    When Harrow arrived, Tony escorted him to the study room. Brian was inside typing furiously on his


    keyboard. Harrow had heard Brian''s name at the Agency countless times but this was the first time he


    would be seeing him. Tony had known Brian for quite a while now but seeing Brian work on his


    computer still took him aback sometimes.


    Harrow saw the look on Tony''s face - he wondered what that was for. He looked at Brian who was still


    busy typing and gestured towards Tony as if to ask what Brian was doing.


    Tony switched his nces between Harrow and Brian. He knew, after all, what Brian was doing: he was


    hacking into Richie''s database. He knew the wiser decision was to leave Brian alone but s, he


    wasn''t able to restrain his mouth,"Mr. Long, if your father found out what you did... I''m afraid it''s not


    going to be a very pretty picture."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I can deal with it." Brian raised his voice, a little defensive. He was still hard at work on hisputer.


    After a while, there was a beeping sound - ording to Brian''s expression, it seemed that he wasn''t


    able to hack into the database. "Richie knew. He set me up," Brian murmured.


    Tony didn''t know anything about hacking but he knew Richie and he wasn''t surprised that he set Brian


    up. Richie must have foreseen this - he must have been waiting for this for a while now. He knew that


    Brian was going to try to hack into his database. He knew all along. He had been preparing for this for


    a while. It was obvious.


    It took a while to snap Brian out of it - for a good few seconds, he just sat there staring at his monitor.


    When he did snap out of it, he was quick. He shut down the monitor and swiveled his chair so that he


    was facing Harrow,"So, Harrow, how''s the work going?"


    "Rory Yan has had his eyes set on MT for a while. He ns to be a shareholder soon. Soon as in


    three days," Harrow added,"When he bes a shareholder, stocks will drop to 20%, then another


    10% the next day."


    "Can it be liquidated?" Brian asked, his voice small.


    Harrow knew Brian didn''t ask for his opinion but he offered it anyway,"That''s quite a long process, sir.


    Not to mention extreme. Won''t this affect Ms. Yan?"


    Brian leaned back,"Just do what I say. I''ll deal with the rest. You don''t have to worry about it. That''s


    none of your business." While it was true that Brian loved Becky, her family was a different story. He


    had to learn to separate the two things: love and business. And this was business.


    Harrow shrugged his shoulders - what could he do? It was his job after all to do what Brian told him.


    But manipting the stocks to a 30% decrease? That''s definitely something making your adrenaline


    soar just to think about it.


    *


    QY Ind


    Eric strolled along the beach in his sun sses, beach shorts, flip flops, and soda in one hand. He was


    the image of vacation. Eric relished the grains of sand that he felt on his foot and the sparkle of the sun


    as it hit the clear, blue water.


    Lennyy on her beach chair, face up, sun sses on - basking in the sun light. She had been doing


    this for days and her skin had a fair and pale veil no more but had been reced by a golden tan.


    Lenny was watching Eric - it was her job after all as Eric''s body guard. She had to have a sense of


    responsibility and protection towards him - if it came down to it, a sacrifice could be asked of her. Yet


    no matter how hard she tried, she was still drawn to Eric - something she could never exin, even if


    she tried, even if she knew how arrogant Eric was.


    She pursed her lips, disappointed with herself at how she wasn''t able to control her thoughts. ''You''re


    Eric''s body guard, '' she reminded herself. ''And only Eric''s body guard, nothing more, '' she added.


    She resumed back to watching Eric - he was on his phone now.


    "Becky''sing back?" Eric asked. He sounded worried, not happy. That was automatic for him. He


    didn''t even realize in himself how worried he was.

 Chapter 247 Anything for You (Part Two)

    Chapter 247 Anything for You (Part Two)


    "Yes, I got the news just now. Miss Becky will be in A City in four days." The body guard he had hired


    for Becky answered.


    Eric took a sip from his soda before asking,"How are her eyes?"


    "The treatment didn''t work." The voice from the phone sounded detached.


    Eric was not surprised. When Eric spoke to Dr. Felix, he had already been told that Becky had very little


    chance to recover. Her case was rare, the doctor had said.


    "Dr. Felix is still trying other methods but if Ms. Becky is returning to the city then..." The voice trailed


    off.


    "Tell Dr. Felix to continue doing his research in Nethends." Eric said calmly. His eyes were towards


    the sea.


    He was thinking about how his brother would feel about Becky''s condition - her beautiful eyes now sick,


    needing treatment.


    Eric didn''t know what to feel. He put his phone down as he walked towards the beach chair, cing


    c can on the table. Not five seconds has passed when his phone started ringing again.


    His phone''s screen read: Brian. Eric let out a smallugh before answering the call,"I was just about to


    call you."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m almost done with all the work here in QY ind. Aaron has stopped all criticism froming in -


    the government''s and the people''s. Quite fast, actually. Plus Philip missing..." Eric added, rather stiffly.


    "... has made people a bit angry," he finished.


    Eric knew Brian pretty well. He knew the lengths Brian would go to if someone didn''t make him happy


    but he didn''t know Brian was capable of so much worse simply for a woman. That was definitely


    something to think about.


    "When will youe back to the city?" Brian changed the topic. He wasn''t interested in anything if it


    wasn''t business.


    Eric shrugged his shoulders. He could tell something wasn''t right - ''This couldn''t just all be merely


    coincidence, '' Eric thought to himself. "What''s the matter?" He asked instead.


    "I need some files from the Dragon ind database." Brian said tantly.


    "That''s not allowed?" Eric frowned.


    While everyone knew that Brian was from the Long family - practically royalty - he was still not entitled


    to any ess to Dragon ind database. After all, Richie - Brian''s father, had split from the National


    Congress when he left the Ind. The only way for Brian to win back his ess was to join the


    congress as a member of the Long Family.


    "That''s why I''m asking you," Brian said, inly,"You can get into the database. I can''t. But you can." He


    said all of this as if it was no big deal.


    "You''re going to get me into trouble," Eric insisted.


    "Well, you should know that if you don''t do this for me... I''m just going to get the database hacked and


    say it was you," Brian''s voice was smooth and clear as if he wasn''t threatening a person, in this case,


    Eric.


    Eric''s face turned into a shadow - as if all the blood had been flushed out. "Don''t do this, Brian" Eric


    said through gritted teeth.


    "Well, you don''t leave me a choice. You have until tomorrow morning. Either you show up or you don''t,"


    Brian said calmly.


    "Brian..."


    Brian had hung up the phone before Eric could finish what he was saying.


    Eric looked at his phone in disbelief, sneer to himself, then cursed in a low voice before he ordered to


    Lenny who was enjoying this drama,"Get the ne ready. We areing back to A City." Eric actually


    couldn''t believe what happened.


    "Yes, master." Lenny answered with a sexy smile. Then she called the airport to get ready.


    It didn''t take Eric a lot of time to return to A City. Richie had imposed strict regtions over the overall


    database of Dragon Ind after it was hacked into by Frank. And since Frank went to power, the


    database was even more safely guarded to prevent what he had done from happening again.


    If Brian hacked into the database and med Eric for it, well, Eric would be dead meat. While Eric


    wasn''t exactly afraid of his father, Frank, it still said something that his father was practically the ruler of


    all of Dragon Ind. He took this very seriously and applied no nepotism when it came to business and


    politics. As he was running for the position soon, he couldn''t risk the political career it would bring if any


    scandal came into light.


    Eric arrived at the city around midnight. He hadn''t been here in a while and had forgotten how cold it


    could get here. He was shivering as he stepped out into the snow - this was definitely not sunny QY


    Ind. He cursed Brian as his teeth chattered from the cold.


    The snow made it a little difficult to drive - it took him about two hours to get to the vi. He felt bad for


    waking up John to open the door - he gave John a smile and John waved him off as if to say "No big


    deal." Eric was tempted to jump into and upy Brian''s bed - it was white and big and cozy. The soft


    bed overshadowed his guilt for John.


    Eric climbed the stairs leading to the second floor where Brian''s bedroom was. He flicked the light


    switch on - no Brian, no beddings even.


    "I had a feeling you would arrive around this hour and I knew that you would want to sleep on my bed


    so I asked Lisa to change the beddings. But, well, she only did half of the job,"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Brian''s cold voice came from behind. Eric pursed his lips at the sound of his voice, he turned around to


    find a fully well-dressed Brian,"Wow, how considerate," he said sarcastically.


    "Well, I am your brother, after all," Brian piped, proud of himself. "Wow, I''m surprised you still have so


    much energy. I thought you''d be dead tired. If that''s the case then follow me. Let''s go to the study


    room."

 Chapter 248 Anything for You (Part Three)

    Chapter 248 Anything for You (Part Three)


    Brian had already turned around and was walking towards the study room.


    This frustrated Eric,"I am dead tired!" He muttered.


    It''s not like he had a choice though. He followed Brian into the study room. Tony and Harrow were


    already in the study room when they entered. Eric hadn''t expected to see them there. Tony bowed his


    head to greet Eric while Harrow whined,"Seriously? A meeting at 2 in the morning?"


    Harrow was only teasing but Eric could see that he really was tired already. Who wasn''t at this hour,


    anyway? Eric pulled a chair up, the one in front of Brian. "So, Brian, what do you want to get from the


    database? Does it have anything to do with Becky?" Eric said as he pointed towards the picture of


    Becky on the desk.


    "Well, you''re kinda right." Brian admitted.


    This caught Eric off guard. He was only joking - he didn''t expect that to be the actual answer.


    "I want all files, everything, anything you can find about Rory." Brian announced. While Richie had


    already cleaned up the database when he set up the safe guards before, Brian was sure he could still


    extract something - with Eric''s help, of course.


    This confused Eric,"Becky''s father?"


    Brian answered carefully, choosing his words,"Well, Becky''s scheduled toe back anytime soon and


    Molly''s still at my ce." "Well, just for that request alone, you should give me whatever I ask for," Eric


    negotiated, watching Brian closely.


    Eric thought of how much he had looked up to Brian as a child. For almost his entire childhood, he did


    whatever Brian said. He was his hero for as long as he could remember. He couldn''t believe that they


    would end up like this when they grew up - Brian bossing him around and him having the guts to finally


    stand up to Brian and stand shoulder to shoulder with him.


    "That''s an odd reason," Eric continued, taunting almost.


    Brian ignored him and responded coldly,"I should get what I asked for by tomorrow morning. I believe


    that is sufficient time."


    Brian motioned for Tony and Harrow to step out of the study room. As Brian closed the door, he slowly


    turned to look at Eric and said,"Well, looks like you won''t have time to sleep on freshly-made bed."


    A stupid, satisfied smile was pasted on Brian''s face as he walked out the room ignoring Eric''s


    mumbles.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Instead of going back to his room, Brian went to Molly''s room.


    Molly slept through day and night - she was sick and rarely spent any time up. The sound of the door


    opening abruptly snapped her back - she was staring off into the ceiling, probably thinking of something


    far off. She was surprised to see Brianing in.


    Brian scrunched his face when he saw that Molly was awake,"Why aren''t you asleep? It''s like 2 in the


    morning," Brian said,mandingly.


    Molly bit her lips and turned around so she wouldn''t see Brian.


    This annoyed Brian,"Since you''re up anyway, why don''t you wait for me?"


    Molly turned to look at Brian to ask why but Brian was already stepping into the bathroom. Not long


    after, the sound of water sshing rang through the room.


    When Brian walked out with just a towel around his hips, he extended his hand towards Molly as he sat


    on her bedside,"Here. Re-bandage my hand."


    Molly red at him and ignored him, turning to the other side of the bed.


    Brian sat there quietly. The room was inplete silence; if a pin dropped it could be heard.


    The silence made Molly ufortable, so she decided to turn around to look at Brian. Brian was just


    staring at her.


    Molly huffed, she got up from bed. Her body wasn''t as sore anymore. She stomped off towards the


    drawers where Brian''s medical kit was and stomped back towards the bed to re-bandage Brian''s


    wound. Brian saw Molly''s eyes change when she saw how bad the wound was. Brian''s heart softened


    at the sight of Molly''s eyes.


    Molly was careful as she cleaned and wrapped Brian''s wound in the bandage. After she was done, she


    stood up and returned the medical kit in the drawer where she got it and motioned for Brian to leave.


    "I''m sleeping here tonight." Brian said matter-of-factly. Brian was already pulling her into his arms as he


    lay on the bed.


    Molly couldn''t move as Brian was stronger than she was. She wanted to break off but she was also still


    sick.


    "Hey, just... stay here." Brian pleaded. Although, there was some part of him that found it adorable how


    Molly was struggling in his arms.


    Molly suddenly felt something hard push up against her waist - she froze and couldn''t help but blush.


    Molly stopped trying to break free as Brian calmed himself down. He hugged her tighter as he ced


    his chin at the crown of his head, sniffing her hair - it smelled strawberries. "Do you want to know the


    truth about your lineage?" He murmured.


    His voice was deep and throaty. Molly looked down, not saying a word.


    "Before I came in here you''ve been thinking about it, right?" Brian wasn''t expecting a response - he just


    knew.


    Molly''s heart softened at what Brian had said. For the longest, Brian still knew her like the back of his


    hand.


    Brian felt her hesitation so he pulled her closer and whispered,"You''re scared, I know. But you still want


    to know the truth, right?"


    Molly didn''t know how to answer and what to answer. Lucky for her that Brian wasn''t waiting for an


    answer - he just knew her that well. "Let''s just cross that bridge when we get there, okay? Whatever


    happens, it''s still part of your life. At least let me do something to thank you for the past weeks."


    His voice was so low, so soft, it could barely be heard. Molly raised her head to look at him, she stared


    into his eyes as if to ask "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 249 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part One)

    Chapter 249 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part One)


    Brian looked down at Molly, after ncing into her inquiring eyes.


    "After we get over with this entire scene, I will let go of you," Brian said in a rather cold tone.


    As her eyes shed with overpowering sadness, Molly dropped her head almost immediately to


    conceal her feeling. She nodded slightly, to avoid overreacting and pouring out her feelings.


    Unable to sense what she was feeling as Molly''s face devoid of expression, Brian felt the pangs of


    disappointment. He turned over to stay on top of her, studying her with his eagle-like gaze. "So Finally,


    huh? Finally you can leave. You must be feeling excited and zealous right about now, right?" he asked


    in a tone coated with sarcasm.


    Molly looked up at him with her eyes glistening with tears she tried to hold in. Yet there was sense of


    sadness to be seen. She watched his handsome face in silence, just embracing his tempting smell.


    She fluttered her long eyshes, as she grew determined not to answer him simply because she


    couldn''t and didn''t want to either.


    ''Right, after all this time I can finally run away from him. I am supposed to be relieved and happy. So


    why do I feel so sad instead?'' Molly thought to herself.


    He was the wrong match for her from the very beginning, she knew she shouldn''t fall in love with him,


    because he was always way too good to her. His perfection, attitude and appearance made it evident


    enough that he was from another ss, a world that was beyond her reach. Their rtionship couldn''t


    go anywhere as he was out of her league. Molly knew the truth and had epted it, but even then she


    couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    In reality, Brian didn''t treat her all that well. In fact, he always hurt her and then did something to make


    it up to her. She always romanticized all that he did for her and forgot all the bad aspects. But the


    honest truth was that Molly truly loved thepensations, the effort and the parts where he was nice to


    her.


    With a mocking smile, Molly turned her face to the side in a bid to look away from the man she loved so


    very dearly. After all this, maybe leaving Brian was a good choice for her. In that case, maybe her life


    would go back to normal, before any of this happened again. Even though everything had changed


    forever, she could at least control her own life.


    Brian looked at her silently to try and read her expression. His heart broke just seeing her sad smile.


    Brian wanted to take his words back about letting her go.


    But Becky was all set to return soon. He couldn''t let Molly live in the mansion anymore. Irrespective of


    his feelings for Molly and the other women around him, Brian knew that Becky was the one he wanted


    to spend the rest of his life with.


    Brian kept chanting to himself that Becky was going to be his wife. It was almost like a bid of self-


    hypnosis. Yet anger welled up in his heart when he sensed the sadness in Molly''s eyes. He could not


    bear to see her like that. "Why do you look so gloomy and upset? You don''t want to leave me now?"


    Brian asked curiously.


    Despite his blunt question, Molly chose to close her eyes and not respond. She was now too weak and


    sentimental to hide her feelings from his inquiring gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At first Molly thought she was just attracted to his defiance, craved for hugs from him and felt safe and


    protected when he was around. But it was more than just that. Now before she could realize, Molly


    grew so attached to him that she was reluctant to leave him. It felt like she was the only one still


    trapped in this game.


    Brian frowned as he watched her lips trembling. He leaned down and now his lips touched hers ever so


    slightly. "You stupid girl, you really thought you could evade my question, because you can''t speak?" he


    asked in a soft and gentle voice.


    As tears began to roll down her cheeks, Molly squeezed her eyes closed harder. She was kind of


    happy right then that she couldn''t speak, so now she could just remain silent for everything he said.


    And Brian couldn''t truly ever find out how inferior she felt deep down.


    There was sense of lull and bitterness in the air. Brian pushed himself up and frowned when he saw the


    wet pillow. He stared at the woman he loved with his intense dark eyes and pursed his lips together


    with disappointment.


    Molly swiftly moved to bury her face in the pillow as it turned red under Brian''s gaze. She was sure


    Brian could see how embarrassed she was right now.


    "Just get up!" Brianmanded abruptly. He rolled out of the bed, dressed himself and threw Molly''s


    clothes over to her.


    Molly looked at Brian as her eyes were still welling up with tears. She didn''t move an inch and instead


    pressed her lips together.


    Brian''s face tightened upon seeing her reaction. He stood by the bedside and grew irritated as he


    looked at Molly''s sad face. "We can''t sleep anyway. Please just get up!" he said yet again.


    Molly got out of the bed slowly with reluctance and grabbed her clothes to change. She seemed like a


    delicate doll, a toy, who was not allowed to refuse her master''s demands.


    Within five minutes Molly was dressed. She walked out of the bathroom and felt confused seeing Brian


    hold her hat and scarf.


    Brian was clearly embarrassed. But within a minute he was back to his normal aloofness. He walked up


    to Molly and put the hat and scarf on her. Before she could refuse, he dragged Molly out of there. But


    even before they could step outside, Brian remembered something suddenly as grabbing Molly''s cold


    hands. He loosed his grip and ran in a hurry towards the walk-in closet.

 Chapter 250 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part Two)

    Chapter 250 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part Two)


    With growing curiosity and concern, Molly watched him run away abruptly. She didn''t know what Brian


    was up to and couldn''t help walking there to understand what was happening when she heard some


    noiseing from inside. It surprised her to see the whole mess inside with clothes all over the floor.


    Molly gazed from one end of the closet to another before she finally fixed her eyes on Brian.


    Brian asked impatiently with an underlying sense of anger,"Where are the gloves?"


    Molly frowned and pointed instinctively at a drawer on the bench''s bottom in the closet. Brian''s face


    grew pale, as he had checked out every part of the closet except this drawer which was the right one.


    Brian grabbed the gloves, put them on Molly''s hands and pulled her outside. He pressed a button on


    his way out. All of a sudden, the dark yard which previously had only one single light was now lit up


    even the snow began to sparkle under the illuminating colored lights.


    Standing in the yard, Molly, dressed in a thick coat which was keeping her warm andfortable,


    looked around curiously and then looked at Brian who was still dressed in the suit with a frown as if to


    ask what he was up to.


    "Aren''t you happy? I remember thest time we made snowmen together you seemed pretty happy.


    Let''s do it again and enjoy these moments!" Brian talked down to her almost like he was a king who


    was rewarding his servant. But in contrary, his expression indicated his embarrassment.


    Molly opened her month and looked at Brian almost like he spoke in a foreignnguage. Just to confirm


    what she just heard, she pointed at Brian, herself and then the snow. It seemed like she actually


    wanted to ask,"You want to make snowmen with me?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "It''s simple really, do you want or not? It''ste now and you just had fever. You can''t stay outside for too


    long, it will worsen your condition," replied Brian tantly.


    With a wave of emotion sweeping across her heart, Molly''s nose twitched and her eyes misted with


    tears yet again.


    Brian grew agitated and angry seeing Molly''s eyes full of tears yet again. He walked up to her, wiped


    her tears away and said,"Okay, okay. There''s no rush. You can y as long as you want. Just please


    stop crying," he consoled her in a deep voice.


    Looking at Brian''s strong profile, Molly''s heart fluttered for a moment. A realization hit her like a strong


    gush of wave; she now had to remember and cherish every minute now on like it was thest moment


    they were together. Molly took a deep breath and smiled. She grabbed Brian''s arm with charisma and


    ran towards the biggest pile of snow she could spot.


    The colored bulbs twinkled under the dark sky making the entire scene appear so romantic. There was


    no room for depression on such a beautiful snowy night. Molly was making a snowman while Brian


    stood still, watching her engrossed with it. She came to him with an angry face like a child as she


    pointed at the snow as if she was saying,"You said you would make a snowman with me, not watch me


    make it!"


    Brian turned his head around. He had already tried his best, standing there with her. What more could


    he, the boss of XK Intelligence Agency, be asked for? He was so powerful that he could determine


    many people''s fate. Something trivial like making snowmen was definitely not what he would like to


    spend his spare time doing.


    Molly gave a stink eye to the arrogant egotistical man, put her hands on her hips like a queen who was


    demanding Brian to help her. If he didn''te forward, Molly wouldn''t budge either.


    They stood facing each other, almost like a duel of egos where neither of them were willing to back


    down, in the yard covered with snow. Molly knew she had to leave soon, so she wanted to leave with


    happy memory of them making snowmen together just for her sake. But evidently Brian was not


    thinking in the same line.


    Molly dropped her head as she was lost in thoughts. And then suddenly an idea urred to her as the


    icy wind swept through the yard and chilled her down to the bone. She decided to y a trick, and


    began pretending to cough and immediately Brian turned his head to look at her. But the fake coughs


    soon began to hurt her throat which was still sore and recovering. Molly frowned because of the


    pinching pain. The trick backfired as it was supposed to grab Brian''s attention, and not hurt Molly.


    Brian looked at her coughing and slyly passed a remark,"Well, you asked for it!"


    Molly stared at Brian with red eyes. She knew Brian saw through her act of getting sick. Still Brian


    didn''t move or give any response. Molly bit her lips and then walked back towards the half-built


    snowman, giving up her revolting post.


    Brian''s heart twitched and ached as he saw Molly''s receding figure. Within seconds, he pulled himself


    together and drew closer as he began to make the snowman''s head.


    Eric stood by the second floor''s window and saw what was happened in the yard. He held a cup of hot


    coffee and took a sip of it after asking Tony to find some files for him. The sweetness of the drink didn''t


    seem to refresh him at all.


    Eric frowned as heid the coffee mug on the table. He looked out of the window again and fixed his


    eyes on Molly, following her wherever she went. Under the light outside in the bitter cold, Molly''s face


    had turned red, but she seem not to care about it at all. Instead Molly was entirely focused on her


    snowman and gazed at Brian with her angry expression every now and then. She gave the snowman''s


    head which Brian made an unsatisfied and displeased look. In that moment, she looked incredibly cute


    and adorable.

 Chapter 251 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part Three)

    Chapter 251 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part Three)


    Eric''s cold eyes melted upon seeing Molly and then Brian. There were half-made heads all over the


    yard which showed that Brian attempted many times to please her. It was probably the first time Brian


    failed so many times at the same thing.


    The usually arrogant and demanding Brian had gone pale after so many failed attempts.


    Eric sneered to himself, but didn''t feel relived at all. He had some growing concerns. Molly kept shaking


    her head as Brian was making a new head for the snowman. Eric rolled his eyes upward, drew his


    sight away from them and turned around to walk out of the room.


    "Mr. Eric Long?" Harrow asked with a concerned look.


    "Take care of the remaining matter..."


    Eric demanded as he was out of the room. Harrow and Tony both exchanged a confused look. They


    don''t know what Eric, who always wore a wicked smile irrespective of the situation, was now busy


    thinking.


    Eric then headed straight to the yard. He grinned when he saw Brian was still upied trying to make


    a perfect snowman under Molly''s direction. "Well, it''s getting prettyte now... Brian, you are really in


    the mood," Eric added in a soft voice.


    Brian knew his brother was out as Eric walked into the yard. He never cared about what others thought


    of him and ignored the pointless teasing. "There are only three hours before daybreak. Aren''t you


    worried Tony and Harrow couldn''t find what I wanted?" asked Brian inquisitively.


    This now meant that he would use his own method to draw out what he wanted from Dragon Ind''s


    database, if both of them failed.


    "In this case, you really need to rece the duo with people who are more capable and smart," Eric


    said with an innocent look as he gazed at Molly. "Little Molly, why do you think Brian could make a


    perfect snowman head. You should havee to me in the first ce instead of wasting time with


    Brian here," he teased Molly.


    Molly looked at Eric with confusion. Unable to respond, she then wrote on the snow with her finger


    instead,"Are you a ghost?"


    Brian chuckled to himself upon hearing Eric''s snide offer. Eric''s mouth twitched as he spoke,"I don''t


    me you for not caring about me. But now you go ahead and make fun of me while saying I am a


    ghost! If it weren''t for Brian, I would have not appeared in the middle of night this way..."


    Molly looked at Brian with a cold expression and pointed at the head of the snowman to Eric with her


    lips all curved.


    Eric shot Brian a side-nce and said,"I must be better than him, that must be certain."


    Brian''s face hardened upon hearing Eric. It''s not because what Eric just said, but the radiant smile on


    Molly''s face as she looked at Eric. Brian hade such a long way to lift her mood and make her


    happy, he even helped her make a snowman. And all he got was the dissatisfied look Molly gave. Eric


    had been here for a few minutes and Molly smiled happily at him.


    The more Brian thought about it, the more furious he grew. He was just about to toss the snow ball


    from his hands when Eric teased,"Brian, really? You want to fight with me? Is that what this aggression


    is about?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As his eyes grew darker, Brian gave Eric a contemptuous nce and watched Molly bite her lips and


    blink nervously. "Okay, then let''s justpete to see who makes the best head for the snowman," he


    said in a cold voice.


    Eric shrugged as he smiled at Molly,"Okay, Little Molly can be the judge. As the snowman is hers, she


    alone will decide which head is better."


    Molly nodded as she moved her lips into a smile. She lifted her eyebrows towards Eric to encourage


    him in a subtle manner while the neglected Brian pulled a long face. When she noticed that, Molly stuck


    out her tongue and wrote in the snow to lighten the moment,"You can make a perfect head for my


    snowman, right?"


    Brian couldn''t help grinning when he read what she inscribed into the wet, cold snow.


    Eric looked at his brother, holding back hisughter. Soon after thepetition started. The two


    worked on the snow rigorously to ensure they make a perfect snowman''s head. But no one would


    believe this was happening unless they saw it for themselves. One was the boss of XK Intelligence


    Agency and the otherpetitor was the future boss of Dragon Ind. They had the power over the


    life and death of over millions. But now they tried their best to make a worthless girlugh.


    While Eric and Brian were busypeting against one another, Molly built yet another headless


    snowman. The yard was a sight to behold. When both of them were done, she matched the heads with


    each body and asked Brian to find some decorative material in the kitchen to make eyes and noses for


    the snowmen. Molly then took off her scarf to put it on one of the snowmen and enjoyed what she had


    made with a bright smile. When she noticed the neck of another snowman was empty, Molly ran inside


    the mansion and took one of Brian''s ties. And then it was put around the neglected snowman.


    Molly beamed at her masterpiece with pride, soon after her smile disappeared to be reced by a


    morose frown. She gestured she had to make a call to indicate to Brian that she wanted a phone.


    Brian watched Molly and didn''t miss a word of what she acted out. He took out of his phone and


    handed it to Molly. She then took a picture of the snowmen and sent it to her own phone. She shrugged


    and gestured sleeping to Brian after returning his phone.

 Chapter 252 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part Four)

    Chapter 252 Photos and Two Snowmen! (Part Four)


    Brian looked at Molly with deep loving eyes and was about to say something when Eric interrupted


    him,"Wow, this is so memorable. How could we not take some pictures of these shining under this


    beautiful light?"


    He took out his phone, pulled Molly in front of the snowmen, pulling his arms around her shoulder and


    began taking selfies with her. As Eric went on clicking pictures, he asked Brian in a challenging


    tone,"Would you like to take one with us?"


    Brian looked at Molly''s optimistic eyes and let his eyes nce over Eric''s arms which were still around


    her shoulder. "No, this is all too childish," he said in a cold voice. He then turned around to walk right


    back into the mansion.


    Molly dropped her eyes to hide her sadness and then forced a smile. Eric looked at her with a glimmer


    of jealousy. "Brian only took pictures during his childhood. After that, he has never taken any pictures,"


    he said in a bid to console him.


    Molly looked up at him and shrugged to prove the point that she was fine. Then she made a gesture


    indicating that she wanted to sleep.


    "Sure, let''s head inside. You''ve been in the cold yard the entire night. Take a warm bath before you go


    to sleep, okay?"


    Eric said as he walked Molly inside the mansion with his arms around her shoulder to keep her warm.


    Molly was very sad to break loose from his embrace and walked inside with him. She turned around to


    see the snowmen onest time before she stepped inside.


    ''Bri, thank you for such a wonderful night. No matter what happens in the future, I will never forget what


    you did for me tonight!


    Eric, thank you for what you did too. I know you only want to provoke your brother. But still thank you


    for making the time and joining us."


    Molly thought to herself with gratitude.


    At the Matterhorn cier, Shirley bent over the hotel''s table and watched Soul of Love sickness which


    had been processed. "Richie, 17 down and there is only one more to go," she said with a content and


    assuring smile.


    Eighteen was indeed her lucky number as she met the man who meant everything to her when she


    was just 18-years-old.


    Richie didn''t respond and instead keep looking at theputer screen in front of him, with a growing


    frown. There was resignation on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Shirley asked as she saw his cold and withdrawn expression. She leaned in close to


    see the code on theputer and asked with a vacant look,"Is something wrong with XK Intelligence


    Agency?"


    "Brian has done something with my database," Richie said in a cool andposed tone,"He simply


    won''t let it go. He just wants to know more and won''t stop at nothing."


    "Are you referring to Little Molly''s background?" asked Shirley curiously.


    Richie leaned back on the chair and asked reflectively,"That''s not the main issue. I am actual worried


    he will find out something he isn''t supposed to know as he is moving ahead at this rate. It will justnd


    us in big trouble."


    In the world, none of the countries would let any situation arise where their rule was threatened. For


    what happened with Steven, it seemed that it was caused by him, but the reality was that someN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    powerful ns and parties were involved in the n. They didn''t care about other people''s death and


    life when it came to fulfilling their interests. That''s why he didn''t want Brian to extract any more


    information. Molly was just a fuse, but Brian may not be able to handle the situation once it was lit.


    Watching Richie''s nervous expression, Shirley asked worriedly,"Can Brian be dangerous?"


    "No, it''s nothing. I am just worried that he is too impulsive and wouldnd up in a frightful muddle!"


    Richie signed. He loved his boy dearly, but sometimes Brian could stir up some trouble for him which


    was a cause for concern.


    "You must help him!" Shirley said with a stiff and strict face.


    Richie pulled his arms around her and sighed,"Brian is young. Sometimes such setbacks could teach


    him valuable lessons which are necessary. No one can remain powerful forever you know. He has to


    learn how to hide his candle under a bushel, when the situation calls for it."


    Shirley understood what he was trying to convey. She agreed, but still couldn''t help worrying for her


    son. After all, it was a mother''s nature to worry and want her child to be safe always.


    Richie looked at Shirley who was increasingly concerned and consoled her,"Don''t worry. I won''t let him


    get hurt. I will handle the situation."


    Shirley smiled and nodded with satisfaction..


    The next day, the weather in A City seemed warm and bright.


    The sun was graciously shinning all across the city.


    There was an opulent apartment building in the center of A City. Justin enjoyed his tea on the closed


    balcony of his luxury apartment which was on 17th floor. His deep eyes were fixed on the railing which


    was still covered in snow.


    Justin put down his cup to reach his phone which was ringing.


    "Mr. Yan, the special technical troop led by Howard has finished the geological research of A City!" A


    man informed carefully from the other side of the phone.


    "Assassinate Mr. Brian Long on the grounds of him sabotaging international friendship and hindering


    rtions," Justin demanded in a soft tone.


    "Copy that!" The firm voice affirmed themand.


    Justin hung up the call and continued to enjoy his tea. No one''s life was valuable enough when


    compared with the national interest. Brian Long, an immature dork who simply came upon some money


    from casino and stock market, had dared to get something which was way beyond his reach. He


    shouldn''t have pushed the limits.

 Chapter 253 Is It Wrong To Fall In Love With Someone (Part One)

    Chapter 253 Is It Wrong To Fall In Love With Someone (Part One)


    Sitting in front of the bay window of Edgar''s apartment, Jenifer held a steaming cup of coffee. The dun


    brew reached her nose and she inhaled deeply.


    The sunshine settled on her through the clean windows.


    She bathed in the golden sunshine, which made her look even more graceful and gorgeous. She was


    radiant, just like an angel.


    "Creak!"


    The sound of the door disturbed the peace of the apartment. It was Edgar, returning from work. Jenifer


    turned to look back at Edgar with bitterness in her heart. Sometimes his work seemed more important


    than her. She simply raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically,"You''re so busy. Do you know how


    many days it''s been since you''ve been home?"


    Edgar took a look at Jenifer, without answering her question. He said coldly,"I came back for some


    papers." He focused on something else now, and had no time to mollify her.


    Without another word, Edgar walked into his study.


    Jenifer stood up from the window seat, put her unfinished coffee on the table, and headed for the study.


    She leanedzily against the door, watching Edgar searching his bookcase. Until she saw Edgar


    frowning, she said in disdain,"I take it you''re looking for the papers on Mr. Brian Long. Something to do


    with the investigation?"


    Now all his attention was focused on her, not to mention his anger. "I told you not to touch the papers in


    the study!"


    "I''ve already seen them. So?" Jenifer defiantly folded her arms, not in fear but in anger.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of answering Jenifer''s question, Edgar said coldly,"Give me the papers!"


    "Oh! Those? I threw them out. Less clutter, you know?"


    Edgar narrowed his eyes in anger and said,"Woman, you''ve forgotten who you are!"


    Jenifer remained defiant. "And you''ve forgotten why you came to this city in the first ce!" Jenifer


    stood up angrily, looked at Edgar coldly, and asked,"What have you been doing for more than a month?


    Have you forgotten what grandpa told you? Why are you spending all your time building bridges and


    roads, not to mention caring about Molly? Huh! Edgar, you''re here for your mission, not for Molly!"


    "So you''re lecturing to me now?" Edgar looked at Jenifer and said with contempt,"I can do whatever I


    want. My appointment with Major General Zeng has nothing to do with you!"


    Edgar put his hand out and said,"Give me the papers! Now!"


    Jenifer was furious, but Edgar didn''t care at all. She turned to pick up the papers and threw them at


    Edgar, yelling,"All you care about is Molly! Huh! Justin has arrived, what will you do then?"


    Edgar was about the leave, but he stopped. He looked back at her and realized that she was not


    joking, so he asked,"Mr. Justin Yan is here?" That didn''t portend well.


    "Huh!" Jenifer said acidly. "Didn''t you ask Bill to investigate?"


    Edgar replied,"At first he got nothing, then he got the information that it was Rory, Mr. Justin Yan''s twin


    brother, who came to the city. Now you say that Justin Yan hase here-"


    "Isn''t Bill a corporate spy? He didn''t find anything? It doesn''t look like he''s all that good," Jenifer


    interrupted.


    Growing weary of Jenifer''s scorn, Edgar got even angrier, and said,"How good he is at his job is none


    of your business."


    "Ha-ha." Jenifer smiled. "Edgar, I''m right here. Why don''t you ask me for help?"


    Edgar looked at Jenifer, and thought, ''Jenifer was a crack scout back in her old battalion days. She''s a


    good helper, but this is about Molly. I can''tpletely trust Jenifer.'' Thinking about this, Edgar said to


    Jenifer,"I''m not you. I''ll stick to my principles."


    Edgar then left the apartment without any hesitation, leaving Jenifer there alone. Jenifer looked at the


    tightly closed door and gritted her teeth. She clenched her fists and kicked at the decorative pictures on


    the wall. With a ng, the decoration dropped to the floor, and its ss shattered.


    "Asshole!" Jenifer''s eyes turned red with anger. She hated Molly even more. And she was beginning to


    do the same with Edgar.


    Edgar went downstairs and saw Bill waiting for him in the car. When Bill saw his unhappy face, he


    knew he and Jenifer got into it. But still, it was none of his business. He pressed his lips and shrugged.


    "Mr. Mayor, Mr. Brian Long is back."


    Edgar frowned and turned to Bill.


    "He lost our informant and came back three days ago," Bill said patiently, feeling a little annoyed about


    his mistake. He wasn''t going to let it show.


    Edgar looked down at the papers in his hand and thought, ''Neither Mr. Brian Long nor Mr. Justin Yan


    wants anyone to know where they are. Everyone wants to be mysterious these days.''


    "Go back to the Parliament House," Edgar said calmly. "By the way, I want to see Mr. Shen."


    "Yes, sir!" Bill answered and drove away.


    Jennifer, standing in front of the apartment''s window, watched Edgar''s car pulling away. She was


    furious, so she took out her phone, and sent a coded message to someone...


    *


    At Emp Exchange


    Brian was in a conference with the representatives of M Country. Recently, the global stock market


    fluctuated a little bit, which attracted many countries'' attention, but they had still not found the reason.


    The meeting stretched on till noon. Brian finally called it to a close when nothing seemed to be getting


    done. Harrow stretched and asked Brian,"Where are we going to eat?" Brian thought about it for a


    second and said,"Wherever you want." Then he got up and left.


    It was a sunny day. The snow on the streets had begun to melt, but it was still cold. Tony drove down


    the busy street and asked,"Are we going back to the vi?" Tony sounded uncertain. He thought, ''Mr.


    Brian Long has been preupied since he came out of the Emp Exchange. He''s just staring at his


    phone. What is he looking at? Why is he checking it so obsessively?''


    "No. Go to Grand Night Casino first," Brian said calmly. He still stared at the phone without raising his


    head. This was unusual for him. What hadmanded all of Brian''s attention was a picture of two


    snowmen on his phone. Both of these were built by Molly. After Molly finished, she wanted to take a


    picture of them, but she had left her phone in her room, so she had taken the picture with Brian''s


    phone.


    Brian looked at the two silly snowmen, somehow feeling warm and sweet in the very deepest parts of


    his heart.


    The two snowmen, one with Molly''s red scarf and the other with his tie, were very close to each other.


    They definitely looked like they belonged together.


    Brian smiled. Tony took a look at Brian through the rearview mirror and thought, ''What is he looking at?


    Why is he smiling? That''s so strange!''


    Right now, Molly sat on the floor in front of the window, leaning against the wall. The sun shone on her


    through the French window, making her feel so warm.


    The snowmen in the yard had melted so much that she couldn''t see their faces. Looking at the scene,


    Molly felt sad. Those were special snowmen that she made for Brian. She knew that she and Brian, like


    two snowmen, had an unforgettable past but no future. No matter how close they were, they would


    eventually be forced apart by circumstances beyond their control.


    Molly looked down and turned on her phone. Looking at the picture of the intact snowmen, she smiled


    and thought, ''Even if we break up, I want some good memories with you.''


    Thinking of this, Molly smiled. She gently touched the picture on the screen with her fingers. The Two


    snowmen in the photo, like her and Brian, were once so close to each other.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Eric joked. Molly didn''t know when he came in or why he was here, which really freaked her out.


    Eric didn''t realize he scared Molly. Her heart stopped momentarily when he grabbed her cell phone. He


    looked at the picture, and said unhappily,"What''s up with the snowmen?"


    As Eric spoke, he sent a photo of himself with Mollyst night on Molly''s phone and set it up as


    wallpaper. In this photo, Eric held Molly in his arms. Looking at the phone screen, Eric said


    happily,"Well. We''re just like those two snowmen. Perfectly matched. Are you going to cry for being too


    touched by this photo? Ha-ha!"


    Molly frowned, took a look at her phone, and red at Eric.


    ''Yeah, a match made in hell!'' she thought. Eric sat down next to Molly, and said,"You should feel lucky.


    Normally, I don''t take pics with women. So I''ll allow you to use that photo as your wallpaper."


    After hearing Eric, Molly rolled her eyes and typed a line of words on her phone. "You''re so glib."


    After showing it to Eric, Molly wanted to delete the photo.


    "No! You can''t delete this picture!" Eric took the phone from her.


    Molly red at Eric, put out her hand, and stomped her feet.


    Eric raised his head and said archly,"Promise me you won''t delete this photo, and I''ll give it back."


    Molly frowned. As she could not speak, she could only stare at him to show her dissatisfaction.


    "Promise you won''t delete this photo," Eric said mischievously.

 Chapter 254 Is It Wrong To Fall In Love With Someone (Part Two)

    Chapter 254 Is It Wrong To Fall In Love With Someone (Part Two)


    Molly was angry, but she nodded and agreed, thinking, ''Well, I''ll delete itter.''


    Eric returned the phone to Molly. He was relieved to see that Molly did not delete the photo. He


    watched Molly typing in front of him on her phone. It was one of the few ways she couldmunicate.


    "Have you finished what you were doing in QY Ind?"


    "Yeah, I''m almost done. My guys will be here to help me with everything else." Eric, arms behind his


    head,y on the floor, enjoying the sunshine.


    Molly typed another line of words on her phone and handed it to Eric. "Why is Bri so anxious to call you


    back? Is it about my family?"


    Eric sat up at once. He looked at Molly''s calm face, and asked,"You know?"


    Molly nodded,"He told me Steven might not be my dad."


    Eric looked at Molly''s sad face, feeling a little bit sad himself. And then, he said,"Don''t sweat it.


    Everyone''s life is different. This is just one more hurdle to get over. And you''ll do it, too."


    Molly smiled and said,"I''m fine. You don''t have tofort me."


    "Really?"


    Molly nodded, smiled bitterly, and thought, ''There aren''t a whole lot of people who have my life. When I


    was a kid, I found out my father wasn''t my real father. Later, I thought I found my biological father, but


    he wasn''t my real father either. With all this crap, all I can do is try to ept whatever happens.''


    Eric looked at Molly and pinched her nose. Seeing her ring at him, he smiled and said,"You should


    feel lucky. My brother doesn''t usually care about anyone but himself. He even threatened me over


    you."


    After hearing that, Molly felt sad again. She looked and typed on the phone. "This is thest thing he


    does for me."


    Looking at the words on her phone, Eric frowned, and asked,"What do you mean?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m taking off."


    "What? Where are you going?" Eric asked in surprise.


    "He said this is thest thing he does for me before he lets me go."


    "Let you go ?"


    Molly nodded.


    A trace of sadness shed through Eric''s eyes. Why would this happen? He looked at Molly''s helpless


    look, feeling a bit sad. He thought, ''Since when did Little Molly start to rely on Brian? Didn''t she always


    want to leave? Why? Why all of a sudden does she not want to leave Brian ?''


    "Why did Brian suddenly let you go?" Eric knew the answer, but he asked deliberately. He wanted to


    know if she knew.


    Molly shook her head slightly. "I don''t know. Maybe... he''s tired of me. Maybe he thinks I''m too much


    trouble."


    Eric watched Molly getting sadder and sadder. He didn''t know why he was angry. He always thought


    that he was a rational man, and in control of his emotions. Recently, however, his emotions spun out of


    control more and more often.


    "I think I know why." Looking at Molly''s curious and confused face, Eric felt even worse. He thought, ''I


    wish Molly and Brian could be together, so I could be with Becky. Why do I feel sad now? Why don''t I


    want them to stay together?'' Thinking of this, Eric slowly said,"She''sing back."


    "She? Who''sing back?" Molly frowned.


    "The woman in the photo in Brian''s study," Eric said slowly. He stared at Molly, not wanting to miss any


    expression on her face. He felt happy for a moment when he saw Molly go from surprise to sadness


    and finally full-blown panic. However, at the sight of her helplessness, he frowned again. He didn''t


    know why he felt like this. "Little Molly..."


    Molly was afraid to look directly at Eric, so she got up, took another look at Eric, and then went


    upstairs.


    Her mental state was not that good, so when she climbed stairs, she almost tripped herself. Eric sat


    there watching Molly''s back quietly, saying regretfully,"Little Molly..."


    Molly didn''t answer him, so he got up and tried to catch up with her. Before Molly could recover from


    tripping, he grabbed her by the wrist. Molly tried to get away from him, which made Eric tighten his grip.


    "Are you in love with Brian?" he asked. Eric already knew the answer, just looking at Molly''s eyes, but


    he still asked the question without thinking.


    Molly shook her head and didn''t want Eric to know what she was thinking. However, when she looked


    into Eric''s probing eyes, she bit her lip in fear.


    "You are in love with him." Eric narrowed his eyes and said in an acid tone,"My brother is so charming.


    Even if he treats you like shit, you still fell for him." Eric was not happy. He knew her brother wasn''t


    good to her, or for her.


    Molly went white as a sheet. She looked at Eric in confusion, and wondered why he would say that.


    She was very sad, wondering why he wanted her to really open up to him.


    Molly somehow managed to free herself from Eric''s grasp. She red at him, and pursed her lips, with


    tears in her eyes.


    ''Yes, I fell for Brian. I fell in love with the man who hurt me. I can''t forget the feeling of being in his arms.


    I can''t forget how I felt safe with him. I can''t forget that heforted me, and stayed with me when I


    was sad. Why wouldn''t I be in love with him?


    No one cared for me before. I tried to face my life, but bad things kept happening. It was all too much


    for me. I thought I could choose the life I wanted when I grew up, but I had no choice at all. I''m really at


    a loss as to how to confront this. For the sake of my family, I chose to ept everything. I had to give


    in to Brian''s torment. What the hell did I do wrong?''


    Molly bit her lip and watched Eric, trying to keep herself from crying. She thought, ''I don''t want to be


    weak anymore. I have the right to choose who I love. I don''t mind that Brian doesn''t care about me.


    And no one can question my love for Brian.


    Yeah. There''s nothing wrong with loving someone. I know. I know. I shouldn''t have fallen for him, but I


    did. How am I supposed to stop myself from loving him? It''s not right!''


    "Little Molly..." Eric looked at Molly, full of regret. He didn''t know why he would say that. If she could


    talk, she would talk back to him like a little hedgehog. He''d deserve every poke, and every hole made


    in his flesh. However, she could not speak now and could only look at him sadly, which made him feel


    even worse.


    "That''s not what I meant!" Seeing Molly''s lip bleeding from her own bite, Eric said anxiously,"Don''t bite


    your lip. It''s bleeding."


    Molly batted away Eric''s hand, took a deep breath, and forced herself to swallow her sadness. She


    typed on her phone. "You''re right. I have no right to say I love him. He doesn''t care about me at all. He


    only cares about himself.


    You know what? It doesn''t matter. I''ll leave when everything is settled. You won''t see me anymore."


    When Eric saw the word "settled", he couldn''t help saying,"Settled? You don''t even know the meaning


    of the word."


    Molly pressed her lips and looked at Eric, but she didn''t think about what he said. She took a breath


    and forced herself to calm down. As she was trying to type on her phone, she received a text message.


    "Molly, pleasee home as soon possible."


    While Molly was still trying to figure this out, she got another one.


    "Come back alone. Don''t let anyone follow you."

 Chapter 255 The Truth Gradually Uncovers (Part One)

    Chapter 255 The Truth Gradually Uncovers (Part One)


    Molly looked at the message on her mobile phone.


    She stayed silent for a moment, and then she seemed to have remembered something important.


    She hurriedly replied,"Dad, what happened?"


    Steven''s reply came back quickly,"Once youe back, you will know."


    Molly looked at those simple words. There was an ominous premonition in her heart. Regardless of the


    sadness she was going through, she wanted to run upstairs. She raised her head and saw Eric looking


    at her doubtfully. She opened her mouth slightly and then lowered her head to type on her mobile


    phone. She showed it to him. "I have something important to do. I need to go out for a while."


    "Where do you want to go?" asked Eric. He noticed that Molly was a little nervous. He asked,"Shall I


    take you to the ce you want to go?"


    Molly shook her head and hurriedly typed,"I want to go home. It would be inconvenient if you followed


    me!"


    Eric gazed at Molly. But Molly had no time to wonder about Eric''s thoughts. She quickly ran upstairs


    and changed her clothes. Then she ran back downstairs with her backpack. When she passed Eric,


    she slightly pressed her lips together, but did not say anything.


    Eric did not move at first. He just looked at Molly who was running out of the house. The next second,


    he followed her out and said to her,"Little Molly, it will take a long time for you to walk down the


    mountain. How about I drive you downtown?"


    Molly stopped in her tracks and thought for a while. She needed at least half an hour to reach the


    bottom of the mountain even if she ran there. And then she still needed another half an hour to take a


    bus and go home. So it might take more than an hour to reach home. Weighing her options, Molly


    nodded and followed Eric to his car.


    Along the way, they kept quiet as Molly could not speak and Eric did not say anything because of what


    had happened at the vi. He quietly drove the car and dropped Molly at the bus station where she


    could get a bus that would take her home.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Do you really not need me to drive you home?" Eric asked again before Molly got out of the car.


    Molly shook her head indicating that she did not need him to take her back home. Her hand was on the


    door handle, but she did not open the door yet. She thought for two seconds and took out her phone,


    typing a few words for Eric. "Thank you, Eric. I need to move forward alone in the future, no matter


    what. So today, I don''t need you to go with me. I can deal with it myself. You and Brian will always be in


    my memories. No matter where I end up in the future, I will not forget you, my evil friend."


    Eric looked at the words on the phone. His eyes sunk. He turned his eyes to look at Molly. Molly slightly


    pressed her lips together and then got out of the car. The bus arrived just in time. Molly got on the bus


    without turning around to look at Eric.


    Eric did not move. He watched the bus drive away from him slowly. After a while, he said to


    himself,"Little Molly, This is not the kind of farewell I want. And don''t you think you are saying your


    goodbyes too early? Even if Brian allowed you to leave, that doesn''t mean that you can really leave


    from our lives. Why don''t you understand?"


    Brian had started paying more attention to Molly. But only Brian knew who was the more important one


    between Molly and Becky for him. And no one would know what was in his heart except himself.


    Eric looked away from the faraway bus and did not want to think more about what Molly was going to


    do once she got back home this time. He would not deliberately intervene in her affairs. And now he


    was not suitable to intervene more into it anymore. He was different from Brian. If Molly''s biological


    father was really who he thought he was, it would cause conflicts between Dragon Ind and Four-


    Nine City if he intervened too much. Such actions were not favorable for the Congress and the


    candidates for leader of Dragon Ind.


    And he believed that as powerful as Brian was, if Becky wasing back in a few days, then, he might


    want to deal with his rtionship with Molly within these few days he had.


    *


    Molly was in a hurry to run back to her home after she got off the bus. Last time she hade back,


    Steven was not home. Today, he had suddenly called her back in such a hurry and also told her to


    make sure she was alone. Something serious must have happened.


    "Molly!" Daniel was reading a book. When he saw Molly, he was excited and asked,"Molly, why are you


    here all of a sudden?"


    Since he knew what had happened to Molly, he had secretly sworn to study harder than ever, so that


    when he grew up, he could support her.


    Molly looked inside. She opened her mouth to say something. But then she remembered that she could


    not speak anymore. She took out her phone and typed some words to Daniel. "I came back to see Dad


    and Mom. Are they home now?


    "Yes," answered Daniel. He looked in the direction of the inner room. He frowned immediately after that


    and asked her, confused,"Molly, why are you typing on your phone? Is something wrong with your


    throat?"


    Molly typed again,"My throat has not been feeling well recently. The doctor says that I should try not to


    speak too much. Or it might have negative effects on my vocal cords."


    "Is that so?" Daniel asked. Although he was still young, he was quite clever. He knew that Molly was


    not telling the whole truth.


    Molly just nodded and didn''t want to exin anymore. She pointed to the direction of the inner room,


    signaling that she wanted to find Steven.


    Daniel opened his mouth, but then shut it again. After a while, he asked,"Molly, did you have lunch?"


    Molly shook her head. He raised his eyebrows and said,"How about I go fry some vegetables and


    make some rice for you?"


    Molly nodded. She felt like she was back home after a usual day at work, before all this had happened


    a month ago. Every time she came back, Daniel would cook for her as long as he was home. She was


    busy with different jobs at the time and Daniel would do all the chores at home.

 Chapter 256 The Truth Gradually Uncovers (Part Two)

    Chapter 256 The Truth Gradually Uncovers (Part Two)


    Daniel walked towards the small kitchen and Molly followed him and went to the inner room. When she


    entered the room, she saw Steven smoking at the corner. The room was full of smoke and it smelled


    like tobo everywhere. Sharon was sitting near the bed. She did not look well.


    Steven and Sharon knew that Molly hade back. But they did not go out to greet her and had


    instead waited quietly in the room.


    "Molly," Sharon finally said,e here."


    Molly was engulfed by the serious atmosphere in the room. She walked uneasily towards Sharon. She


    pulled Molly to her side. Molly looked at her in confusion and then looked towards Steven. She then


    took out her phone and typed,"Did Dad lose money by gambling again?"


    Sharon looked at the phone and then looked back at Molly.


    "Why can''t you speak?" asked Sharon worriedly. Molly was her daughter. No matter how unwilling she


    was to face her ordinarily, Molly was still her daughter. Sharon asked,"Is there something that you are


    not telling us?"


    Molly shook her head with a smile. She typed,"It is only temporary. I ate something bad and hurt my


    vocal cords. I went to see the doctor and he said that I shouldn''t speak for a while. It will be fer."


    Seeing how calm Molly was about it, Sharon did not press the matter again even though she still


    doubted if Molly was being honest.


    Molly typed on the phone again,"Mom, what happened? Does Dad owe anyone money again ?"


    Even if it was a case of gambling money, she was more than ustomed to it by now. It was like a


    habit for her to make money for Steven.


    "No," answered Sharon. She shook her head and stayed quiet for a while. Finally, she just said,"Ask


    your father."


    Molly looked at Steven in confusion.


    Steven seemed a little angry. He twisted the cigarette butt into the ashtray and said,"Molly, I will take


    you to see someone."


    Molly looked at Steven with a frown. Steven looked serious. Molly typed onto her phone and showed it


    to him,"Who?"


    Steven was silent for a moment, and then said,"Rory Yan."


    The moment Molly heard his name, she stood up quickly. The first thought on her mind was that she


    would never go to see that man.


    "Molly," Sharon said nervously,"Rory said that it was just a misunderstanding what had happened that


    year. It was Donna Xue who had deliberately cheated him. Rory wants your custody back."


    Molly looked at Sharon in disbelief. She wondered if it was April fool''s day and if they were ying a


    very bad joke on her.


    "Rory found the DNA test sheet from that time and also got hold of the doctor who had done the test. It


    turns out that Donna Xue had done something to forge the test," said Steven angrily. His eyes looked


    saddened. He continued,"He hase here to get custody of you."


    Molly listened to them quietly. She pressed her lips together. She hoped that they were joking.


    Yesterday, when she had heard Brian saying that Steven might not be her biological father, she


    pretended to be calm. But now, those same words wereing out of Steven. Even though she was


    not Rory Yan''s daughter, she was also not Steven''s daughter any more.


    Molly sniffled as sorrow struck her hard. She slightly raised her head up and held back the tears that


    threatened to burst out. Her eyshes quivered. She typed,"I am already twenty years old. I do not


    need a guardian. I don''t care who my father is anymore. Please don''t involve me in your adult''s game. I


    am not a ball which can be rolled around wherever you want to. Have you ever cared about my


    feelings?"


    "Molly..." Steven started to say, but Molly grabbed her bag and turned around to run towards the door.


    "Molly, I don''t want to give you to Rory Yan,"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon''s voice came from behind Molly. Molly stopped as she was about to open the door. She did not


    move, but she did not turn around either.


    "Molly, Rory Yan threatened us. He said that if we don''t give you up, he would upset our whole family."


    Sharon''s eyes turned red. She hated herself. She hated her cowardice. If she had not been raped by


    Rory at that time, she would not have ended up with him and living under Donna Xue''s torture.


    She would have ended her own life if she had not given birth to Molly.


    Butter, when the DNA identification report hade out, she was kicked out of his home. At that


    moment, everyone despised her. It was an insult which she had not forgotten until now.


    If truth be told, she never liked Molly. Moreover, she hated her. If it hadn''t been for Molly, she would


    have killed herself at the time. She wouldn''t have be a burden to Steven.


    Molly slowly turned around. She looked at Sharon, who was crying now. Suddenly she felt as if the


    woman she was looking at was not her mother but a stranger. She and her mom had never been close.


    No matter who her father was, Sharon was still her mother. Ever since her childhood, Sharon had been


    indifferent to her. She tried her best to please Becky and Donna Xue. At the same time, she also tried


    to please Sharon. She did not dare make her angry because she was afraid that Sharon would


    abandon her. After they had left Yan''s family and hade to A city, Sharon married Steven. Steven


    was Sharon''s childhood sweetheart. And Molly had thought that this man was her real father. She was


    thrilled about it. After all, Steven was always nice to her. He was such a good father and that was why


    she was willing to hold up this home. No matter how much money he lost in gambling, she was willing


    to pay off his debt. She even went as far as to being a ything of Brian''s. But in the end, Steven was


    not even her real father. Sharon put her on the edge of abandonment again and again.

 Chapter 257 The Truth Gradually Uncovers (Part Three)

    Chapter 257 The Truth Gradually Uncovers (Part Three)


    Tears rolled down from Molly''s eyes. She mocked her own fate and she felt that it didn''t even matter


    who her father was. Even her mother had always wanted to abandon her. Was it important to know


    who her father was?


    "Molly, could youe with me? I have to ask you something," said Steven. He was not as dignified as


    before. He hadpletely lost his cool. He looked towards Sharon helplessly and then he stood up


    and walked outside.


    Molly looked at Sharon with tears in her eyes. She pinched her eyebrows and pressed her lips


    together. Then she withdrew her sights from her mother and followed Steven out of the room.


    They walked through the small courtyard and did not stop until they arrived in a small alley. Molly stood


    silently behind Steven. The sadness on her face had not faded away. She had thought that nothing in


    her life could make her sadder. But it turned out that there was something worse waiting for her.


    "Molly, you..." Steven started to say something. But he hesitated for a moment and finally asked,"What


    is the rtionship between you and Mr. Brian Long now?"


    Molly looked up at Steven. The irony spread from her lips to her eyes. She had called this man ''Dad'' for


    more than ten years. Now he was asking her about the rtionship between her and a man who


    treated her as a ything.


    She typed,"What do you think ?"


    Those four words hurt Steven. His face muscles twitched uncontrobly. He looked at Molly in


    embarrassment and felt sad for her. But Molly now had no other emotions other than grief. Who could


    see the sadness in her heart? Who could understand her fear?


    "I, I didn''t mean that..." Steven was incredibly angry at himself. He did not know how to express the


    guilt in his heart. He said,"Molly, the situation is veryplicated now. You can only be safe if you stay


    with Brian. Only if you are with him, those people wouldn''t dare touch you."


    Molly looked at Steven silently. Steven had always protected her since her childhood. Although he


    knew clearly that Sharon did not like her, he was still nice to her. However, ever since he had given into


    gambling, he had pushed her step by step into despair, although at the same time, she knew that he


    also felt guilty about it.


    She typed,"I will leave Mr. Brian Long soon. I wanted to leave him the day my life''s truth is revealed.


    Now I know who my father is. So, It''s time for me to leave him."


    Steven looked at the words on her phone as she typed. His facial expression changed. "You want to


    leave Mr. Brian Long? Why would you leave him?"


    Molly smiled sadly. Her heart was heavy. Why? Why did they always put her in such desperate


    situations? It was not her will toe to this world. It was their fault. Why did they all think that it was


    her fault?


    She typed to Steven,"I will not go to see Rory Yan. No matter whose daughter I am, it is not important


    now. I am just a bubble that would disappear any moment ."


    Molly turned around to walk towards the alley outside. She did not want to listen to what Steven was


    saying behind her. She was very tired. She could hardly hold on anymore. She was so nervous when


    she had gotten Steven''s message earlier. But when she had finallye back home, they had given


    her such big news. She was disappointed and sad again... Was it really so important whose daughter


    she was?


    "Molly!" Daniel called her from behind.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Molly stopped. A cold wind blew past her and she realized that tears were still streaming down her


    cheeks.


    The rapid footsteps behind her came closer. Daniel quickly ran in front of Molly. When he saw her face


    which was full of tears, he held Molly in his arms.


    Daniel was taller than Molly. The teenager''s frail arms were unexpectedly warm to the touch.


    "Molly, even if Dad and Mom abandon you, you will still have me. No matter whose daughter you are,


    you will always be my sister," Daniel gnashed his teeth and said. His voice was kind of firm. He had


    heard their conversation secretly and had not expected that Sharon and Steven would go overboard


    like that.


    Mollyughed. The sun was shining on her face, which made her look more beautiful. Her sad eyes


    were covered with ayer of dust. And there was a void in her eyes as if she had lost her soul.


    Daniel let go of Molly, looking at her sad expression. He felt very distressed. He hated that he did not


    have enough strength. He hated that he had no ability to protect his sister. He hated that he was so


    young and that he was unable to give her a sense of security.


    Molly took a deep breath. She typed on the phone,"I am fine. I have experienced much worse things.


    This is not a big deal."


    "Molly, you can leave this city," Daniel said in a desperate attempt to save his sister. "You can go and


    live your own life. And you don''t have to care about Dad and Mom any more. Besides, I can take care


    of them."


    Molly raised her hand and gently stroked Daniel''s face. When had this little boy grown up to behave


    like such a man? Seeing the determination in his eye, Molly wondered, ''Could I really not care about


    Dad and Mom? If something happened to them, how could Daniel continue to live? Who would take


    care of him?''


    She typed on the phone,"Daniel, there are too many things that make us feel helpless in the world.


    Maybe one day, I can live for myself. But now, I can''t ."


    Daniel saw her final message. His hand tried to grab her, but Molly had already turned to leave. Her


    footsteps were so heavy. But at that moment, there was no way for him to stop her.


    Molly walked for a long time. She felt weak. She did not know for how many hours she had been


    walking. She finally arrived at the vi. While she arrived, Brian had juste back. She stopped and


    looked at the car in a daze. Tony was driving the car and he slowly passed her to go to the parking lot.


    Brian got out of the car. Against the setting sun and the white snow, Brian stood near the car like an


    immortal being. His deep eyes were watching her.


    Brian saw her lost look. He frowned slightly and then walked towards her. When he saw clearly that her


    face was still covered in tear stains, he frowned and asked indifferently,"What did you do today?"


    Molly looked at Brian. After a while, she typed,"Bri, I feel sad."


    Brian''s frown deepened. All this time, although Molly was afraid and depressed, she was stubborn and


    did not ever admit about her inner fragility. But now, she finally confessed to him that she was sad.


    Molly typed again,"Could you hug me for a while?"

 Chapter 258 Part Pretend To Be Strangers If We Ever Meet Again (Part One)

    Chapter 258 Part Pretend To Be Strangers If We Ever Meet Again (Part One)


    "Could you hug me for a while?"


    The words appeared on Molly''s phone screen.


    Brian squinted at the screen.


    His ck eyes were fixed on Molly''s words. He didn''t react. He just stood there, staring at the screen.


    When the screen finally turned off, he raised his head and gazed at Molly.


    Molly looked like a pouting child, seeking love from her negligent parent. She noticed that Brian didn''t


    make any move. She hesitantly took her mobile phone back, and lowered her eyes, deliberately hiding


    her frustration and disappointment. Then she turned around and set off towards the vi.


    But her arm was pulled back by a strong hand and she was embraced from behind.


    Brian held Molly in his arms quietly. He tightened his grip on her shoulders, as if he was trying to


    prevent her from escaping. "Did you go back home?"


    his deep voice came from behind her. Brian already knew the answer to his question.


    Molly didn''t answer. She closed her eyes and turned around towards him. She pressed her cheek


    closer to Brian''s chest and listened to his heartbeat, taking in his unique scent. She kept her arms


    around his waist and enjoyed the sense of security she only felt when she was with Brian.


    Tony stood beside the car and watched the two lovers embrace under the light of the setting sun. The


    sight was pleasant, yet sad. He admired the love between Molly and Brian, and he hated that sad aura


    they were emanating. He wondered what it would be like when he was in love with a girl.


    The young couple remained locked in the embrace. Brian remained silent and stared into space.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Tony''s mind drifted to a conversation that he had witnessed between Brian and Vincent earlier that day.


    His mind was soon clouded by darkness.


    "Mr. Brian Long, the situation seems to have gotten tricky." Vincent''s impassive face appeared on the


    monitor during the video call. "A few past incidents might be involved in the political conflicts between


    Dragon Ind and Four-Nine City."


    There was a brief silence before Brian spoke,"Justin once spent his holiday on his twin brother''s


    territory. As the Chief Commander of the C Army Group, he was engaged in some secret mission


    during the time. Dragon Ind was at the very edge of its political power, so nobody noticed him there.


    However, unfortunately, he was exposed and set up by an intelligence agent from X Country. His


    mission failed and he was also drugged with some potent philter. People who were affected by that


    drug were said to have no control over their thoughts, or their body. He was easily misled and


    manipted."


    Vincent''s face darkened after hearing what Brian had said. He felt sick to the stomach.


    Brian slowly sat back in his chair and closed his eyes, lost in thought. Momentster, he added,"Under


    the influence of the philter, he raped Sharon, who was Rory''s maid''s daughter. Consequently, top-level


    secrets were leaked and were dispatched to the intelligence agent of X Country. To cover up this


    scandal, he tried to set up his twin brother and made him a scapegoat. Nobody cared if Rory, the CEO


    of Sunny Group, had raped a daughter of his housemaid, and nobody dared to use him of rape


    either. However, he was a good man and took in the poor girl as his mistress. Rory either did so to help


    his brother out of any possible trouble, or he did it to thank Sharon''s parents for saving his life."


    Vincent continued after Brian,"After Justin left, X Countrymenced a military operation and it


    seeded. Later, it was confirmed that it was Justin''s liaison who had leaked confidential intelligence."


    After Vincent gave him the full report about Justin, Brian''s lips tilted upwards slightly at the corners. He


    said,"It was nothing but a political game. That''s all. Behind Justin was the reformist faction in Four-Nine


    City. At that time, both the conservative and reformist factions were engaged in conflicts. If something


    bad happened to Justin, the reformist faction would surely be greatly undermined. To cover up his


    scandal, they had to pull some strings and make sure that their interests remain unharmed."


    After hearing Brian''s exnation, Vincent gazed at him awestruck. He had dug hard to find out what


    had happened in the past, but Mr. Brian Long seemed to have already known everything. Vincent came


    to realize that he had spent thest few days working hard for nothing. Brian guessed what Vincent


    was thinking about and smiled.


    He said,"You have done a good job. I only know these things because I was investigating an


    otryngologist and identally came upon this piece of information which should have been


    destroyed ages ago. Plus, your investigation reports had inspired me to find more. Your expression


    tells me that I have guessed right, haven''t I?"


    "Yeah! You''re absolutely right. You are the smartest person I have known in my line of investigation."


    Vincent added,"Tony brought some samples thest time he was here and we did some DNA tests.


    The result indicates that Molly is indeed Justin''s daughter. So, after a painstaking investigation, it


    seems clear that Steven is closely involved in the conflicts between the conservative and reformist


    factions."


    Brian listened carefully and thought for a while. He lowered his eyes and tried to cover up the


    deepening gloom lingering in his mind. He smiled dangerously and there was not a tinge of humor in it.


    He had failed to figure out certain things about the past. It suddenly urred to him that everything that


    was happening now was connected in one way or another.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but he was foolish enough to be manipted and used.


    Brian shook withughter, which was eerie because the atmosphere in the house had be rather


    tense. Vincent felt suffocated even though he was on the other side of the screen. His brow wrinkled.


    "The assassination mission by the special force is to prevent you from conducting any further


    investigation into this matter, or..." Vincent stopped. He looked up at Brian''s grim face and swallowed


    hard. He was nervous and was clearly at a loss for what to say next.


    Brian raised his head and continued,"Or, those fools from the conservative faction will take advantage


    of Steven''s grudges about what happened in the past and stir up trouble. As a result, Justin will be


    forced to act against me. Meanwhile, it''s also a test of my power and strength. They expect us to suffer


    loss on both sides."


    Vincent twisted his mouth in anxiety. He could sense that Brian was pissed off. Ever since his younger


    days, Brian had been in control of everything. He had never been set up or used by others before.


    Molly was just a toy for Mr. Brian Long. She was just one of his countless women, who would be


    abandoned after he got bored of them. However, Steven saw his opportunity and found Mr. Brian


    Long''s soft spot.


    "What should we do next?" Vincent asked carefully, afraid that Brian might get angrier.


    "Tell our people to pull out."

 Chapter 259 Part Pretend To Be Strangers If We Ever Meet Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 259 Part Pretend To Be Strangers If We Ever Meet Again (Part Two)


    Brian regained hisposure, just as Vincent had expected. Things were getting way out of control.


    Not only Brian and Justin were involved, Dragon Ind was also at the center of this crisis. However,


    as an emerging political power, Dragon Ind could be weakened by this ident if it was not handled


    well. Mr. Richie Long would never let anyone harm Dragon Ind in any way.


    "As for the special force deployed by Justin..." Vincent hesitated before saying,"A band of our


    mercenary soldiers are good enough to teach them a lesson. As long as Justin is convinced that you


    won''t continue your investigation, I''m sure that he will call his dogs back when the disputes between


    the two factions and the past incidents are considered. But,"


    without a second thought, Vincent blurted out his worries,"I''m afraid that Molly may end up in some


    trouble, although we can''t predict what it would be."


    Brian rested his left arm on the armrest, and with his right hand, he rubbed his chin. There was a brief


    silence before he said,"Leave her to me. No harm wille to her. Besides, keep your eyes open till


    Richie gets back to XK Intelligence Agency. When Shawn is done with his mission in QY Ind, he will


    be needed in Four-Nine City."


    "Understood!" Vincent answered and Brian ended the call.


    Tony sighed. Seeing the couple in a silent embrace, his face became more serious. Considering the


    current treacherous situation, he had no idea what Brian was thinking. Brian knew that Molly had gone


    home to see her parents as soon as he saw her at the gate of the vi. He had also guessed Steven''s


    intentions. As for Rory''s acknowledgment that Molly was his daughter, Brian suspected Rory''s true


    motives behind the action. Rory was indeed set up by Justin back in the old days and Donna had


    asked the doctors to run the DNA test to prove that Molly wasn''t Rory''s daughter.


    Tony drooped his eyes and pondered what Brian might be thinking. Becky wasing back, which was


    what Brian had so desperately wanted in the first ce. Molly would leave the vi soon. The cold-


    blooded Mr. Brian Long shouldn''t have cared about Molly''s safety. Tony had believed that that was the


    case ever since the moment they had left the Grand Night Casino. However, he felt a certain


    uneasiness about Brian''s motives in the long run.


    Brian and Molly broke their embrace. She awkwardly hid her sad eyes. "Tell me, what''s wrong?"


    Molly pouted and shrugged her shoulders. Then, she smiled and typed some words on her mobile


    phone and showed them to Brian,"Bri, can I cook for you tonight?"


    Brian''s heart ached when he saw her tear-stained cheeks and the stubbornness in her sparkling eyes


    which was born from her suffering over the past years.


    Before Brian could say anything, Molly took his hand and walked towards the vi. A cold wind blew


    from the east and her hair swayed gently. Brian took in the fragrance of her hair, and felt a tingling on


    his cheek. He forgot everything else and let Molly walk him into the vi.


    Tony didn''t move or say a word. He watched their interaction and was confused about what was


    happening between Molly and Brian. Harrow''s words suddenly urred to him. He couldn''t help but


    frown. If Brian had fallen in love with Molly, it wouldn''t end well for anybody. Becky was expected to


    come back soon. Besides, Justin would cause trouble for Brian.


    Brian sat on the stool at the bar table, holding a cup of wine and shaking it gently. He gazed out of the


    window at the darkening night. There were some things that he still hadn''t figured out.


    He heard noises from the kitchen and nced in the direction. His heart skipped a beat, as if he were


    stabbed by a blunt knife. He had this feeling in his heart like somebody was about to rob him off


    something precious.


    Molly moved quickly. And before long, she had four main dishes and a soup, along with in boiled


    rice ready to be served. She waved at Brian, indicating that dinner was ready.


    Brian put down his ss and walked to the dining table. He saw that the dishesid out on the table


    were those he loved most. He noticed that she didn''t use any coriander in the soup because he disliked


    it. Brian sat down at the table and looked at Molly. She giggled like a schoolgirl, typed some words and


    showed them to Brian.


    "Aunt Shirley told me that you liked having simple home-cooked meal. She said that as long as the


    dishes were cooked at home by your family, you would love them. So, I cooked with those words in my


    mind. Dig in and tell me if you like them or not."


    Brian read those words and felt some kind of warmth building within him. He took the chopsticks from


    Molly''s hands and put some of the food into his mouth. He could see that Molly was extremely anxious


    to know how he felt about her cooking. After chewing the food and swallowing it slowly, he gave a snort


    andmented,"Not bad, but it is still not as good as Shirley''s cooking."


    Molly didn''t mind Brian saying that her cooking skills were inferior to those of Shirley''s. She pouted


    yfully, took her chopsticks and started to eat. While eating, she would spoon some food and put it


    into Brian''s bowl. She would also put her own bowl in front of Brian, asking him to do the same for her.


    But, Brian wouldn''t respond. Molly would insist and finally Brian wouldpromise by picking up some


    food with his chopsticks and putting it into Molly''s bowl. Both of them were rxed and delighted as


    they ate the home-cooked dinner.


    As the night fell, everything around them fell into total silence. But dawn would soon arrive. Time was


    fair to everybody, regardless of whether they were happy or sad the night before.


    Molly stayed awake all night. When morning came and the first light prated through the thick


    clouds and fell over thend, she put down her pen and stared at the paper in her hand with watery


    eyes. A bitter smile appeared on her face. She put the piece of paper under the pot of flowers in her


    bedroom.


    Molly stood up and fumbled around in her bag for Brian''s credit card and her mobile phone. Before she


    put them both on the table, she held her phone back for another look.


    She flipped it open. The wallpaper on her mobile screen was a picture of her and Eric standing before


    the snowmen. She nced at the picture and smiled bitterly. Her fingers slid across the screen and she


    opened the photo album. There was only one picture in the album, the snowman picture which she had


    sent to her phone with Brian''s phone.


    She looked at the simple snowmen. Her nose itched and her eyes reddened. She raised her head and


    had to forcefully refrain herself from sobbing. She took a deep breath, took one final nce at her


    phone, then turned it off and put it inside her bag.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 260 Part Pretend To Be Strangers If We Ever Meet Again (Part Three)

    Chapter 260 Part Pretend To Be Strangers If We Ever Meet Again (Part Three)


    That picture was her only good memory in thest month. After she left, Brian wouldn''t call her. After


    that, they would be nothing more than strangers.


    Molly looked around. This ce had been strange to her. However, time had passed and she had


    be dependent on the warmth and security she had gotten while living in this ce. But now,


    things had changed and nothing mattered to her any more. She pursed her lips. She had always


    considered her home as her only shelter, protecting herself from all harm. But, she had never been


    safe and care-free, since she never truly belonged anywhere. But, this ce, which wasn''t even her


    home, had given her a sense of belonging, a sense of security.


    She inhaled deeply and stifled the sadness which was rising from deep down her heart. She bit her


    lips, swung her bag behind her and stepped out of the house. ''Goodbye, Bri. We will never see each


    other again. Goodbye to our love, which shouldn''t have existed at all.''


    Brian stood by the window in his room in a blue robe. He rested his hands in his robe pockets. He had


    mixed feelings as he watched Molly walk away from the house.


    When they hugged yesterday, he had seen through her n of leaving forever. Steven''s lies had


    smashed herst ray of hope into pieces. The truth about her biological father, Becky''s return... those


    were all heavy blows to her dignity. Consequently, leaving was herst and only choice. He could do


    nothing but stand there all night and wait for her to leave. Her dignity and pride were the only things


    that he could offer to her, untouched and intact. He watched her lone figure disappear. ''Molly, I hope


    you can find happiness in your life after this, if that''s what you hope to achieve from leaving me.


    Goodbye, my love.''


    Molly walked along thene quietly. She came across John and Lisa on her way out. Both of them


    greeted her respectfully and amiably, and silently watched her leave. Molly had no idea whether they


    knew that she was leaving and noting back. But what they thought was not her concern any more.


    They would never meet again.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian moved away from the window after Molly''s figure disappeared. He turned around and was about


    to leave his study. But he stopped involuntarily and turned towards Molly''s room.


    Her room was clean and tidy. The folded bedding suggested that Molly hadn''t sleptst night. He


    frowned and looked around. Eventually, his eyes found the letter on the dressing table.


    He rushed to it, removed the pot of flowers and took the letter in his hand.


    He recognized Molly''s handwriting on the paper.


    ''Bri, I''m leaving. Thank you for everything, especially the final thing which you wanted to do for me. But


    now, it''s not necessary, because it''s toote to do anything.


    Sometimes, Iugh at my messed-up life. I''ve be the sort of person I hate the most. Ever since


    my childhood, I have been using my cowardice to cover up my worries, my indecisiveness, and my


    fears. I have always been that extra girl disliked by almost everybody.


    I never knew who my father was. My mother disliked me, perhaps from the moment I was born. My


    existence reminded her of her sufferings, the shame she had to face and the betrayal of her husband,


    my father. But I can''t control my fate. If I was granted the right to choose, I would choose to never have


    been born, to never be detested and despised by everyone.


    I had survived people''s mes, their discrimination and curses. I had learned to pretend to be


    somebody else. Thisplex world confused me and people scared me. But as time passed, I had


    started to forget the dark side of life. I thought that I might be strong, optimistic and happy. But I


    was wrong. When tragedies and misfortunes struck one after the other, I understood how vulnerable I


    was.


    I had wondered about the true identity of my father my whole life. Nevertheless, deep down in my


    heart, I was avoiding him. I never wanted to see him. And you... even though you were so enchanting, I


    tried my best to resist you while still enjoying yourpany. I''m weak and indecisive. Sometimes I


    despise myself for being so small and so very insignificant.


    I was trying to escape from you all this time, especially after I saw Becky''s picture on your table. I was


    afraid that I woulde in between you two. You and Becky are the perfect husband and wife, and I''m


    nothing but an outsider. Even though I begged you to let me go, your love made it harder for me to


    leave. I was struggling with my conscience. But you told me that you would let me go.


    I thought I would be delighted to leave. But the grief was growing uncontrobly in my heart. You taught


    me how to make a snowman. You swallowed your pride and stayed with me. At that moment, I told


    myself that those beautiful memories would be with me forever.


    Bri, thank you for everything that you have given me. Thank you for all the good and the bad memories.


    Thank you for everything that you have left in my life. If we ever meet again by ident in the future,


    walk away from me and say nothing. We will be strangers then. We will just be two passers-by who had


    enjoyed a few happy days together in the past, but we will be two people who won''t recognize or


    embrace each other when we meet again. Bri, I hope you can forget me. Molly, the woman who truly


    loved you, but couldn''t be beside you.''


    Brian squinted as the bright sunlight pierced his eyes. He noticed that some words were blurred in her


    letter. He could imagine how much Molly must have had to refrain herself from crying as she finished


    the letter. But she had failed. Tear drops had stained the paper. She tried to hide her emotions, but had


    to say goodbye to Brian, the man whom she loved deeply.


    He angrily crumpled the letter in his hand. The noise was heard loudly through the silence of the room.


    The air indoors felt suffocating. His mouth puckered. Without thinking any further, he rushed outside,


    with the crumpled letter still in his hand.

 Chapter 261 Limited Liberty (Part One)

    Chapter 261 Limited Liberty (Part One)


    In this moment, he didn''t think about why he did it. It was an instinctive reaction to run outside.


    Lisa was about to open the door when it was opened from the inside. Brian passed Lisa like a cyclone


    and ran towards the gate with long strides.


    Molly strolled down the mountain with a half-light and half-heavy heart. She hadn''t looked back since


    she exited the vi, because she was afraid that if she did look back, she would lose the will to leave.


    She did not want that to happen. Even if she came here in shame, she wanted to go with pride.


    Thinking of that, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Molly''s mouth. Although her heart held so much


    bitterness, which was shown in her smile, she forced herself to smile. She had to be strong and go


    ahead firmly, or else she''d lose everything.


    "Molly!"


    Molly paused for a second without turning around. She just stood there, while the smile at the corner of


    her mouth changed into one of self-mockery. She thought, ''What''s wrong with me? Am I hearing


    things?'' She heard Brian''s voice, but she thought she got auditory hallucination, ''Are you sure about


    this, Molly? Why do you humiliate yourself like this?''


    Molly took a deep breath while her eyelids were quivering to hide her eyes. She was close to tears.


    She took a step to keep on walking forward...


    Staring at Molly''s back, Brian frowned inwardly. His face was as frosty as it could be, betraying no


    emotion. He was quite unhappy that Molly wouldn''t stop, even though he called out to her. So he yelled


    again,"stop!"


    Brian''s voice sounded especially clear in the quiet morning. The air was thick with heavy fog, but it did


    nothing to hinder his voice. Molly turned round to look at Brian. He was d in his pajamas, but he


    looked indistinct in the haze, and that looked to her like it must be an illusion. So she thought she was


    hallucinating too! Molly blinked nkly and fixed her gaze on the figure walking towards her. He got


    nearer and nearer, and finally he was standing in front of her.


    Seeing that Molly was a bit unsure, Brian had a glimmer of a smile shing in his deep eyes. He


    abruptly raised his hand, holding the letter she wrote to him. "So you leave me a letter, and run off," he


    said coldly,"just because I agreed to let you go?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly looked at the letter and dropped her eyes. She felt guilty. He made her feel guilty, even though


    she wanted to leave and he agreed to it.


    Brian was pissed to see her like this. He wasn''t in the best of moods to begin with, and now he felt


    even more depressed. He continued,"Since you said that you''d leave behind everything I gave you,


    why don''t you leave everything?"


    Hearing that, Molly lowered her head, like a child being scolded by an adult. Why did she feel so guilty?


    "Answer me!" Brian was now really angry. Why didn''t Molly let herself cry? This really burned him up,


    and he really lost it. He was usually proud of his cool, calm demeanor, but this woman reduced him to a


    raging animal.


    Molly simply looked at Brian at first, like she wasn''t going to answer or do anything else. Then she


    finally took the cell phone out of her backpack and handed it to Brian. Her eyes betrayed her. She didn''t


    want to do this, even as she did it.


    Brian watched her do this, and his eyes filled with a terrible fury. His gaze was as monstrous as a fire


    dragon that would never be satisfied until she was burnt to a cinder. He gritted his teeth and growled in


    a low voice,"Molly Xia!"


    This shocked Molly, who backed up a step in fear. She looked at Brian through timid eyes, and saw his


    eyes full of rage. She opened her mouth slightly, as if she was going to say something.


    Brian narrowed his ck falcon-like eyes, while staring at her. If looks could kill, she''d be dead right


    now. He really wanted to tear her to pieces. Didn''t she take him seriously at this point? His ferocity was


    a terrible thing to behold.


    Molly was trying to face him bravely. She bit her lip and pocketed the cellphone. Then she took a pen


    and a notepad out of her backpack and wrote some words for Brian to read,"I meant to leave the phone


    behind too, but there was a photo of the snowmen you and I made together on it. I didn''t want to lose


    that pic."


    As soon as he read that, Brian''s fury dissipated. Remembering the same photo on his cellphone and


    how he had felt then, he felt some of that warmth again. It was hard to stay mad at her as long as that


    feeling remained in his heart.


    Molly furiously tapped away, typing some more words for Brian to read,"Did you forget? I can''t speak,


    so I can''t answer you!"


    All at once, the me of his fury was rekindled. Brian read the words on the notepad, squinting. Then


    he looked at Molly, gritted his teeth and said,"Molly, listen up! You''ll be able to speak again. Probably


    soon!"


    Molly smiled as she heard that. She had a look at the handsome yet gloomy face of Brian and then tore


    her eyes away to write,"Yeah, I believe you!"


    Brian was not a happy camper at this point. His face darkened in anger, because he felt she was just


    saying that, that she didn''t believe him at all. He wanted to be taken seriously, and it sounded to him


    like she was only saying that to make him feel better. Well, it didn''t work. He prided himself on his word,


    and she was spitting on his honor just now, as if she would never want to see him again, and even if


    they would meet, she wanted them to treat each other like strangers.


    "Molly, I''ve said it before and I''ll say it again," Brian looked at her with his dark ck eyes and said


    coldly,"You won''t be dumb. I''ll do everything I can to stop it." Every word was squeezed out


    between his teeth, one at a time.


    Molly was sad to see Brian behaving like this. She thought, ''What if I really lose the ability to speak for


    the rest of my life? Brian, don''t you know that... even if I''m doomed to lose my voice permanently, I still


    don''t want anything to do with you?''

 Chapter 262 Limited Liberty (Part Two)

    Chapter 262 Limited Liberty (Part Two)


    "Besides, you don''t want to bete for your new job. You''re working for me now, at Grand Night


    Casino," Brian said in a cold tone.


    Molly frowned. She didn''t want a job like that, so she was going to tell him no. However, as soon as her


    pen touched the notepad, the cold voice rang out again,"I won''t take no for an answer. Do this, or I''ll


    strand Daniel somewhere extremely unpleasant."


    Molly suddenly raised her head and red at Brian with eyes full of fury. She closed her mouth tightly


    to show her silent protest...


    Brian smiled almost imperceptibly. He said indifferently,"Don''t forget to let Jason know when you get


    there. You have the evening shift."


    After saying that, Brian gazed at Molly deeply for a moment, and then turned around and trudged back


    to the vi. Molly stood there and watched his back disappearing into the haze, in much the same way


    he did with her. Molly did not stop staring in that direction even after Brian disappeared from sight. She


    didn''te to her senses until a roaring red Maserati stopped next to her.


    "Molly! What are you doing?" Eric took a good look at Molly, taking her in from head to toe, and then he


    looked towards the vi. He asked,"Are you leaving?" Molly nced at Eric for a scant few seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She didn''t answer him but instead turned around and continued walking down the mountain. While


    marching, she put the cellphone, the notepad and the pen into her backpack.


    Eric touched his nose -- he felt snubbed. He turned the car around, and slowed down when he pulled


    alongside Molly. Eric opened the back hatch and looked at Molly, who didn''t pay any attention to him at


    all. He continued,"Where are you headed? Hop in, I can drive you."


    Molly just ignored him, and kept on her journey down the mountain.


    "C''mon Molly, give me a break!" Eric was getting frustrated now. "Even if you don''t want anything to do


    with my cousin any longer, at least we''re still friends, right?"


    Molly still didn''t answer him. She was still pissed and sad, and all sorts of other emotions she couldn''t


    even name, all because of Brian. He told her she was free to go, but instead forced her to work at his


    casino. Why wouldn''t he just let her go?


    Molly''s attitude didn''t make Eric feel any better. He sped up a little and turned the wheel so that the car


    was blocking her way. He pulled the parking brake and hopped out. He leaned against the car, arms


    crossed, looking at Molly with his attractive, evil eyes. He said,"I don''t care what happened between


    you and my cousin. But why am I on your shit list? I don''t think it''s fair to me. What have I ever done to


    you?"


    Molly breathed out, her breath turning to mist in the cold air. She unfolded her hands in front of Eric.


    Eric stared nkly at her outstretched hand for a moment, and then realized what she meant. He took


    out his cellphone and handed it to her.


    Molly turned the phone on. The wallpaper was the group photo of her and Eric in front of the snowmen.


    She looked at Eric reflectively, seeing an evil smile on his handsome face. Molly gave him a dirty look


    and typed quickly on the cellphone,"Life isn''t fair. Deal with it!"


    Eric frowned and said slowly,"OK, I won''t talk about fairness. But you know I''ve always been there for


    you. I''ve been your knight in shining armor more times than I can count. Why freeze me out?"


    His words made her think for a minute. Yes, Eric was sometimes evil and frightening, but when she


    needed help he was always miraculously there.


    Seeing Molly''s hesitation, Eric raised his eyebrows and said,"And can you really leave my cousin?"


    Aha, so that might be the real reason he stopped. Molly smiled with self-mockery, thinking her life was


    dismal. Eric''s words reminded her that she was still young and naive. And when she thought about it,


    he was right. Brian was overbearing and a control freak. Would he really let her go if he had any say in


    it?


    "Let''s go. Get in the car! I''ll drive you back home..." Eric tilted his head in the direction of the car,


    indicating she should get in. Molly stood there in a daze for a while. Finally, she got in the car too,


    under Eric''s gaze.


    The car slowly drove away from the mountain road and went past Harrow''s car, waiting at the corner.


    He nced at it, but paid it little heed at first. It was Eric''s car, and he''d seen it before. But what he


    couldn''t help noticing was Molly in the passenger seat. He frowned, and tried to figure out what was


    going on.


    Harrow arrived at the vi and went directly to the study. The smell of cigarettes nearly overwhelmed


    him as soon as he opened the door. He could not help but frown to himself. Harrow looked at Brian,


    standing in front of the window...


    "Mr. Brian Long!" Harrow greeted Brian while looking at Tony by ident, who was standing next to


    Brian, as if he were asking Tony with his eyes about what happened. However, Tony only gave him a


    momentary nce.


    "Is everything done?" Brian asked while turning and walking towards the desk. As soon as he sat


    down, he picked up the cup of coffee, brewed by Lisa just before Harrow came. However, no sooner


    had he taken a sip than he was reminded of Molly, convincing him not to drink coffee on an empty


    stomach. Heughed grimly while an expression of loss was visible in his eyes.


    Harrow saw that Brian had changed. And now he finally put it together. Molly left him, and Brian was


    not happy about it. He decided to stifle any questions and said,"The market slump has caused quite a


    stir. The stockholders are getting nervous. Rory Yan will fly to M Country today unless something


    unexpected happens!"


    "Hum," Brian said in a low voice,"send someone to keep a watch on him. I must make sure he''s gone


    as soon as possible."


    "I have already sent someone to watch him..." After saying that, Harrow shifted his arms from the arm


    rail of the chair. He rubbed his hands together for a moment before he hesitantly asked,"Well, Mr. Brian


    Long, are you going to really let Miss Xia go like this?"


    "Got a problem with that?" Brian sneered.


    Harrow got a hint of danger from Brian''s ck eyes, so he tried to smooth it over by saying,"No, I was


    just wondering if Miss Xia will be safe. Things have gotten moreplicated while she was staying


    here."

 Chapter 263 Limited Liberty (Part Three)

    Chapter 263 Limited Liberty (Part Three)


    "Justin won''t kill her. He knows that''s not kosher," Brian said in an indifferent tone,"but she won''t be


    safe if she stays here, since I''m a target. They might try something when I''m not around. I can''t risk


    that."


    Harrow shrugged, he didn''t think Brian wouldy it out so bluntly. He took a look at Tony and then


    asked,"So the reason you''re doing this is to make sure Molly''s safe? Or are you trying get her out so


    Becky cane back? Of course, none of this matters now, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Brian''s eyes became dark while he snorted. Harrow curled his lips, expecting Brian''s anger. He saw


    Tony mock him out of the corner of his eye, so Harrow silently pulled the corner of his mouth and


    discontentedly mumbled a few words.


    "Mr. Brian Long, once Rory leaves, Justin will probablyy low. Since he''s chosen by the reformist


    faction, he''s probably more skilled than we give him credit for. I''m afraid things won''t go well," Harrow


    said with a little trepidation. He knew how strong Brian was, but Vincent let him know that those ten


    special forces guys were some of the best. Especially Howard, who could be called the "wolf of wolves"


    for a new generation.


    "That''s what I''m afraid of. That he''ll do nothing," Brian snorted in a cold and arrogant tone. He had


    promised Molly, so he wanted to be the one to do it. She had been hurt to learn of her family origins,


    and he didn''t want to hurt her a second time. It didn''t matter who her biological father was, Rory or


    Justin. She wanted to be independent, and he''d help her out.


    *


    Eric drove Molly to the alley where her house was. Molly stared at the gate of their house, and then she


    tore her eyes away, took out the notepad and wrote some words for Eric to read,"Thanks for the ride!


    Bye!"


    Molly took a deep breath. She unfastened the safety belt and wanted to get out.


    "Molly..." Eric tried to get her attention, and seeded. Molly turned back and looked at him. He


    needed no words to tell her what he wanted to say next. His expression and his silence told her,"I''ll still


    be there if you need me."


    Molly looked at Eric in a daze, and smiled all of a sudden. She took up her notepad and scribbled some


    more. "Eric, don''t use me as an excuse to be mad at your cousin. I''m not exactly his type anyway. But


    thanks for the beautiful lie. It made me happy for a bit. Bye!"


    Eric frowned as soon as he finished reading. He was about to say something when Molly opened the


    car door, waved at him, turned around and walked into the alley.


    "S-h-i-t!" Eric swore in anger. Watching Molly go through the gate, he was depressed, while his


    handsome face was covered with ayer of cruelty. He started the car and left angrily while silently


    cursing Molly for not appreciating what was good in life. However, he did not think about precisely why


    he was so angry. After all, he''d flirted with every woman his brother seemed to show an interest in,


    right?


    Molly walked in, and was surprised there was no one else there. She looked everywhere in the house


    for her family, but found nobody. Steven and Sharon were gone, and so was Daniel, who was on


    holiday and home for a while.


    While Molly was still confused, two people entered the house. She spun, and saw two men in ck


    suits. Something was wrong here. She watched them warily, taking a step back to protect herself in


    case they tried anything.


    "Are you Miss Molly Xia?" one of them asked in a in tone.


    She stared at the man who spoke, all her senses on alert. Since she couldn''t speak, it was all she


    could do to put up a brave front.


    It seemed that the two men could read her mind. Only one of them spoke, still. He said,"Your parents


    and your brother are Mr. Yan''s guests. We were ordered by him to bring you to his house."


    Molly frowned. Something was definitely amiss. She rapidly wrote some words and showed the


    notepad to the men: "Who is Mr. Yan? Who are you? Why should I do anything you say?"


    "Miss Xia, you''ll get your answers as soon as we get there. Now move!"


    Molly took a deep breath and tried to mp down on the fear growing in her mind. She rapidly scrawled


    out words,"No. I''m staying here. I don''t know this so-called Mr. Yan at all!"


    The man read what she wrote, and a bloodthirsty and murderous look appeared in his eyes. He said


    fiercely,"Well, we tried the easy way. Now it''s the hard way!"


    After saying that, the man strode forward to grab Molly''s arms. Molly was astonished. She tried to


    break free, then bit the back of his hand when he didn''t let her go.


    The man gasped deeply and released Molly out of reflex. Molly took the chance to run out of his reach.


    She picked up a bamboo board on a cab and looked at the man tensely.


    "Miss Xia, let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t resist, because we''ll do what we have to to restrain


    you!" said the other man, who had not spoken till now. His voice was even colder than the first one, as


    if it came from an iceberg. He advanced on her, just like his friend.


    Molly tried hard to swallow her saliva while going over this in her mind. She was totally outmatched --


    there was no way one woman was going to take on two men. Looking at these two ruthlessly efficient


    men, she was silently wondering who this so-called Mr. Yan was. Wait a minute, Yan? Could they be


    referring to Rory Yan?


    When Molly was lost in thought, one of the men nced at the other. The meaning was clear. He


    suddenly walked towards Molly and yanked the bamboo board out of Molly''s hands. She was off-


    bnce, and tried to recover. While she was doing that, he caught her.


    Molly struggled, but how could she match the strength of a man?


    "We don''t want to hurt you, but Mr. Yan wants to see you!" the man''s cold voice came through,"If you


    struggle, we''re going to have a problem. We might not be able to hold you without hurting you."


    Molly was absolutely enraged, anger burning deep in her heart, but she could not speak. No matter


    how much she wriggled, and fought, and squirmed, she couldn''t break the man''s grip. When she was


    about to lose it, they all heard an icy voice from the doorway.


    "I think thedy doesn''t want to go with you."

 Chapter 264 The Hidden Loneliness (Part One)

    Chapter 264 The Hidden Loneliness (Part One)


    A cold voice was heard from the door.


    It was Eric.


    He was leaning against the door casually with his arms crossed in front of his chest and an evil smile


    was resting on his lips. A dangerous feeling was sensed from his face.


    He was looking coldly with a sneer at the man who caught Molly.


    Eric!


    A feeling of surprise shed through Molly''s mind. She felt a bit bitter when she thought of what Eric


    had said to her before that he would always appear whenever she was in need.


    Recalling all of this, Molly felt a lump in her throat all of a sudden. Shepressed her lips and looked


    at Eric who had an aura of dangerous air around him.


    "Who are you?" The man who caught Molly asked in a low voice.


    Eric raised the corners of his mouth a bit and a weird atmosphere surrounded his figure. "Who am I?


    Well, it has nothing to do with you," he repliedzily. "However, there will be consequences should you


    force her to do something!"


    The other two men exchanged looks with each other and then one of them said coldly," We are just


    inviting Miss Xia on behalf of our boss."


    "Oh?" Eric interrupted and walked slowly towards them. He continued," The way that you have invited


    her is really quite unique."


    One of the men looked at Eric alertly and was about to say something. But before the man was even


    able to voice out his words, Eric spoke," But whether you are inviting her or kidnapping her, she seems


    to be unwilling to go with you, right?"


    Eric shifted his eyes at Molly and Molly nodded immediately in response. Eric shrugged his shoulders,


    flung up his hands and said in a seemingly helpless tone," I can see now that she is surely unwilling to


    go with you. Why don''t you just be nice and let go of her?"


    "Hmmm!" The man snorted coldly and rejected Eric''s proposition and then replied," I''m afraid we can''t


    do that."


    "Oh¡­" Eric responded in a deliberate tone and stretched the syble. Then he added," Well, in that


    case, there''s nothing else left for me to do but this."


    Just then, Eric swept the leg and kicked the man in front of him before that guy could even realize what


    happened. The man was caught by surprise and fought back in a hurry. Meanwhile, the man who


    caught Molly dragged her to walk a few steps backwards.


    Eric was single-handedly attacking them calmly and coldly with his sharp and dangerous moves. Molly


    stared at Eric with eyes full of concern and emotion. Her mouth was pursed tightly because of


    anxiousness and worry. She had no clue whether Eric was good at fighting or not. The two men both


    looked quite strong with well-developed muscles which made them seem good at fighting. But with


    Eric, Molly was not sure if he could win the fight.


    "Are you worried about me, Little Molly?" Just when Molly''s heart was beating so fast as if it was going


    to break her chest any moment due to the fierce fighting in front of her eyes, Eric kicked the man who


    was fighting him all of a sudden and then managed to turn his head around to ask her with a naughty


    smile.


    Molly opened her mouth slightly and looked at Eric in surprise. She was somewhat in disbelief when


    she saw that the man was heavily beaten by Eric. With blooding out of his mouth, the man


    stepped backwards as if retreating.


    Eric shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes a bit as if he was innocent. He seemed to be a little bit


    upset due to Molly''s distrust. Suddenly, Molly opened her eyes wide when they looked right into each


    other''s eyes. Eric seemed to have already known what was happening behind. He raised the corners of


    his mouth in an instant and a bloodthirsty cold smile spread on his face. He turned his palm and a small


    handgun appeared in his hand with the muzzle pointing at the man who attacked him secretly from


    behind.


    "Go back and tell your boss that I like this girl. If he has a problem about it, he cane and visit me


    anytime!" Eric said and looked at the man who caught Molly with the handgun still pointing to the man''s


    head. Then he added," Let her go or else, I''d be d to do you a favor to keep you here forever!"


    The two men did not expect that Eric was so good at fighting though he looked to be quite young. They


    exchanged their eyes and agreed on something. The man who caught Molly finally let her go and then


    the two started to walk away.


    "Oh, one more thing." Eric suddenly thought of something and turned around slowly. He looked at the


    two men who stopped and was waiting for his words and said," Tell your boss that I am going to have


    dinner with Steven and his family tonight. He cane and join us if he likes."


    The two men looked at each other again and then left silently.


    Eric shook his head and then turned around to check Molly. He asked anxiously in a hurry," Did you get


    hurt?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Molly closed her lips and shook her head, indicating that she was alright. She took a look outside and


    asked Eric with questions in her eyes.


    Eric rubbed his hands and smiled awkwardly. He replied as if he did not give a crap," Oh, well. I just


    thought you might be free at this time and wanted to ask you out to have a walk on the South Street


    Alley. I called you but your phone was turned off. So I came here!" Eric shrugged his shoulders as he


    exined to her.


    Molly looked at Eric carefully, expecting to find some traces showing that he was lying. However, she


    failed since he was talking really seriously.


    "And fortunately, I came here!" Eric felt proud suddenly. He raised his eyebrows and continued,"


    Otherwise, you would be taken away by now."


    Molly looked at him and sighed slightly. She took the pen and paper and wrote," Rory Yan?"


    Eric took a glimpse at the name and then looked back at Molly. He thought for a second and replied,"


    It''s him probably."


    Mollyughed at herself at Eric''s reply. If Rory was really her biological father, how could he have done


    this to his daughter? A father would never send his men to force his daughter to do something.


    "Will my parents and Daniel be in danger?"


    "I don''t think they will!" Eric quickly responded though he wasn''t so sure of it. It should''ve been Justin


    instead of Rory who did all these things. But Justin was not a fool and he would not be so bold to hurt


    them when there was still a chance to fix things up.


    Molly nodded. She trusted his words somehow.


    Even she, herself, did not know why.


    "Mr. Brian Long," Tony walked in from outside and greeted Brain. "Steve met Justin with Sharon, and


    Rory has already arrived at the airport," he reported.


    Brian was busy with his work so he asked while his eyes were still focused on his work," Is there any


    news with Edgar?"


    "Nothing for now," Tony replied and then looked at Brian. He opened his mouth and tried to say


    something. But he said nothing eventually.


    "Do you have any other things to say?" Brian nced at Tony. He could easily tell it when Tony was


    hiding something from him.


    "Justin sent some men to take Miss Xia away but Mr. Eric Long stopped them."

 Chapter 265 The Hidden Loneliness (Part Two)

    Chapter 265 The Hidden Loneliness (Part Two)


    Brian suddenly frowned tightly. He stopped his work at hand immediately and looked at Tony. Tony


    nodded to confirm his words, which made Brian frown even more deeply.


    "What shall we do next, Mr. Brian Long?" Tony asked. Brian Long had already anticipated what Justin


    might do and had nned to address the problem at once. However, things would be different should


    Mr. Eric Long get involved. Brian had to consider and think whether his move would be too aggressive


    since getting Eric involved meant getting Dragon Ind involved. But he would never allow anything to


    interrupt the business of Dragon Ind.


    "We have to stop it for now," Brian said distantly. There was no emotion shown on his cool face at all.


    He cast a sidelong look at Tony who was about to say something yet refrained it and then lowered his


    head to concentrate on his work. Finally, he raised his head when he finished all the papers and said


    slowly,"Tell Vincent to give absolute authority to the special soldiers. I don''t like it when things are


    dyed."


    "Yes," Tony replied firmly and then left.


    After Tony left the room, Brian took out his phone and dialed. He spoke fluently when the phone was


    answered by someone,"Sam, this is Emperor."


    "Hello, Emperor," Sam replied in a low voice then continued,"I heard from my secretary that you have


    called me many times!"


    "Yes, I did." Brian leaned against the back of his chair slowly. He knocked at the desk with his long


    fingers and said,"I''m still trying this time."


    "You made it! How could someone like you who are in high standing in the society be so interested in


    me, a doctor who''s already had his license revoked?" Sam teased.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t mind it whether you have a license or not. I don''t consider that important," Brian''s voice


    sounded indifferent and calm. "I only care about those who are useful to me. I would not save my


    sincerity even for a beggar."


    Sam was obviously thrilled to hear that. However, he kept his happiness inside his heart deliberately


    and pretended that he was not moved at all. He asked in a seemingly distant tone,"So, what can I do


    for you?"


    "I have a very important friend who is unable to speak since someone has drugged her¡­" Brian


    emphasized the words "very important" when he said it deliberately and then stopped, waiting for


    Sam''s response.


    Sam was not a fool and he knew what Brian meant, of course. He smiled coldly and mocked,"That kind


    of drug is developed and made by those brazen guys. They didn''t research on it to contribute but to


    take advantage of it illegally. Thepositions are quite pungent. Since there is nobody seeking for the


    antidote, no one has ever made any research on it so far either."


    "That''s why I am calling you!" Brian did not take Sam''s words seriously and merely restated his reason


    for calling him. He said domineeringly,"You can ask anything you like from me. The only thing you have


    to do is to make her be able to speak!"


    Sam was silent for a while. He did not expect that Brian would be so aggressive even when he was


    talking to him through the phone. He felt so stressed while Brian was speaking to him that he almost


    forgot to breathe. He swallowed a bit and then replied,"I need a fully-equipped researchboratory."


    "Okay! Someone will discuss it with youter," Brian promised briefly without hesitation.


    "Do you know what I mean by a fully-equippedboratory?" Sam asked in uncertainty. His doctor''s


    license was revoked because of one failure in the past, and thus he was piped off from the medical


    field afterwards. Time flew fast and it had been already almost seven or eight years. He was once


    called a wizard in the medical field, but now he was almostpletely forgotten by most people.


    Nowadays, it was very seldom to hear his namepared to his colleagues who are now very


    sessful in their respective medical fields. Therefore, nobody was willing to provide fund for him to


    make any researches. He had no reputation and no license, after all.


    "I''ll provide everything you need no matter what you mean by that!" Brian''s cold voice still remained


    calm and distant. However, Sam trusted him and even he himself had no idea why. Brian continued


    speaking before Sam could gather his thoughts,"But I have to remind you of this; if you can''t make her


    speak, there will be consequences. You wouldn''t want to know what they would be because they are


    going to be worse than death. And by the way, I never make a joke with people who are not my friends


    and apparently, you are not my friend."


    Sam could not help but tremble in his heart. He suddenly shivered and looked around with the phone


    still in his hand. He felt that the air suddenly froze, which made him difficult to breathe. He swallowed


    with difficulty and said,"I''ll definitely work out the antidote, and I can promise you now."


    "Yes. Aside from that, I don''t want the antidote to harm her body," Brian warned.


    "Ok!" Sam answered in a happy tone. The moment he made the reply, the dial tone went busy


    afterwards. He always considered himself to be a talent. Now he could not help but feel upset because


    of Brian''s arrogance. There was nothing he could do but curse a bit secretly. Suddenly, the phone rang


    again. He rolled his eyes and answered the phone,"Hello, this is Sam."


    "Emperor asked me to discuss with you about theboratory," the voice on the other end of the line


    said.


    Sam opened his eyes wide in surprise. He never expected that Brian would act so quickly.


    It was getting dark. Brian pressed his eyebrows. He felt a bit tired now because he did not sleepst


    night. Plus, he was dealing with all his works from different departments. It was almost dark when he


    called Sam.


    "Knock, knock!" Someone was knocking at the door.


    "Come in," Brian replied.


    Lisa opened the door and walked in then said,"The dinner is ready, Mr. Brian Long."


    "Okay," Brian responded briefly. After Lisa went out, he took a nce at the stock chart of M Country


    on hisputer and then walked out of the office.


    A variety of delicious dishes were served on the dining table. Brian sat in his seat and ate quietly.


    Somehow, these dishes which usually tasted delicious seemed to have lost the vor now. He could


    not feel how tasty they were at all right now. Brian frowned slightly and unconsciously, looked into the


    seat where Molly sat inst night. He stared at the seat, seemingly lost in his mind. He even imagined


    seeing Molly passing the bowl to him.


    He frowned deeper. He tore his gaze from that direction distantly, his face full of coldness. He moved


    his bowl a bit and suddenly felt like he lost his appetite. Finally, he put the bowl down, took his coat and


    walked out of the vi.


    Seeing the disappearing figure and looking back at the food on the table which were rarely eaten, Lisa


    sighed slightly.

 Chapter 266 The Hidden Loneliness(Part Three)

    Chapter 266 The Hidden Loneliness(Part Three)


    It was strange. Mr. Brian Long had been living alone all the time. But for thest month, Molly had been


    staying with him in this house. Now she left, and all of a sudden it felt somewhat lonely in the big


    house.


    Lisa sighed again. She knew that Brian would not have dinner at the vi anymore. She then went to


    clean up the dining table.


    "Where are we going, Mr. Brian Long?" Tony drove the car out from the vi. He took a look at Brian


    through the rearview mirror and asked him.


    "The casino," Brian responded the destination indifferently.


    Tony replied with a "yes" and then drove the car steadily on the street, heading for the Grand Night


    Casino quickly.


    "Ouch ¨C"


    Tony suddenly pressed the brake pedal. Brian raised his head and looked ahead, his eyebrows


    frowning. A girl was pushing a bike and nodded to them to apologize for the dy. Then she left away


    quickly.


    Brian frowned suddenly. A particr night a month ago shed over through his mind unconsciously. At


    that night, Molly also appeared suddenly in front of his car. Like what the girl just did now, she nodded


    to them to apologize as well and then left away.


    Tony took a quick glimpse at Brian through the mirror once again. Brian, on the other hand, looked at


    that girl until she disappeared into the distance and did not say anything. Tony started the car again


    and drove to the underground parking lot of Grand Night Casino.


    The moment Brian''s car drove into the entrance of the parking lot, a red Maserati stopped suddenly at


    the gate of Grand Night Casino. Eric took a quick look at the Casino and then turned his head to Molly.


    "Are you sure you''ll work here?" he asked.


    Molly smiled bitterly and typed on her phone,"Do I have the right to reject his arrangement?"


    Eric frowned slightly. He obviously knew it. However, he still could not help asking her without even


    realizing it. Apparently, he still had no idea about his true feelings for Molly. "But you can''t speak now.


    It''s not convenient for you to work here," he said hesitantly.


    Molly pressed her lips and continued typing,"It will be fine. I''ll just work as a waitress. I don''t need to


    speak a lot. Thank you, Eric. My father and my family caused you so much trouble."


    "Oh, no big deal. It''s not troublesome for me," Eric replied in a low voice. His face looked sullen. Steven


    and his family went back not long after the two men who kidnapped Little Molly left away. There was


    something Justin needed to measure and he did not want to have some conflicts with the Dragon


    Ind. What he did today was to measure how Brian valued Little Molly.


    Molly nodded and wrote again,"I''ll be going now."


    "Message me when you finish work. I''ll pick you up!"


    Molly shook her head immediately upon hearing this and wrote,"No need. I''ll go back by myself. I am


    quite familiar with the routine from here to my home. I''ll be careful and text you when I arrive home


    safely."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric decided to agree with it and nodded after hearing her decision.


    Molly smiled in response and then opened the door. She got off the car, walked a few steps forward


    and then waved her hand to Eric. Then she went into the Grand Night Casino directly.


    Molly was back working at the Casino again. It was just like a miracle which caused something of a stir.


    However, she did not go back to serve the VIP rooms upstairs this time. Instead, she was assigned in


    the lobby. Everyone guessed it was probably because she could not speak now. However, it made all


    the people even more confused. Grand Night Casino was a first-ss casino and it was difficult for


    ordinary people to work even in the lobby in the first floor. Although Molly was experienced, she still


    could notmunicate with people anyway. She was not qualified to work here no matter how.


    "Molly, your voice¡­" Lily took Molly''s hand and asked her worriedly.


    Molly shook her head, indicating that she was fine. She pointed to the clock and raised her eyebrows


    with a smile on her face.


    Lily took a look at the time and knew Molly was reminding her that she should go to work now. She


    sighed slightly and said,"You go to your shift now. We can work togetherter again. I didn''t have the


    time to ask you something I nned to do. I''ll talk to you during the break."


    Molly nodded and tidied her clothes a bit. She took a deep breath and then walked out of the rest room.


    As usual, the Casino was full of people with loud voices everywhere. It was a ce where people''s


    greed knew no limits. Everyone thought he or she would have the luck when he or she could be a


    millionaire in an instant without putting efforts in. They kept throwing themselves on the gaming tables


    because of this thought until they got drowned in the sea of endless desires.


    Molly was taking the tray with various drinks on it. She exchanged the empty ss with another one


    with smile resting on her face for a guest who finished his drinks on the table. Sometimes, after winning


    the guest would throw a token happily to her as a tip.


    Looking at the green token worth 100 dors, Molly could not help smiling. Putting her rtionship with


    Brian aside, she now felt like she was working hard just like she used to in the past. That was good


    news. At least, she could smile!


    Watching Molly smiling with the token in her hand on the big monitor screen, Brian could not help but


    get glum. Troubles never came singly. He was already unhappy during the dinner time. Now, he felt


    even worse seeing her bright smile and her wide eyes.


    It was just 100 dors. How much did it take to be so happy?


    He did not see her smile at all when he gave her the credit card without a limit.


    Tony took a glimpse at Brian secretly and pursed his lips silently. Mr. Brian Long did nothing but merely


    sat here watching the screen as soon as they arrived here. At first, he felt that it was quite strange. But


    later, he realized the reason when he saw Molly appear in the lobby wearing a waitress'' uniform. He


    also noticed that Brian''s eyes were fixed on Molly no matter where she went from the beginning to the


    end.


    "Does it make you feel satisfied guessing what''s on my mind?"


    A cold voice suddenly said. Tony was startled and immediately replied with eyes looking ahead,"No!"


    "Huh!" Brian grunted and shut the monitor down angrily.


    Tony pressed his lips again and in his mind, cursed silently, ''Just keep looking if you like. Shutting down


    the screen... Why so hard on yourself?''


    Just as he was almost lost in his mind, Brian shot another re at him once again. Tony was so


    frightened that all his thoughts disappeared to nowhere all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, Brian''s phone rang. He tore his eyes from Tony and picked up the phone at the same time.


    "Brian, where are you?" A timid and shy voice was heard from the phone. It was Becky.


    Brian frowned slightly and answered immediately,"I''m in A City. Where are you now?" he asked.


    "At the airport."

 Chapter 267 Reunion Exposed Her Struggle (Part One)

    Chapter 267 Reunion Exposed Her Struggle (Part One)


    "Where are you right now?"


    "Well I''m at the A city airport at the moment."


    Becky sat in the VIP lounge in a reserved manner, with her impaired-vision, as she bit her lip nervously.


    Her entire world was crumbling around her as darkness engulfed everything. For the entire duration,


    her heart was anchored down with fear and hesitation, but the second her flightnded she was


    relieved and calmer. Now after hearing Brian''s voice, all her concerns seemed to have vanished


    completely; she was now able to see the light in the end of the tunnel. "Brian, I miss you dearly and


    craving to see you again."


    Brian''s heart sank the moment he heard her breaking voice. As far as he could remember, Becky had


    never ever been so weak, vulnerable and sentimental in front of him. "Just wait in the airport. I''lle


    pick you up."


    "Okay, sure." Becky replied,"I''ll be waiting for you."


    Brian then ended the call and walked right outside; Tony followed behind him.


    They took the exclusive elevator down to the parking space, then drove right to the airport in haste.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As the night grew darker gradually, the weather began to change as well. But the stars shone brightly


    across the clear night sky, indicating a good weather tomorrow, in contrast to the snowy and hazy


    weather back when Becky had left.


    From the rear-view mirror, Tony cast a nce at Brian, then went back to focusing of driving there fast.


    Now all his previous doubts and inhibitions had disappeared. No matter how special Molly''s ce in


    Brian''s heart was, she could never rece Becky.


    "Pull the car over now!"


    Suddenly Brian''s cold order came loud and clear from the back seat. And just like he demanded, Tony


    stopped the car abruptly. With a serious look, he red at the car standing in their way.


    And as Brian continued staring at the car parked across them without uttering a single word, Tony


    instinctively remained silent and calm as well. They just sat in the car and looked outside inplete


    silence.


    "Mr. Brian Long, they seem to be quite patient." Tony suddenly broke the silent apprehensively.


    With a stink eye at Tony, Brian slowly said,"It is quite a tricky and daunting task to deal with Howard.


    Today... Maybe he won''t act at all."


    "Well why not?" Tony frowned as he asked with growing curiosity. "Justin gave them the clear order. As


    soldiers, they are supposed to carry it out under any circumstance."


    "Howard is no fool. He knows exactly what it is that he has to do." Then Brian turned his gaze to his


    phone intending to call Harrow and ask him to pick up Becky from the airport. But just after he unlocked


    the phone, he identally opened the photo album and saw the picture of their snowmen. In that


    moment, he was lost as he stared at the two cute snowmen, he even forgot what he was supposed to


    do next.


    It was a long moment before Brian finally came back into reality and called Harrow, saying,"Go pick up


    Becky at the airport. Tell her I got tied up with some emergency."


    "Yes, sure I understand." Harrow responded; right when he was about to hang up he finally recalled


    and asked,"After I pick up Becky, should I drop her off at the vi or hotel?"


    "Well, Becky doesn''t like staying at my ce so..." Brian''s voice expressed his clear dissatisfaction


    towards Harrow''s intrusive yet innocent question.


    "OK." Harrow grinned,"I get it now."


    Brian hung up, shot a hurried text to Becky informing her about the change in ns, and then got out of


    the car.


    Following that, Tony turned off the car''s engine and walked behind Brian. They stood in front of the


    car''s headlight as it projected their shadows in an eerie manner.


    The light made it hard for the people in the opposite car to recognize Brian. The man in the front


    passenger seat stared at Brian with a determined expression and asked,"Howard, should we carry out


    themand?"


    Howard was seated in the center of the backseat with his night vision goggles on; he was clearly able


    to see Brian who seemed calm and ratherposed. He maintained his eyes on Brian since the


    moment they stopped his car. Yet Brian did not do anything except for making a phone call, all the


    while wearing the same expression. In fact, he acted like all of this was nothing to him, nothing at all.


    His posture, expression and even attitude seemed to give the same idea.


    "Well, I will go ahead and greet him." Howard said as he got out of the vehicle between everyone''s


    surprised looks. He walked straight up to Brian right until there was only a three-step distance between


    them.


    Brian and Howard were two poles opposite people. While Brian was arrogant and confident right down


    to his bone, Howard wasposed and reserved man owing to his military style. His sense of conceit


    brought about by his own and his family''s background was smartly concealed.


    "I''ve been quite curious about you, Mr. Brian Long, the heavyweight of A City. And now that I have


    finally gotten the opportunity to stand across you. I realize you indeed are an unique man." Howard


    smiled and passed his judgment.


    Brian too generously returned a smile, and slowly said,"Well, it''s my honor... To be the main target


    dered by new head of the Wolf SWAT Team."


    Howard''s attitude was slightly shaken, but he recovered faster than he reacted. He then replied,"Mr.


    Brian Long, are you referring to me? Huh, who am I to confer such honor on you?"


    Brian smiled calmly and answered,"You know exactly what I''m referring to. So, let''s cut to the chase.


    Tell your boss. I don''t enjoy unnecessarymotion, but... I will not hesitate to do so if you cross my


    path."


    Brian then turned around with swag and was preparing to enter the car. But he suddenly stopped in his


    tracks, looked back to Howard who stood still in the same spot, and added,"I know you are supposed


    to carry out your boss'' order under any cost. So I will wait for your arrival."


    With a provocative and sly smile, he got into his car. Then Tony, after passing a cold look to Howard,


    started the engine. "Mr. Brian Long, so are we heading to the airport now?" he asked sincerely.


    "No, actually let''s go to Molly''s house." Brian ordered in a cold tone.


    "Okay, will do." Tony was surprised at his answer, but still without revealing his reaction, he veered the


    car for downtown area.

 Chapter 268 Reunion Exposed Her Struggle (Part Two)

    Chapter 268 Reunion Exposed Her Struggle (Part Two)


    Howard, on the other hand, just stood still there until the car roared away. His expression clearly


    reflected his admiration and appreciation for Mr. Brian Long. The assigned task may have been against


    Brian, but he himself actually quite admired him. After all it was not an easy task for anyone to be as


    sessful as Brian was in A City at the mere age of 25-years-old. He was powerful, sessful and a


    force. Just this fact alone exined why so many people wanted to get rid of him.


    Howard smile tacitly, then turned around and got into the car, bidding,"Head straight to the hotel first."


    "Howard, he seemed like a tough and scary guy."


    "If he was easy to deal with, boss wouldn''t have sent us here, would he?" Howard said calmly, his head


    still recalling Brian''s domineering and heavy words.


    Such a man was worth a task of this proportion and importance.


    *


    Meanwhile, in front of the alley at Molly''s house, Brian nced around with his sharp eyes and


    gestured Tony to get rid of Edgar''s spies before he walked in to meet her.


    Steven was not anticipating Brian''s arrival even slightly. He didn''t even wee Brian in, but instead


    just stared at him timidly. "It''s sote at the moment. Mr. Brian Long, are you here to meet Molly?" he


    asked carefully trying to avoid offending Brian and added,"I''m sorry to tell you she is not home right


    now. She is working at the casino."


    "Well actually I came here for you." Brian said in a soft yet intimidating tone, but his expressions


    remained calm and peaceful.


    "Um, for me?" Steven looked at Brian in disbelief and shock.


    Brian looked at him with disappointment, then walked to a shriveled tree in the yard. His eyes seemed


    cold and threatening.


    First Steven nced inside the house, then at Brian who was outside. He then rushed to Brian and


    obediently asked,"Em... What...brings you here today to meet me? What is that you came for, Mr. Brian


    Long?"


    Brian turned around and examined Steven''s nervous expression, a man who was earlier quite


    ambitious. With an increasingly stern expression, he said,"Just for your personal motivation and


    reasons, you pushed an innocent girl into the face of danger. Don''t you feel an ounce of guilt?"


    His interrogation made Steven nervous. He tried to keep himself together and replied in aposed


    tone,"Mr. Brian Long, I... I don''t quite understand what you are talking about."


    Brian put on a disdainful look and retorted,"Oh, just so you know I''ve been invested and interested in


    this game from the beginning. So I definitely know what you did."


    Steven gazed at Brian, with his mouth slightly open in shock. His heart was gripped with sudden panic


    and fear.


    "Steven, I made Molly a promise and before I deliver it, she must always be safe and sound. If she


    weren''t in a good position, I would be unhappy. To be precise I would be very, very unhappy." Brian''s


    voice remained cold and calm, as he went on speaking,"I don''t care about the indifference between the


    old and new parties or even what happened in the past. There is just one thing you must bear in mind


    and that is not to use Sharon to mess with Justin."


    Then after casting onest scornful nce at Steven, Brian turned around to leave, but just then


    Sharon opened the door and saw them standing across her.


    There was no pressing urgency for him toe here in person tonight, but Howard''s sudden


    appearance suggested that Steven must havee to Justin''s ce this afternoon. Despite his


    pressing desire to resolve these persistent problems at the earliest, he would never be a pawn in this


    game. If anything, he was the king, the one who called the shots and controlled the dice.


    "The man who just left is Mr. Brian Long, right?" Sharon looked back at the receding figure and asked


    curiously.


    Sharon''s tone scared Steven a little. He turned around in a hurry, but found Sharon seeming normal.


    So he assumed that she didn''t hear their conversation. So he went on to exin,"Yes, he is Mr. Brian.


    He was here looking for Molly."


    "But didn''t Molly say that she won''t return?" Sharon frowned as she expressed her confusion.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, he was just here to ask something regarding her." With no intention on continuing the


    conversation in this line, Steven held Sharon and walked her inside. "It''s quite chilly outside. You have


    not been keeping well these days. So take care of yourself and ensure your cold doesn''t return." he


    said, acting all concerned.


    Sharon didn''t answer and just walked in. She paused as she nced at the door yet again with a


    worried expression.


    *


    At the A city international airport


    An hour had passed since Brian called Harrow to make it to the airport. He hustled to the VIP lounge,


    and spotted Becky sitting quietly by the window, looking outside with a mellowed look. She seemed so


    lonely. After all, apart from her, there were only airport staff remaining in the lounge.


    Harrow paused for a moment, sighed, then continued to walk in her direction.


    Upon hearing the approaching footsteps, a smile instantly appeared on Becky''s face. She turned


    around and instinctively said,"Brian..."


    Harrow stopped in his tracks and nced at Becky with confusion.


    With her head tilting on one side, Becky stared at the man standing before her. She couldn''t tell from


    the vague figure, but the man didn''t seem like Brian, who was domineering and aloof. "You are not


    Brian. So who are you?" Becky asked nervously.


    Harrow was now totally bewildered as he thought she was informed about his arrival. He looked at


    Becky from head to toe, but could not find any difference. "Becky?" he called her tentatively.


    Becky frowned, winked her impaired eyes, and after a brief pause she responded,"Harrow, is that


    you?"


    The doubt in her tone managed to raise Harrow''s eyebrows with confusion. He again tried to examine


    Becky and eventually set his sight on her big but no-longer-bright eyes. Taking one step forward, he


    asked,"Becky, your eyes... What happened?"


    Just the question wiped her smile from her face and twisted her expression. Becky bit her lips, then


    answered honestly,"I can''t see clearly any more."


    "You can''t see anything clearly? Are you saying your vision is impaired? What are you saying?" Harrow


    asked as he pulled a chair to sit across from Becky. He waved his hand in front of her, but received no


    response. Her eyes remained unwavering and dull. The result of his experiment shook him to the core.


    "What happened to you?" he asked with concern.


    Becky got up, shook herself out of the grief and asked,"So where is Brian?"


    "Mr. Brian Long is busy at the moment and so he asked me to pick you." Harrow looked at Becky with


    concern. After some consideration, he finally asked,"Does Mr. Brian Long know about your eye sight?"

 Chapter 269 Reunion Exposed Her Struggle (Part Three)

    Chapter 269 Reunion Exposed Her Struggle (Part Three)


    Becky shook her head as she held back her tears, bitterness and frustration,"I don''t want him to worry


    about me...", she confessed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "But your eyes..."


    "I''ll be fine." Becky interrupted Harrow''s sympathetic words. She then forced a smile and said,"Let''s go


    now please."


    "Okay, sure let''s go." Harrow stood up and helped Becky walk out of the lounge, and into the parking


    lot.


    On their drive back, the atmosphere in the car was quite tense. Becky lowered her eyes and bit her lips


    as she tried to control her growling anger and bitterness.


    On the call he promised to pick her up, but he didn''t show up and she was disappointed.


    In the past, no matter how busy he was, he always made the time as she was his priority. But now he


    didn''t consider her important enough. Was it a punishment for her being self-willed?


    Just the direction of her thoughtsced her eyes with tears. With a hard bite on her lips, Becky tried to


    fight the urge of breaking down and letting her emotions get the better of her.


    Since she decided to return, not a day went by when she was at ease. Her heart was full of


    expectation, and at the same time, also with fear and anxiety. Yet despite the crippling emotions, she


    was too proud to let anyone see her failure. She rejected Cindy''s offer to apany her. Instead, she


    came to A City all by herself. Subconsciously, she hoped Brian was guilty and worried about her.


    But... The reality seemed quite contrary to what she hoped and wished with all her heart.


    "Bah..." a tear forced its way out of her delicate eyes, and dropped onto her hand. Hastily, Becky turned


    her face aside to conceal her emotions. But somehow it did not help.


    "Mr. Brian Long is too upied with work these days...I''m sure he has a legitimate reason." Harrow


    tried tofort her, not knowing what to say. He nced at Becky who hurriedly wiped her tears,


    sighed, grabbed a tissue, then added,"There''s a lot going in A City these days. And you know, Mr.


    Brian Long''s work drifts in between of the legal and dark areas. It is a lot of responsibility on one man''s


    shoulders. There were some urgent matters that warranted his immediate attention right now."


    Upon hearing his words, Becky stopped crying, and instead turned around to face Harrow as she


    asked with concern,"Is he fine?"


    Harrow grinned through his teeth as he answered,"You rest assured that he is fine. You know what he''s


    capable of. Mr. Brian Long is simply upied. You don''t need to burden yourself with worrying about


    him. But what about you? I''m sure he will be heartbroken to see you in such a precarious condition."


    With a hint of sorrow, Becky asked,"Harrow, Brian..."


    Harrow cast a look at Becky, anticipating her words. Yet she just stopped talking midway. Then Harrow


    asked,"What about Brian? You can ask me anything."


    "He..." Becky refrained herself from speaking further, and instead concluded,"Well, it''s nothing really."


    "Okay fine then." Harrow could sense that Becky was not in a good mood, so he didn''t pressure her


    into talking further. Though the rest of the ride, they just remained silent and awkward. As Harrow


    dropped Becky off the Sophia Hotel, he called up Brian and said,"Mr. Brian Long, I''ve just dropped


    Becky at the hotel. She is checking in."


    "Okay, good I''m at the hotel now too."


    As Brian responded on the other line, Harrow also heard the loud thud of someone closing their car''s


    door. Within moments, the hotel room''s door opened and Brian walked in poise.


    Becky sensed his arrival as she felt his familiar scent. She opened her mouth in an attempt to say


    something, but in the end, she just remained silent. She just sat quietly on the edge of the sofa, with


    her eyes lowered, seeming sad and angry.


    Harrow first looked at Becky, then at Brian. He wanted to tell Brian all about Becky''s eyes, but


    eventually he just pointed at them, shrugged helplessly, and then said,"Well... I still have some things to


    do at the moment. So I will take leave right now."


    Then without Brian epting his leave, he went out immediately. But just as he was closing the door,


    he threw another look at Becky with a sigh.


    Brian, meanwhile, just stood still, with his eyes fixed on Becky, the girl whom he held close to his heart


    for over a decade. He tolerated her willfulness again, and again, and again and would do it forever. But


    it just got worse with time.


    Becky sat here silently dripping with concern. She felt overwhelmed by the cold atmosphere; she found


    it hard to breathe in there. But she just remained quiet, as she fiddled with her hands anxiously.


    As time passed it got more awkward in there. Becky was feeling embarrassed. Her eyes began welling


    up with tears as she thought about what was happening. She panicked, and said,"Well, I''m quite tired.


    It has been a long day." Then she stood up in one swift moment in a bid to leave forward from the


    overwhelming space between them.


    "Ouch."


    "Bang!"


    "Ugh!"


    Because of her fast movement and blurry vision, she tripped over the tea table and fell onto the floor;


    she hit her head hard against the tea set.


    "Becky!" Brian lunged forward to protect her, but it was toote, she had already fallen down to her


    fours. He held up Becky whose face was reflecting agony because of the growing pain. Upon seeing


    swollen wound Brian''s heart ached. "Do take care and be careful where you walk," he said


    affectionately.


    Thatfort somehow induced Becky''s tears. With incredible strength, she pushed away Brian, as she


    broke down,"It''s none of your business. If you don''t want to see me, then well you shouldn''t havee


    in the first ce."


    Brian frowned slightly, squinted his eyes, and coldly asked,"Now what is it? Why do you insist on


    throwing a tantrum with me every time we meet?"


    Upon hearing this, her tears streamed down the face in a steady line; her lips began shivering; her


    concealed fear and sorrow all burst out. She couldn''t keep herself together any longer, as she yelled


    out with all of her remaining energy,"Yes, yes. I am moody; I am peevish. If you think of me that way,


    you shouldn''t havee to see me in the first ce."


    Her words managed to incite Brian''s rage. Furiously he stood up and left after saying,"Go take some


    rest, maybe then you will get some perspective."


    Now Becky just could not hold in her sorrow and tears. But instead of asking Brian to stay, she simply


    stood up, refraining herself from exposing her emotions, she began tumbling towards the bedroom with


    great caution. Yet just when Brian opened the door to leave, he heard another loud "bang", and then


    the crash and break sound of ss shattering against the floor. He was overpowered with concern.

 Chapter 270 Compassion Or Love (Part One)

    Chapter 270 Compassion Or Love (Part One)


    Becky stumbled against a floormp and crashed down to the floor.


    "Ow..."


    She groaned in pain. Becky was lying face down on the ground. The floormp directly fell on her back.


    For a moment, she could hardly breathe.


    Brian turned around and saw her on the floor. He ran back towards her in concern. As soon as he


    reached her, he quickly got her up and looked at her anxiously. He asked,"Are you hurt?"


    "Leave me alone!" Becky roared and her cheeks were bathed in tears. She waved her arms frantically


    as she couldn''t see him to shove him away. But Brian held on to her tightly so that she couldn''t shake


    free. "Go away! Please leave! Just leave me alone!"


    Becky choked. She couldn''t hold back the tears which had welled up uncontrobly in her eyes and it


    pricked her retina which was not restored yet. Even though she was suffering from immense pain, she


    just couldn''t stop crying. It took a lot of courage for her to make the decision toe back. And when


    she arrived, Brian ought to have been waiting for her in the airport, but he wasn''t. Even when he came


    to the hotel to meet her, he didn''t show any concern for her. All he did was sulk. It seemed like a trifle


    issue, but it was thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Her desperation, grieve and all the misery


    she had been bearing for such a long time copsed on her all at once.


    Brian looked at Becky who was in some kind of deep sorrow. The sight of her sobbing wrung his


    withers. He fastened her waving hands and asked in a deep voice,"Becky, tell me, are you injured


    somewhere?"


    "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t need your concern!" Becky gasped out and her voice cracked. She was so heartbroken


    and she felt like she would lose her breath any minute.


    Brian''s lipspressed into a thin line with his brows knitted close together. He rose up and lifted her


    in his arms, then walked towards the bedroom. He gently put Becky on the soft bed. As she was about


    to get up, he held her down and asked coldly,"Do you really want me to leave?"


    At that instant, Becky suddenly became immobile and her strength faded away. Her eyes were still full


    of tears. The eyes used to be bright and beautiful. But now, they were covered in a grey blur. She bit


    her lips. After a while she said sniffing,"Brian, would you really leave me if I asked you to?"


    Brian was annoyed by her meaningless questions. Though she used to be somewhat petnt in the


    past, she was certainly not the same now. Brian answered,"Yes."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was grief-stricken. Struck by a thousand needles, she said with trembling lips, and eyes filled with


    loss and despair,"Well, fine! Get out! I don''t need your care anymore!"


    Though she knew that she shouldn''t say things like that to him and what she had said would be thest


    line for Brian, she still did. She bet that Brian still had feelings for her. After all, he had doted on her for


    so many years and she thought that he was just irritated by her stubbornness. And no matter how


    stubborn she was, he would always forgive her.


    Brian stared at Becky. He realized that she hadn''t looked his way at all from the beginning. He was


    furious as he thought about it. The furybined with the emotions which he had been repressing all


    day made his blood boil.


    Brian squinted his eyes. He slowly released Becky and then got up from the bed. He stared at Becky


    who was still looking away from him. He said,"I think you might be tired. Get some rest."


    Saying that, he turned around and walked towards the door with a gloomy face.


    Becky stopped crying at once. She sat up and her eyes reflected nothing. She asked,"Do you still love


    me?"


    Brian stopped in his tracks. He looked ahead, frowning slightly. He hesitated at Becky''s question. He


    seemed to have lost his absolute believe in the love he had for her. Why? Didn''t he promise to love


    Becky for the rest of his life?


    Brian turned around slowly, with his deep-set eyes fixed on Becky. With tears in her eyes, she looked


    straight ahead, but her sight never fell on him.


    Becky''s lips trembled again. She endured the irritating sensation in her nose. She murmured,"You don''t


    love me anymore... If you really loved me, you would have detected the difference. If you truly loved


    me, you would have discovered immediately that there was something wrong with my eyes."


    Her voice trembled with grief and tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Brian frowned and asked,"What do you mean there is something wrong with your eyes?"


    He strode over to Becky and sat down on the edge of the bed. With his hands on Becky''s shoulders, he


    turned her body to make her face him. Brian''s eagle like eyes were fixed on hers. He quickly found that


    her bright eyes were covered in a grey blur which shouldn''t have been there.


    Becky was still in tears. She sobbed,"In the past, you could always instantly say if something was


    wrong with me. But this time, you couldn''t¡­"


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Brian asked in a low voice.


    "Brian, I''m blind! I can''t see you any more!" Becky was on the verge of a breakdown. She roared,"I had


    no way but to leave you! During the time I was with you, I could see it clearly in my heart. The person


    that I have always been in love with is you. I consider Eric as just a friend. However, my eyes had


    started to blur and I couldn''t see things clearly. I was so afraid. I was afraid that you wouldn''t love a


    blind woman. The only thing I could do was to leave you. I wanted to be perfect in your memory. That''s


    why I went abroad for treatment. But whatever I tried was fruitless. The retinas which were collected


    from different people were ipatible with my eyes. I am going to be blind! I am going to be blind! I''m


    so afraid."


    Brian felt a sharp pang in his heart. The next second, Brian''s hands were around Becky''s waist. He


    pulled her to him in a warm embrace. He said in a whisper,"Don''t be afraid. I will always be by your


    side."

 Chapter 271 Compassion Or Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 271 Compassion Or Love (Part Two)


    "You''ve always liked my eyes. But now, they are not as beautiful as they were. And I wouldpletely


    lose my sight eventually." Becky broke down. She grabbed the hem of his shirt tightly and cried out


    loud,"I was afraid that you would no longer love me. I thought that my eyes could be cured in some


    foreign country with better medical technology. So I left you to go abroad. But my illness is hard to cure.


    And even Felix couldn''t do anything. There is no suitable retina for me. I am going to be blind. I will


    never be able to see you anymore. I will never be able to clearly see your face anymore. I am scared


    that you will abandon me if I don''t have those eyes that you love."


    Becky was buried in deep grief and she talked incoherently. Her words wrung his heart. Brian groaned.


    Holding Becky tightly, he said in a grave voice,"Silly Becky, how can I abandon you even if you were


    blind? I didn''t fall in love with just your appearance. I ept everything about you, your strength and


    your weaknesses. I ept all of it dly. Do you understand?"


    Becky sobbed with her hands grasping Brian''s clothes more tightly,"But you just said that you were


    going to leave me. You said that you were going to leave me alone."


    "No, I won''t leave. I will never leave you," Brian said with his eyes gently closed. His cheek slightly


    touched Becky''s smooth hair and he said softly,"How could I ever leave you alone? I was just annoyed


    about you leaving and irritated by your stubbornness, you know."


    Becky didn''t reply. She just sobbed. Brian put everything else behind him and hugged her close, only


    feeling deeply sorry for her.


    After a long time, Becky gradually calmed down and stopped crying. She had already fallen asleep with


    a tear-streaked face. And her body was still trembling slightly.


    Watching her aggrieved and sorrowful face, he felt very guilty. He med himself for misunderstanding


    that she had left because of her stubbornness. But in fact, she was in so much suffering. He had


    reproved her without knowing the truth and he hadn''t even gone to look for her. He couldn''t imagine


    how she had spent a whole month without him.


    Thinking about how afraid and lonely she might have been made Brian feel more guilty. He leaned


    down to touch his lips to Becky''s forehead and said slowly,"If you really can''t see anymore, then let me


    be your eyes, Becky. Becky¡­"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she was deep in sleep, Becky threw herself into Brian''s arms and murmured,"Brian...


    Don''t leave me alone."


    "I am not going anywhere. I will always be by your side," Brian whispered into her ears. His palm


    caressed her tear-streaked face gently as he held an apologetic look on his face.


    *


    In the Grand Night Casino.


    Molly steadied the tray in her hands and went around serving at the gambling tables. Her experience


    so far had taught her that smiling was the most important thing to do in such ces. Even if the


    gamblers were in a bad mood, as long as you put on a courteous smile, they might not ce you in a


    difficult position.


    Jason was inspecting all the tables. When he reached the main hall, he caught a glimpse of Molly. She


    was serving champagne to a guest who had just won. The gambler was in a good mood and Molly


    received a blue chip as a tip.


    Molly made a slight bow at the guest and received it with gratitude. Apart from the high pay, servers


    also received considerable tips in the hall. This was the reason why people were eager for that


    position.


    Jason''s eyes followed Molly around. She was going from one table to another with an artificial smile on


    her pretty face. Sometimes, when gamblers lost money at the table, they would take their anger out on


    her. On such asions, she could only keep her silence and endure. Of course, there were some who


    would deliberately spite her for not opening her mouth and apologizing. But even so, all she could do


    was salute with a smile.


    Life was so unpredictable and inconsistent. Only a few days ago, under Mr. Brian Long''s orders, she


    was able to serve the VIPs. And after a trip to QY Ind with Mr. Brian Long, she was unable to ever


    speak again. And because of Miss Yan''s return, she was dropped to her original position. She didn''t


    know whether she should be feeling d or sorry for all this.


    Molly carried the tray with the empty sses back to the front desk. When she saw Jason, she was


    slightly stunned at first. Then she pursed her lips and nodded towards him in greeting, trying to control


    the inferiority feeling in her heart. She left in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    "Manager?" Jason''s assistant, KK, nudged him when he saw that Jason was in a daze.


    Jason withdrew his gaze from Molly. Then he said without much emotion,"Tell the foreman in the main


    hall to take care of Molly and try to protect her from being bullied."


    KK turned around to cast a nce at Molly who was taking more wine for the guests. Then he turned


    back and answered with a nod,"Understood, sir."


    Jason nodded his head in reply. He continued to inspect the main hall. Though he didn''t know what


    was the intention Mr. Brian Long had harbored for Molly, he had never seen Mr. Brian Long do so much


    for a woman. And he was afraid that Mr. Brian Long would be mad if Molly got hurt. Giving her some


    special treatment to ease her job was just like giving candy to a baby. As Mr. Brian Long''s henchman,


    he ought to be foresighted and do what he was supposed to do.


    Molly was still serving around the gambling tables with the tray in her hand. As time went on, gamblers


    were getting more and more excited. Consequently, more and more people lost money.


    "Damn it! I lost again!"


    Just as Molly was refilling an empty ss with wine for a guest, a bulky man beside her who had just


    lost a bet, threw the cards right at the ss in Molly''s hand. The wine spilled out andnded on the


    bulky man.

 Chapter 272 Compassion Or Love (Part Three)

    Chapter 272 Compassion Or Love (Part Three)


    "Shit! Are you blind?" The bulky man yelled at Molly as he was already in a bad mood.


    Molly immediately bowed and scraped for him, nodding apologetically.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The man got more furious when she didn''t properly apologize. He roared,"Don''t you have a fucking


    tongue? Can''t you even say that you''re sorry?"


    Molly bit her lower lip bitterly. She could do nothing but bow in front of him.


    Seeing this, the man grew more irritated. He pounded on the gambling table with his heavy hand.


    ''Bang!'' The sound drew everyone''s attention to the table.


    "Speak! Stop ying dumb!" The man pointed at Molly''s forehead with his bulky finger. And his face


    became red with rage.


    Molly felt a pain in her forehead where he poked her. Even though she nodded apologetically again, it


    seemed that the man was in no mood to let her go.


    The scene had attracted many gamblers to their table. Although such things happened frequently at the


    casino, many people found delight in watching the show.


    "I''m sorry, sir!" The leader of the main hall had just received the order from Jason who was watching


    the scene where Molly was being bullied. He hurried over to her. He caught a glimpse of her secretly


    and said to the man,"Sir, I am very sorry about the bad experience you''ve had here. The little girl can''t


    speak. In order to express our sincere apology, we have prepared ten thousand chips for you. We hope


    that you can forgive her and enjoy yourself."


    "What the fuck! I don''t want your ten thousand chips! Do you know how much this suit is worth?" the


    man roared. He hadn''t expected that the foreman would give himpensation to make him shut up.


    He was even madder now. He sneered and said,"This is a joke. The Grand Night Casino, such a big


    casino would hire a dumb woman to be a waitress. She has made a mistake and you are trying to


    shield her. Bah! I insist that she make a verbal apology to me right now!"


    Molly''s lips trembled. She was unable to speak out even a single word. She could only droop her head


    sadly and hold the tray in her hands tightly. Even though she was extremely embarrassed, she didn''t


    run away.


    The foreman nced at Molly again. Although he didn''t know about the special rtionship between


    Molly and Brian, since the manager had ordered, he tried again to smooth the matter over. He


    said,"Don''t you think your requirement is impossible for her, sir?"


    "So what?" the man sneered.


    "Sir, let''s move somewhere else so that we don''t bother the other guests. We cane to a


    satisfactory solution," the foreman said. But the bulky man did not budge,"No way!" The bulky man


    thought that he had gained the upper hand. So he got even more aggressive,"She must apologize to


    me in words here."


    The foreman frowned. For such customers, who made trouble out of nothing, he would usually have


    the bouncers throw them out of the casino and then give them a good dressing down. No one could


    make trouble in the Grand Night Casino. However, Molly was someone whom Jason had personally


    informed him to take good care of. If he didn''t handle this matter well, how could he exin himself to


    Jason?


    Molly gripped the tray even tighter. She made a low bow, hoping the matter wouldn''t get worse.


    Anyway, she was just a nobody. No one would care about her even if she sprawled on the floor


    begging.


    Molly had done so much, but the man still refused to give way. The foreman stepped aside and


    reported the current situation to Jason. Jason pondered for a while, then issued an order.


    After he had received Jason''s order, the foreman walked in front of the man and said coldly,"On behalf


    of the Grand Night Casino, I apologize to you, Sir!" His voice was much steadier than before.


    He took the name of the Grand Night Casino! Most of the people in the main hall were stunned. The


    frequent visitors of the Grand Night Casino were all aware of what it meant. The matter was not just


    concerning the attendant anymore, but the Grand Night Casino itself was involved.


    The bulky man was also a frequent visit to the Grand Night Casino. Of course, he understood the


    meaning of the foreman''s words. If he insisted on troubling her, he would make enemies out of the


    Grand Night Casino. He was just in a bad mood because he had lost money. And he had thought that


    he might get morepensation if he pounced on her. But now, it was clear that his expectations had


    come to naught. He bristled with anger, gritting his teeth and looked down at Molly, who was still


    bowing with the tray in her hand. To vent his rage, he picked up a ss of wine from the tray and


    poured it over Molly''s head before anyone could react. And then he threw the ss onto the tray and


    said arrogantly,"I''ll let her go as a favor to the Grand Night Casino."


    Molly did not move. The wine ran down her forehead and wet her eyshes. Theshes fluttered to


    keep her tears from dropping. Her hands sped the tray, even as her knuckles turned ghastly pale.


    The foreman looked at Molly and heaved a sigh. He told the person next to him to take Molly away to


    tidy herself up, and then he said to Molly,"You may get off work early today."


    Molly took a deep breath and tried to pull on a fake smile. But she couldn''t and finally gave up. She


    nodded at him and walked towards the dressing room.


    The little performance didn''t cause any more trouble. With the departure of that bulky man and Molly,


    the main hall became mored again as if nothing had happened. Everything went on just as usual.


    Eric was standing at the entrance to the main hall. He had witnessed the whole incident. When he saw


    the man spill wine over Molly''s head, he resisted the urge to chop off his hand.


    Eric squinted slightly with a stern look which gave off a formidable aura. His lips curved into a


    dangerous smirk. Anyone would shake in fear if they saw Eric the way he was now.


    Eric looked towards the direction in which Molly had left. After assuring that she was safe, he turned


    and walked out of the Grand Night Casino. As he left, he pulled out his phone.

 Chapter 273 Love Is Not Far From Sadness And Pain (Part One)

    Chapter 273 Love Is Not Far From Sadness And Pain (Part One)


    Molly stood in front of the sink in the dressing room as she wiped away the wine on her face with a


    tissue.


    Her face in the mirror showed no emotion, but her eyes made a wry and self-mocking twitch.


    She quietly let out a big sigh. After she had washed her face, she changed into her own clothes.


    She wasn''t really surprised at what had happened. She was working in a casino and people were


    bound to get mad when they lost their money. On the day that she had started her job, the headwaiter


    had told her that if she wanted to receive the tokens which the gamblers gave her when they won, she


    had to also gracefully tolerate their anger when they lost. There was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Molly silently zipped up her coat, and thought to herself that she was a pretty tough girl sometimes.


    After being humiliated in public like that, she wondered how she was still able to stay cool instead of


    crying hysterically in the bathroom. She evenforted herself thinking that for a girl who had


    completely lost her self-esteem, nothing mattered anymore.


    Her phone rang and the ringtone was a tragic love song which was sung in a deep voice...''My heart


    hurting, my tears streaming, I''m still in my loneliness... No one still believes that love canst forever,


    and I don''t know how long I have to suffer until I meet the one who loves me... Before I can figure out


    your n, You have taken away all the love...''


    Molly stared at her phone which was in the locker, the lit screen showing the photo of the snowman.


    The song was still ying, but she stayed where she was, her eyes fixed on the screen. After a long


    minute, the music finally stopped and the screen turned dark.


    But immediately after, the phone rang again. The song wouldn''t stop until she picked up the call and


    the snowman was on her screen once more. Molly wanted to cry and her eyes looked red. She stared


    at the picture, frowning, and her mouth tightened in sadness.


    She looked up and forced her tears back. After a deep breath, she finally took control of her emotions.


    The screen turned dark again and she threw the phone into her bag, shut the locker, and left the casino


    through the staff exit.


    It was already dark outside, but Moonlight Street was still bustling with an ample crowd just like any


    other time of the day.


    ''HONK!''


    Molly jumped aside and stopped walking. She quickly turned around to look inquiringly at the car which


    had honked right behind her. It was a luxurious red Maserati and it was moving slowly along the road.


    The moment she turned to look at it, the window rolled down. Tilting his head to one side, Eric stared at


    her from inside the car with a crooked smile on his face.


    When she saw that it was Eric, Molly let out a sigh. After the car came to aplete stop, she walked


    towards it and casually got into the car.


    "Why are you leaving work so early today?" inquired Eric as he gazed curiously at Molly.


    Instead of answering his question, Molly took out her phone and typed on it,"Why are you here?"


    Eric nced at it and answered,"I was near here. I left early from work and was going to the casino to


    y while waiting for you to finish work. But I saw you leave before I could go in."


    Molly didn''t suspect anything, and typed with a smile on her face,"It''s my first day back to work, so the


    headwaiter didn''t give me much to do. That''s why I left early."


    After he read what she had typed, Eric thought about what had happened earlier at the casino hall. He


    felt bitter as he stared at Molly, there was anger flickering in his eyes. But it was gone in no time, and


    Molly didn''t notice it.


    She typed,"Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Eric put on his usual yful smile again. He came closer to Molly and deliberately flirted with her,"I''m


    checking if my Little Molly has gotten used to her work after her return."


    "Move aside! Who''s YOUR Little Molly? "


    "If you''re not mine," Eric''s smile widened,"then are you my brother''s?"


    Molly''s expression hardened after she heard his words. Her long ck eyshes fluttered a little and


    anger gradually aroused in her clear eyes.


    "I was just joking!" Eric said immediately.


    Molly threw him a stern look before turning away from him. Eric''s words were like a little pebble which


    was thrown yfully into the still water that was her heart. Ripples spread across her still heart in


    session. Molly couldn''t stay cool anymore, and her feelings were very difficult to define.


    Eric''s smile disappeared. He was upset by Molly''s reaction when she heard about Brian. He started the


    car and as it joined the roaring traffic, he told Molly in a seemingly careless tone,"Becky came back


    earlier tonight."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Molly turned towards him in shock. Her clear eyes widened and her mouth was half open. She wasn''t


    sure if she had heard him right because it was unexpected and she was shocked by the news.


    Eric nced at her, and said casually,"Her flight arrived a few hours back. I guess my brother is with


    her at the hotel now."


    She pursed her lips, feeling extremely bitter. She held her breath, trying to control her emotions, but her


    eyes put on disy all of her sorrow and pain.


    After he saw her expression, Eric felt more and more depressed. But he didn''t want to bother figuring


    out why he felt that way, because all he wanted to do was to tell Molly that his brother didn''t love her at


    all. And also, he wanted to find out whom Brian would choose in the end, Becky or Molly.


    After he had seen Molly being bullied at the casino, he had called his brother. He hadn''t fully exined


    what had happened, but for a wise man like Brian, there was no way he wouldn''t understand what he


    was trying to say. He had no idea how Brian was going to deal with the incident tonight, but he didn''t


    care about that. The only thing that mattered to him was to know what stage of rtionship Brian and


    Molly were currently at.

 Chapter 274 Love Is Not Far From Sadness And Pain (Part Two)

    Chapter 274 Love Is Not Far From Sadness And Pain (Part Two)


    Molly timidly looked down at the phone in her hands. It was the third phone which Brian had given her,


    but there was nothing important in it. The only precious thing to her was the photo of the snowman,


    which they had made together when Brian was trying to cheer her up, even though he only did it


    because he didn''t want his day ruined by her bad mood.


    Molly smiled weakly but the sadness in her eyes didn''t fade away. Brian was never her man, not even


    for a single second. He had just drifted into her life and made her his toy. In the end, he had be a


    stranger once again. A mistress was thest thing she wanted to be, especially since Brian''s real


    girlfriend was Becky.


    But why was she so sad when she heard that Becky was back and that Brian was staying with her?


    Molly thought to herself, ''You fell in love with Brian just because he made you feel safe. You''re not


    attracted to him at all. You just wanted to be protected. You only feel this way about him because you''re


    so emotionally insecure. It''s not true love at all.''


    Gritting her teeth, Molly squeezed the phone in her hands.


    Eric was getting more and more annoyed at her sad expressions. He turned away from her and looked


    ahead, while a smirk crept back into his face. Very slowly, he said,"Oh, I almost forgot. There''s


    something else that I need to tell you. The suite where you had met Brian at Sophia Hotelst time,


    was reserved for Becky."


    If what he had said earlier made Molly feel bitter, this went beyond all that emotion. She was in real


    shock. It struck her like a bolt out of the blue.


    Molly looked up at Eric, and she was so stunned that she forgot to hide her feelings. Her eyes were


    wide open and her face was deathly pale as she stared at him without knowing what to say. At that


    moment, the only thing on her mind was that Brian may have thought of her as Becky on the night


    when she had stumbled into his room and slept with him.


    She didn''t know why she had to see it that way, but somehow, at that moment, she was sure that was


    what had happened. There was a voice inside her, telling her that this was the right answer.


    Now she waspletely out of breath and there was nothing she could do about it. Flustered and


    panicked, she frantically shifted her gaze from side to side, from far to near, but she couldn''t focus on


    anything around her. Breathing had be the most difficult thing in the world and she felt like she


    was going to explode in a few seconds.


    Eric abruptly stopped the car and it screeched.


    Traffic had be lighter and the screech was heard loudly. The grinding noise of the tires sounded


    through the night street.


    He stared at Molly. He regretted having said those words just to upset her. He called out to her,


    concerned,"Little Molly? "


    But she couldn''t hear him. She kept shaking her head, trying to get rid of that ''right answer''. She hated


    herself for thinking of it that way. She knew deep down that she shouldn''t have slept with Brian that


    night, but since when had she begun to ept everything that had happened? She even got so


    obsessed with Brian that she simply refused to ept what Eric had just told her, especially that


    repulsive possibility that she might have just been a recement for Becky.


    She was panicking. She put her head in her hands and frantically shook it. But the more fiercely she


    tried to shake it off, the clearer her mind became.


    "Little Molly..." Eric turned with a very serious look on his face and grabbed Molly''s wrists, trying to stop


    her. But it wasn''t working and Molly was still shaking her head. "Little Molly, stop!" yelled Eric.


    Molly was gasping and shaking, afraid of something that was not even in front of her. It was like she


    had been trapped in a room, with no doors or windows. It was so dark and she felt her death


    approaching. Wasn''t there anyone who could save her?


    Eric released her wrists and held onto her shaking head this time. He firmly kept her head between his


    two hands, his eyes fixed on hers. In a deep voice, he slowly asked,"Little Molly, you have fallen in love


    with my brother, haven''t you? "


    Although it was a question, Eric was sure that he already knew the answer. It was different from the


    tentative questions he had asked her before, because there was absolutely no doubt that Molly had


    fallen in love with Brian now. However, the thought that Molly had fallen for Brian made his insides


    burn. He was already on the verge of exploding.


    Molly stopped shaking in Eric''s hands, but she still couldn''t focus her eyes. She stared nkly at Eric,


    but, her mind was overloaded. How ridiculous it was for her to fall in love with that man! That pervert


    and schizophrenic devil. He was only kind to her whenever he felt like it. She couldn''t believe that she


    would fall for him just because shecked a sense of security in her life. She hadpletely forgotten


    what a cruel man he was.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes had swollen and looked red and tears were forming in them again as she stared nkly at


    Eric. She wondered what on earth had happened to her. She knew that Brian was just ying with her,


    but she had somehow fallen for his charms and had traveled far away from her reality. What could she


    do now? What should she do?


    Surrounded by the silence in the car, she let the tears freely flow down her cheeks. She wanted to cry


    out loud, but she was too proud to do it in front of Eric. She had just put up with being humiliated in


    public at the casino without fighting back. If she lost herself now, it would be even more shameful than


    that.


    She wanted to scream; she needed to vent. But there was nothing she could do right now.


    Large tears ran down her face and onto Eric''s hands. Her tears burned him, it was unbearable.

 Chapter 275 Love Is Not Far From Sadness And Pain (Part Three)

    Chapter 275 Love Is Not Far From Sadness And Pain (Part Three)


    "I''m sorry," Eric didn''t know why he had to apologize, but when he saw Molly''s tears, those were the


    only words he could say. He was still holding her face in his hands, while gently wiping away her tears


    with his thumbs,"I''m so sorry. Don''t cry, okay? It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have told you that. Just get


    mad at me or yell at me! But stop crying, please."


    Molly pursed her lips and stared at Eric. But she was not exactly looking at him either, her eyes


    remained nk. Maybe she didn''t hear him at all, and was drenched in her sadness.


    Eric didn''t know what to do and he started panicking too. It was the first time that he was facing a


    situation such as this. He felt like a child who had got himself into trouble and there were no adults


    around to help him. He thought of himself as being extremely useless. Eric kept wiping away Molly''s


    tears, but her crying showed no signs of stopping and there were more and more tears rolling down her


    face. Eric waspletely lost in the chaos and all he could do was bring Molly''s face closer to his and


    gently kiss her on the forehead.


    "Don''t cry, okay?" Eric''s tone was no longer as imperious as usual, but was concerned and upset,"It


    was all my fault. I shouldn''t have said anything."


    And then he tenderly kissed her on the eyelid. He was so unnerved that he thought that was the only


    way to get her to stop crying. There was a sudden gleam from the headlights of a car around the


    corner. Next moment, the car turned and reached near Eric''s vehicle.


    "Mr. Brian Long, it''s Mr. Eric Long''s car," said Tony.


    From behind, Brian slightly tilted his head to one side and turned to look at the direction of the other


    car. The moment he saw Eric and Molly, he put on a grim and forbidding expression. His eyes


    narrowed, radiating danger. Like sharp knifes, his eyes tried to break through the window and separate


    the two who were clinging onto each other.


    The car zoomed forward.


    It quickly passed Eric''s car. Tony nced at the rear view mirror, and since Brian didn''t ask him to stop,


    he kept driving along the road.


    Brian''s eyes slowly drifted back to the road ahead and they showed no emotions now. His thin lips


    curled into a mocking smile. His eyes became so dark that it looked like a bottomless well which was


    too deep to venture into.


    Tony held his breath. The air in the cramped car felt like it was freezing over. He swallowed hard, and


    drove into the parking lot of the Grand Night Casino. The moment he stopped the car, Brian got out.


    Through the rear view mirror, Tony saw Brian walking towards the private lift. So he quickly parked the


    car and followed him in.


    As the lift slowly moved upwards, Tony was subjected to the dangerous aura cast by Brian. He had


    seen what was happening in Eric''s car as well, and it surprised him that Eric had a crush on Molly too.


    But what he didn''t know was whether Eric really liked Molly or was just trying to mess with Brian.


    After what he had seen in Eric''s car, Brian seemed even more furious now than before.


    He had always been good at hiding his feelings, but every time it came to Molly, he seemed to slightly


    lose control of his emotions. Earlier, when he had driven Brian to pick up Becky, he thought that there


    was no one who could rece her in Brian''s life. But seeing how he was struggling to control his anger


    now, Tony was not so sure anymore. For the first time, Brian''s behavior confused him.


    The lift arrived at the top-most floor. As soon as he walked out of the lift, Brian ordered angrily,"Bring


    Jason to me, now!"


    "Yes, sir," answered Tony as he quickly took out his phone and called Jason.


    Brian walked straight into his office and took his seat. He tapped some details on hisputer


    keyboard and stared at the screen grimly. He was watching a recorded video and he paused it when he


    saw a familiar face on the screen.


    He turned away from theputer screen, took the remote and yed the video on his monitor. He


    examined every detail of the video clip which showed what had happened at the casino earlier that


    night and he got very, very angry.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" ordered Brian in his deep voice.


    The door to the office was pushed open and Jason walked in. He inadvertently nced at the screen


    before greeting Brian,"Mr. Brian Long, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Who is this man?" Brian got straight to the point without any other questions.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason was a little surprised that Brian had actuallye back to immediately find out about the man


    who had humiliated Molly in public. At the same time, he was d that he had asked the headwaiter to


    assist her and take care of her. "I''ll find out," he answered.


    Brian kept his silence, but he was giving off a very dangerous vibe. Jason nced at Tony, who


    indicated that he could leave now to find out more about the bulky man in the video. Jason left the


    office nervously.


    Brian fixed his eyes on the monitor. The video was paused on the frame when the man had spilled wine


    all over Molly''s head. In the magnified image, he could clearly see how Molly was trying to hide her


    embarrassment and tolerate everything that the man was doing to her, how helpless she was because


    she couldn''t speak to even exin herself or to fight back.


    He had promised her that he would make her speak again. No one was allowed to look down on that


    voiceless girl now!


    The vein on Brian''s forehead started to pulse. Tony was standing behind Brian with his hands folded


    behind his back. He caught sight of Brian''s furious expression and he knew that something terrible was


    about to happen. The man, who had bullied Molly, had just done hisst bad deed. Brian would see to


    that.


    Five minutester, there was a knock on the door again. Jason opened the door and walked in. He


    said,"He''s the general manager of the Shen Group in A City and also Mr. Shen''s distant cousin."


    "Is he?" Brian asked calmly, a malicious smile on his face. "His background is even better than mine,


    isn''t it?"


    Frowning, Jason looked down and replied,"I''ll deal with it."


    "You?" Brian fixed his dangerous dark eyes on Jason and asked coldly,"How will you deal with it?"


    Jason met his eyes and considered it for a moment before saying,"I''ll make sure that everyone knows


    that Miss Xia is important to the Grand Night Casino. Anyone who is against her, is against the Grand


    Night Casino as well."


    Brian narrowed his dark eyes, stared at Jason, and remained silent for the longest time.


    Jason let out a big sigh, knowing that Brian was not at all satisfied with his reply. He then added,"I will


    do to him what he just did to Miss Molly.


    "

 Chapter 276 Bury Her Sadness In Her Heart (Part One)

    Chapter 276 Bury Her Sadness In Her Heart (Part One)


    The night winds blew gently. She didn''t care if he was happy or not.


    The tears she shed flowed like water.


    She buried her sadness in her heart, and denied her own feelings.


    Molly cried for a while. And sobs racked her body. That was when she realized that she and Eric were


    too close.


    Angrily, she pushed him away. She turned to re at him with tears in her eyes.


    Eric was a little miffed, but he shrugged and put on a smile. "Done crying?" He pretended not to care


    so that she wouldn''t be able to figure what he was really thinking.


    Molly red at him again.


    "Wow. Ice queen over here!" Eric grumbled. Then he raised his eyebrows and asked,"Are you hungry?"


    Before Molly could answer, he added,"How does the South Street Alley sound?"


    Molly looked at Eric suspiciously, a little surprised at his suggestion.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Eric sulked,"I''m bored of fancy restaurants and it''s time


    for a change. Besides, the food there is quite good and delicious."


    Molly breathed deeply topose herself. After wiping tears from her face, she typed a string of


    words. "I''m exhausted and hungry and tired of crying."


    Picking up the phone, Eric nced at the screen and smiled. "I don''t know what to do with you


    sometimes."


    Molly blew her nose and typed on her phone again. "When I''m happy, Iugh. I cry when I''m sad.


    That''s normal. No need to hide who I am. Unlike you, I can''t smile when I''m not happy. You''re such a


    hypocrite."


    Eric smiled resignedly and thought, ''She would be so cute if she could actually say that out loud.'' When


    he thought about this, he didn''t feel upset anymore, but happy.


    "Yeah. You may be right." Eric shook his head and drove to the South Street Alley. He talked all the


    way through, and Molly was listening to him, giving him some expressions every now and then.


    Knowing that Molly couldn''t speak, Eric was upset, but he kept this hidden behind an even expression.


    He wondered if Molly''s throat would ever be healed. He felt extremely sad at the thought that she might


    never utter another sound again.


    Soon they were at their destination. Eric parked his limited-edition Jaguar XK R on the side of the road,


    attracting everyone''s attention. People started to talk, reminded of the stir that Park Shin Chun caused


    a few nights ago. It seemed that there was a simr sports car parked here then.


    Molly got out of the car, stretched, and typed on her cell phone. "We couldn''t get here the other day


    because of the ident. Wanna try the sausage like I nned?"


    "Sausage?" Eric asked doubtfully.


    Molly looked at his suspicious expression and pouted,"Never mind. I''ll eat it myself. Huh!"


    "OK. OK. OK! You''re the boss. Now let''s go in." Eric pressed his lips. Seeing that Molly was still upset,


    Eric gave her another ingratiating smile.


    Molly looked up at Eric and walked with him into the bustling night market.


    In just a few days, they were in better spirits than thest time they visited the ce. They sat in a stall,


    talking andughing, as if they had forgotten their unhappiness and nothing had happened in the car.


    In the crowd they ate happily. No one paid attention to what they were doing, because everyone else


    was doing it too. They were quite happy. And it was a good thing to justugh without reservation, and


    just forget being sad for a while.


    "Oh, I''m so full!" Eric leaned his seat back and burped loudly.


    "What do you think of sausage now? I thought you didn''t like it? So why did you down three of them?"


    Eric raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips as if he didn''t know what Molly''s words meant. He handed


    her back the phone and said slowly,"The unknown scares people. So they say ''yuck'' before even trying


    something."


    Molly rolled her eyes. She knew Eric would never admit he was wrong, so she stopped trying.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    So Molly, having had her fill, sat up straight and pointed at the road, indicating that it was time for them


    to go.


    As Eric was about to drive away, he nced at Molly and noticed the ne around her neck. He


    reached out his hand and touched the bauble.


    Molly was embarrassed, and then looked down at the small shell that Eric cradled in his palm. The little


    shell was an antique. Right now she wanted to do nothing more than hide.


    "That''s why you can''t talk..." Eric looked Molly in the eye and said,"Have you ever gotten angry?"


    Molly nced at Eric, then looked at the shell on the ne and didn''t answer. She didn''t know what


    she was feeling, but she wasn''t going to let him know that.


    Eric frowned and asked,"Are you going to keep it?"


    Molly looked up at Eric''s earnest expression and thought, ''He has never been that serious before.''


    Thinking of this, she hesitated, but eventually typed,"Yes, I''ll keep it with me. This is my first gift. You


    gave it to me."


    Eric smiled as he looked at the words "You gave it to me." And he didn''t know exactly what was going


    on, other than he felt something he had never felt before. He was a little happy, a little excited, a little


    hesitant and worried. The feeling was indescribable. Eric stared at the words on the phone. He didn''t


    take his eyes off his phone until the screen dimmed. He just thought that Molly was funny, and wanted


    to make Brian unhappy, but he didn''t want to fall in love with the same woman as his loathsome


    brother. No one would be happy if that happened.


    Eric slowly turned his head to Molly and gave her an uncertain smile. "I''m d. It''s gettingte. I''ll take


    you home."


    Molly thought Eric''s sounded a little off, but she didn''t think about it too much. She just frowned and


    nodded.


    It was after midnight when Molly got home. Daniel wasn''t home. Sharon was already asleep, and


    hadn''t waited up for her.


    Molly sat quietly on the old sofa in the small living room, looking at the stars outside the little window.


    She really didn''t feel like sleeping. Right now, she felt some bitterness in her heart.


    Today was the first day she had left Brian. Even one day without him was exhausting. This kind of


    fatigue was not physical, but mental.


    There was a big man making trouble at the casino, but she didn''t feel sad, even when he mocked her


    for not being able to speak. But when Brian called her... That was when her heart broke.


    Didn''t he want her to leave? Why did he ask she to stay at the Grand Night Casino? And why did he


    call her, since he was holed up with Becky?


    Molly thought self-deprecatingly. She leaned back on the sofa and looked helplessly at the faint light on


    the roof. She still thought of Brian. ''Bri, I miss you. I don''t know why, but I miss having you by my side.


    It feels so strange.''


    *


    On the 17th floor of the Imperial Garden Mansions.


    "Mr. Vice President, Howard just sent us an Activities Report." Jona, an assistant, respectfully handed


    Justin the documents sent by the fax machine.


    Justin took the documents, nced through them quickly, and then slowly asked,"Did Howard meet


    with him?"


    "Yes!" "They got togetherst night." Jona said. "By the way, Miss Becky will be back in the city this


    evening."


    "Becky''s back?" After hearing that, Justin frowned. "Does she know Rory took off?


    "Probably not." "She wille back alone," Jona whispered. "Mr. Rory Yan doesn''t know she will


    back."


    "It seems this girl really cares about Mr. Brian Long." Justin sneered, and then said,"Let Howard be


    careful. Mr. Brian Long is a hard nut to crack."


    "Yes, sir!" Jona answered.

 Chapter 277 Bury Her Sadness In Her Heart (Part Two)

    Chapter 277 Bury Her Sadness In Her Heart (Part Two)


    "It''ste. Probably it''s a good time to end your shift. Have a good night," Justin ordered. It wasn''t until


    Jona left that he got up and sauntered out to the balcony. He lit a cigarette and took a long drag. As he


    smoked, he thought, ''Oh, Molly. Rory''s baby daughter continues to surprise me. Not only did she make


    Edgar do a lot for her but also Mr. Brian Long and even Eric, future boss of Dragon Ind, both treat


    her differently.''


    Justin exhaled a cloud of nicotineced vapor. His eyes became moreplicated, as if he was


    plotting something.


    Justin''s ringtone broke the quiet of the night.


    He frowned and took the phone from his pocket. When he saw who dialed, he snapped from


    impatience to reverence at once. "Sir."


    "How''s everything going?" themander asked on the other end.


    "As far as I know, well." Justin replied, in a tone full of respect for his superior.


    "Mr. Brian Long is about to put his fingers in the State Parliament pie. I don''t care whether he''s an


    conservative faction guy or is just bored. Get rid of him."


    "Yes, sir!" Justin promised.


    "You should," said themander meaningfully on the phone,"make this clean. I''m tired of mopping up


    your messes. Your superiors might get tired of it."


    "I see what you mean, sir." Justin said in all seriousness,"I''ll get it right this time. No one will ever


    know."


    "All right. See to it."


    After themander finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Justin slowly put down his phone and


    massaged his forehead. He felt a headacheing on.


    ''Now things are really heating up. Conservative faction vs. Reformist faction. Jonny has been waiting


    for the right time toe here. This time, Rory got here first. I can''t let Jonny pay Steven off.


    Otherwise, we''ll be exposed.''


    Lost in thought, he frowned, nced at the night sky, and then put out his cigarette in an ashtray. Still


    thinking, he walked into his bedroom.


    On the other side of the globe, South Africa, the sun had just risen. The warm and soft sun shone on


    the earth and began a new day.


    At the XK Intelligence Agency training camp, Hell Forest.


    Richie stood at the entrance to Hell Forest in camo uniform and military boots. He put his hands in his


    pocket and looked ahead with sharp eyes, waiting for the next man to emerge.


    Time ticked by slowly. After waiting at the entrance for more than an hour, he got a little sullen. He


    raised his hand, looked at his watch, and then said coldly,"Fifteen days of A-level training for all!" They


    needed to be better than that.


    After hearing that, Yuri shrugged and looked at the Hell Forest in sympathy. Two men already came out


    of Hell Forest. Unfortunately, they were 10 minuteste. The training exercise was a bust.


    Not sparing a ce for the two men covered in blood, Richie turned and headed for the camp.


    Seeing Richie arrive, Shirley didn''t smile as usual. As she approached him, she asked,"Richie, you''re


    back. Are you tired?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Richie was not in the mood. "What''s wrong with you?" he spat.


    Shirley took a look at Richie and handed him the wet towel,. "Sorry."


    "You don''t sound happy," Richie asked doubtfully, looking at Shirley with sharp eyes.


    Shirley sighed gently and said,"Becky''s back in town."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Richie asked, pretending to be confused.


    "What''s wrong with that? What''s not wrong with that?" Shirley yelled at him. "Becky is back in A City.


    What about Molly?"


    Shirley frowned. Actually, Shirley didn''t understand why she cared about Molly so much. Maybe it was


    because they both had simr experiences. However, a lot of people had the same experiences. Why


    was Molly so special?


    Seeing Richie''s disapproving look, Shirley asked seriously,"Don''t you like Molly?"


    "It has nothing to do with whether I like her or not." Richie didn''t hide how he felt. "Bri''s too young to


    know what he really wants. If he does something crazy just because of Molly, that''s not good."


    Shirley rolled her eyes in response, and added,"You men only care about your careers."


    Richie looked at her reddened face and smiled resignedly. He took her in his arms and said softly,"And


    why not? Careers matter, but I won''t be happy without the woman I love." Richie added,"Bri was born


    with a silver spoon in his mouth. He got whatever he wanted for so long. He doesn''t know what he


    really wants. In all these years, he has never met an obstacle he couldn''t ovee. Once he runs into


    something he can''t beat, then it bes a problem."


    Richie sighed deeply, then caressed Shirley''s back with hisrge hand, and said,"This isn''t a business


    war, and can''t be solved by traditional means. This won''t end well. Bri is a Dragon Ind man, a


    member of the Dragon Ind royal family. And because of that, everything getsplicated. If he


    doesn''t do things the right way, it will end up in a political struggle between the two countries. Even if I


    don''t step in, Frank will."


    Shirley was a smart woman, and she knew what Richie meant. However, she was still quite upset. After


    all, Brian was her son. She usually didn''t care what Brian did, but just like other mothers, she wanted


    him to be happy. She didn''t know if Brian really loved Becky, because they didn''t have the best


    chemistry. When she saw Molly and Brian togetherst time, she knew they belonged together.


    Bri was brilliant, and that was why he was conceited. In a corporate environment like XK Intelligence


    Agency, he grew a little colder. In romance, he always held back, and never showed his true feelings.


    However, he was able to tell Molly how he really felt. Around Molly, he felt free to be himself,


    expressing pleasure, anger, sorrow, and joy.


    "Bri won''t give up easily on what he wants to investigate." Shirley murmured,"What do we do if he goes


    after that?"


    "We won''t do anything. He''ll have a lesson to learn," Richie said meaningfully, starting to n


    something. He didn''t want Shirley to know what he was thinking, because he wanted her to be happy


    forever. She didn''t need to be affected by his ns or any bad things at all. He would protect her from


    all that. Nothing else mattered, as long as Shirley was happy.


    *


    The early morning sunshine shone on A City, bringing a bit of warmth to the bitter chill of winter. The


    rare good weather dispelled the haze, so everything looked full of promise.


    However, even on a beautiful day like this, the atmosphere at the quiet Grand Night Casino was quite


    tense.


    Brian sat in afortable chair, with his long legs crossed. He stared at the man in front of him with a


    scornful smile, which was meant to scare him. Most people were unsettled by that chilling smile.


    "What... What do you want?" It was the bulky man who deliberately embarrassed Mollyst night. He


    looked around nervously.


    "What do I want?" Brian retorted, with a hint of mockery in his tone. "You''re making trouble at my


    casino. That''s your first mistake!"


    This frightened the guy even more. He looked at Brian and thought, ''This guy''s pretty young, but he''s


    absolutely terrifying!'' The man stammered,"I... I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Brian smiled wickedly, and gave him a frosty look.


    Then a man dressed like a manager came in, stopped in front of Brian and said,"Mr. Brain Long,


    Molly''s here."


    Brian raised his head and looked at the entrance, inhaling sharply.


    When Molly came to the Grand Night Casino Hall, she stopped and took in her surroundings. When


    she looked at Brian, Brian also happened to look at her at the same time. However, the look in their


    eyes was different. Molly looked at him as if she had fallen into an ancient well and was drowning. She


    almost couldn''t breathe.

 Chapter 278 Apology Not Accepted (Part One)

    Chapter 278 Apology Not epted (Part One)


    Brian sat there, unmoving.


    He just stared with his deep eyes at Molly who was standing at the door.


    His eyes went darker still, as if you''d get lost if you looked into them. He''d only gone one day without


    her. But why did it feel like a long time? He missed her a lot.


    Things got oddly silent. Brian didn''t say a word while Molly stood at the door. Jason just observed


    them, showing no emotion at all, and he chose to stay silent as well. When the man they caught tried to


    make a fuss, a nod to the guard signaled him to cover his mouth.


    The man whined through the guard''s hand, which brought Brian and Molly back to reality. Molly turned


    to look at the man and frowned. She walked over to him slowly in confusion. Then she stopped in front


    of him, looked at his torn clothing, then turned to Brian, asking him what happened with her expression.


    Most of the people here worked in the VIP rooms upstairs. Apart from the foreman of the first floor


    lobby, nearly everyone knew about Molly and Brian. They weren''t surprised to see Molly here.


    However, the foreman was apparently a bit shocked.


    He looked at Brian who sat there casually andzily the whole time, and then took a puzzled look at


    Molly. That man the guard was holding had been beaten heavily. The foreman thought it a normal


    reaction. Mr. Brian Long never allowed anyone to act up in his casino, so he might have had to be


    subdued when he resisted. But now he thought of another reason this man was detained. This might


    be punishment, considering Molly was here too. Did this guy do something to Molly?


    Brian''s handsome and distant face betrayed no emotion. The owner raised his eyes to look at Molly. He


    missed her a bit when he saw her at first. But somehow he missed her worse when she was right here


    in front of him. He really wanted to hold her tightly in his arms when he thought of her being bulliedst


    night! She was so helpless and just stood there and took it.


    Molly waited patiently for an exnation from Brian. However, she waited awhile and no one spoke.


    Obviously, Brian wasn''t going to say a word. Molly couldn''t take it anymore and looked around her.


    Everyone kept their eyes on her, as if they were watching a drama. That really started to grate on her


    nerves.


    She brushed her hair away from her face with her hand and took out her phone. She typed something


    and showed it to Brian,"What can I do for you, Mr. Brian Long?"


    Brian''s distant face turned even darker immediately when he saw the words she wrote. His eagle-like


    eyes narrowed a bit and a cold light shed through his deep dark gaze. He lifted his gaze from the


    phone slowly and looked straight into Molly''s eyes as if he were trying to see through her soul!


    Mr. Brian Long? What a distant address!


    She did a really good job trying to stay away from him, especially when she''d only been gone for a day.


    Yes... She told him they''d be strangers when they met upter. Good! Very good! She made it.


    Brian smiled mirthlessly, and stared at Molly with cold and calm eyes. Everyone could feel the danger


    emanating from him.


    ''You''re ying your role to the hilt. And you''re treating me like a stranger, just like you said you would, ''


    Brianined angrily in his heart.


    Molly still held the phone out. Looking at Brian, she tried to hold his gaze. Her arm was getting stiff and


    she wondered if she should withdraw it. Brian stared at her for a long time. His rage frightened her. She


    involuntarily stepped back a bit, putting that much more distance between Brian and her.


    Brian frowned even more tightly when he felt her fear of him. He said in a low and stressed tone,"So


    you''re afraid of me now?" He sounded hurt.


    His voice sounded evil yet elegant. But it made Molly worry more so that her heart almost stopped


    beating for a second. She took her hand back and clenched her phone tightly. She was unable to


    speak so there was nothing she could do but stare at Brian.


    The atmosphere became even more tense. Even the air seemed to be thinner as everyone held their


    breath, and no one dared to exhale. Everyone stared at the two who were talking back and forth with


    their hearts in their mouths. They were afraid that they might catch Brian''s attention, as well as his


    rage.


    Brian uncrossed his legs and stood up slowly. He prowled like a stalking panther, deliberately, step by


    step and stopped in front of Molly. The girl was about to step back, but was caught by Brian''srge


    hand.


    Ice shivered down Molly''s spine as she stared at Brian fearfully with her clear eyes. She swallowed and


    tightened her grip on her phone. It seemed all she could do with her quivering body.


    Brian''s rage burned even hotter. But he felt even worse, hurt even, to see her almost on the verge of


    breaking down in fear. He felt upset and let go of her. "Molly, I''m d we''ve set the ground rules. I


    guess from this point forward you will address me as Mr. Brian Long," he said coldly.


    Molly bit back tears of grief. He hurt her with his cruel words. Molly stared at the floor, mostly to avoid


    meeting Brian''s eyes. His warning seemed to be unclear and unreasonable, but she knew too well


    what he meant!


    Miserable and alone, she faced the truth and held back her bitterness as much as she could, and typed


    on her phone again,"Thank you for reminding me, Mr. Brian Long. I''m just a waitress here. If you tell


    me to go, I''ll go. If you decide to fire me, then you won''t need to see me again."


    Brian narrowed his eyes, which couldn''t conceal his dark and deep rage. He really felt like tearing her


    to bits when he read her words. How ungrateful she was!


    Molly gritted her teeth secretly. She forced herself to look right into Brian''s eyes when she took back


    her phone. Now that they were strangers, why would she be afraid of him? After all, she didn''t know


    him anymore.


    But¡­ Why did she feel so sad that she wanted to run away when she looked at him? Why did her heart


    hurt like this? Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 279 Apology Not Accepted (Part Two)

    Chapter 279 Apology Not epted (Part Two)


    Becky was back. He went to pick her up at the airport. They even spent the night in that hotel where


    she lost her virginity, which changed her life forever. Becky and Brian probably even did it in that same


    bed.


    Molly blinked, frowned, and fought to keep the bitterness deep inside her. She didn''t want to show that


    she was sad and so weak that she couldn''t keep her feelings in check. She''d just try to shut out his


    teasing, and not let him get to her.


    They were looking at each other silently as if there were nobody else in this room. At least, nobody who


    fought about love or hatred, who wanted each other desperately but couldn''t bring themselves to admit


    it.


    The foreman finally figured it out. He''d learned to be sharp-eyed and could sense what was going on.


    He was confused when Jason gave him certain orders yesterday. But now he finally got it.


    "Phe¡­ Phew¡­"


    Suddenly the man was whining again. His mouth and nose were covered by one of the guards for a


    long time. So he found it difficult to breathe and whined. The man who held him readjusted in a hurry,


    and tried to cover his mouth again.


    Molly silently took a deep breath and looked away from Brian. She took a look at the guy and knew


    something in her heart. She wore a mocking smile, but she wasn''t happy at all. Instead, she felt even


    sadder.


    What was Brian trying to do?


    Was he forcing this man to apologize to her?


    Well, well!Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The mocking grin got even wider. She knew what she had to do. She lowered her head a bit and typed


    on her phone,"I''m leaving, if there is nothing else!"


    Seeing Molly''s expression, Brian did grow angrier. But also, his heart ached somehow. He hated it


    when he felt sorry for her. However, the more he hated it, the more sympathy he felt for the girl.


    Brian forced himself to take his eyes from Molly as if he were fighting with himself. He signaled Jason


    and the guy moved forward. "I have my rules. You''re one of our employees and we need to protect you


    from being bullied!"


    So Molly got her answer when Jason told her. She frowned and swallowed bitterly. "No! It''s not in the


    rules to break them for me, is it?" she typed on her phone.


    Jason frowned at her words and exined again,"We have our rules in the Casino. This man threw his


    drink in your face, which means he was breaking the rules. He has to apologize to you now!"


    Molly snorted through her nose with a teasing smile. She looked at Brian''s cold, indifferent face. She


    was mad enough to see red. Where was he when she was teased and bullied by that man? Well,


    probably staying with Becky in the hotel.


    She took a deep breath and held her tears back. "I''m nobody to you. Just a waitress here. So do all


    your employees get this kind of treatment? Will you protect everyone who works here? Why are you


    doing this for me? Don''t you have work to do? Now that you''ve chosen to let go of me, why can''t you


    just leave me alone?" she typed again.


    Her words totally irritated Brian. His sorry and pity werepletely reced with rage before he could


    sort out his emotions. He decided to reply to her coldly. "I''m a free man and don''t have anything else to


    do."


    When he was with Beckyst night, Eric called him. Eric''s taunts irritated him so much that he called


    Molly afterwards. He did not know why he did it. He just couldn''t stand to see her bullied. He even


    forgot that calling her would be useless since she couldn''t speak.


    He had nned to text her. But he forgot to do that. He left the hotel without thinking twice and headed


    for the Casino in a hurry. And that was when he ran into her and Eric, and they were together in Eric''s


    car!


    Great! She managed to seduce Eric as soon as she left him. Maybe they''d been like this for a long


    time. Nevertheless, he was more worried about than angry about it. He was worried that that man hurt


    her both mentally and physically!


    He figured that since he''d promised he''d heal her throat, then he needed to protect her while she was


    still mute. Now he felt ridiculous, felt betrayed, felt like a fool.


    Molly could practically feel Brian''s dark thoughts. But she gritted her teeth and red at him. She


    wanted him to think she was angry, but deep down she hurt.


    Brian sat down slowly. The emotionless face with chiseled features showed nothing but cruelty. He


    narrowed his eagle eyes and cast a sidelong nce at Tony.


    Tony was his right hand man. He stayed with Brian all the time and knew clearly what his subtle action


    meant. As an enforcer he was always ready to carry out Brian''s orders. Seeing Brian look at him, Tony


    nodded a bit and then walked over to the bully who had harassed Molly. Suddenly, he raised his leg


    and kicked the bully before anyone knew what he was doing.


    "Ouch!"


    The big man crumpled immediately. He was knocked to the ground, and couldn''t even get back up. He


    shouted loudly in anguish.


    "Apologize to her." Tony''s emotionless cold voice sounded loud in the silent room. But he simply


    ordered this man to apologize as calmly as if he were talking about the weather.


    The man had never been tortured like this before. The big man was now just a big ball of agony, curled


    up, sweating and trembling violently. All he could do was to whine in pain.


    Haunted by the horror of it, all Molly could do was to watch helplessly. She stepped back a bit, and


    stopped beside Jason, who did the same. They didn''t want to be in the way in case Tony struck the


    man again. He cast a secret nce at Brian, who just looked sullen.


    "Apologize to her!" Tony warned in a cold tone. This time, he pulled out a handgun, cocked it with a


    *chuchak*, and pressed the cold metal against the man''s head.

 Chapter 280 Apology Not Accepted (Part Three)

    Chapter 280 Apology Not epted (Part Three)


    The man paled all of a sudden and his eyes went wide in fear. He immediately shouted to Molly,"Sorry!


    I''m sorry! I lost money! I took it out on you! Please, forgive me!" The words tumbled out of his mouth


    rapidly. He didn''t want to die, and tears rimmed his eyes. I''m sooo sorry¡­" he moaned.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the man who apologized over and over to save his own life, Molly was not happy at all.


    Instead, she felt even worse. They were torturing this man for her. She turned her head to look at Brian,


    unable to watch this any longer. Her eyes were full of emotions mixed with anger and sadness, and she


    was unable to hide them.


    He did not understand, at all... What he didn''t understand was what life was like on the bottom rung of


    society. They would do everything they could in order to survive. They threw away their pride just to


    keep themselves alive. Brian stood high above the masses. In his nce was a look of "I can do


    whatever I want."


    ''You''re so smart, Bri. But why can''t you understand that thest thing I want to see is that someone


    reduced to this, tortured and beaten, begging for his life?'' Molly thought desperately in her heart.


    Every word the man said to her was like a cruel hand which tore a piece of her soul away. She felt hurt.


    So hurt!


    Molly''s eyes grew even redder with sadness and stinging tears. However, she raised the corners of her


    mouth and smiled instead. Sheughed at herself yet she was unable to hold her sadness back any


    longer. Finally, tears spilled out of her eyes and rolled down her checks. A bitter taste spread in her


    mouth immediately.


    "Sorry, sorry... I''m sorry¡­"


    The man kept apologizing to her. Every word cut her heart like a knife. Brian merely sat there like a


    cold emperor. She was standing, but powerless. His stares made her want to crawl into a shell and


    hide.


    Molly''s lips trembled. She sniffed a bit and lowered her head again to type something on her phone.


    Then she showed the screen to the broken man. "I forgive you!" She knew Tony could see it too.


    Molly shot a fierce re at Brian, tears in her eyes. She then turned around and stomped off without


    asking him for approval.


    No one stopped her. Everyone was paralyzed in shock. Nobody had ever openly defied Brian this way.


    At least no one in living memory.


    She didn''t care what they thought of her anymore. She just walked straight ahead, hand grasping her


    phone tighter and tighter, as if she could crush it in her hand.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me¡­ I''ve already apologized¡­ What''s that? No...no! Help! Someone!


    Help!"


    Molly heard the man''s sharp screams as she reached the stairs. His loud, fearful shrieks echoed down


    the hallway.


    Molly turned back suddenly, and saw Tony with his arm around the man''s neck. He was trying to angle


    the man''s head to force him to ingest some type of drug. The foil the drug was wrapped in glinted evilly


    in his hand. The man thrashed around, screaming for help.


    Molly ran back to them without thinking twice. She caught Tony''s wrist, keeping the drug away from the


    big man, and turned to Brian with an angry look. Brian was still sitting there indifferently like nothing


    happened. Molly asked him silently what he intended to do.


    Brian raised his eyes and there was nothing but coldness on his face, like always. He was poker-faced.


    But deep in his heart, he felt ambivalent and sad, which even he didn''t realize.


    "He mocks people who can''t speak? Well, I''m going to show him how that feels. How do you like it,


    Mol?" Brian said in a slow and calm tone. A cold smile spread across his face as the man continued to


    thrash and pull at Tony''s arm, trying to free himself from this nightmare. Brian looked at Molly with a


    distant expression in his eyes. He narrowed his eyes a bit, which made him look even more dangerous.


    Molly looked at Brian, her face pale. She could not control herself and shivered. She was frozen as if


    she were in an icehouse when she heard him call her "Mol". There was no running from this feeling. He


    was a demon and the gates of Hell yawned wide.


    Brian''s heart could not help hurting when he looked at Molly. He stood up and ambled over to her. His


    long fingers caught Molly''s wrist. She could not feel her hand at all, and lost her grip on Tony''s wrist.


    "Feed him!" Brian let out a brief, heartless order, his eye fixed on Molly. Enved by fear, all she could


    do was submit.


    "No, let go of me¡­ Don''t you know who my brother is?" That man screamed again. "Let go of me¡­


    No¡­ Oh¡­ Mffflwm!" *Koff! Koff!*


    Tony grabbed his jaw and forced it open, then popped the drug in the man''s mouth. He stared wide-


    eyed in despair and fear. He coughed a lot, trying to spit out the drug. However, it was in vain. He felt


    the bitterness in his throat and it began to burn. Fire lived in his throat. His face was distorted in a mask


    of pain.


    Seeing the man in such agony, Molly shook her head. It was like a train wreck. She couldn''t bear to


    look but couldn''t look away. She had never seen anything like this and her heart was chilled with fear.


    "He bullied you. He has to pay!" Brian''s voice seemed toe from hell. He raised his hand and


    touched her face gently.


    Molly went skittish when his fingers touched her face. She immediately recoiled in fear, leaning away


    from him like he was some venomous serpent. She looked at Brian, quavering, as if she were staring at


    a demon.


    Brian raised one corner of his mouth and gave a cold smile. His next words were spoken as a warning.


    "You''re my woman. I won''t allow anyone to mess with you, ever!"

 Chapter 281 Part Mood Swings (Part One)

    Chapter 281 Part Mood Swings (Part One)


    Hearing Brian''s cruel words, Molly realized that she couldn''t endure what was happening any longer.


    She red at him with fire in her eyes, feeling totally fearless.


    She moved her lips in an attempt to speak, but a violent streak of pain ripped through her throat,


    causing her to gnash her teeth silently. She looked frustrated and utterly dejected.


    Feeling inferior because of others'' humiliation was nothing, but not being able to tell Brian how


    despicable she thought he was broke her heart.


    "Demon!"


    As she formed the words silently in her mouth, her eyes threw daggers at Brian. Clenching her fists at


    her side, she watched the storm that was now gathering in his eyes. Her anger made her forget the


    feeling of heartache for a while.


    ''Perhaps too much pain can make one numb, '' she thought wretchedly.


    "Demon?" Brian''s eyes narrowed as he read Molly''s lips. His face looked as if it was carved in stone,


    his smile bone chilling. Taking one step forward, it brought him immediately close in front of Molly.


    Grabbing her chin, he forcefully pulled her face closer. His eyes grew cold as he felt her quiver at his


    touch.


    "You''ve known me for a long time so you should know me well, right?"


    His arctic voice made Molly shiver as if with cold. Her chin began to throb as Brian tightened his grip.


    Molly stubbornly met Brian''s icy stare, not giving in an inch. It was a fierce battle of wills that kept the


    onlookers staring with interest.


    While disdain and disgust red in Molly''s eyes, Brian responded with a ferocious stare.


    "I wasn''t born to be kind. Lives are two a penny in my eyes," Brian growled.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brian released Molly''s chin violently. The movement sent her reeling


    backward, nearly falling down as she lost her footing.


    Looking up, she red furiously at Brian, her blood boiling with rage. ''How dared he humiliate me this


    way?'' she thought, swallowing a sob.


    Taking a deep breath, Molly brought out her phone and typed furiously,"What kind of person you are


    has nothing to do with me. Thank you for salvaging my dignity, but I don''t need it.


    In the past month or so you had no scruples. You trampled on my dignity.


    Now that I''ve lost my dignity, there is nothing to salvage!"


    As he scanned through her words, Brian looked at her with cold eyes. Snatching her phone back, Molly


    gave Brian onest angry look and stormed out of the room. There was no need to stay this time. Like


    her, the burly fellow had lost all ability to speak.


    Not bothering to stop Molly, Brian stared at her receding figure. His eagle eyes stayed with her until she


    disappeared at the corner of the casino door.


    His lips hardened and an angry mask shadowed his face. Molly still had the power to rile him even


    though she couldn''t speak.


    The crowd of onlookers held their breaths as Molly exited the room. Brian stood motionless on the spot


    where she left him. His anger was palpable, permeating the whole room which made everyone feel


    oppressed.


    Time passed by slowly. After about ten minutes, Brian snapped out of his dark thoughts and calmly


    ordered,"Send him to Elias!"


    "Okay!"


    Tony quickly took charge of the situation without further questions. He motioned to the two men who


    carried the burly fellow to follow him and left the casino.


    After the burly fellow was carried away, Brian turned to focus his attention on Jason and the foreman.


    The foreman cowered in fear as he met Brian''s prating eyes. His blood was pounding in his ears


    as he waited for Brian to speak.


    "You¡­" Brian said in an intimidating voice. The foreman stiffened at the sound of his voice. He kept his


    head lowered to avoid looking at Brian''s face. "Don''t give anyone extra help in future!"


    The foreman stood rigidly. He cast Jason a questioning look as he held his breath but Jason ignored


    him. Finally, with a nk look he said,"Okay."


    Brian threw a nce at Jason and left the casino. His departure relieved the tension in therge hall


    and the crowd started breathing normally.


    "M-manager," the foreman stammered, calling after Jason as he was about to leave.


    "What did Mr. Brian Long mean?"


    Confusion was evident in the foreman''s eyes.


    Jason looked disapprovingly at the clever foreman and said coldly,"Keep in mind what happened today.


    Learn from your mistakes."


    His ambiguous reply did nothing but add to the foreman''s bewilderment, but he decided to keep quiet.


    He left after asking his men to prepare for the opening.


    Even Brian''s personal bodyguard had no idea what happened between Brian and Molly.


    He had served Brian for a long time and he knew that his boss always worked with a sure hand. He


    never showed his emotions and he always wore a bloodthirsty look. But today, he was irritated by Molly


    several times.


    It seemed that Molly was a worthy adversary.


    Brian was like the king in a game of chess. He couldn''t withstand even a single attack once his


    weakness was exposed.


    Driving down the street of A City, Brian was on his way to the hotel to pick up Becky for lunch. His


    handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes were burning with rage.


    The events at the casino kept ying on his mind. He recalled Molly''s disdainful eyes as she stood her


    ground. The tires screamed as Brian pushed the car to its limit.


    Meanwhile, Molly walked quietly in the crowd. The noon sun was shining on her but it afforded no


    warmth. She shivered with cold as if she was walking in the Antarctic.


    Stopping in the middle of the street, Molly looked down at her feet. The sun was shining from behind


    her, but even her shadow seemed sad and lonely.


    The sound of an iing message broke into her contemtion. She took out her phone to read the


    message.


    "Look behind you, Little Molly!"


    Frowning, Molly looked back and saw Eric in his eye-catching Maseratiing towards her.


    The car screeched to a halt beside her, causing a slightmotion. Pedestrians looked with


    annoyance at the young man behind the wheel. Molly gaped as Eric''s wicked grin came into view.


    "Get in."


    Eric tossed his head, reaching over to open the passenger door. .

 Chapter 282 Part Mood Swings (Part Two)

    Chapter 282 Part Mood Swings (Part Two)


    Blinking, Molly stared unbelievingly at Eric. It was uncanny how he always appeared just when she


    needed someone to talk to. He was like her personal genie, she thought to herself with a smile.


    ''But what about the flip side to this?'' she wondered.


    Eric frowned, impatience showing on his handsome features. The vacant look on Molly''s face was


    giving him the jitters. "Hurry up. It''s not allowed to park here," he said teasingly, his arm resting on the


    steering wheel.


    "It''s embarrassing to get a traffic citation, you know?" he said, smiling wryly at Molly.


    As he looked around and pretended to be rmed, Eric beckoned to Molly.


    Shaking her head at Eric''s antics, Molly grinned and got inside the car. Staying with Brian depressed


    her while being with Eric made her feel safe.


    Leaning over Molly, Eric fixed her seatbelt before focusing his questioning eyes on her. He noticed her


    vacant look was gone but she still had an air of dejection. "I received your distress signal so I came


    looking for you." Eric joked lightly, putting the car in motion.


    Molly snorted, rolling her eyes at Eric''s preposterous jokes.


    She was not as gullible as she was before, so he couldn''t fool her.


    Eric threw her a sideways nce, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. He knew Molly didn''t believe


    him, but he didn''t mind. He was in the vicinity because of work and he just happened to notice her on


    his way back. He didn''t believe in coincidences and he was starting to feel like her guardian angel.


    Their paths had crossed several times and mostly when she was in distress.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about letting me take you out for lunch?" Eric asked seriously.


    "As a reward for my consideration," he added with a wink.


    His hands tightened on the wheel as he waited expectantly for Molly''s answer.


    Seeming to think for a minute, Molly finally nodded. She didn''t have the heart to refuse him.


    Eric took one hand off the wheel and gently ruffled her hair,"Good girl!"


    Feeling suddenly piqued at his patronizing tone, Molly red at Eric.


    "Good girl? Forget it!" she gave him a chilling look.


    "I''m not a puppy or a kitty!"


    Grinning from ear to ear, Eric had no trouble reading her expression.


    This was the Molly he knew. She was sad and desperate just a few minutes ago but now she was back


    to her normal self. Her resilience was outstanding.


    However, he was afraid that one day she would have a nervous breakdown


    when she couldn''t hold everything in anymore.


    The car stopped in front of a French restaurant. Eric got out of the car and opened the door for Molly as


    if she was a princess. He held out his hand and helped her out of the car. Eric handed his keys to the


    parking valet. For the first time, he noticed Molly''s clothes and smiled wryly.


    "Well, maybe they won''t let you in as you''re dressed like this," he said.


    Inspecting her from head to toe, Eric''s eyes gleamed at her.


    Looking down, she grimaced at the sneakers she was wearing.


    Then she looked up at the elegant fa?ade of the French restaurant. She couldn''t possibly go inside


    such a chic restaurant dressed in jeans and sneakers!


    Eric looked at Molly thoughtfully, stroking his chin with his fingers. Then he grabbed Molly''s hands and


    dragged her forward before she could object.


    As soon as they left, a ck Mercedes Benz stopped in front of the restaurant.


    The door opened and Brian stepped out. He looked devastatingly handsome in an immactely


    tailored ck suit. Walking over to the passenger seat, he opened the door and gently helped Becky


    out of the car. "Be careful," he said in a melodious baritone as he led her to the restaurant entrance.


    Becky was wearing a delicate pink cashmere skirt with matching top and low-heeled white leather


    boots. A white cloak covered her shoulders.


    "They just got top-grade goose liver paste today. I''ve asked them to reserve it for you."


    Brian held Becky closely, putting her arm in the crook of his arm to support her. "Don''t worry. I will hold


    you, okay?" he told her gently sensing her nervousness.


    Becky gnawed her bottom lip anxiously before finally nodding.


    "Hello, Mr. Brian Long, Miss Yan."


    The manager came out to greet them personally and ushered them to their seats as they were VIP


    clients. "Mr. Brian Long, the food you ordered has been prepared. May I serve it?"


    "Okay," Brian answered coldly.


    "You can bring out the Cabe Sauvignon I left here," he added.


    "Okay. Just a moment, please."


    The manager replied politely before excusing himself.


    "Didn''t you drink that bottle of wine?" Becky asked in surprise.


    She looked down. Her face clouded.


    "No," Brian replied, giving Becky a prating look. "I didn''te back here after you left," he said


    with a trace of displeasure on his cold face. Then he smiled wryly, knowing that she couldn''t read his


    expression.


    With downcast eyes, Becky said humbly,"I owe you an apology, Brian."


    This was a new side of Becky that he had never seen. She had always been proud and haughty.


    Looking at her now, he marveled at how much she had changed. He knew he should be pleased.


    Suddenly an image of Molly''s stubborn face shed in his mind and his lips thinned in anger.


    Noticing that Brian was unusually quiet, Becky inclined her head to his direction, looking sorrowful.


    "Are you still mad with me, Brian?"


    "No." Brian''s voice was full of remorse this time.


    "I''m angry with myself. It''s my fault that you became like this. If I looked for you, this situation could


    have been averted."


    Looking at Becky''s sightless eyes, Brian felt guilty.


    Becky looked up as she heard the guilt in Brian''s voice. Choking back her sadness, she gave him a


    tremulous smile. "It''s not your fault. I''m happy as you''re not angry with me." Becky said seriously.


    "Even if I don''t get back my eyesight, I won''t be sad anymore, because I know you''ll always be by my


    side, right?"


    Looking at Becky''s trusting face, Brian hated himself for hesitating. He didn''tfort her until he saw


    her anxious look,"I''ll stay with you and be your eyes."

 Chapter 283 Part Mood Swings (Part Three)

    Chapter 283 Part Mood Swings (Part Three)


    Tears brimmed Becky''s eyes when she heard Brian''s confirmation. She smiled up at him happily,"I


    know you still love me."


    Groping for Brian''s hands, she continued,"I''ll never be wayward again, Brian. I thought a lot while we


    were apart. We love each other. Why should we let these things stand in our way?"


    "You''re right. Nothing can stop us," Brian said, his usually determined voice somehowcking


    conviction.


    Looking down at Becky''s hands, he felt her hand tremble with emotion. As he gently stroked the


    delicate white skin with the tip of his fingers, he realized that it felt soft as a baby''s skin.


    Molly''s hands were different. She had rough and calloused hands that were ustomed to hard work.


    She didn''t have pampered hands like Becky since she was constantly working before she met him.


    Now, holding Becky''s soft but cold hands, Brian felt it wasn''t as real as the touch of Molly''s rough yet


    warm hands. He shook off the thought violently.


    While he was buried in thought, the waiter quietly served their appetizers and poured their drinks. Brian


    picked up the knife and fork and started cutting the meat into small pieces for Becky. His phone rang as


    he ced the te before Becky. He pressed the answer key as soon as he saw the identity of his


    caller.


    "Hello, Emperor. This is Elias."


    Elias greeted, speaking in fluent English.


    "How''s the drug research going?" Brian asked, matching Elias'' perfect English. His emotionless voice


    belied his anxiety over the progress of Elias'' research.


    "Well, that''s why I''m calling," Elias said after a brief hesitation. "The drug is ready to be tested, but I


    need a test subject." he said in a serious tone.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know the drug can''t be clinically validated, and the girl who is important to you has no time to wait


    for the results of clinical validation."


    Elias meant that he needed someone to test the drug on. The longer the dy, the worse it would be


    for Molly''s condition.


    A faint sneer curled on Brian''s lips. There was a bloodthirsty look on his cold face as he said in a firm


    voice,"I have sent your test subject. If there is no ident, he''ll appear in front of you tonight."


    On the other end of the phone, Elias gasped in shock. After a while, he asked in an awestricken


    voice,"Are you a prophet, Emperor?"


    "I''m just a man who believes in thinking one step ahead of his opponent,"


    Brian answered emotionlessly. "I hope you won''t let me down, Elias."


    "Certainly not," Elias promised confidently.


    "You should have absolute trust in me."


    Brian smiled slowly. ncing at Becky, he said,"Come to A City after the drug is tested sessfully."


    "Rest assured. I''ll guarantee theplete sess of the drug."


    Elias reassured Brian anxiously. He knew that this drug was for a special woman and Brian wanted to


    make sure that the drug would be a sess.


    "I need you for something else,"


    Brian said in a deep voice. He picked up his wine ss and took a sip of the red wine. The mellow and


    sweet taste of the wine swirled in his mouth. He continued coldly,"Do you think I invested so much just


    for the drug?"


    His impervious tone didn''t raise Elias'' hackles.


    "Ha-ha, of course not," Elias chortled. He didn''t mind Brian''s arrogance. The man was rolling in money


    so his arrogance was to be expected.


    "Okay, as you wish. I wille to A City once the drug is finished."


    Brian hung up the phone, looking thoughtfully at Becky.


    "Is anybody sick?" she asked curiously.


    She couldn''t help but overhear his conversation with the man named "Elias".


    Brian refilled Becky''s wine ss and cut up the rest of the meat for her. After a while he answered her


    question coldly,"Nobody is sick."


    Becky had a feeling that Brian didn''t want to talk about the phone call so she changed the subject. As


    for Brian, he didn''t want Becky to know about his special identity. The less she knew about it, the better.


    "Can you do it yourself?"


    Brian pushed the food he cut to Becky.


    Nodding exaggeratedly, Becky pretended to be self-sufficient. "Sure. I don''t need you to spoon-feed


    me. You can''t stay with me all the time."


    She smiled up at him. "I have to do it myself, don''t I?"


    Hearing her words, Brian felt guilty. Looking at Becky''s gazeless eyes, he said slowly,"I''ve already


    made inquiries for the right retinas. Even if there is really just a slim chance, I won''t give up. I promise


    you''ll see the light again."


    Becky nodded, feeling happy. At this moment, all that was important was that she had Brian beside her.


    It gave her a nice, warm feeling inside.


    "Eat your food."


    Brian touched Becky''s hand which was holding the fork. Picking up his ss, he was about to take


    another sip of wine when a silhouette at the door caught his attention.


    His eyes turned icy as he caught sight of Molly, dressed in a ttering beige dress that he''d never seen


    before. Her hair was loosely caught at her nape in a bun, showing off her graceful neck. Looking down,


    his dark eyebrows met when he saw that the leather boots she was wearing was at least four inches


    high. And she was holding on to Eric''s arm as if her life depended on it.

 Chapter 284 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part One)

    Chapter 284 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part One)


    *


    **


    Wearing a pair of beige ankle boots with heels about ten centimeters tall, Molly nervously clutched


    Eric''s arm for support. Her lips were set in a pout as she threw Eric a disapproving look.


    A self-satisfied smirk spread on Eric''s face as Molly tightened her grip on his arms. "Don''t you think this


    pair of boots match with this dress perfectly?" he asked Molly smugly.


    There''s no doubt that Eric has excellent taste in women''s apparel. The beige dress he chose matched


    perfectly with the ankle boots. Looking at herself in the mirror, Molly couldn''t help but feel a boost in her


    morale. She was shocked to see how attractive and feminine she looked in the dress.


    The simple cut of the dress entuated her femininity and made her look pure and innocent at the


    same time.


    For a moment she stood staring at her reflection in wonderment. Now she understood the


    saying,"clothes make the woman". She flushed as she took in her chic reflection in the mirror. Only her


    hair seemed to need attention, she thought.


    Just as the thought passed her mind, Eric appeared with a delicately crafted flower hairpin. With sure


    movements, he picked up her hair and coiled it up in a perfect bun at the nape of her neck and secured


    it with the pin. The effect of the simple change of her hairstyle was spectacr. She looked like a totally


    different person from the one who came to the shop just minutes ago.


    The sales assistants in the store looked at the couple with approval. Besides observing her


    transformation, they all looked at Eric with adoration.


    Molly took onest look at herself in the mirror and smiled. Every woman wants to look beautiful and


    she is no exception.


    Behind her, Eric smiled at Molly''s reflection. He knew that Molly was happy with her transformation. "A


    girl will doll herself up for him who loves her," he whispered behind her ear.


    "You''re dressing up for me today, huh?"


    Turning around, Molly red at Eric. She didn''t realize he was standing so close to her. His eyes were


    so deep as it met her re. For a moment she was mesmerized and her heart started beating fast.


    Looking at Molly''s flustered look, Eric frowned slightly. It was clearly a joke, but Molly''s reaction


    surprised him. But he didn''t have time to dwell on that.


    "In fact," Eric continued with a twinkle in his eye,"In fact, I chose this high-heeled shoes with only one


    motive¡­ I want you to keep holding on to me."


    He continued, smiling arrogantly. "If only for today, I want you to rely on mepletely. Stop trying to


    act invincible and ept my support graciously."


    Releasing Molly''s arm suddenly, he said,"Look, it''s hard to stand let alone walk without my support,


    right?"


    Molly teetered and almost fell. She clutched Eric''s arm desperately to steady herself.


    Molly threw Eric an angry look. She wanted to kick him as she saw the smirk on his face. She tightened


    her grip on his arm and smiled secretly when she saw him wince a little.


    "Okay, I''m sorry. I was just joking. I''m starving, so why don''t we go back to the restaurant now that


    you''re properly attired, hmm?" he asked Molly cajolingly.


    Suddenly feeling hungry, Molly let Eric lead her out of the Department store and into the restaurant.


    The absurdly tall heels made it impossible for Molly to walk without Eric''s support. She pouted at Eric


    knowing he''s enjoying her dependence. Looking at her cute face, Eric smiled with enjoyment. It was an


    unexpected joy that he had never experienced before. He took Molly inside, following the waiter. They


    were unaware that Brian''s cold eyes were observing them from the moment Molly staggered inside the


    restaurant, clutching Eric''s arm tightly.


    "Brother?" Eric stopped mid stride as he caught sight of Brian''s familiar figure sitting at the backside of


    the restaurant.


    Molly froze when she heard Eric''s surprised greeting. Looking up, she saw Brian''s cold eyes fixed on


    her. She let go of Eric''s arm without thinking. She felt guilty as if she was caught cheating.


    The moment she withdrew her hand, Eric frowned with disapproval. "Are you sure you can go by


    yourself?" He asked her sharply.


    There''s a hint of anger in his voice that made Molly look up anxiously. She was instantly reminded that


    it will be foolish to try to walk alone in her stupidly high heels. Biting her lip, she slowly ced her hand


    back on Eric''s arm.


    His anger dissipated the moment he felt Molly''s touch. He smiled smugly at Brian.


    "Brian, is it Eric?"


    At that moment, Becky''s doubtful voice broke into Brian''s dark thoughts. She turned her head towards


    the direction of Eric''s voice expectantly.


    "Yes!" Brian''s clipped answer surprised Becky.


    He can''t understand why the sight of Molly and Eric together displeased him so much. His cold face


    gradually turned brooding.


    Eric patted Molly''s hand gently. Bending a little, he whispered,"If you want to get rid of him, the first


    thing you need to do is learn to face him."


    His words make sense, Molly thought as she looked up at Eric. He nodded his head in encouragement.


    Even though she realized that Eric''s real intention was to get a rise out of Brian, she also knew that


    what he said was right.


    She had to learn how to face Brian, if she wanted to get rid of him.


    Molly looked discreetly to where Brian and hispanion were sitting. Because of the angle she


    couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly. She convinced herself that she was not interested to know the


    identity of the girl!


    Eric gently squeezed Molly''s hand.


    He moved his head towards Brian and Becky to signal Molly to say hello. She can feel Brian''s


    disapproval in waves and she can''t bring herself to look at him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly began to get nervous. Looking up at Eric with pleading eyes, she tried to tell him wordlessly that


    she doesn''t want to greet Brian.


    Looking at Molly''s pained expression, Eric felt remorseful. He nodded slightly and asked her gently,"If


    you''re not feelingfortable, how about we go to another restaurant?"


    ''Go to another restaurant?'' Molly thought the idea was appealing.

 Chapter 285 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part Two)

    Chapter 285 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part Two)


    Molly finally nced over at Brian who was leaning back in his chair. Brian looked back at Molly with


    veiled eyes, raising his ss and drinking the contents in one gulp. Shepressed her lips and


    shook her head. She didn''t want to say hello to him, but it didn''t mean that she was running away from


    him.


    She will not give him the satisfaction. In truth, she wanted to get away from him not only physically but


    also mentally.


    Eric smiled and gestured for the waiter to lead them to their table.


    It might be coincidence, but then again, he didn''t believe in coincidences, but their table reserved by


    the restaurant was parallel to Brian''s table. Only one table was separating them.


    "Brian, ask Eric toe over and we can sit together."


    Becky''s cheerful voice carried over to where Molly and Eric were sitting. She stiffened at the sound of


    the awfully familiar voice. The uneasiness in her heart became more and more heavy. Turning, she


    tried to catch a glimpse of the speaker, but the waiter blocked her sight. As soon as he moved, she got


    a clear sight.


    Molly looked at Becky''s face. Her first impulse was to get up and run as fast as she can¡­


    She was about to get up, but Eric caught her hand and forced her back to her seat.


    Sensing the weird atmosphere, Becky turned to Brian. "What''s going on? Why Eric is not joining us?"


    Frowning she asked again,"Why can''t I hear Eric say anything?"


    ncing at Molly, Brian''s eyes narrowed as he saw her pale face. Turning to hispanion, he


    exined,"Eric is with a friend now. It''s not convenient for him to join us."


    Hearing Brian''s reply, Becky got even more confused. She had spent more time with Eric than with


    Brian. Although she wasn''t sure about who she really liked until recently, she was pretty sure that Eric


    was besotted with her. He always turned up every time she was with Brian. But today...


    "Is Eric with his girlfriend right now?" Becky asked curiously, shaking her head.


    Despite not speaking too loud, her voice was still audible from where Molly and Eric were sitting.


    Normally, she would react to such words as "Eric''s girlfriend", but she just sat there looking timidly at


    Becky. There was fear, resistance and even evasion in her eyes!


    Eric looked at Molly''s changing expressions, and he suddenly felt guilty. He could feel Molly''s suffering


    and he felt like someone was squeezing his heart.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He sensed the tense atmosphere between the twodies. He was aware that there was a weak


    connection between Molly and Becky, however Molly''s strong reaction towards Becky seemed a little


    unusual.


    No one noticed that Brian''s eyes darkened frighteningly. When he heard Becky refer to Molly as "Eric''s


    girlfriend", his chest felt like it was going to explode. He almost growled to Becky,"No!"


    His brows knitted as he took a deep breath. ''What the hell is happening?'' Brian shook his head to clear


    his mind.


    Meanwhile, Molly''s breathing is bingbored. She was trying her best to suppress the emotions


    that had already taken over her mind. Looking at Becky discreetly, she was not sure if Becky


    recognized her already. She couldn''t be sure if she existed in Becky''s memory. Maybe she chose to


    evade her own memories of the past. Then what would happen when she learns that she was the


    daughter of Rory, there was no way she could face the past...


    And the painfully humiliating memories.


    Taking a deep breath, Molly tried to calm her inner turmoil. She stopped staring at Becky and turned


    her attention to Eric. Her eyshes trembled and there was sadness in her eyes. She looked at Eric


    worriedly before lowering her head.


    Looking at Molly''s downcast expression, Eric was beginning to regret bringing Molly to the restaurant.


    He should have known that Brian would bring Becky here now that she''s back. Taking Molly''s hand in


    his, he realized that her hands have grown so cold.


    "Let''s go somewhere else!"


    Eric got up and tried to pull Molly from her seat. But Molly didn''t budge. He frowned, returning to his


    seat with a scowl. "It''s really a coincidence this time. I didn''t arrange this meeting on purpose. Little


    Molly, please trust me!" His voice was soft and pleading.


    There was sincerity in his voice as he entreated Molly. It was not like Eric to exin his actions to


    anyone, and his voice was raised unconsciously.


    Hearing Eric exining himself to someone was a big surprise to Becky. Inclining her head at the


    direction of his voice, Becky frowned slightly. She couldn''t believe that Eric had changed a lot in such a


    short time. The Eric she knew was carefree, but nevertheless as cruel as Brian.


    Molly swallowed and took a deep breath. She wished she can swallow her sadness as easily. She


    didn''t know how much sadness the human heart could take. All she knew was that she was sad


    because of what happened this morning in the casino. She was sad when she saw Brian with someone


    else. She was sadder when she saw it was Becky with Brian...


    ''How much sadness can I take in a single day?'' Molly thought bitterly.


    The piled sadness was like a fire in her blood, suffocating her.


    The suffocation became even worse as she realized that it was Becky all this time, the woman that


    Brian loves, the woman who will be his wife one day¡­


    Choking back a sob, Molly tried to breathe normally. She tried to smile lightly at Eric to reassure him


    that she''s all right. Bringing out her phone, she started typing: I don''t care if you brought me here on


    purpose or not. I''m really not happy at this moment. However, thanks to your presence, at least I''m not


    alone.


    Thank you for keeping mepany every time I need.


    Reading her message, Eric''s eyes softened. Her heartfelt words seemed to melt his heart. He looked at


    Molly tenderly. At that moment, there was only one thought in his mind. He wanted to be her guardian


    angel, forever. He wants to break the routine of his life and start following his heart instead of his mind.


    He wants to believe that one day the wish in his heart will be a reality.

 Chapter 286 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part Three)

    Chapter 286 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part Three)


    Eric held Molly''s hand and slowly lifted it up. He closed his eyes and kissed the back of her hand


    reverently. He said in an emotional voice,"Little Molly, maybe we started in the wrong footing, maybe


    the whole process was wrong, maybe the result will be wrong, too..." he paused.


    "Anyway, I''m still grateful for the opportunity to apany you! Your path since I met you has been


    long and hard. However, please believe me when I tell you that I will always stay by your side as long


    as you need me."


    The whole restaurant was so quiet that you can hear a pin drop.


    Brian''s mouth tightened at Eric''s audacity. His fist clenched under the table and he had to force himself


    to sit still.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The guests of the neighboring table were looking at the couple with obvious interest. It''s not every day


    that they could chance upon true love confessions. The handsome young man sounded so sincere that


    everybody in the restaurant was rooting for him. Eric slowly opened his eyes and looked searching at


    Molly.


    Molly''s eyes widened in shock. She was not expecting this reply from Eric. She looked around hastily


    and flushed as she encountered the beaming look from the couple near their table. Blinking, she


    swallowed her tears and typed at the same time: Aunt Shirley told me that as long as I take one step


    forward, there will be a different scenery waiting for me.


    You told me that no matter how hard my path is, you will always be with me¡­


    Eric, I really appreciate it. No matter how hard the road is, I will keep moving forward, even if the path is


    full of sharp stones.


    Seeing the determination in her face, Eric smiled approvingly. He raised his hand and gently touched


    her face. After a while he resumed his usual manners. Catching her hands, he said,"Let''s go


    somewhere else to eat!"


    After hearing his suggestion, Molly seemed to hesitate.


    Raising his eyebrows teasingly, Eric said,"Aunt Shirley said that as long as you eat together with the


    right person, any food will taste delicious, right?"


    Without further hesitation, Molly nodded her head vigorously. She didn''t want to face Brian and Becky


    at this moment.


    Eric pulled Molly gently from her seat. He wanted to go out of the restaurant directly but he decided to


    pass Brian''s table first. "The food here doesn''t suit Little Molly''s taste. We''re leaving now."


    Hearing Eric''s voice nearby, Becky raised her head. She can''t make out Eric''s figure as well as his


    companion. Frowning slightly, she called out,"Eric?"


    Holding Molly''s hand tightly, Eric deliberately ignored the hostility in Brian''s eyes. Turning to Becky, he


    said,"You have my brother to apany you today, you will not need me. I''ll be in touch."


    Throwing Brian a meaningful look, Eric strode out of the restaurant with Molly. They left the way they


    came, with Molly holding tightly to Eric''s arm as if her life depended on it.


    Brian sat quietly as if turned to stone. His eyes were glued to Molly''s figure as she walked out of the


    restaurant. Through the clear ss, he saw Eric put his arms around Molly''s waist as they waited for


    the valet to bring the car around. Brian''s eyes narrowed into slits. He tried to ignore the sinking feeling


    in his stomach as he watched Eric seat Molly in his Maserati.


    "It looks like the handsome young man has won his lover''s heart."


    "So romantic¡­" thedy at the back said dreamily.


    "Hey, did you notice that the girl can''t speak?"


    "Exactly! What a shame."


    "She seems to be a dumb¡­"


    "Well, I guess so. She typed her response on her cell phone."


    "I feel envious of the girl, even with her disability she found her true love. Where is my Mr. Right?" she


    lamented.


    "¡­"


    After Eric and Molly left the restaurant, people started talking about Eric''s love confession in soft


    whispers. Brian and Becky couldn''t help but overhear some of theirments.


    Brian lifted the ss of red wine and took a sip. The vintage wine suddenly seemed tasteless and


    somewhat difficult to swallow.


    "Brian, that girl¡­" Becky began.


    "She really can''t speak?" she finished incredulously.


    "No, it''s not true!" Brian rasped.


    Brian''s voice was already thin with annoyance.


    Becky creased her forehead. Brian sounded strangely affected by her innocent question, her sensitivity


    and instinct made her realize that something was off. "What do you mean?"


    "What I meant was she''s not dumb!" Brian said forcefully.


    As he spoke with a voice full of rage, Brian was reminded of Molly''s state. He didn''t even notice that


    Becky had grown quiet and pensive. All he could think of was getting back to the people who did this to


    Molly.


    Although she couldn''t see anything, She stared at Brian. The underlying emotion in his words didn''t


    escape her. She found it strange that Brian seemed greatly affected by Eric and his girlfriend. For some


    reason, she had a feeling that the woman was the one who was living with Brian while she was absent.


    What she can''t understand is what she''s doing with Eric. Could it be that this woman had a im in the


    hearts of both Brian and Eric?


    That''s impossible!


    Brian and Eric could only have her in their hearts!


    Her hands clenched around the fork she was holding while her gray-stained eyes showed no emotion.


    However, her trembling lips revealed her anxiety and fear.


    *


    After leaving the French restaurant, Molly felt a little better. When she saw Becky''s picture in Brian''s


    study, she expected to meet her someday. She didn''t count on falling in love with Brian, so she was not


    prepared for the pain and sadness that she''s feeling now.


    After driving for a while, Eric turned to Molly and asked,"How about we go to the South Street Alley to


    eat Chitterling thin noodles?"


    With knitted brows, Molly turned to Eric.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    With raised eyebrows, he continued,"Those things are better than you think, besides you like to


    eat¡­"

 Chapter 287 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part Four)

    Chapter 287 Jealousy is the entanglement of the four! (Part Four)


    Finally nodding, Molly thought about the cheap but tasty food in the South Street Alley. The ce also


    offered freedom, something that Molly appreciated. For a person like Eric who had been living in a


    willful way since childhood, the word "freedom" was something that he took for granted.


    Lost in her thoughts, the car suddenly stopped in front of a candy store. Expecting to see South Street


    Alley, Molly turned to look confusedly at Eric.


    Eric jumped out of the car and said,"Wait for me here!"


    Without waiting for her reply, Eric strode inside the store. He came out after a while with a delicate box


    in his hands. He handed it to Molly before going back to the driver''s seat.


    Molly received the box doubtfully. Opening the lid, she found a beautifully wrapped candy inside.


    She frowned, looking up at Eric''s expectant face.


    Grinning, Eric said simply,"Candy can make you happy!"


    Molly threw Eric a surprised look. She didn''t know how to respond to Eric''s tricks for cheering up kids.


    However, because of his thoughtfulness, Molly felt a little sweetness in her heart.


    Watching Molly''s doubtful expression turn to appreciation, Eric started the car happily. Soon they were


    heading to South Alley Street.


    Picking up the box, Molly flipped it open to look at the candy inside. After a while she put it back in the


    box. Suddenly she thought of something that has been bothering her ever since they left the restaurant.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. In the end, she typed a message and


    showed it to Eric when they passed a stop light.


    "Becky''s retina was infected and removed. She can''t see anything for now, and has to wait for retinal


    transnt!"


    Eric answered her question without any reservations.


    Hearing Eric''s exnation, Molly grew more despondent. She looked at the background picture in her


    cell phone, the one she took with Eric and the snowman. She was a little downcast, and closed the


    screen without saying anything. Molly sat quietly in the car, ying with the candy box absentmindedly.


    Staring ahead, she felt as if her life had suddenly lost its taste.


    *


    The Council of A City


    Edgar was having a working lunch. His face looked terrible as he pored through file after file. His face


    was almost twisted by the time he finished reading all the information.


    "Knock knock!"


    "Come in!"


    The door of the office opened and Bill walked in,"Mayor, I have contacted Mr. Shen."


    Lifting his eyes from the files he was reading, Edgar asked,"What''s the time for the meeting?"


    "Tonight!"


    Edgar frowned, putting down his lunch box. Wiping his mouth with a tissue, he slowly leaned back on


    his chair. "Tonight, Howard might make a move!"


    "Howard has ten people. Can Mr. Brian Long cope with that?"


    Bill asked unintentionally.


    Looking at Bill thoughtfully, it seemed they were on the same wavelength. Howard''s secret agenda to


    take down Brian once and for all was very confidential. It will be unwise for Howard to underestimate


    Brian since he was also from the Wolf SWAT Team and knew their tricks very well.


    He knew that he could stay in the sidelines and watch while the others fight. And then reap the spoils


    when both sides were exhausted, but at that moment, he couldn''t stay out of it.


    Rory is out of the country to take care of some outside issues, and Mr. Yan was probably still in A City.


    This was what Major General Zeng had already expected. He was afraid¡­


    The motive of this assassination was definitely not simple.


    Edgar''s eyes darkened imperceptively. There''s a possibility that Brian has already touched some of the


    things that shouldn''t be touched. Well, what happened then was not that simple!


    "Pay close attention to Howard and his men. If there''s a need, you have my permission to support him."


    Edgar said suddenly.


    Bill looked up in surprise. "Mayor, is that really okay?"


    Frowning, Bill continued,"If Mr. Yan finds out, I''m afraid¡­"


    Bill left his words hanging but Edgar understood perfectly what he meant. If Justin was really involved


    in this, then his career might end here. In that case, he would never reach an agreement with Jonny,


    and Molly would be in danger.


    Thinking about this, Edgar frowned. Many seemingly unconnected issues were in fact inextricably


    linked. Each one of them was odd.


    "If we break off with Mr. Brian Long, the situation will be more troublesome!"


    Standing up, Edgar asked,"Is there any news with Steven?"


    "Mr. Brian Long has already taken care of him!"


    Bill''s answer made Edgar pause, it seems that most of his spections are correct.


    It seemed that Mr. Brian Long had already known a lot. Small wonder that the people who were sent


    out recently couldn''t suppress the urge to take actions.


    "It seems¡­ we should let it go!"


    Bill said worriedly.


    Edgar justughed. "There will be an answer, soon. Just wait and see."


    Looking confused, Bill waited for Edgar to exin, which obviously he had no intention of doing.


    Edgar looked out of the window and rubbed his eyebrows slightly. He can''t wait for the day when all


    things will be revealed¡­


    As soon as the truth was uncovered, he wouldn''t need to be controlled by others. The barrier between


    him and Molly would crumble. He was counting on the emotional foundation they had for so many


    years. Soon, he would be able to bring her back to his side again...


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ''Wait for me, Molly. Wait for me!'' Edgar prayed fervently.

 Chapter 288 Of Anxiety And Threats Mollys Story (Part One)

    Chapter 288 Of Anxiety And Threats Molly''s Story (Part One)


    Molly was inside her tiny bedroom, sitting by the small desk near her window. On herp was the box


    full of candies that Eric had just bought for her.


    She opened the box and took a piece out.


    She tinkered with the candy wrapper mindlessly, her mind was obviously far away.


    Molly zoned back in and stopped abruptly. A bitter smile appeared on her face. She opened a drawer


    from her desk and took out a ss bottle. She threw the candy inside.


    After staring at the bottle for a while, she put it away and took out a notebook from the same drawer.


    She opened the notebook and started to scribble everything that was going on in her mind. This had


    been a habit of hers for as long as she could remember - this was how she often processed her


    thoughts and how she let it all out.


    "Molly!" A voice called out. As Steven walked into the bedroom, Molly scrambled to close her notebook


    and put it away. She turned to face Steven who was holding a bowl in his hand,"Your mother prepared


    soup for you. Here."


    Molly nodded as she took the bowl. She bit her lip, not knowing what to say because she could tell that


    Steven wanted to say something but he wouldn''t budge. Molly decided to put the bowl down and look


    at him straight.


    "Well..." Steven lingered. He sat down on the other chair beside the desk and rubbed his hands


    together, nervous. He opened his mouth and closed it. "Molly, well... Rory wanted to see you."


    Molly''s brows furrowed. She stared at Steven, not saying a word hoping he would say something,


    anything. ''How did Steven expect me to react to this?'' Molly thought to herself.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven heaved a deep breath,"It doesn''t matter who your real dad is. You should know that I love you


    like my own... but Molly, this won''t go away by you ignoring."


    Molly pressed her lips together. She couldn''t answer this question because she still couldn''t talk. And to


    be honest, she didn''t want to respond to it even if she could.


    Steven didn''t know what to think of how Molly was reacting. He let out a sigh under his breath,"Well,


    your mother wants you to know that it''s still up to you. We would never force you to do anything you


    didn''t want to do."


    Molly remained silent, looking at Steven. ''If that was true then you wouldn''t havee in here to tell


    me that, '' She thought bitterly to herself.


    ''Of all people, mom would know if I wanted to see Rory or not but she still let Stevene in here.''


    Molly opened her notebook and scribbled something very fast and slid it over for Steven to read. "I''ll


    see him," Steven read out loud.


    Before Steven came in today, Molly had already thought a lot about Rory - she knew that eventually


    this day woulde. She had been prepared.


    ''When?''


    Molly took back the notebook as she wrote it down. She slid it back over to Steven who


    responded,"Tonight."


    Molly frowned as she wrote ''I can''t tonight. I have to work.''


    She couldn''t afford to miss work tonight. Mostly because she didn''t know what Brian would do if she


    did. She didn''t want to give Brian another reason to talk to her because if she missed work then that


    would mean Brian would have an excuse to talk to her.


    "Can''t you miss work just for tonight?" Steven asked.


    Molly shook her head vigorously. Her eyes showed that she was determined about not missing her


    work.


    Steven scrunched up his face, thinking for a while before finally saying,"Fine. I''ll tell him. We can


    reschedule for another time."


    Steven stood up, told Molly to finish the soup, and left the room. Molly stayed silent all throughout just


    watching as his father left her room. She felt her heart drop as she watched him because he was


    getting old and it was showing.


    Steven went back to his bedroom where Sharon was sitting at a desk, writing something. "What did


    Molly say?" She asked as soon as she saw him.


    "She agreed to see Rory." Steven''s tone was solemn as if he didn''t agree with Molly''s decision.


    "Sharon, are you sure about this? Is it really a good idea for Molly to see Rory?"


    Something shed in Sharon''s eyes. She held back the hatred in her heart and the sadness for her


    daughter. "This is yourst chance," She said rather coldly to Steven.


    "Does Molly..." Steven stopped,"really have that much influence on Mr. Brian Long?"


    Sharon didn''t respond to Steven. In fact, neither of them knew the answer to the question. They didn''t


    know if Molly did have that much influence on Brian. All they knew was thatst night, Brian came to


    Steven for Molly which sort of told them that Molly was of some importance to Brian, at the very least.


    So now even though they didn''t know what was happening, they were just crossing their fingers and


    hoping for the best.


    The night came soon. Moonlight Street was famous for being packed with people, especially at night. It


    never changed - it was always crowded and this was where people spent their money. You could


    always forget about your problems and spend your money on all kinds of things to buy your happiness


    here. And you could also live an exciting life here, like riding a roller coaster.


    Molly walked briskly. She was runningte because she didn''t wake up on time. If Daniel hadn''t woken


    her up, she might have missed workpletely. Molly nced at her watch, the casino was straight


    ahead. She walked faster, almost doing a run. She was going to bete any minute now.


    Suddenly, Molly heard some brakes screech to a halt.


    This made Molly jump. She saw that the car was right in front of her, she took a step back and made a


    gesture to the car, showing her apology. After which, she ran towards the casino only a few steps away


    now.


    Brian was the one driving. His fingers tightening on the wheel as he saw Molly sprint towards the


    casino. He watched her as she disappeared inside the revolving doors.

 Chapter 289 Of Anxiety And Threats Mollys Story (Part Two)

    Chapter 289 Of Anxiety And Threats Molly''s Story (Part Two)


    Brian still clearly remembered everything as if it happened yesterday: Molly''s beautiful, apologetic face,


    her eyes that shone brightly but also showed her fear. But it was all in the past now. He used to be


    obsessed with Becky''s eyes and he still should be obsessed with her eyes. But little did he notice that


    all he could think about now were Molly''s wide and innocent eyes.


    "Brian?" Becky called out to him, gently. She was confused because Brian had spaced out.


    Brian snapped back. "Nothing."


    Beck bit her lip, stopping herself from saying something. She sat in the car silently. Becky was almost


    never wrong about her gut feelings. Especially about Brian. When Brian picked her up earlier, she felt


    that something was wrong. She decided to ignore it but now... she couldn''t help but feel a little


    suspicious especially ever since she met Eric and that Little Molly at the restaurant. She could tell that


    Brian wasn''t just spacing out just now. His mind was somewhere else


    Becky frowned at this. Sadness was creeping at her heart and anxiety at her brain. But she couldn''t tell


    exactly what she was worrying about right now.


    Brian started the engine again as it rounded the corner heading its way to the casino''s parking lot.


    Brian stepped out of the car first to open Becky''s door. He held out his hand for Becky to take as they


    walked towards the elevator. They were going up to the top floor.


    "I have to meet Tonyter. You can stay at the casino and wait for me. I''ll pick you up after." Brian said


    mechanically. His voice rang in the small space of the elevator.


    Becky couldn''t help but slightly furrow her eyebrows. "Why didn''t you just take me back to the hotel


    then?"


    "I didn''t want you to be alone there. I will worry about you." Brian said coldly.


    Becky smiled at what he said. "Okay." When the elevator door opened, Brian took Becky''s hand as he


    led her out.


    "Mr. Brian Long," Tony greeted him. He had been at the casino since early morning. He quickly nced


    at Becky as he followed behind them silently.


    Brian asked Jason to watch over Becky before leaving with Tony.


    "Brian!"


    Becky''s voice made him stop and turn around. "What''s the matter?"


    "You..." Becky bit her lip,"Just be careful, okay?"


    The corners of Brian''s mouth lifted into a small smile. "Okay."


    Becky watched him walk away before turning to Jason. "You can go, Jason. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry


    about me. I''m quite familiar with this ce."


    "Okay." Jason replied,"If you need me, just page me in channel one."


    "Sure."


    When Jason left, everything fell silent. Becky was at the middle of the office, unmoved. She could smell


    the peppermint smell that Brian loved - this made her smile. She took out her phone and called Cindy.


    "Becky! How are you?" Cindy asked. She sounded like she was in a hurry.


    The smile stayed on Becky''s face. "Everything''s okay. Brian''s very good to me but I can tell that he


    feels guilty."


    "Just guilty?" Cindy asked,"He didn''t do anything else? Like give you a gift or something?"


    Becky frowned at this. "No, no, he didn''t." She decided to tell Cindy everything that had happened


    since yesterday. The further she got into the story, the funnier the feeling in her stomach got.


    "The woman Eric was with is probably the same woman in Brian''s vi!" Cindy paused before saying


    anything.


    "I don''t know why but for some reason, I think so too." Becky''s heart dropped as she told Cindy her


    suspicions.


    Cindy stayed silent on the other line before blurting out,"You said that you lived in a hotel?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why the hell are you staying in a hotel?" Cindy raised her voice,"That woman is staying in the vi and


    you''re staying in a hotel? Are you freaking kidding me right now? What the hell is going on? Is he


    cheating on you? Becky, listen to me. Go to that freaking vi right and tell her who''s in charge!"


    Becky prided herself in staying at a hotel wherever they went even if she knew Brian had his own ce


    there. She relished at the idea that Brian chose to stay with her at the hotel because she wanted to.


    She liked that idea - that Brian would do something he didn''t want to just for her. "But..." Becky


    stuttered.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "No buts!" Cindy shouted before Becky could continue what she was saying. "Do you really want to


    wait until she reces you and then you''re going toe to me crying about it?" Cindy paused,"Becky,


    just listen to me, okay? Brian is your man. Now you lost the eyes he loved the most. And if you''ve lost


    him, then you should do something about it. Do you really want that to happen? I can''t help you if you


    won''t do anything about it. "


    "But Cindy..." Becky insisted.


    "Don''t!" Cindy cut her off,"Just tell Brian that you want to stay with him. In the vi. Not in the hotel. Just


    tell him that you don''t feel safe and you feel alone in the hotel. That''s it. Easy, right?"


    Becky didn''t respond to what Cindy was telling her to do.


    "Becky, are you listening? Did you hear me?" Cindy sighed.


    "Yeah, I''m listening." Becky answered in a small voice. "I''m at the casino right now but Brian''s out with


    Tony, I think they have business together. He''s picking me upter... Cindy, you''re right. I can''t be as


    sure as I was before. I can''t lose Brian, I just can''t. He loves me, I''m the only one he''ll ever love."


    "Good, good!" Cindy hesitated,"I hope Brian''s different from Eric who''s a cheater. If that happens, I


    can''t stand to see you get hurt."


    ''Cindy had a point.'' Becky thought to herself. She thought back to what Eric was saying earlier at the


    restaurant. She knew how difficult it was for Eric to make promises like that, to pour out his heart like


    that. But she could tell that he was sincere, that he meant it. He even went to South Street Alley with


    her ?!

 Chapter 290 Of Anxiety And Threats Mollys Story (Part Three)

    Chapter 290 Of Anxiety And Threats Molly''s Story (Part Three)


    When Becky told Eric that she wanted to go there, he t out said no. But today, Eric went there for this


    woman. To say that Becky was surprised was an understatement.


    Becky really didn''t want to do this but she didn''t tell Cindy. When she hung up the phone, she sat at the


    sofa silently thinking about what Cindy was making her do and every small action of Brian today.


    Brian was her man and hers alone. No one could get in between them and no one could take him away


    from her!


    Becky squinted her eyes. She was suddenly feeling all the anger. She picked up the phone that Jason


    gave her before he left and put it on channel one. As she was about to speak, a voice came.


    "Manager He, one of our waiters is sick. We need someone to take his shift but all of the staff is busy.


    Could you cancel Molly''s noon break so she can cover a shift?"


    "You can decide on your own. Go ahead. I have no idea what Brian is thinking so I''m giving you the go


    signal to decide on your own."


    "Okay, I understand."


    The voices were gone. Becky opened her mouth and was ready to say something, but she suddenly


    decided against it in thest minute. She thought back of the conversation she heard just now...


    The waiter would never have called Jason like that if the situation wasn''t urgent. But one waiter not


    making it to his shift didn''t sound urgent at all. This didn''t make sense. Why did he have to call Jason?


    Becky tilted her head. She was confused. After a while, she realized something. She mumbled to


    herself. "Molly ?! Could it be her? Could it be the same Molly?"


    But nobody was here to answer her question. She was gripping the phone tighter and tighter until she


    decided to turn it off as it wasn''t helping her anxiety at all. What if this Molly was the same Molly that


    Eric had mentioned? If she was, then she would be around Brian all the time, right?


    No! She wouldn''t allow this! Not on her watch! She wouldn''t let some random woman take Brian away


    from her! That was definitely not happening!


    *


    The night was growing deeper and deeper - not a single yellow star could be sighted. There was only


    the solitary moon hiding behind the clouds.


    Tony was the one driving while Brian sat in the backseat, looking out the window. His face was hard,


    devoid of any emotion. No one could tell what ran through that little thick head of his.


    Suddenly, there was a buzz. Brian silently withdrew his gaze from the window, took his phone out and


    answered the call.


    "Emperor, the man you told me about is here with me. Elias reported to him, quite excitedly. "I made


    him drink the medicine that I developed. It''ll take half a day for something to show up."


    "I hope the results don''t disappoint." Brian said rather inly. But if one really knew Brian, there was a


    twinkle in his eyes that showed he was quite excited too. He hasn''t talked to Molly in a few days and he


    was longing to hear her voice - to hear his name in her voice.


    Brian ended the call and if one looked closely, subtly drawn across his face was a very small smile.


    Tony had noticed it and didn''t know what to think of it.


    Tony watched Brian for a while through the rearview mirror before returning his attention to the road.


    He couldn''t tell if Brian was smiling because of Becky or because of Molly. But he knew one thing for


    sure, Brian was bing more and more different as each day passed. He was harsh and cold


    before, devoid of any emotion, refusing to show them if there were any. But now there seemed to be a


    soft side of Brian that he was showing more often. One could even say that he was bing more


    and more human with human feelings everyday.


    "To the overpass! Go to the overpass!" Brianmanded all of a sudden.


    Tony was slightly irked but at the same time, he could see why Brian was so panicked - at the rearview


    mirror were two cars tailing them. He cursed under his breath - he had zoned out and hadn''t noticed


    that they were already being tailed. He focused on the road and made a sharp turn so that they would


    end up at the overpass, as Brian had instructed.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The car was on full speed and the two cars obviously noticed. Tony nced at the rearview mirror only


    to see a look of disdain on Brian.


    Brian was silent at the backseat. His ck eyes nced at the rearview mirror for a moment. Then he


    withdrew his gaze and looked out the window, silently thinking.


    He was thinking how many people were in the car behind them. He considered all the possible


    strategies that Howard could take. Then finally, he snorted, a smirk on his face.


    Brian scoffed at the idea of Howard. He sat surprisingly still with such a fast speed. Then he took out


    his phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr. Brian Long." Harrow greeted, his voice a dead sound.


    "Did you get a ce?" Brian''s tone was in but you could tell he was speaking harshly.


    "Yeah, I did," Harrow raised one eyebrow before continuing,"The Imperial Garden Mansions."


    "Is Rory back?" Brian asked.


    "If the flight didn''t get dyed, he''ll be in the city in half an hour." Harrow said politely, but he couldn''t


    help but be curious.


    "I see." Brian hung up the phone. He craned his neck to check if the two cars were still there - they


    were. This time, they were practically touching the car.


    "Mr. Brian Long, do you want me to get rid of them?" Tony offered.


    "No," Brian waved him off,"Just lead them to the airport." There was something in Brian''s eyes - they


    were ck, cold, and dangerous.


    ''Justin... and Rory... who are you to decide! I''m ying the game, I decide!'' Brian thought to himself,


    defensive.

 Chapter 291 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part One)

    Chapter 291 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part One)


    Tony remainedposed as he drove Brian to the airport.


    There was not a sliver of doubt or scare on his face, apart from the arrogant look reflected in his eyes.


    Brian nced at the rear-view and sneered when he saw the two cars on their tail. Drawing his gaze


    back, he took out his phone and dialed a number. There was a short ring and a voice spoke on the


    other end,"At your service, Mr. Brian Long."


    "Have Steven and Justin met yet?" Brian''s tone was emotionless and calm, but his gaze gradually


    sharpened.


    "Yes, they seem to have met," the man answered respectfully,"Also, around noon, Steven had asked


    Miss Xia if she would like to meet Rory Yan. But ording to the record of their full conversation, she


    had refused the invite."


    ''A meeting with Rory?


    What a jerk.''


    Brian snorted. It looked like Steven hadn''t taken his words to heart. He wasying his hands on things


    he shouldn''t touch. Now, it was time for Brian to teach him a lesson in obedience. Brian''s expression


    turned dangerous and cold. He parted his lips slightly and ordered,"Let him take her there if she


    agrees. But I need to hear every word of their conversation. I want to know what they are nning."


    The voice on the other end paused for a while and then stuttered,"Mr. Brian Long, that cannot be easily


    arranged."


    The Yan brothers were no ordinary people. As a senior official, Justin served as the Vice President in


    the Political Commissar. How could a conversation involving him be easily monitored? If they did that


    and got caught, it might be interpreted as a leak of state secrets.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Brian shot another nce at the rear-view to look at the cars behind them. He leaned into the seat


    casually and seethed,"That''s an order."


    His voice seemed calm, but the order was absolute. His tone was as cold as ice, and there was no


    ce for any argument. The person at the other end shivered, his hairs standing up on end. He


    hurriedly answered,"Yes sir! Understood, sir!"


    As the conversation ended, Brian''s face changed. Fury boiled inside him, the touch of anger reddened


    his cheeks. He stared into the distance and thought to himself. Steven had forgotten his ce. He had


    warned him, but Steven ignored it. Not only did he disobey his orders, but he also tried to get Molly


    involved. Was he trying to threaten Brian by using Molly as a shield?


    He was going to pay a fine price for underestimating Brian.


    He narrowed his eyes. His dark orbs were like frozen ponds under the night sky, with ripples whirling


    beneath its thinyer.


    The three cars sped along the road. When they sped past, the other vehicles moved out of their way, in


    fear and awe.


    "It looks like they are headed to the airport," said the man who was in the first of the two following cars.


    He kept his eyes locked on Brian''s car.


    At the same time, Howard shouted through the inte,"It''s time! Shoot him down, Lorence!"


    "Roger that," answered the man with a heinous sneer. He pulled out a box from under his feet. He


    opened it and took out the parts of a disassembled sniper rifle. He caressed the barrel of the gun and


    assembled them quickly. When he was done, the roof window of the car was opened. He stood up and


    put the gun on the roof of the car and aimed.


    The three cars didn''t show any signs of slowing down. Lorence looked through the scope of the gun


    and aimed at the right rear wheel of Brian''s car. At that speed, if the tire was shot at, the car would lose


    control and tumble off the road. And he was at an advantage too. The cars were about to get on a very


    high bridge, and just beyond the bridge was the airport.


    Lorence''s hands were steady. He was the famous marksman from the Wolf SWAT Team, and he had a


    hundred percent hit record. He was especially good at hitting moving targets and reading the wind and


    angles. He kept a record to hit the target ten out of ten times in training, despite of the strong breeze


    flowing in the environment. No one in his team had ever surpassed his record.


    His finger slowly moved and squeezed the trigger, waiting for the best opportunity to take the shot. He


    imagined the scene that would transpire after his shot hit the target. The tire would explode and the car


    would screech and tumble off the bridge, a parab going downwards. He smirked triumphantly,


    excitement shining deep in his eyes.


    "Mr. Brian Long! It''s highly likely that they would shoot us when we pass through the bridge," Tony said


    quickly, but there was not the slightest apprehension in his voice.


    Brian looked at the cars behind them again. In his hand was a silver, shining Desert Eagle. He loaded


    the gun and snorted,"Let them. They are digging their own graves."


    Tony heard the displeasure in Brian''s voice. He tensed and took a quick nce at him in the rear-view.


    Brian''s grim face was clouded in dark vengeance. He drew his nce back and pondered why Brian


    was so irritated. As far as he knew, Mr. Brian Long was very used to assassination attempts and never


    deigned to show his true feelings even when he was at a life-or-death situation. This was not Brian''s


    usual temper. This was not the Brian whom Tony had known so far.


    The cars whizzed along the bridge and Brian rolled down the window on his side. With a malicious


    smile on his face, he turned his head sideways, listening to every little sound and focused. Mixed in


    with the sound of the gusty wind, came the sound of a gunshot from behind.

 Chapter 292 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part Two)

    Chapter 292 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part Two)


    The look in Brian''s eyes turned dangerous. With inhuman speed, he leaned out of the window, turned


    towards the direction of the gunshot and pulled the trigger. The bullet rushed out of its barrel with a


    burst of zing fire and sped squarely towards the iing bullet from the sniper rifle. Almost


    simultaneously, he pulled the trigger again and shot at Lorence. The bullet zoomed like aet cutting


    through the night sky.


    All this happened in a split second, like a slow-motion movie. Brian''s bullet collided into the sniper


    bullet apanied by a little firework. And simultaneously, the driver swerved to dodge the other bullet


    and the screeching sound of the tires broke the silence of the night.


    But the car managed to dodge the bullet with a single turn and they continued chasing Brian''s car in a


    few seconds. Howard watched the two cars in front of him with a frown, but he wasn''t too worried. They


    had arranged the most skillful driver to drive that car, considering he was transporting a sniper.


    But to his surprise, there was another screech, followed by a thump. Before he could react, his driver


    had stepped on the brake. Howard watched as the car in front of him swerved, lost control and circled


    over and over before crashing through the fence of the bridge. It toppled over very quickly. Just as his


    car came to a full stop, there was a loud crash where the other car hit the ground.


    No one had noticed that Brian had not only ricocheted back the sniper bullet, but also had changed its


    direction towards Lorence''s car. The whole time, Brian watched as the bullet bounced back and hit the


    tire. His eyes were cold, with no concern for the dying enemies. He withdrew his pistol, looked straight


    ahead and said in a low, cold voice,"Just as expected."


    "Mr. Brian Long, you have such good marksmanship. Is that what they call ''double shooting''? I wonder


    who''s the best in double shooting- Mr. Long, Shawn, or you," Tony asked. He had never seen Richie or


    Shawn attempting a double shoot before. More precisely speaking, no one in XK Intelligence Agency


    had had the honor of seeing them in action. Thus, this particr skill called the ''double shooting'' had


    long be something like a legend in the agency.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was his first time seeing Mr. Brian Long do the double shooting for real. To avoid his father, Brian had


    spent quite a lot of time in Hell Forest with Shawn, and had learnt to shoot two targets with one bullet.


    Tony felt very lucky to have witnessed such a great move in action, and decided to brag about today''s


    experience to Vincent, who would definitely be jealous.


    Tony shed a smile and stepped on the peddle. Right now, Howard had his hands full with rescuing


    his subordinates and didn''t have enough time to chase them. Howard wouldn''t have seen thising.


    They obviously hadn''t expected that Brian would be such a good shooter, and not to mention, their


    ambush went in vain.


    "If you want to find the answer to that, you should ask Shawn, not me. I could pass on your request to


    Shawn and Richie." Brian removed the magazine and put the gun back under the seat. His tone was


    finally at ease and indifferent as usual.


    All of Tony''s hairs stood up. He dared not let either of them know that he asked such a question. He


    hurriedly said with an awkward smile,"No...No, thanks, Mr. Brian Long."


    What the hell... Compared to those two, Mr. Brian Long would actually take it easy if he asked him


    asional questions like that. Tony had been working for him for quite a long time and knew that Mr.


    Brian Long would forgive him if he asionally cracked a joke. But he dared not speak to Shawn or Mr.


    Long in that way. If he ever talked to Shawn in that manner, there would be a bullet in his brain before


    he could even finish his sentence. And Mr. Long... Come on, who would dare speak to him about


    anything, except Madam?


    They arrived at the airport soon after. Brian shifted in his seat and took a nce at his watch. He


    noticed that they had only two minutes before Rory''s ne arrived.


    He got off the car, followed by Tony. The two headed towards the airport lobby.


    The moment they set foot inside the airport lobby, the arrival of Rory''s ne was announced. Brian


    narrowed his eyes at the broadcast and walked towards the airport pickup.


    When Rory saw him, he was taken aback. He had never expected Mr. Brian Long to pick him up in


    person. The age signs and fatigue on his face were reced by surprise, as he spoke,"Mr. Brian Long,


    why are you here?"


    "Becky is back. I''ll take you to her." Brian''s voice was emotionless. He wouldn''t deign to speak to this


    man if he were not Becky''s father.


    Rory didn''t take any offense from Brian''s attitude. One had to learn to get along well with arrogant,


    powerful men, when they turned out more powerful than you.


    Tony helped Rory with his luggage, and they walked to the parking lot. The atmosphere between them


    was a little stiff, if not weird.


    They took the same road back. When they passed by the bridge, they saw a me aze below the


    bridge. The crashed car''s fuel tank had broken and since the engine was still running, an electric spark


    due to the crash must have lit the leaking gas, eventually causing an explosion. The whole car was on


    fire, engulfing everyone inside it.

 Chapter 293 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part Three)

    Chapter 293 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part Three)


    Brian shot a nce at the smoldering wreckage and sneered. They passed by Howard and his men


    who could do nothing but watch their men burn. Tony deliberately slowed down, allowing Howard to


    clearly see everyone inside Brian''s car.


    Outraged, Howard glowered at them in fury. The raging mes lit up the bridge and the light illuminated


    the tiny space inside Brian''s car. He saw an unexpected man sitting next to Brian, who was craning his


    neck to watch the ze under the bridge. He was so taken aback that he blurted out,"Mr. Yan?"


    His surprised voice attracted the attention of the people next to him. They all looked at the car that had


    already passed by and then at Howard. Someone asked him in shock and doubt,"Is Mr. Yan with him?"


    Howard didn''t answer him. He was racking his brains, trying to make sense of what he had seen. The


    man sitting next to Brian was indeed Mr. Yan. But why? Why would Mr. Yan be with Mr. Brian Long?


    "Howard, none of them have survived," the person who had gone down to the bridge to scout, came up


    and reported. Gravely, he looked down, his shoulders slumped. None of them had ever expected to


    lose two of their most elite men that night so easily.


    It took Howard a while to take in everything that had happened so far. His eyes glinted with sadness,


    but in a few minutes, the sadness disappeared. It was a subordinate''s duty to obey the orders of his


    superior, absolutely and unconditionally, no matter the cost, especially since they served in the special


    unit. He ordered,"Call in the local forces to assist with the cleanup."


    "Roger that!"


    Howard turned back onest time to take a final nce at the zing car. He thought he was going to


    lose his cool, but he remained silent. He finally took control of his emotions, his hands firmly clenching


    into fists. He had made a mistake that night. He had underestimated this Mr. Brian Long. The man had


    lived up to his reputation. He knew exactly when and how he would be ambushed that night.


    And he had deliberately led them to the elevated freeway and to the airport. He chose the ce


    because there were fewer people here, much lesser at night. But what he still couldn''t understand was,


    why was Mr. Yan in Brian''s car? If the Mr. Yan he had seen in the car was just an illusion, that would be


    great. But if it was really him, then it would mean that Mr. Yan had called for the mission, and also got


    into Brian''s car knowing that death was awaiting him on the other end. His intentions were very


    complicated.


    Howard was puzzled by the whole nature of his mission. But the atmosphere in the VIP room of the


    Golden Bay Club in A City was much more suffocating.


    Edgar looked Mr. Shen in the eye, and asked,"Mr. Shen, are you saying that Molly is the key factor


    here? And whoever controls her will control everything?"


    Mr. Shen, who was wearing his usual silver mask, slowly inhaled his cigar and puffed out the smoke.


    He said,"Mr. Gu, I never said that. What kind of effect the girl has on the situation would depend on the


    circumstance."


    Edgar remained silent for a while. He gazed at Mr. Shen for another whole minute before he


    continued,"What you are saying, Mr. Shen, is that the one who has control over A city is now Mr. Brian


    Long. But Molly is the one who sways his feelings. Am I right?"


    It might have seemed like a question, but his tone was certain. Mr. Shen had spent decades in the


    underworld, and had always managed to keep a subtle bnce between both the government and the


    street. Now that he had given Edgar an answer, his opinion about the whole situation was quite clear.


    But after hearing Edgar''s question, Mr. Shen burst intoughter. The smile faded from his face instantly


    as he stared into Edgar''s eyes and said,"Mr. Gu, I''m afraid that you have got it wrong." Edgar looked at


    him, confused. Mr. Shen continued,"Nothing about Mr. Brian Long is certain. He is an unpredictable


    man. Even his own parents don''t know what goes on in his mind."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Edgar was surprised by Mr. Shen''s reply. He was so amazed that the man had seen through him again.


    Getting himself together again, he said,"You sound very familiar with Mr. Brian Long''s parents."


    "Well, you have always wondered why I tolerate him. Now you know the reason," quipped Mr. Shen,


    whose voice was a little ironical as he gave Edgar an indirect answer. All this time, Edgar had been


    inquisitive about Mr. Shen''s rtionship with Brian. He decided to satisfy his curiosity once and for all.


    Edgar managed to keep a smile on his face as he cursed the man inwardly, ''What a cunning old fox.''


    Mr. Shen knew what Edgar was thinking, but he didn''t care. Today''s meeting was for Brian''s sake. He


    knew what Brian had dely only meant to learn about Molly''s origin, but overshadowed by fear,


    many who had guilty conscience took it as a wrong move from Brian''s side, and decided to hunt him


    down. Brian was a man of principle. If those people hadn''t tried to mess with him, he''d have gotten


    bored and let go. But since they had offended him, he would definitely make them regret all their life


    choices so far.


    This was also part of the reason why he had kept a good rtionship with Brian. Of course, he was


    nice to Brian for Shirley''s sake, but he knew in his heart that if he messed with Brian, the Sacred


    Domain would be doomed.

 Chapter 294 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part Four)

    Chapter 294 Cannot Withstand A Single Blow (Part Four)


    "Mr. Gu, that''s all for today. I hope you don''t make any irreparable mistakes for stupid reasons." That


    said, Mr. Shen stubbed out his cigar in the ashtray and rose to his feet. Without another look at Edgar,


    he turned and left the room.


    "Mr. Gu, what did he mean by that?" asked Bill, when the door closed behind Mr. Shen.


    Edgar''s eyes flickered as he said slowly,"It means that Molly is in danger."


    Bill was surprised. He asked with a frown,"Why would she be in any danger? That shouldn''t be


    happening."


    "Well, he made it pretty clear. Some people would try to threaten Mr. Brian Long using Molly. However


    unimportant Molly truly is to Brian, those people would see her as Brian''s weakness. So, she''s in


    danger." Edgar''s expression was heavy. If Brian had any affection towards Molly, those people would


    try to control Molly and make Brian obey. But if Molly wasn''t that important to Brian...then she... Then


    she would die a grim death.


    Edgar stood up and walked out slowly. As he passed Bill, he said,"It''ste. You should go and get some


    rest."


    "But..."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Bill could say anything, Edgar had stormed off. Bill''s mouth stayed open for a while without


    being able to finish his argument. Then he left the club too, sucking on a huge lollipop.


    Edgar''s car was headed straight for the Grand Night Casino. The Golden Bay Club and the Grand


    Night Casino were close to each other, so he arrived there in no time. When he reached, he went


    directly to the lobby. Although Brian had ''removed'' his men, he still had means to learn about Molly''s


    whereabouts.


    In the casino, the hall was not as quiet as the VIP room. Not fazed by the crowd, Edgar stood steadily


    at the door. His sharp eyes quickly scanned the hall and his lips curled into a sneer as he caught sight


    of some familiar officials. He drew his gaze away from them and looked for the person he was actually


    searching for. Finally, at the in-casino chips cashing counter, he saw Molly cashing in her chips with a


    satisfied smile on her face. For a moment, he was lost in her smile. He hadn''t seen her contented smile


    in a long time.


    Molly felt his gaze and looked straight at him. She could easily spot the man among the crowd and her


    eyes met his. After a moment of trance, she quickly turned around. Pretending that she did not see


    him, she walked towards the locker room.


    "Molly! Wait!"


    Molly shuddered and stopped. She tightened her lips and turned back to face him. He approached her


    with his long strides and when he was close to her, he asked,"Are you getting off work?"


    Molly nodded.


    "Go and change then. I''ll wait outside. I''d like to talk to you," said Edgar, staring into Molly''s eyes


    eagerly, regardless of where he was. Being a mayor, if anyone caught sight of him and reported it to


    the media, he would be swarmed by negative news by morning. But that was very unlikely to happen in


    here, because no journalist would dare expose anything that was happening in the Grand Night


    Casino.


    Molly wanted to decline, but she nodded instinctively as a natural response to his order. Only after


    Edgar had released a sigh of relief, and had asked her to change first, she realized what she had done.


    She felt regretful, but there was nothing she could do anymore.


    Grinding her teeth at her own stupidity, Molly went to change. Edgar left the casino and waited at the


    gate. The night had set in. Edgar stood proudly at the doorway with his hands in his pockets, attracting


    many people''s attention.


    About ten minutester, someone softly tugged at his sleeve. Edgar turned around and saw Molly


    standing next to him. With a gentle smile on his face, he said,"Let''s find a quiet ce to talk."


    Molly thought about it and nodded her head.


    Seeing her behave, Edgar raised his hand, and before either of them could react, he tousled her hair,


    just like how they used to do at the militarypound. For a few seconds, the two of them stood there


    perplexed.


    "Okay...Le...Let''s go!" With an embarrassed smile on his face, Edgar walked out. His heart still hurt as


    he couldn''t help thinking what would have happened if he hadn''t given up at that time? Would his little


    girl have grown up healthily and happily under his own protection?


    But he had to give in. If not, if the worst had happened, his little girl would''ve been long dead.


    Edgar showed Molly into his car. That whole time, Molly didn''t talk to him, nor did Edgar. He thought it


    was because of the gap between them and that she didn''t know how to get along with him anymore.


    Edgar started the car and drove into the traffic on Moonlight Street. But he didn''t know that a pair of


    eyes had seen everything that had happened outside the casino. Brian watched as Edgar''s car sped


    away, until it was out of his sight. Then he took out his phone and sent a text. His eyes had turned dark


    and dangerous, withplex feelings rippling in them.

 Chapter 295 Take Her Back To The Villa (Part One)

    Chapter 295 Take Her Back To The Vi (Part One)


    Fortunes were made and broken in the evening at Grand Night Casino.


    Tons of people came there for a good time.


    Drinks, tokens, gambling tables were everywhere. As the general manager of the Casino, Jason was


    always busy at night. He needed to keep a close eye on all the gamblers. Sometimes, there were


    cheaters and chaos wrought by difficult guests, business as usual in ces like that. He had to deal


    with them all.


    "General Manager, cheater at table 8!" The voice of the foreman of the first-floor lobby came through


    Jason''s earpiece. Normally announcements were made by inte, but in this case they had curled


    tubes wound around one ear plugged into a two-way radio. This was set up to facilitate private


    conversations among the staff. It wouldn''t do well to announce the location of a cheater to everyone in


    the casino.


    Jason frowned. While cheaters weremon enough, he hadn''t expected it tonight for some reason.


    He answered the foreman''s report with instructions on how to handle this. Before he walked out of the


    room, his phone rang. It was a message. He saw it was Brian.


    "Where''s Molly?" It was a simple question from Brian.


    Jason frowned. "Is Molly in the lobby now?" he asked through the mic in his headset.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "She just finished her work and took off a moment ago!"


    Jason trekked over to security. He checked out the CCTV feed right after he entered the room. He had


    no time for idle chit chat. He tapped a few keys and found the camera by the gate of the casino. He


    reviewed the footage and stopped it at one key scene: Edgar was with Molly, touching her hair softly.


    Jason frowned when he saw this, and changed the camera back to real-time monitoring mode. Later he


    walked out of the room and dialed up Molly.


    When Molly''s phone rang, Edgar pulled over beside a coffee shop. Molly was confused and could not


    help frowning slightly. Few people knew her number, and the ones that did knew she had been struck


    mute. She didn''t know why Brian called her twicest night. You had to text her if you really needed to


    talk to her.


    Molly got out her phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Her confusion deepened. Yet, she


    still decided to answer the phone.


    "This is Jason, Miss Xia! There is something that you need to take care of at the Casino. Try to make it


    back here quickly." Jason did not mince words. He was a busy man, so he didn''t have the time to chat.


    Just then, he paused for an instant and hung up.


    Molly kept frowning while listening to Jason. She was worried, and forgot she couldn''t speak until she


    tried to respond.


    "What''s the matter?" Edgar asked in a confused tone. Her attitude changed all of a sudden, and he


    wanted to know why.


    She nced at him and took a sharp breath, typing on her phone. "I need to go back to the Casino.


    There''s an emergency."


    Reading what she typed, Edgar frowned and raised his head all of a sudden. He asked,"I get it. You''re


    mute!"


    His guess was confirmed to be true when Molly nodded. But now he had the answer. Why hadn''t she


    spoken a word to him? He began to get annoyed. But now, his heart hurt so badly that he forgot


    everything. "But why? How did this happen?" he asked.


    Molly smiled distantly and shook her head. She typed more,"Get me back to the Casino first, okay?"


    Obviously, she did not want to talk about it right now. Edgar felt it. It sounded like a sad story. "What


    happened to you, Molly? Why are you unable to speak? What''s wrong with your throat?"


    "Nothing serious. It''s just temporary. Don''t worry!"


    Molly avoided answering his questions. There was a certain expression in his eyes, one of an aching


    heart. He said in a sad tone,"I can''t help it. You know that, right?"


    His mncholy question pierced Molly''s heart like a needle. She clenched her hand a bit and


    swallowed all the sadness inside her. She went silent for a while, took a deep breath, and then shook


    her head. She wore a smile, but she did it deliberately so that he wouldn''t hurt so bad. "Please hurry!


    It''s urgent!" she typed on her phone again.


    They were simple yet helpless words. Looking at them, Edgar felt even more sorrowful. It was almost


    too much to bear. He denied his feelings for her for years. He even made apromise with General


    Zeng to ensure her safety. But now, he had to watch her get hurt over and over again. She kept going


    from one heartbreaking situation to another. Was this what he signed up for?


    Edgar''s eyes were full of anguish and anger as if he were a rabid beast looking for something to kill. He


    looked at Molly, frowning deeply. Finally, he gritted his teeth and agreed to drive her back. He wanted to


    spend more time with her -- no lie. But he couldn''t resist her now.


    It took everything for him to tear his eyes away from her pretty face. He put the car in gear and drove to


    the casino. Finally, they arrived at the gate. Molly nodded to him and was about to hop out. Suddenly,


    Edgar put a hand on her shoulder to stop her while he said,"I''ll wait. We need to talk. Doesn''t matter


    howte you get off work!"


    Molly frowned even more. She wanted to refuse. However, she nodded her "yes" when she saw the


    determination in Edgar''s eyes. She had no reason to continue to blow him off.


    Edgar let go of her, and she burst into a run, tearing open the doors and practically flying into the


    casino. Watching her run off, Edgar couldn''t control himself anymore. He pretended to be strong when


    they were together. But there was nothing but misery on his face now that she was gone. How he


    wished he could hold her in his arms to protect her from any more pains. She was the girl he wanted to


    protect when he was still a little child. Now he might get the chance. However, she hurt so much and


    even hid who she was from him. He couldn''t get her to open up, and that worried him even more.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, full of sorrow and sadness all at once. His hands clenched


    the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles went white, and a popping sound could be heard as he


    cracked his knuckles. The muscles on the backs of his hands stood out.

 Chapter 296 Take Her Back To The Villa (Part Two)

    Chapter 296 Take Her Back To The Vi (Part Two)


    Jason was still dealing with the cheater in the lobby when Molly jogged in. There were a few subtle


    ways to cheat, but Jason knew them all. He was an expert, and why not? He''d tried them himself when


    he was younger. There was a reason he was in charge of the whole casino, after all. This kind of thing


    was what he was good at. The bodyguards dragged the cheater away. It went without saying that he


    would have to face some severe punishment.


    "General Manager, Molly''s here," KK whispered at Jason when he saw Molly tear in at a good clip.


    Jason took a look back at Molly and left instructions with the foreman. Then he turned around and


    walked over to Molly.


    Molly scratched her ear and nodded to Jason as greeting -- the nodding, not the scratching. Jason


    nodded back and said,"Let''s go to my office."


    Molly was anxious and had no clue what they were talking about. She followed Jason into the elevator


    and they emerged into his office. His suite was on the first floor of the security station. Apart from a


    desk, a sofa and some other necessities, there was also a screen where he could see what was


    happening around there.


    "Have a seat," Jason said, and continued,"There''s going to be a huge game three days from now. It


    concerns stock shares spread among some rich families. Theirpanies'' shares are the gambling


    capital. There will be tons of guests there, a lot of bigwigs. We had a meeting and worked up a list of


    people working that night. You''re on that list. What do you think?"


    Molly listened quietly. She was lost in thought, but frowned at Jason when she came back to reality.


    "We need to confirm the list tonight. You can think about it while you''re here and give me your reply


    later!" Jason said and then left the office immediately before Molly could give him an answer. Molly was


    left all alone in the office, sitting there in confusion.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After Jason walked out of the office, he texted Brian and let him know that Molly was back now and he


    was going to keep her there.


    Brian got the message, but blew it off. His eyes grew sharper.


    "Brian?"


    Brian tore his gaze from his phone and raised his head to look at Becky who was chatting with Rory


    right now. He said disinterestedly,"It''ste now. I''ll drive you back to the hotel."


    Just then, he stood up and pulled his coat off the rack. He shrugged it on, then stretched out his hand


    to Becky.


    Becky put her hand in his, and felt his calluses. She took a few deep breaths and tried to say


    something. But there were no words for what she was feeling. You could see disappointment on her


    delicate face.


    Seeing Becky lower her eyes a bit, Brian frowned. He looked over at her and asked in a caring


    tone,"You okay?"


    Becky shook her head slowly and forced a smile. "Yeah," she replied in a seemingly easy tone.


    She was pretending and Brian could see through it of course. His eyes turned sharp and he made a


    sidelong nce at Rory. Then he merely said,"Drive Mr. Yan to the hotel, Tony."


    "Yes, sir!" Tony replied.


    "No, I can go back with Dad. I know you''re busy and I don''t want to put you out... I don''t want to be a


    nuisance, Brian," Becky said, the words spilling from her mouth rapidly.


    There was a sense of anxiety in her soft words and she seemed to try hard to conceal it. She did not


    want to be an inconvenience because of her blindness. She felt unsafe. and her ears began to ring


    from her tension.


    Brian sighed in frustration, staring at Becky. He said coldly,"why are you being so polite?"


    "No. I¡­ I''m just scared¡­" Becky was flustered, trying to exin. She took a deep breath to calm her


    nerves.


    "Let me say this, Becky. Nobody is an inconvenience to me. That''s for me to decide. Understand?"


    Coldness remained on his handsome face. He didn''t change his expression once.


    You could feel the power in his domineering words. Becky gradually felt her anxiety fade away. He was


    the Brian she knew, the Brian who wanted to keep her by his side. He was powerful and ambitious. He


    loved her, and that was why he got so angry when she got down on herself.


    Rory stared at Brian, sneering inwardly. Yes, he was a powerful man. But so what? A man who devoted


    too much of himself to a lover would never be truly sessful.


    Tony remained calm and showed no emotion at all as if he didn''t care at all about what they were


    saying. He had something on his mind, though. When Brian talked to either Molly or Becky, there were


    subtle changes in his mood, and the way he rted to each one. These changes might tell Tony


    something. He turned to face Rory as the car pulled to a stop. "I think this is where we part ways, Mr.


    Yan."


    Rory nodded. He walked over to Becky and patted her on the shoulder tofort her. "I''m going back


    to the hotel, Becky. Don''t worry. Your eyes will be fine," he said this in a loving tone, just like a caring


    father should. "I''ll find you a pair of matched retinas if it''s thest thing I do. Even if I go bankrupt, I''ll do


    so trying to get your sight back."


    Becky fiddled with her lipstick and nodded at him with red eyes.


    Rory sighed heavily and left after he bade Brian farewell. Brian was unconcerned with Rory, and barely


    spared him a nce. He was a nobody, just an excuse to confuse Howard. He had served his purpose


    already.


    After Rory left, Becky said to Brian slowly,"Drive me to the hotel, Brian!"


    "You don''t want to stay longer?" Brian said, his voice indicated he was slightly bored.


    Becky shook her head. "I want to stay with you all the time. But¡­ I don''t want to interrupt you at work."


    Brian said nothing, just watching her. She was always like this. She usually wasn''t so clingy, and reliant


    on him. She liked to be independent. Though sometimes, when they were alone, she could be


    vulnerable and let down her guard, let him do things for her. He was not upset because of that, he was


    upset because she felt useless as a blind woman.


    And she kept hammering that point home.


    Brian narrowed his eagle-eyes a bit. When he slowly opened them again, there was no trace of


    emotion there anymore. He became cold again. "I''ll drive you back!"


    Becky nodded, a bit uncertain. Then Brian took her hand and led her out of the office. They made a


    beeline for the parking lot.

 Chapter 297 Take Her Back To The Villa (Part Three)

    Chapter 297 Take Her Back To The Vi (Part Three)


    They emerged from the lot, and headed toward Sophia Hotel. When they passed the gate of Grand


    Night Casino, a car parked along the road nearby caught Brian''s attention. His dark eyes cast a


    sidelong look at the man on the driver''s seat. It was Edgar, looking quite serious. Brian''s gaze stabbed


    at him from the darkness.


    It was dead silent in the car during their drive. Becky was strong and calm as could be told from her


    face, at least she tried to be. She was fidgeting, though,cing and ucing her hands, ying with her


    fingers, pulling on the folds of her outfit. Brian knew it from the start. He nced her during the journey


    a few times. Finally, they arrived, and he walked her to her room.


    "Get some rest. I''ll return and have breakfast tomorrow with you, okay?" he said in a doting yet


    annoyed tone.


    Becky gave him a brave smile and replied softly,"Sounds good. You should get some rest too when you


    finish up."


    Brian leaned forward, ran his fingers through her hair, and nted a soft, tender kiss on her forehead.


    "I''ll stop by if I get done early."


    He wasn''t asking permission. He didn''t need it.


    "You don''t need to. I can wait till breakfast." Becky lowered her eyes. She forgot that her eyes were


    unable to show her feelings anymore.


    Brian looked at her, temples moving a bit. He simply nodded and then left the hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    *


    Molly sat in Jason''s office for more than one hour and saw neither hide nor hair of Jason. She checked


    her watch -- it was getting on toward midnight. This was the busiest time for the posh casino. Jason


    would probably be super-busy. She had no idea when he''d be back here to talk to her.


    Molly got off the couch and walked over to the window. The ss faced the street. She peered out and


    found that Edgar''s car was still there, waiting for her. She whipped out her phone to text him, but


    realized she hadn''t gotten his number. Well, damn it all!


    There was nothing to do for it now. She gritted her teeth, shifted her gaze from the unsent message to


    the car on the street. She thought for a moment. ''Maybe I can head downstairs and let Edgar know.''


    When she opened the door, she was startled. Jason was right there, getting ready to open the door


    himself and go inside the office.


    Jason seemed unfazed, as if a bit confused. Molly lowered her eyes, like she was a child who did


    something wrong. She clenched her hand tightly around her phone and moved aside to let Jason in.


    "Have you decided?" Jason asked.


    Molly nodded and typed on her phone. "This is a big night for you guys. I don''t think there''s any way I


    can do it since I can''t speak."


    Jason was expecting Molly''s reply. It was just a ruse anyway, an excuse to keep her in the casino. He


    didn''t know why Mr. Brian Long texted him and asked about her. But one thing he did know, and that


    was that Brian was very unhappy at that point. He usually didn''t interrupt business to ask after anyone.


    Because of this, Jason knew something big was going down.


    However, Mr. Brian Long did not ask further after he reported to him. Jason did know whether he could


    let Molly leave or not. Since Brian hadn''t given him any further orders on this, he wasn''t sure if he could


    let Molly leave or not. "Yeah, it''s a big one alright, and we don''t have enough people to staff the VIP


    rooms. We don''t even have time to train everyone. You''ve worked the VIP rooms before, so you''d be


    the best option."


    Molly licked her lips and looked at Jason, confused. In a big casino like Grand Night, everyone had that


    special training. It wouldn''t be hard to transfer them to the VIP rooms. Why did Jason insist on having


    her work?


    Suddenly, Molly realized why. "It''s him, right?"


    "Him?" Jason paused for a few seconds and then cracked his knuckles. "I haven''t spoken to Mr. Brian


    Long yet. He really doesn''t get involved much with this ce," Jason said.


    "What about this morning?" Jason was speechless now.


    A waitress serving in the lobby was bullied and Mr. Brian Long, who almost never showed up, came


    here to personally deal with it. That was Twilight Zone weird. "I guess I''ll have to find someone else if


    you really don''t want to do it," Jason replied and then continued,"It''ste. Maybe you should head


    home."


    Molly nodded her agreement. Then she made her way out of the office. She was a little stiff from sitting


    so long. Seeing her walking away, Jason shrugged a bit. He sighed and mused that Brian probably


    wouldn''t show up here, as he drove Miss Yan back to the hotel. So there was no need to keep Molly


    here any longer.


    Molly walked along the soft carpet in the hallway to the elevator. She pressed the button, waiting for the


    elevator.


    "Ding!" The elevator stopped. Molly raised her head and made ready to step inside the elevator when


    the door opened. But she stopped in surprise when she saw the man standing in the elevator.


    Brian stood in the center of the elevator with a bored look on his face, one hand in his pocket. His heart


    skipped a beat when he saw Molly, and a gleam suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Molly gave him a slight bow in greeting, but didn''t step into the car. Obviously, she was waiting for the


    next one.


    When the door was about to closepletely, it suddenly opened again. Molly''s heart pounded in her


    chest because of this. She almost forgot to breathe.


    Then Jason walked out and saw what was going on. He was smart and chose to walk back to his


    office.


    "Come on in!" Brian said this with an air of nobility, as if nobody could challenge his authority.


    Molly didn''t go inside the elevator car as she was bade. Instead, she took a step back.


    Brian''s face grew darker when he saw what she did. His eagle eyes narrowed a bit. He walked forward


    and grabbed Molly''s wrist. He practically pulled her into the elevator as the door closed slowly. He


    forced Molly against the wall of the elevator and forced her to look at him.


    There was a *pang!* sound from behind her. Molly frowned and made a face. She had been pushed


    into an electrical panel, and the handle dug into her back. What was more, it hurt. She was thoroughly


    annoyed.


    Seeing her get angry, a ghost of a smile yed across Brian''s face. He stared at Molly with his sharp


    eyes, one hand against the wall. "Strangers, are we? What¡­? Could it be? You''re getting angry."

 Chapter 298 Take Her Back To The Villa (Part Four)

    Chapter 298 Take Her Back To The Vi (Part Four)


    She was annoyed that she could see through her like that. They were quite close to each other now.


    Molly could even feel his warm breath when he spoke. He was dangerous. She could feel it, too. She


    wanted to retreat, to add the space between them, but her back was against the wall. There was no


    ce to go.


    "Molly, you were so close to me once. And the confession in the snow that night¡­ am I really a


    stranger to you?" Brian said slowly. His fingers caressed her cheek, but it was different with her. Her


    skin was tougher than Becky''s. He wasn''t sure it was that unpleasant. In fact, he kind of liked it.


    He was teasing her, at least that was what Molly thought. Her heart throbbed in sorrow. She raised her


    hand and pushed against Brian''s chest, trying to move him further away. She was too weak to do this,


    though. He resisted, and she relented.


    Molly gritted her teeth and breathed heavily. She stared at Brian with hate in her eyes and then took out


    her phone. "What on earth do you want?" she typed.


    "What if¡­ I don''t want to be a stranger to you?" Brian''s ck eyes grew darker and sharper. Somehow,


    it made him even more attractive. Many girls would love to lose themselves in those eyes.


    Molly frowned tightly upon hearing his words. She couldn''t hide her anger anymore. "Come off it, Brian!


    You were the one who cut me loose. Now what do you want? And don''t forget: Becky''s back. Aren''t you


    afraid she''ll be sad if she finds out about us? Wouldn''t cheating on her be kind of low?" She typed all


    these lines nonstop.


    When he read what she wrote a rage rose in him. What was she saying? Low? Nothing he did was low!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He lifted his gaze suddenly, and shot a sharp re at Molly with his eagle eyes. He was so angry that


    he even ignored the fact she referred to Becky. Instead, he went on a rampage because she described


    their rtionship as "low."


    Molly could even feel Brian''s burning rage. The door opened and closed over and over again because


    neither of them pressed the button to select a floor. This elevator only stopped at several certain floors


    and nobody would take this elevator apart from Jason, Tony and Brian.


    They stared at each other angrily. Finally, Molly couldn''t stand it anymore. She lowered her eyes and


    typed on her phone. "It''ste now. I need to go!"


    "In a hurry? Hm?" She could tell he was mocking her. In his rage, Brian decided tosh out. He stared


    at Molly with his sharp eyes and continued,"because someone''s waiting for you outside the casino,


    right? Molly opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    ''How could he know? Is he spying on me?'' She looked at Brian with uncaring eyes and finally realized


    what he meant. "I have my freedom, Brian," she wrote.


    "That depends on me! You stay or go if I allow it." Brian said in a domineering tone. He was just about


    lost it, but then he gathered his wits. He realized that Edgar might be responsible for her defiance. Plus,


    what happened in the restaurant made him angrier. He almost lost his headpletely because of two


    men, Eric and Edgar.


    Only one day of freedom, and she was so desperate for a boyfriend that she threw herself at the first


    guy who came along. Eric, Edgar...


    And this just rekindled Brian''s rage. A cold smile cracked his face. After seeing what she typed, he said


    slowly,"Do you know what I think?"


    Just then, Brian reached out and caught her jaw suddenly before she could even stop him. He raised


    her face a bit and kissed her lips forcefully¡­


    Every fiber of her being told her to run. She desperately wanted to, but there was nowhere to go, no


    way out. She felt so sorrowful and humiliated when Brian kissed her. Her eyes turned red and burned.


    Brian fixed his eyes on Molly while he kissed her. But his heart shrank when he saw her eyes full of


    sorrow. His heart hurt. But soon, his hurt was reced by rage when he saw her mortified expression.


    Molly closed her eyes, in desperation, grief and sorrow. Tears rolled down through her cheeks,


    reaching their mouths. Eventually, both of them tasted the bitter result of Brian''s lust.


    Molly endured it silently. She could not speak, nor could she defend herself. There was no way out, and


    so she simply had to submit to what Brian wanted. She actually began to enjoy it/ God help her. She


    liked the smell from his body, and even the slight mint taste from his domineering lips.


    Suddenly, Brian eased off, his lips still kissing her, but more gently He looked at Molly who wept silently.


    There was aplicated feeling in his heart. Right now, his heart also beat heavily as her tears flowed.


    He felt suffocated.


    Molly did not move but merely stood with her back against the wall. Her heart grew even more bitter


    and sorrowful. She did not why she had such an obsession with Brian since it would be humiliating if


    anything happened. She tried to distance herself from him. And she was doing quite well. But now, she


    was aplete joke, drunk on his kiss.


    Brian let go of her lips soft and slow. He still stood closer to her, observing Molly who was standing still


    and tearing up with shivering lips. His heart hurt even more. He frowned heavily all of a sudden and felt


    upset and confused. He was out of sorts.


    Suddenly, he moved away and closed his eyes at the same time. When he reopened, he said


    coldly,"You want to be a stranger, but you like my kisses... You''re aplicated woman, Molly."


    He teased her with a low voice. The teasing brought her back to her senses. She bit her lip and opened


    her eyes. She mocked herself for being like this. She clutched her phone even tighter. Then she stood


    up straight, set her jaw, and walked toward the outside, trying to master her shivering body.


    Brian watched her silently. But when she was about to step out of the elevator, he caught her by the


    wrist again and said,"I''ll drive you home!"


    Molly turned on her heel and stared at Brian fiercely. She broke free of Brian''s grip, and stared at him,


    teeth gritted. Not too long afterward, she left the elevator and headed toward the stairs.

 Chapter 299 Take Her Back To The Villa (Part Five)

    Chapter 299 Take Her Back To The Vi (Part Five)


    .The sound of her footsteps echoed in the lonely building at midnight. The atmosphere was sad. Molly


    walked downstairs step by step, clenching and releasing her hands. She kept telling herself to


    remember the humiliation she suffered in the elevator just now. Brian''s teasing was way more


    heartbreaking than all the humiliation she suffered in her life. This was someone she trusted, poured


    her heart out to.


    Molly didn''t meet Edgar in the parking lot after she left Grand Night Casino. Right now, she forgot


    everything and was unable to think at all. She just trekked back home like a puppet. She finally got in


    and copsed on the sofa. It was almost 3 o''clock in the morning.


    The winter nights were longer. No matter how long the night, though, the world always weed the


    daylight. When the morning''s light dawned in the east, the sun drenched the earth in warm daylight.


    Molly didn''t sleep the whole night. She just sat on the sofa, eyes dull. She didn''t even make her way to


    her room until Steven and the others were up.


    "You need to be there by 10," Steven said when he saw Molly.


    Molly paused and turned her head. After a while, she nodded and continued walking to her room.


    Steven frowned, seeing Molly so tired and lost. Meanwhile, he felt guilty.


    At ten o''clock in the morning.


    Molly sat in front of that man who only lived in her memory. She wasn''t shy or excited at all. Instead,


    she was rather distant with no emotion on her face. She didn''t sleepst night and was heartbroken


    and humiliated thanks to what happened in the elevator. Now she was struggling so much that she


    even made no response when facing "Rory".


    "Molly, I''m here to take you home," Justin looked at Molly and said in a somber tone.


    Molly stared at "Rory" nkly for quite a long time. Suddenly a mocking smile cracked into her mouth.


    She typed,"I''m not going anywhere. I''m a grown-up now and I don''t need a guardian."


    Justin did not expect that Molly would reject him out of hand like that. "I know you''re angry with me


    because of what happened, but that''s not what I want, either."


    "What happened? Did anything happen? Sorry. I don''t remember. And I don''t need to," Molly typed


    calmly on her phone.


    And then she continued,"Let''s get one thing straight. What happened isn''t important, regardless of


    whether we''re together or not. I like my life a lot now, and don''t want to get involved in yours.


    Stay out of my way."


    Molly showed her words to "Rory". After a while, she assumed he might have finished reading. She


    took a look at him, stood up and then turned around to leave without any hesitation.


    "Molly!" Justin called her name.


    Molly turned a deaf ear to him and kept walking out of the coffee shop. However, she was stopped by


    the cold men the moment she arrived at the gate. She lowered her eyes and again, a mocking smile


    spread over her face. She turned around to look at "Rory" who was walking towards her. There was


    nothing but indifference in her eyes. This was shaping up to be good. The moment of truth.


    "Molly, can''t you just give me a chance to make this right? We''re father and daughter." Justin asked,


    sounding pained.


    Molly giggled all of a sudden. How often did she want a loving father? She even couldn''t remember.


    She had already forgotten what it was like to have a loving father, and she didn''t need it anymore. She


    was so over it.


    "I even don''t give myself any chances. Why would I give you another one?"


    Her words were indifferent and distant. Molly typed again,"Call your goons off."


    Aplicated emotion emerged in Justin''s eyes yet he fought to keep it inside. That feeling vanished


    immediately. "Molly, you''re my daughter, I have to¡­"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "She''s my woman now!" Suddenly, a cool voice came from behind them. Brian interrupted Justin


    deliberately. His appearance was out of the blue. Molly and Justin were still shocked, but Tony followed


    him like always.


    Molly frowned while Justin and his two men were still recovering from the shock. She stared at Brian


    with dry eyes. She hated it so much when he said those words. She was no one''s woman but her own.


    Brian cast a sidelong nce at Molly and saw every emotion on her face. His ck eyes stopped on


    her for a second and then looked ahead. He gave a sharp and cold stare at the two men who stopped


    Molly. The two men suddenly felt frozen by his gaze. They were chilled to their souls. They gave way to


    Brian instinctively.


    Brian walked over to Molly and stood in front of her. He took her hand naturally, his fingers pinching


    hers. "Mol, why didn''t you listen to me, hm?" he said to her in a low and sexy tone, as if someone was


    ying the cello.


    Molly frowned and stared at Brian hatefully, teeth gritted.


    "I told you I''d pick you up and take you back to the vi. Why didn''t you wait for me? You didn''t tell me


    you were leaving," Brian whispered at her ear gently like an angel. He said this in a half-doting half-


    angry tone. He chose to ignore the anger he saw in Molly''s eyes. He said again nonchntly,"If you


    need to go see someone, I''ll go with you. I''m worried about you being all alone." Brian took a look at


    Justin who changed his face all of a sudden.


    Just then, Brian tried to smile. He cracked a slight smile yet his eyes didn''t reflect the smile. It was


    weird and cold. He raised his eagle-like eyes and looked at Justin defiantly, and then greeted him


    slowly,"Mr. Justin Yan, Vice President. Nice to meet you!"


    Just then, Molly''s eyes went wide. She spun around to face Justin. She was extremely shocked and


    confused now!

 Chapter 300 The Uncontrollable Concern About Molly (Part One)

    Chapter 300 The Uncontroble Concern About Molly (Part One)


    Justin narrowed his eyes after Brian spoke.


    He ignored Molly and instead focused on Brian with a sly smile on his face.


    He finally said,"Mr. Brian Long, your reputation serves you well."


    "Well, thanks. That''s very ttering." Brian replied lightheartedly even though he could sense the


    sarcasm in Justin''s voice. He tightly held Molly''s hand as he rubbed her palm. "Mr. Justin Yan, you''d


    better be sure of what you''re doing because if you make a mistake, I''m afraid we''ll have to do


    something about it and it''s not gonna be pretty. What do you think?"


    Justin was taken aback at what Brian had said but he didn''t show it. After all, he had been in politics for


    as long as he could remember, so he knew how to y. He looked at Brian dead in the eyes and


    chuckled,"Brian Long, you are a newborn calf fighting with the tigers."


    "Whatever," Brian looked down and fixated his eyes on Molly''s hand in his palm. Molly''s hand was


    oddly icy cold - he frowned at this before turning to speak to Justin again,"I''m not interested in anyone


    else''s business so I don''t like it when someone''s interested in mine. So I want someone to know that


    I''m not afraid to get my hands dirty." Before Justin could respond, Brian looked at Justin with a sneer


    on his face. "I don''t like making enemies but I don''t mind having to add one more to my list."


    Brian kept the sneer on his face and his eyes turned ck - not a single color could be seen.


    Justin couldn''t be fazed though, he reflected the same sneer that was on Brian''s face and he started a


    stare off with him. No one was speaking for a while and it was getting more and more tense as the


    clock ticked. The atmosphere was thick and no one could breathe for a while.


    Molly held her breath - she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t understand why Justin was here and


    Rory wasn''t.


    And who was Justin anyway?


    Molly scrunched her eyebrows and her body was shaking, her hand was still tightly ced in Brian''s


    palm. For some reason, itforted her and frankly was the only thing that was keeping her sane at


    the moment. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for herself as she looked at her so-called father.


    Molly just grew sadder and sadder as she tried to figure out what was happening. Brian tried to get her


    attention by tapping her hand with his fingertips. When she didn''t respond, Brian found her face had


    turned white as a sheet. "Mol?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Molly ignored Brian as she was just staring at Justin. After a while, Molly broke into a fit ofughter - a


    sort of bitter chuckle that never seemed to end. Soon, her eyes were red and herughter just grew


    stronger. Brian and Justin didn''t know what to do - they didn''t know why Molly wasughing in the first


    ce and why it was taking her so long to stopughing. They started to get ufortable.


    Molly stopped abruptly and was just now staring at Justin. Gone was the curiosity that governed her


    stares before, this was just now pure resentment. Molly broke her hand away from Brian as she walked


    out of the room.


    Brian was staring at the door where Molly had just vanished but his expression changed when Molly


    was stopped at the door by Justin''s men. "Tony!" Brian called out.


    Brian didn''t have to say anything else - Tony knew what he meant. He took his gun out and fired it at


    the men at the door. Soon, the room was abuzz - there was wailing and people were scrambling. Molly,


    however, remained unfazed and just kept walking outside.


    Tony shot the two men in their arms. Everyone in the room saw it.


    "How dare you!" Justin didn''t expect Brian could stoop so low. Where did he get the audacity to shoot


    his men? Did he not know that he just fired a gun at not one but two government officials?


    Brian''s eyes narrowed as he watched Molly go about her business as if nothing had happened. He felt


    Molly''s sadness and he felt Molly get over that sadness as she walked out. He wanted to hurt the


    people who made Molly walk out.


    Brian was so angry by this point that he could feel his heart rapidly beating. He kept a stoic face


    outside and killed any emotion that his eyes could show. "Justin, wow, that spirit!" Hemented


    casually.


    Justin tilted his head as he looked at Brian. There was something different about his eyes now - like


    Brian was threatening Justin by just one look.


    Justin sneered at him,"Mr. Brian Long, here''s some piece of advice for you. There are some things that


    you can''t do. You don''t and you can''t make the rules."


    "Oh, really?" Brian snickered,"Let''s see then."


    Brian was not ashamed of anything. In fact, he was proud even. He arrogantly put his hands in his


    pockets and walked towards the door stopping only for a while to turn his head and harshly warn


    Justin,"Even a tiger will not eat its own cubs. Mr. Justin Yan, escape while you still can." Brian relished


    at the sight of Justin growing angrier and angrier. He looked at him defiantly before walking away to


    follow Molly.


    Molly held herself tightly as she walked along the street. The bustling crowd and city lights didn''t bother


    her at all - she was way into deep in her own thoughts.


    She was not a toy, she was a person. Wasn''t there anyone who cared about her at all? She didn''t need


    her family. Was that all right? She didn''t need her father. Was that okay?


    She didn''t need anyone.


    But howe?


    Howe no one epted her?


    Why couldn''t they just leave her alone? They were just ying with her as if she was a toy or a doll so


    easily put out and back in the box.


    When she was young, she thought Rory was her father. Later on, they told her that that wasn''t true.


    From then on, she thought Steve, who had been living with her and her mother for so many years, was


    her father. But she found out that that wasn''t true too because apparently, Rory really was her father.


    She just couldn''t handle it anymore. All the back and forth so she decided that she didn''t need a father


    anymore. She was resentful towards Rory. But how was it that now they were telling her that Justin was


    her father?


    She didn''t want to know what was going on because she knew that none of that was her business.


    But why did they have to y with her? As if she was a toy? ying with her feelings?

 Chapter 301 The Uncontrollable Concern About Molly (Part Two)

    Chapter 301 The Uncontroble Concern About Molly (Part Two)


    Molly clenched her teeth shut, she was trying to hold her tears back - hiding behind her eyshes. She


    decided that only she was to be trusted, she needed to be strong for herself because no one else


    would do that for her. She needed to stand her ground even though everyone else abandoned her,


    disappointed her - she needed to be strong. She must be strong now and she must be strong tomorrow


    and the day after that. She needed to be strong for the rest of her life. Even if people always left her,


    she was always left to herself.


    Molly forced herself to smile as a way to attempt tofort herself. She knew that she would never


    disappoint herself, even if everyone else around her did.


    "Little Molly?"


    When Molly heard the voice call her name, she raised her head without thinking - her moistened eyes


    met Eric''s. Eric, who was always haughty in his ways, was looking at her with an overwhelming amount


    of tenderness. The sun shone behind him - like he was an angel, warm and good.


    When Eric saw that Molly had just cried, he grew worried. "What''s wrong, little Molly?"


    Molly rapidly blinked to try and dry her eyes and prevent more tears from falling. When she saw how


    concerned Eric was, she wrapped him in a hug.


    Eric was caught off guard but he hugged her tighter. Eric, with a hand on Molly''s back, pat her back to


    try and console her before he went back to his old self of teasing her,"It''s so early, Molly! Do you hug


    me because you like me ?"


    Molly was buried in Eric''s chest, ignoring his teasing. She cried harder, finally letting out all that she


    had been carrying for so long. Eric panicked when he realized that Molly was crying. He had little


    experience with things like this so all he could do was gently rubbing her back.


    The street was bustling - people hurrying left and right. All of them, though, no matter how much of in a


    hurry they were, always stopped to look at Eric and Molly. Eric shrugged them off because all he cared


    about at that moment was Molly. Even though this wasn''t the first time he''d seen Molly cry, in fact he''d


    seen her cry many times before - but this one was different, this was a different kind of despair. Molly


    seemed to be really falling and it was hard to ignore.


    Molly continued to cry buried in Eric''s chest - his suit was starting to get pretty wet. After a long while,


    Molly had calmed down and run out of tears.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When Eric felt Molly stop crying, he grabbed the chance to make her feel better and joked,"Wow, you


    lost a lot of water today! We''d better make sure you don''t get dehydrated!"


    After seeing that Molly''s face was still red and swollen, he let the joke go and looked at her face. Molly


    let go of him and gave him a smile.


    Molly took her phone out and sent a message that read "I''m hungry!"


    "I have to go there and check the ce out, do a quick scan, and all that. Would you like toe with


    me?" Eric asked.


    Molly looked up at the tall building in front of them - this was A-Magic, a well-known catering square


    here in the A City. She spotted the Dragon Empire Group logo positioned beside the A-magic logo -


    she made a face, something that Eric didn''t miss. When she saw Eric looking at her, shemented


    that how many coincidences there were in the world. And for Eric, it seemed that he never left her side


    - he was always there, especially when at her darkest times.


    When he realized Molly wasn''t going to respond to his invitation toe with him, he decided to try


    again. "Come on, it''ll be fun. I''ll even cook for you !"


    Molly looked at Eric incredulously. Her eyes were still red and moistened from crying and she had


    gotten quite a number of looks from passers-by. Some of them even tried to whisper something to Eric.


    Eric cursed under his breath when he heard the passers-by whispering and gossiping about Molly. He


    held Molly''s hand up as they were passing through the catering square. "Since you don''t trust me,


    what''s the point of me cooking for you?"


    Molly couldn''t help but smile as she watched Eric behave rather childishly - a sight that she rarely saw.


    She wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand never letting go of Eric''s. She allowed him to


    lead her through the square. The warmth that wrapped his hand travelled through her heart.


    As soon as Eric and Molly arrived at the catering square, Brian and Tony came to the street Eric and


    Molly had just stood. Brian seemed to be searching for someone and when he realized she wasn''t


    there - his face hardened.


    Tony searched along with Brian. "Mr. Brian Long, are we looking in the wrong ce again?"


    Brian frowned and said,"She''ll not head home. When she''s not going anywhere else, she always turns


    right."


    A slow grin formed on Tony''s face at Brian''s words. He didn''t know why but it still surprised him how


    well he knew Molly,"But... we didn''t find Miss Xia this way before."


    Brian looked at Tony sidewards and pressed his lips together - refusing to say anything. The pupils in


    Brian''s eyes were starting to dte again. He started to walk along the street his eyes sharp like an


    eagle''s searching the crowd. But after a fruitless search - he began to realize that maybe Tony was


    right. Maybe, this wasn''t the right way.


    Seeing how Brian was starting to lose patience, Tony suggested,"Well, Mr. Brain Long, why don''t you


    text Miss Xia and ask her where she is now?"


    Brian didn''t seem to like this idea - he curled his lips and scrunched his face. He realized that at Tony''s


    suggestion, he had grown anxious and nervous towards Molly. Brian nced at Tony and Tony quickly


    looked away, partly scared, and now, pretending to continue looking for Molly.


    Brian pursed his lips and hesitated for a while before taking his phone out and sending a message.


    Molly was watching Eric carefully who was upied at the kitchen when her phone shed but


    immediately dimmed - it was on silent.


    "Wait for me, for about half an hour." After seeing the look on Molly''s face, Eric raised his eyebrows in


    annoyance. He was sure of himself, why was Molly giving him that look?


    Molly twisted her mouth, showing that she still didn''t believe that Brain could cook dishes. Molly pursed


    her lips in doubt - she still didn''t want to believe that Eric could cook. He never seemed to be able to


    cook especially dressed in his dapper and crisp suit. All of the other cooks in the kitchen stood behind


    him stiffly as they watched him cook, waiting for an order from him. Oftentimes, they nced at one


    another as if they too didn''t believe that Eric knew what he was doing.

 Chapter 302 The Uncontrollable Concern About Molly (Part Three)

    Chapter 302 The Uncontroble Concern About Molly (Part Three)


    Molly clutched her stomach slightly afraid that Eric really would cook badly just because she didn''t


    believe him. Molly''s phone shed again much to Molly''s ignorance - it was still on silent and this had


    been the second message that she failed to read on time.


    Brian was gripping so tightly to his phone and his fingers were starting to turn a tinge of violet. This was


    the second that he had sent a message to Molly and that Molly hadn''t replied to. He had been staring


    at his phone for more than ten minutes already. She was ignoring him!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony could feel Brian''s body tense up as every minute passed. He now regretted suggesting that Brian


    text Molly because Brian was now in a worse mood than before.


    Tony was beating himself up over suggesting that to Brian as he watched him dial Molly''s number


    again and again and hearing no one pick up. Brian was getting tenser and tenser as each ring passed


    and then even more as the dial tone filled his ears. His fists were tingling, he wanted to do something


    with it out of anger because Molly was ignoring his call. Molly was ignoring him.


    Brian eventually hung up after a lot of failed tries at calling Molly. While he still felt anger, he was also


    starting to worry about Molly - what could she be doing? Brian didn''t think it was possible that Justin


    could hurt Molly in such a short time. But he was running out of possibilities, why wasn''t Molly


    answering his call or even just replying?


    Tony had been working for Brian long enough to be able to read his face and his bodynguage.


    Before he asked Brian what had happened, he saw Brian held his phone up again. "Find a way to


    locate Molly''s phone!" Brian practically barked as he dialed another number on his phone.


    Brian hung up the phone. He was so worried that he was starting to look for Molly around the area.


    Not a single sign of Molly - she was nowhere to be found.


    Right before Brian was about to lose it, his phone rang. He hurriedly answered it without even checking


    who was calling.


    "Mr. Brian Long, Miss Xia''s phone was located at A-Magic," came the calm voice on the other line.


    Brian furrowed his eyebrows and paused. He didn''t know what to think so he hung up the phone. His


    face hardened again and turned around to walk towards A-Magic, robotic was Brian.


    *


    "So, what do you think? It looks and smells amazing, right?" Eric admired the dish he had just cooked.


    He looked so proud of himself.


    Molly nced at the teful of spaghetti in front of her and was at a loss for words. The pasta was


    evidently overcooked and they were sticking together even with the sauce added. There was broli


    that acted as garnish but it was dark and looked overcooked as well. The carrots weren''t in any better


    condition too. The only thing that looked remotely appetizing on the te were the cherry tomatoes -


    which, of course, didn''t need to be cooked so that was hard to mess up.


    Molly curled her lips as an attempt to disguise her aversion towards the food. She looked up at Eric and


    then at the spaghetti with a fork in her hand - she was afraid to taste it.


    "And there''s orange juice!" Eric announced excitedly. He was caught up in his own whirlwind of


    exhration that he hadn''t noticed Molly''s face. He handed Molly the orange juice. "Since you lost a lot


    of water, remember?" He winked.


    Molly wet her lips nervously, still unable to say anything. She looked over to the chefs who stood at the


    side - they were all holding themselves back fromughing. It felt like she was the first to taste Eric''s


    cooking - she was a guinea pig!


    "Go on! Try it! It''s delicious, I swear! Trust me!" Eric insisted. He was looking at the spaghetti with such


    admirationpletely ignorant of the fact that Molly obviously didn''t want to try it. It was hard to tell if


    he really was that excited or he was just choosing to ignore the look of disgust on Molly''s face.


    Molly didn''t want to let him down especially when she saw how excited Eric was. Eventually, Molly


    didn''t have a choice but to try it.


    As soon as she put the forkful of spaghetti in her mouth, she spat it all out.


    "Hahahaha... Ahem! Ahem!"


    Molly stared at the chewed up spaghetti on Eric''s face, horrified. She was so embarrassed and she


    could hear all the chefs by the side pretending to cough, hiding theirughter. Finally, she couldn''t hold


    it in anymore and burst out ofughter right in front of Eric''s face.


    It was not like she chose to spit it out. The spaghetti was too salty, it was hard to keep it in her mouth


    what more swallow it!


    "This is the first I tried my hand at cooking and you''re just going to spit it out! This is so embarrassing,"


    Eric wailed. But when he caught a glimpse of Mollyughing, he couldn''t help but join her. He grabbed


    a napkin and wiped his face clean. He gave Molly a serious look and said,"Well, at least youughed.


    Finally."


    Molly felt nothing but fondness for Eric in this moment - she felt her heart skip a beat. Even after all of


    the people in her life had abandoned her, she was happy to have Eric stay with her. He was always


    there for her especially when she needed him the most. He was like an angel. Her own personal angel.


    When Eric met Molly''s twinkling eyes, he was overwhelmed with affection for Molly. He leaned in and


    touched his lips on Molly''s forehead.


    As soon Eric leaned in, Brian walked into the kitchen with Tony following him, obviously saw this and it


    showed on his face.

 Chapter 303 Of Jealousy and Requests (Part One)

    Chapter 303 Of Jealousy and Requests (Part One)


    As Eric peered into Molly''s gleaming eyes, he realized that everything else fell to the category of trivial.


    He was just staring at Molly when he pressed his lips against her forehead - something that he didn''t


    realize he did until it was done.


    "Little Molly, the day wille when you will rise above. You will finally be the glorious pearl that


    you actually are. You just will. I guarantee you that you will."


    Molly remained still only keeping her gaze at Eric. Eventually, Eric stood up while Molly remained


    frozen at his words. This scared and thrilled Molly at the same time.


    Eric raised his hand to stroke Molly''s face; he could feel where her tears had just dried up making Eric''s


    heart swell.


    He would never admit this but the truth was, he only talked to Molly at first to mess with Brian - but this


    was way beyond Brian now. The more he got to know her, the harder he fell. He had never felt this way


    before and he hated it. He didn''t want to end up like his father who fought with his brother over a


    woman.


    But, if he really did fall in love with her, he would never give her up as his father did. He would fight for


    it. Even if no one won.


    The situation was getting too intense for Molly to take so she took a step back just as Eric was about to


    touch her lips with his fingers. Molly looked down, biting her lips wondering what Eric was about to do.


    Eric stopped as Molly stepped back. His face turning casual all at once,"You''re responsible for me now


    since you''re my first."


    This caught Molly off guard.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    Eric grinned, obviously teasing,"I mean, you were the first person I''ve ever cooked for. Why? What


    were you thinking about?"


    Molly didn''t appreciate the joke - she also especially didn''t like it that the chefs around them were


    snickering, trying to hold back theirughter. Molly pushed Eric away and stomped on his feet. She


    turned around and tried to walk away before Eric could even respond. But the moment she swiveled,


    she froze. She was unable to move; she just stood there as if her feet were glued to the ground.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Molly met Brian''s eyes - Brian was standing there, his face hardened, and his eyes ck as ever


    staring so hard at Molly like he was piercing through her soul. He saw everything - he was there when


    Eric kissed her on the forehead but he said nothing. He stood there, ever so furious. Yet his anger only


    rendered him frozen.


    "Mr. Brian Long!" Eric turned to look at him, showing no emotion. He crossed his arms and leaned


    against the table. "Brian, what are you doing here?" he asked arrogantly.


    Brian knew Eric was picking a fight, he paid no attention to that. He cast him a re and walked


    towards Molly,"I followed you out and spent all this time trying to find out where you were," he said


    rather coldly.


    Molly scrutinized his face - he was jealous. But Molly instantly shoved the idea way - no way, why


    would Brian be jealous? For her?


    Molly shook her head as if to show disappointment when she saw a sh of anger on Brian''s face. She


    nodded towards him just to acknowledge that he just spent a lot of time looking for her.


    But this didn''t improve the situation, Brian only got angrier. Molly wondered why with Eric she was so


    rxed and loose but with Brian, she was so uptight and scared - it was as if she was acting as if Brian


    was going to eat her alive.


    Molly was just about to open her mouth to say something when someone gripped her arm. This threw


    off her bnce.


    "Brian, see what you did," Eric clicked his tongue,"You scared little Molly." Eric didn''t wait for Brian to


    respond before continuing,"By the way, why were you spending so much time looking for Molly? What


    happened? Why did you need to know where Molly was? But weren''t you with Beck this morning?"


    Brian''s face remained stoic despite all these loaded questions being thrown at him. Molly, on the other


    hand, felt bitterness in her heart.


    Molly didn''t know what to do - she couldn''t move. Eric pulled her closer to him - he could probably tell


    that Molly was already getting overwhelmed. Molly, despite having pulled towards Eric, was still staring


    at Brian rather sourly.


    Brian was oblivious to Molly''s resentment. He instead shot a look at Eric''s hand gripped on Molly''s


    arm,"Eric, this is my business. Not yours. Not anyone else''s. Mine. My business."


    Brian''s cold words didn''t throw Eric off one bit. He kept his easy smile, with an arm slung over Molly''s


    shoulder,"I don''t care, Brian. My work here is done. I''m going to take Molly home now. Do whatever you


    want."


    Eric''s eyes were gleaming with pride. He held on to Molly''s stiff body.


    She remained there because she wanted to ask Brian so many questions: What was Brian doing


    there? Why would she be anywhere else? Why was he looking for her? How did he know about Justin?


    But the question Molly wanted to ask the most was: Why was Brian looking for her when he was


    already with Becky?


    Molly shut her eyes, overwhelmed with sadness and bitterness. She hated that she felt so many things


    for Brian. She hated that her heart was with Brian and the worst part was she didn''t want it back. She


    kept on pushing her limit again and again and again but never did she regret it.


    "Come with me,"


    Brian pleaded; his voice was soft but his eyes were sharp. He wouldn''t take no for answer.


    Molly looked at Brian in contempt, she wanted to tell him off so bad that she wasn''t her property, that


    she wasn''t his to order around - she had wanted to do this for so long.


    But, of course, she couldn''t.


    "Brian, let go of her." Eric''s voice rung through the air. He always was good at dealing with Brian,


    especially in front of a lot of people, their staff even. He was just messing around with Brian earlier but


    seeing how Brian treated Molly, he was serious now. He really didn''t want Brian to do anything with


    Molly.


    Brian didn''t even flinch,"Are youing with me or not?" Brian asked Molly for the second time.


    Brian never took no as an answer, especially from Molly.


    That was thest straw for Molly. She wriggled her hand free from Eric''s grip and pushed Brian aside.


    Brian blocked her with his arm - he was too strong for Molly, of course. Luckily, Eric was there who


    helped her. She shot a re at Brian.


    Everyone pushed her away! Every single one of them!


    From here on, Molly was cold and it would show in her eyes. She gritted her teeth, her chest was


    heaving from breathing so heavily. She couldn''t calm herself down no matter how hard she tried.


    Suddenly, the air started to be suffocating. The chefs were now just staring at one another -


    unsure of what to do. They had been working at A-Magic for the longest time and this wasn''t their first


    time to witness something like this. They knew how much drama went on behind the scenes of ces


    like this. But it was the rule of thumb that they act as if nothing was happening.

 Chapter 304 Of Jealousy and Requests (Part Two)

    Chapter 304 Of Jealousy and Requests (Part Two)


    "She''s noting with you." Eric raised his voice as he held on to Molly who was trembling at this


    point. He shot a menacing look at Brian as he led Molly out of the kitchen.


    Eric and Molly weren''t able to make it past the doorway though because Tony was blocking it.


    "Move!" Eric growled. It didn''t help that he was way taller than Tony too.


    But Tony didn''t budge,"Sorry, Mr. Eric, I only answer to Mr. Brian."


    Eric was scornful,"If you still want to keep your right hand, tell him to move," he threatened Brian who


    remained still as a stone.


    Brian could feel that Eric wasn''t going to calm down anytime soon,"Eric, let go of Molly."


    "And if I don''t?" Eric taunted.


    Brian looked at Molly,"All right, then let''s just hope you can really make here with you."


    Brian signaled Tony to step aside so that Eric could leave with Molly in tow.


    "Mr. Brian?" Tony bowed as soon as he saw Brian step out of the kitchen,"Are we going to send


    someone to follow them, at least?"


    "Eric''s a big boy. He can handle that." Brian responded confidently but his face said otherwise.


    Suddenly, Brian''s phone rang disturbing the suffocating atmosphere of the room. Brian took a quick


    peek at the caller ID before stepping out to answer the call.


    "The results are out," Sam announced excitedly,"It works fine but there are some side effects. If you


    allow me more time, I can get rid of the side effects."


    "How much time do you need?" Brian asked matter-of-factly.


    "Three days," Sam responded after a pause.


    "Okay, three days then." Brian approved, his voice still impartial. After finishing the call, he went back


    inside,"Please tell Vincent to keep an eye on the State Parliament."


    "Yes, sir." Tony nodded solemnly.


    Brian spent the morning with Becky - they had breakfast together. But he left her when he found out


    that Molly was to see her so-called father Rory. Molly, of course, didn''t know that Rory wasn''t her real


    father - it was actually Rory''s twin brother, Justin.


    Nobody knew. Everyone at this point was nning to use Molly in one way or another. Not saying that


    their ns will work.


    Tony had a pretty good grasp of what was happening and he found himself unsure of why Brian was


    doing what he was doing.


    Nobody knew, though, what Brian''s real intention was - if he was pure in his intentions or he was just


    doing all of this for Molly. Recently, Brian was starting to get mixed up with the State Parliament


    troubles. And it wasn''t exactly the smartest idea to get involved.


    *


    Meanwhile, Eric was driving Molly home. Not long after he noticed that there were cars trailing them


    behind. He sneered at this.


    Eric sped the car up, much to Molly''s surprise. She jerked forward because he sped up out of nowhere.


    She, in turn, red at Eric who only gave her a sheepish smile.


    She wasn''t in the mood to argue with Eric so she decided to ignore him. She realized also that she


    wasn''t able to catch a single wink of sleep and her head was still hurting from everything that had


    happened. All she wanted was a good slumber, leaving everything and everyone behind.


    "If you feel like sleeping, go ahead. I can wake you up when we get there." Eric offered. Molly stayed


    quiet. Eric kept his focus on the car trailing them.


    Eventually, Molly gave in and was soon fast asleep.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Molly woke up, she was surprised to find that she was no longer in the car but rather on arge,


    soft bed that was definitely not hers. She was in a room whose walls were painted a deep purple and a


    clean shade of white. It was furnished with the fanciest tables and the view of the sunset was stunning.


    She felt like she was in a dream.


    Molly tried to check if she really was awake or just dreaming - she shut her eyes as hard as she could


    and opened them again. Wow! It was real. She thought about the vi and the soft bed in which she


    slept on for over a month.


    Wait, hold on.


    Molly opened her eyes and gave the room a quick scan - she was in the vi!


    She was certain now and it wasn''t a dream, that''s for sure.


    She peered at the furniture still refusing to believe it. She tried again - closed her eyes and then


    opened them again. Still, she remained in the vi. Oh my god, why would she be here in the vi?


    Molly tried to recall what had happened before she fell asleep. Most likely, Eric carried her to the bed


    because she doesn''t remember being woken up to walk to the bed. After that, what happened? She


    closed her eyes trying to reach back further if she could remember anything else. She remembers


    being woken up by a loud, crashing noise but before she was even woken up... she was in such deep


    sleep that she couldn''t even remember being brought into the vi. All the blood had drained from


    Molly''s face.


    She hastily got off the bed and headed outside - she didn''t even bother fixing herself or even just


    putting on shoes.


    The vi was oddly quiet. Molly stood at the hallway afraid to go downstairs. The vi was so lovely that


    one could enjoy the sunset from inside - it gave Molly goosebumps.


    Molly walked barefoot but for some reason, she couldn''t enjoy the feel of the earth on her feet. It was


    as if she was lumped in some random alternate universe.


    Something made Molly stop - she was patting herself all around her body, trying to feel for her phone.


    That''s when Molly realized that she was in pajamas.


    And it was the same pajama that she wore when she lived here - not just any pajama, her favorite one.


    The one decorated with flowers. She was starting to get more worried because she couldn''t recall, no


    matter how hard she tried, changing out of her clothes and into pajamas. At this point, she just wanted


    her old phone, not this one that came with these pajamas. She went back to her room to try to look for


    her clothes from yesterday.


    She was starting to get desperate now - her eyes scanned the room and finally she found it: her phone


    was on the bedside table.


    She dashed for her phone.


    This eased her anxiety a bit. She dialed Eric''s number but she was mming up, she was so anxious.


    With each ring, her anxiety only grew more. She was directed to voice mail to which Molly frowned.


    She decided to text him instead,"Eric, why am I in the vi? "


    Eric was still able to read Molly''s text - at least he knew she was safe. Then he passed out.


    Molly waited around for a response but she didn''t get any. Upset, she hurriedly changed out of her


    pajamas and into her own clothes - she was leaving the vi.


    Molly was walking rather quickly. When she reached the gate, she grabbed the handle but something


    made her stop.


    Brian was there, standing before her. He looked pale,"You''re escaping?" he said harshly.

 Chapter 305 Where Identities Are Masked (Part One)

    Chapter 305 Where Identities Are Masked (Part One)


    Pale was Molly''s face.


    She gazed at Brian who was ahead of her, forcing her to draw back each step of the way.


    She kept adjusting backwards until something had blocked her behind.


    Biting her lip, she red at Brian - she was dismayed.


    He stopped, standing less than one step away from her, staring at Molly. Calmly he quipped,"You must


    be curious about why you''re here, huh?"


    Molly was pursing her lips, trying to hide her emotions while staring at Brian rather coldly.


    For some reason, Molly''s coldness calmed Brian down a bit. He smiled at her as he told her to never


    leave the vi unless it''s for work at the casino. Molly''s eyes widened in surprise but Brian kept


    talking,"You parents, Daniel... I have control over all of them. If you don''t behave and do as I say, it


    might make me unhappy. And who knows what could happen to them if I be unhappy."


    Molly couldn''t believe and it showed - in her eyes, her trembling body, her quivering lips. She was


    ring at Brian as if she was going to burn him alive.


    This only amused Brian but he didn''t show that, he never did. "And you will live here as my maid." He


    turned to the Molly as he said this.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian turned around, hands in his pockets, and went upstairs pausing only for a moment to check


    Molly''s reaction. She was obviously in shock and could not move, still trying to process what Brian had


    just said.


    It wasn''t after a considerable amount of time when Molly snapped out of it. She took her phone out to


    text Steven only to get no response back. She tried to call him but no answer too.


    Molly was starting to get angry. She eyed the study room and how the door was half open.


    Molly tried with all her might to contain her anger but she could only take so much. Soon enough, she


    stormed into the study room without knocking. Brian was taken aback at Molly storming into his study


    room. For a while, he wasn''t saying anything.


    "Where are your manners?" Brian asked coldly. Brian''s voice was deep and guttural, his face dimmed


    with anger.


    At first, Molly was scared and was about to apologize. But she remembered why she was there in the


    first ce. She typed on her phone, furiously,"What have you done with my family?" Molly held it up so


    Brian could read the message.


    Brian checked her phone, then answered coldly,"Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to them as long as


    you do as I bid." Brian read it,"Don''t worry. I won''t do anything bad as long as they obey me," he said


    rather harshly.


    His countenance angered Molly as she typed again,"Brian, what do you want from me? I''m not your


    doll for you to just y with. Just let me go."


    After reading her message, Brian raised his eyebrows before blurting out,"No."


    "You..."


    Molly was so angry she was breathing so heavily, her chest heaving up and down - her phone was


    gripped so hard in her hand.


    Brian warned when he saw how angry Molly was,"I''ll forgive you for this one but know your ce here.


    And don''t even think about doing it again," Then he added, as if an afterthought,"Oh, right. One more


    thing. Your mom''s sickness is back. Just this afternoon actually. But it''s pretty serious this time. Don''t


    you remember our deal? Your mother''s medical bill in turn for your job."


    Molly couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She tried to read Brian''s face to see if he was lying or not


    but his expression was unreadable - cold and unwavering.


    "You think I''m lying? You have no right to use me of that," Brian added,"And don''t ever challenge or


    threaten me like that or you''re not going to like what''s going to happen. You know what I''m capable of,


    Molly."


    Molly was gritting her teeth in anger as she stared Brian down. She didn''t know what Brian''s intention


    was, why would he be doing this? He''d just agreed to set her free a few days ago but now he forced


    her to stay. What did Brian want? What was his goal? Why is he really doing this?


    Molly decided to be the bigger person and move past her anger and her fear and her questions. She


    took a deep breath as she typed on her phone,"How''s my mom doing?"


    "After initial treatments, she''s better now." Brian added rather heartlessly,"Of course, she''s better now


    but we can never be sure." "Well, that''s on you," he finished.


    Molly typed furiously,"Brian, I didn''t know you could ever reach a new low."


    Brian smirked, leaned against his chair arrogantly, and looked at Molly,"You''ve known me since day


    one. You can''t be surprised. You know how I am."


    Brian wasn''t wrong. Not only did Molly know Brian from day one - she knew him very well. And she


    knew that Brian was a psychopath who would do anything to get what he wanted. Molly might''ve not


    been too good at judging other people but she was undoubtedly right about Brian.


    Molly was shaking from anger now, unable to type properly,"I''m staying but this is thest time you''re


    lying to me, okay?"


    Brian nodded in agreement, smiling.


    Molly took a deep breath, kept her phone, and promptly headed to the door. Just as she was about to


    step out of the door, she threw Brian an angry look - she was angry and bitter and upset and she just


    had to show him.


    Brian kept his face expressionless and just continued to watch her as she shut the door. As soon as


    Molly was gone, Brian made a face - he was annoyed. His eyes caught the fax he was perusing before


    Molly came in.

 Chapter 306 Where Identities Are Masked (Part Two)

    Chapter 306 Where Identities Are Masked (Part Two)


    The fax read,"Now the fight between old and new parties has entered a critical stage. With less finance


    than the old party, the new party might take a chance. Molly hasn''t been exposed yet. But if they find


    out that Molly is Justin''s daughter, the old party might use it against the new one. It also seems that


    Steven is back and working for them and is being used as a scapegoat for the new party. Jonny is, of


    course, investigating this whole thing. And if people put two and two together and this gets exposed


    then it''s over the new party. "


    Brian flipped the document over where the DNA test reports were - three, specifically. One each for


    Steven, Rory, and Molly. The DNA test report confirmed that Molly was indeed Justin''s daughter.


    Brian squinted his eyes and curled his lips. He was right. Justin raped Sharon, not Rory. Even Sharon


    didn''t know this.


    Brian scoffed and headed over to the shredder. He slid the reports in and within seconds, the document


    was gone.


    Brian''s phone started buzzing - someone was calling him. He picked it up and answered,"How''s Eric


    doing?"


    "He''s awake now." Tony informed him.


    "Okay," Brian responded,"I''m on my way. I''ll be there soon."


    Brian arrived at the Dragon Empire Group hospital an hourter. Eric, in his robe, was having a cup of


    tea at the balcony. He was unmoved and just staring at the sky.


    The door opened. Eric turned to see who it was,"Brian," he greeted.


    "Are you okay?" Brian asked, concerned as he sat beside him.


    Eric smiled, touched at his brother''s concern,"Of course, I am. Nothing to worry about here."


    Brian nodded,"Don''t get involved." He went straight to the point.


    "How can I just stand at the side, watch, and do nothing?" Eric asked coldly. "They started this and if I


    don''t do anything, humiliating, not just for me but also for Dragon Ind."


    "But did you think about the consequences, Eric," Brian asked.


    "Consequences? Huh," Eric said, sarcastically. "I don''t have a choice but to get involved. And I don''t


    care what happens - the Congress could fire me, if they wanted," Eric admitted.


    "And if I think you''re wrong?" Brian said calmly as he poured himself a cup of tea. "Well, you can get


    involved all you want and leave the Congress while you''re at it, but personally, I don''t want to go back


    to the Congress."


    Eric smiled at Brian in response,"Brian, you have a responsibility to the Congress."


    "The head of XK Intelligence Agency leads the Dragon Ind." Brian took a sip of tea before


    continuing,"Eric, you were born into this family. You should know your obligations."


    Eric was silent after Brian said this, he was just staring outside, his eyes resentful. After a while, he


    opened his mouth, choosing his words carefully,"Fine. I won''t get involved. You can take in the reins for


    this one. But you have to promise me one thing - that Molly is safe."


    This made Brian frown. He squinted his eyes at Eric, watching him,"Eric, don''t you think you''re going


    way overboard for Molly?"


    Eric smiled and looked at Brian square in the eyes,"Brian, I''ve let go of Becky because Molly is worth


    more of my attention, my love, my care."


    Eric said these words gradually, making sure Brian understood. Brian scowled in response which made


    Eric smile.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Brian was ill at ease at Eric''s sudden affection for Molly. "Is that the only reason?" he asked,


    suspicious.


    "What other reason could I possibly have?" Erick asked in return, his face growing more devious.


    Brian chose to ignore his question and red at Eric as he stood up,"Don''t worry. Molly''s safe and


    sound, I''ll make sure of it. But only for now while all of this is happening."


    Brian cast a suggestive look towards Eric,"Lenny''s going to be here any second. You take care, Eric,"


    he called out as he was walking away.


    "Brian," Eric said, stopping Brian in his tracks,"Don''t tell Molly that I''m in the hospital. I don''t want to


    worry her." Eric stood up and faced Brian.


    Brian tilted his head as if to ask Eric why,"Eric, Molly''s not for you."


    "How so?" Eric taunted, frowning.


    Brian pasted an arrogant smile on his face, turned his head so that he was looking straight ahead


    before answering,"Because she told me... that she likes me."


    Brian finished as he walked away leaving Eric stunned, unable to digest what Brian had just told him.


    "Okay, Molly likes you. But what about you? Do you like her?" Eric muttered as a small smile appeared


    on his face, his eyes twinkling as if he had just hit a jackpot.


    Deep down, Eric knew the answer, and it made him wonder if Brian really loved Becky that much, after


    all this time. He started to specte if Becky knew about Molly and what would she do if she did.


    *


    In Dubai, the sun was setting radiating over the river where a ship was floating by.


    On the ship''s nose stood Spark where he was watching over the bustling crowd and on his shoulders


    were a violin and a bow. He stretched himself leisurely.


    "Spark, where do you want to go after the concert?" Manny asked while he was nestled in his cabin


    with breeze stroking his face.


    Spark had his eyes shut, taking in everything - the nature, his body, his soul. After a while, he opened


    his eyes and answered Manny,"I''m taking a few days off. Cancel the remaining shows."


    Upon hearing Spark''s words, Manny sat up,"But we''ve already agreed to them. How can we break our


    word? I''ll be the one taking the fall for this."


    Spark gave him an emboldened smile,"Well, you agreed. Not me."


    "But you didn''t say anything when I told you." Manny retorted furiously.


    Spark shrugged him off,"But did I say yes? Did I agree to it?" he was saying all of these things matter-


    of-factly, not a care in the world.


    Manny was scowling at Spark but Spark remained calm and collected. He turned around and started


    ying again - a popr folk song in Dubai. His performance caught the attention of passers-by, some


    even recognizing him.

 Chapter 307 Where Identities Are Masked (Part Three)

    Chapter 307 Where Identities Are Masked (Part Three)


    Spark continued ying, staying oblivious to the attention he was getting - immersingpletely in his


    own world, in his own music. Drenched in the sun''s glow and caressed by the soft wind, he felt like a


    million dors.


    Yet something made him stop - he put his violin down and stared into the sky. He was reminiscing


    when a little girl stopped to watch him y - he was at the park on a street corner. The little girl was just


    watching him - no ogling, no ps, no admiration, nothing. She was just enjoying the music.


    This made Spark smile. He had worked so hard for years and years to be where he was today - a top


    violinist just so he could meet his mother''s expectations of him. He worked so hard to try to please his


    mother that he had forgotten why he learned to love ying in the first ce - he just wanted to enjoy


    the music too. For all those years, only that little girl, Molly, was on his mind. He could still remember


    the song that he yed then,"The Summer Breeze." All he could think of now was if he would ever see


    Molly again. Perhaps, that was already thest time. Would Molly even remember him? And the song


    he yed?


    Spark admired the sunset and realized that it must be nighttime already at A City.


    ''Molly, you''re a brave and kind girl, how are you doing?'' Spark asked in his mind.


    At that exact moment, Molly was in the kitchen making soup. She was watching the steam go up, deep


    in thought. Her world right now was so strange - just a few days ago, she was a guest at the vi and


    now, she was a maid working at the kitchen.


    Molly wasn''t too surprised, though, at how things had turned. After all, it was expected of Brian to want


    thepany of a woman when Becky wasn''t around. Now that Becky was back, of course, Brian


    would just leave her hanging dry especially that she owed him and she needed to find a way to pay him


    back. And all she could do to pay him back was through cheapbor.


    As she was submerged in her own thoughts, someone came in the kitchen. Molly turned at the sound


    of the footsteps and standing there was Tony. Molly didn''t know why but for some reason, she was


    expecting it to be Brian or rather, hoping that it was Brian.


    Tony looked back at her before saying,"Mr. Brian''s out having dinner with Ms. Becky. And I''ll send you


    to the casino for work."


    Indeed, Molly should never expect anything of Brian. She grimaced at Tony but gestured as if to ask


    why Tony would drive her going there.


    "Mr. Brian has told me that I''m responsible for driving you there and driving you home." Tony answered.


    Molly frowned,"Brian is out with Becky but he''s afraid I might escape?


    He literally has my entire family in captive, why would I run away?"


    She said mockingly in mind before heading upstairs to change her clothes, and going with Tony to the


    car.


    Tony drove silently until they arrived at the casino. He said,"I''ll pick you up after work."


    Molly nodded, then walked in.


    Tony waited until Molly was out of sight before dialing a number,"Make sure our men are positioned


    around the casino. Mr. Brian wants her safe."


    "Yes, sir." The voice said.


    Tony hung up, started the car, and drove off. The situation wasn''t anywhere near getting better yet


    Brian was still letting Molly work here. Was it just so Molly wouldn''t find out?


    Tony didn''t know what was happening. He heaved a deep breath and sped to the Empire exchange


    center.


    At the M-blue restaurant, Becky ate silently.


    Brian picked the wine bottle up and looked at Becky. The whole night Becky was just using her right


    hand to eat while her left hand was hidden under the table.


    "What''s wrong with your left hand?" Brian noticed.


    Becky raised her head, panic showing in her eyes,"Nothing. Don''t worry about it. It''s fine."


    But Brian knew Becky well enough. He frowned,"Take out your left hand," he insisted.


    "It''s fine," Becky said, waving him off,"I promise."


    Brian put his ss down and said coldly,"Becky, I don''t like it when you lie to me."


    Becky bit her lips, lowered her head and took her left hand out for Brian to peruse. Her left hand was


    full of blisters and it was kind of disgusting to look at actually.


    "What happened here?" Brian asked, upset.


    Becky pressed her lips together before exining, choosing her words carefully,"I was drinking water


    but I was clumsy and the ss slipped. And the hot water came spilling onto my hand."


    Becky''s voice was so low, almost a whisper that Brian could barely hear her. Becky pursed her lips,


    embarrassed.


    Brian didn''t like it when Becky was hurt. He took Becky''s hand,"Come on, let''s go to the hospital."


    Becky agreed - she knew that she didn''t have a choice. Brian wasn''t one to take no for an answer -


    especially from her.


    The tension was quite high as they sat in the car on the way to the hospital. "Brian, don''t be mad,"


    Becky blurted out. "It was an ident. I''ll be more careful next time," Becky added.


    "That''s how you take care of yourself?" Brian shot back. "First, your eyes. And now this. What''s next?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Becky didn''t say anything. The atmosphere grew more intense. After mustering up courage, Becky


    turned to Brian and said,"Brian, why don''t I move in the vi with you?"


    Becky''s eyes exuding nothing but hope.


    Suddenly, there was a long screeching sound.


    Brian stomped on the brakes and turned to Becky. At first, Brian didn''t like Becky''s idea. In fact, he was


    about to turn her down until he saw the look on Becky''s eyes - it was full of pity and helplessness.


    "I don''t want to stay alone at the hospital anymore. It scares me sometimes." Becky''s lips were


    quivering as she spoke,"Let''s call it even, okay? I''ll move into the vi with you."

 Chapter 308 Why Is He Here (Part One)

    Chapter 308 Why Is He Here (Part One)


    "I''m tired of arguing.


    I''ll move in with you.


    Is that cool with you?"


    Brian stared at Becky out of the corner of his eye. He furrowed his brow and the first thought he had


    was to turn her down. Becky was a stubborn girl. Instead of living at home, she stayed at the hotel.


    Unlike her, Brian loved being at home with his mom. In every city where he knew he''d be staying for a


    while, he''d buy a home there.


    The only ce he didn''t buy a house was QY Ind. He didn''t want to draw Aaron''s ire.


    But Becky was different. She never seemed to want to go home even if she had one. Brian always


    spoiled her so he never asked her to stay at home.


    But... He always thought she''d eventually pop the question. It was just a matter of when she''d broach


    the subject of them living together. Now that she wanted to do it, why did he get this feeling of


    trepidation? Why did he want to tell her no?


    Brian was silent for a long time. Becky exhaled sharply and lowered her head,"So you don''t want to live


    with me?" she asked sadly.


    Brian withdrew his gaze and his eyes fell upon the front of the car,"Why do you want to move in all of a


    sudden? Where''s thising from?"


    Becky turned her head to see his face, but he still turned away. "It''s because your''re slipping away from


    me," she said, in a gloomy voice. "I don''t want to lose you."


    When she said this, Brian''s chest went tight. His gaze rested fondly on her. "No, you won''t lose me,"


    he said firmly, reaching up to stroke her lovely cheek. Then he said gently,"Come on. Let''s get you to


    the hospital."


    Becky nodded in agreement. Straightening in his seat, Brian belted in and got the car started, ferrying


    them both to the Empire Hospital. Becky hardly said a word to him the whole way. She felt more and


    more uneasy -- Cindy''s words kept echoing over and over in her mind.


    "Don''t be silly. Guys don''t fall for just one girl."


    "Becky, stop dragging your feet. Just go back to him."


    "That girl stays with him. Aren''t you afraid she''ll steal him?


    "It''s been a month. You still haven''t figured it out. You wanna give him up, that''s none of my business.


    "Becky, you''re the only girl who''s been with Brian for more than three days." "She''s been living in his


    house for more than a month."


    Thatst one really got to her.


    These words pained her. Her hands were closed into tight fists. Pursing her lips, she couldn''t even feel


    the pain from her burnt left hand.


    ''He doesn''t want me to visit her house. He doesn''t want me to move into his... It must because of her.


    Because of Molly.''


    These thoughts dominated her mind. But instead of remaining sad, Becky got angry. She clenched her


    fingers even harder, blinking tears from her eyes wrathfully.


    Brian, however, didn''t notice her mood had changed. His eyes became deep and he knitted his


    eyebrows. Only a moment ago, when he touched Becky''s cheek, all he''d been thinking about was


    Molly. Molly''s skin wasn''t as smooth as Becky''s, but every time he touched it, especially when he


    traced her lips with his fingers... Well, let''s just say his pants got tighter when he did.


    Brian blinked his eyes. It annoyed him a lot that Molly was always on his mind. Why could he not get


    her out of his mind, even when he was with Becky? He set his mouth in a grim line. Then he pressed


    the elerator until the engine screamed.


    It frightened Becky, She frowned and asked in a panic,"Brian. What''s wrong?"


    Her voice wrenched his thoughts away from Molly. He gave her a sidelong nce and eased up on the


    speed,"Nothing''s wrong. Just wanted to lose the other idiots trying to drive up my tailpipe."


    He was always good at telling lies and hiding his feelings, so Becky just believed what he told her. She


    had no idea what was really in his heart, and that was part of why she was so nervous.


    Brian took Becky to the hospital to treat the scald on her left hand, and the doctor told her to avoid


    getting her left hand wet for a week. Considering that she was functionally blind, Brian got a nurse from


    the hospital to apany her. Becky wanted to protest, but thought better of it and just epted the


    help. She knew that since Brian turned her down about the living situation, she should just go along


    with him for right now and give him time to deal with that girl.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little better about it. He''d only had a month with that girl, but she and Brian


    had been together for ten years. There was no way Molly couldpete with that.


    "Just get some rest," he said,"I''m gonna leave. I''ve got a lot of work to do."


    Becky nodded and said nothing. On her face was a look of sadness. Her face told him more than any


    words could.


    Brian looked at her, reading her feelings well. He sighed and said," I''ll drop by after I''m done, okay?"


    Becky responded with a nod, and still didn''t say anything.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian kissed her forehead and said gently,"Good night." This didn''t make her feel any better.


    Then he closed the door and left. Hearing the door click, Becky put a thin smile on her face,"Yoyo, can


    you run me a bath?"


    "Yes. Miss Becky," Yoyo replied with a smile. Becky had been nothing but kind and friendly to her which


    impressed her a lot, since she believed that rich people were all haughty and hard to get along with.


    Becky was friendly, and saw no reason to be otherwise.


    So Yoyo drew her bath, and Becky rxed for a while, losing herself in the foam and the scent of the


    bath salts. The hot water rxed her, and put her in a better mood. When she was done, she emerged,


    water dripping from her exquisite form, and she toweled off and donned a robe. Laying on the bed, she


    gave Brian a ring.

 Chapter 309 Why Is He Here (Part Two)

    Chapter 309 Why Is He Here (Part Two)


    But there was no reply. Then she called him again, still he didn''t pick up. So she hung up, and rolled


    over on her back. She had something on her mind.


    "Molly, Little Molly..." Becky whispered Molly''s name over and over again.


    And she made up her mind. She would do anything to win this battle for Bri''s heart. ''No one will take


    him from me!''


    *


    At the Grand Night Casino


    No matter how much pressure she was under and how unhappy she felt, when Molly was on shift, she


    would check her feelings at the door and work hard. She was getting paid after all, so she should at


    least pull her weight.


    She went around the casino, serving the drinks from her tray with a warm smile on her face. No one


    would guess that she was caught up in a difficult situation and in a bad mood.


    "Molly, Bloody Mary, fourth seat at the wheel," the bartender said and put the drink on her tray.


    Molly nodded with that same smile. She carried the drink to the roulette table and ced the drink in


    front of the woman who ordered it.


    "Thanks!" thedy repliedzily, barely turning her head. Then she picked up a chip and threw it on the


    tray with a casual gesture.


    When Molly raised her head to look at her, she found out it was Jenifer. Startled at first, she got a grip.


    Jenifer yed with her hair, then looked Molly up and down with her beautiful almond-shaped eyes,"It''s


    you!"


    Molly nodded, her mouth grim. Then she turned to go¡­


    "Wait up, Molly," Jenifer said. "Can we talk for a sec?"


    Frowning, Molly slowly turned around. She really didn''t want to be here. As she was trying to think of


    an excuse to avoid this conversation, a voice said behind her,"Molly, the manager needs you toe


    to the office." The croupier went up to them, looking at Jenifer,"Excuse me, Miss. What can I do for


    you?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, Jenifer nced over at the croupier then looked at Molly,"Saved by the bell, huh? If you


    want to know who you met this morning... You can ask me about it."


    As she said these words, her eyes became deep and mysterious. She wore a cold smile on her lips.


    Fear clenched her heart, and Molly was quiet. She just followed the croupier to see the manager.


    But the manager wasn''t there. The croupier just used that as a ruse for helping her to get out of this.


    He could see that she was ufortable, so he helped her out.


    "Take a break," the croupier said and nced back at the main gaming room. Then he looked at her


    like he was going to say something, but changed his mind, and simply walked back out of the bar and


    he was on the floor again.


    The croupier had little idea what Brian and Jason had to do with Molly. But since Brian helped her out


    once, there was nothing wrong with paying a little extra attention to her.


    Molly sat in the lounge. No one else was there because it wasn''t time for break or shift change. She


    opened the locker and took out her phone. She turned it on and stared at the wallpaper -- a picture of


    the two snowmen on that snowy night. She smiled sourly and sighed.


    Then she started typing and quickly texted Eric.


    At the Empire Hospital


    Eric nced at the message Molly sent him, and smiled wryly. The expression on his face reflected his


    mixed feelings. It said,"Eric, what''s the matter? Something happened?" Reading this text, he felt a


    wave of profound depression wash over him.


    ''My loving Molly, she still cares about me even though her own life is messed up.''


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. It was a small one, and it was because he was in love


    with a girl that wasn''t his.


    "Sir, it''s time to get some rest," Lenny reminded him politely, looking at Eric.


    His eyes still glued to the screen, he said slowly,"Lenny, do you think my brother and I will fall for the


    same girl, just like Dad and Uncle Richie?


    Lenny''s heart sank. She was hoping she wouldn''t have to be involved. After a few seconds, she said


    calmly,"You looked up to your brother. He was a role model since you were young. It''s natural that


    you''d do the same things he does. It''s possible that you have the same taste in women."


    "OK. Sooo¡­" he paused for a while and Lenny hoped he''d drop it. But he continued in a slow and


    deep voice,"Do you think I should give up on loving this girl?"


    Hearing these words, Lenny frowned more deeply. There was an intense look on her face,"It depends."


    "What does that mean?" Eric was intrigued by her answer, tilting his head to look at Lenny and waiting


    for her to say more.


    Gracefully, she stood up against the wall and crossed her arms,"It depends on who you are. If you want


    your brother to be happy, you should just give up on her. But you might end up unhappy if you do."


    If his frown was any indication, Eric wasn''t entirely satisfied with her answer.


    "It''ste. Brian''s reminded me several times to take of you. Your only job right now is to get better,"


    Lenny said to him.


    Obviously, she wanted to wrap up the conversation.


    Rolling his eyes, Eric obviously didn''t want to stop talking, but he gathered his pillow underneath his


    head and closed his eyes, hoping sleep woulde quickly. He never texted Molly back.


    Lenny switched off the lights and turned to leave. When she closed the door, she had a bitter look on


    her cold face.


    Molly felt a little miffed because she didn''t get a reply from Eric.


    She whispered a few curse words and put her phone back in the locker. Then she went to use the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 310 Why Is He here (Part Three)

    Chapter 310 Why Is He here (Part Three)


    When she opened the bathroom door, she saw Jenifer. If she could do it all over again, she never


    would have gone at this time.


    Looking at Molly frozen at the door, Jenifer didn''t say anything.


    Molly was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. She had no choice so she just continued walking in.


    "Hey Molly, tell me something. We grew up together. Why are you so distant now?" Jenifer asked her.


    Molly just held her breath and didn''t say a word. Jenifer felt a me leaping inside her chest,"So, do


    you want to know who you met this morning?"


    Of course she was curious. They had known each other since they were teenagers. But they were such


    different people now, ran in different circles. She was rich and came from a good family. Molly wasn''t


    sure if she could really trust Jenifer anymore.


    She shook her head, and went inside the stall. Jenifer raised her voice so Molly could hear. "He''s Justin


    Yan, the military vice president of our country. He keeps a low profile. He''s also Rory''s twin brother."


    At this, Molly halted in her tracks, she exited the stall and stared at Jenifer. She felt confused about


    what Jenifer had said.


    Then Jenifer loftily walked over to Molly. She peered down at Molly with her almond-shaped eyes,"You


    must be asking yourself why the vice president would waste his time on a lowlife like you."


    After hearing what she said, Molly frowned slightly. She hated her thoughts to be sensed by people.


    And this is why she hated talking to Jenifer, because the girl did look down on her.


    "Molly, I won''t kill you, but only for Edgar''s sake," Jenifer said coldly. "Now you''re just in his way.


    President Yan wants to use you to turn Edgar to the Reformist Faction¡­


    I just have no idea why he thinks you''d be useful that way."


    Looking at Jenifer with a cold expression on her face, Molly didn''t say anything. She pointed at her


    throat, then shook her hands.


    "You can''t talk? Are you mute?: Jenifer was surprised. Molly nodded. Jenifer frowned and said,"Since


    when?"


    The cynicism in her voice didn''t upset Molly at all.


    She didn''t want to continue this conversation, so she went back into the stall and locked the door


    loudly, deliberately. She knew that Jenifer was sneering at her, but she just didn''t care. She already felt


    miserable, and Jenifer''s facial expressions meant little to her right now.


    After closing the door, Molly paused, thinking about Jenifer''s words. She just couldn''t figure out why the


    vice president used her to threaten Edgar.


    Suddenly, it dawned on her that Edgar waited for herst night out of the Grand Night Casino. She


    finally realized there must be something wrong. She quickly opened the door to talk to Jenifer about it,


    but she already left.


    In the dead of night, stars dotted the sky. That was a clear sign for a sunny day.


    Sitting in the car, Edger stared at the gate of the Grand Night Casino. He was worried about Molly. Last


    night, she didn''t show up, so he went to the casino to ask if she was on thete shift, and a waitress


    told him she''d already left.


    So he drove to her house to wait, then left when the new spy told him that she was already home. But


    now things were getting more and moreplicated. He needed to have a face-to-face chat with her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So he just sat in the car and waited. When he saw Molly walking out of the casino, he quickly left the


    car and cried,"Molly!"


    Hearing her name, Molly stopped and saw Edgar standing next to the car, waving to her. Her nce


    shifted from him to the Mercedes parked alongside the street. Wringing her hands, she walked towards


    Edgar.


    "Molly," Edgar noticed that she didn''t act any differently. "Can we talk for a sec?"


    Thinking about what she just heard from Jenifer, she turned her head to look at the Mercedes again,


    then typed a message on the phone,"Sorry. Can''t talk now. Please give me your number. Be in touch


    soon."


    After reading her message on her phone, he was a little disappointed that she didn''t have his telephone


    number. He took her phone and put his number in," When will you be avable?"


    He couldn''t wait anymore because he didn''t want to see her get hurt on his watch.


    She wanted to set up a time to meet tomorrow, but she didn''t know if Brian would let her out to do


    anything. So she tapped out another message, saying she was busy, but still wanted to keep in touch.


    Knowing there must be a reason for what she did, Edgar said,"OK. I''ll wait until you have some free


    time."


    Molly nodded and turned to leave.


    Edgar cried,"Molly, let me give you a ride!"


    Molly shook her head, then turned her head. Her gaze fell on the Mercedes. Edgar followed her gaze


    and also saw the Mercedes. He frowned. Molly knew exactly who was driving that car.


    Setting her jaw firmly, Molly gave Edgar a nce, then turned to walk over to the Mercedes. Tony came


    to pick her up, and she didn''t want him to report that she talked with another guy for too long. Because


    he would tell Brian what he had seen, then Brian would punish her severely. She didn''t need that.


    Molly felt a trace of sadness. Without sparing Tony a nce, she opened the car door and got into the


    car.


    "It seems that you guys had a lot of fun...


    Why don''t you find a ce when you can have a long,fortable chat?" Brian said coldly. There was


    a frigid contempt in his tone.


    She was shocked by this cold voice, and it took a minute to register that this voice belonged to Brian.


    She looked at him in surprise. Why was he in the car?


    "You look shocked," Brian said icily. His dark eyes became squarely cold and deep. What he saw made


    him want to rip her to pieces.

 Chapter 311 Do You Believe Me (Part One)

    Chapter 311 Do You Believe Me (Part One)


    Molly frowned.


    She was surprised for a bit. But soon her expression softened slightly.


    Brian came to pick her up. That was unexpected. She thought he might send Tony, but here he was as


    well. He wasn''t a normal guy, and she knew that. He didn''t do what people expected him to do, ever.


    Thinking of this, Molly shrugged her shoulders and sat limply in her seat, resigning herself to her fate.


    Brian saw this. He gradually turned colder. His inky-ck eyes got dimmer as he got angrier. That


    night, Tony and Harrow had a meeting to discuss things. Originally, there was someone else that was


    supposed to pick up Molly. But Brian couldn''t take the chance. When the chips were down, could the


    driver actually protect Molly? And he had promised Eric that he would protect her. What kind of man


    would he be if he let Molly down? If he let his brother down?


    His temples pulsed subtly. His eyes grew deeper and deeper. He felt like a hand was crushing his


    heart. Swallowing his pride, he came to pick her up. Shouldn''t Molly feel ttered? So why was she still


    stuck on this other guy?


    Molly felt uneasy about Brian''s deep gaze. She just frowned and looked back at him. She mouthed


    some words like she wanted to say something. But she did not know what she could say. Not to


    mention, she couldn''t say anything. She just closed her mouth again, and then moved toward the door


    instinctively.


    Brian got more and more exasperated. His handsome face gradually turned gloomy. The edge of his


    mouth curved a little. He held his hand out to Molly.


    Molly looked at Brian''s hand. She looked at it and could see something beyond the callouses. She


    could clearly see a cocoon in the slender, white hand. But the cocoon was not disfiguring. On theOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    contrary, it had its own beauty. The beauty was born of experience. Mollyughed at herself. Why did


    she take the time to appreciate his hand right now?


    She raised her head and looked at Brian with confusion. She was still trying to figure out why he was


    acting this way.


    "Give me your cell phone," Brian said coldly. He looked at Molly indifferently.


    Molly frowned and looked at him, bing more and more puzzled. She slowly took the phone out of


    her backpack, and then carefully put it in Brian''s hand...


    Brian grabbed for the phone from her hands, not bothering to wait for Molly to let go of the thing. This


    was not merely taking it from her, it was a disy of power.


    Molly was startled. She just wanted her phone back. She reached out for it, but Brian blocked her hand


    with his free one. It was painful. And she recoiled, nursing her hand and ring angrily at Brian.


    Brian nced at Molly, and then lowered his head and looked at the phone in his hand. His finger


    swept across the phone''s screen. He swiped again and again as rows photos zipped in and out of


    sight. Suddenly, he came to the photo of the two snowmen. He stopped there, staring at the scene. His


    heart skipped a beat, and he felt a little thrill in his chest. He nearly forgot to breathe.


    While he stared at the photo, a little hand reached out slowly. Brian''s eyes slightly narrowed. He turned


    around suddenly and pped Molly''s hand away. Molly was cowed. She pulled her hands closer to her


    chest.


    Brian seemed satisfied with her reaction. He gave a weak smile that faded quickly. Just as quickly he


    diverted his eyes to the screen again. Swiping again and again, he was scrolling it this time.


    Then...sess! He found Edgar''s number. Looking at the number, Brian grew angrier. In an instant, his


    eyes turned frosty. He looked at Molly. She was ring angrily at him. Then he simply deleted the


    number.


    Molly stared at Brian. What was he doing to her phone? Suddenly, she thought of the snowmen''s photo


    in her phone. A nervous feeling took root inside her. Butterflies lived in her stomach. She reached out


    her hand and grabbed for her phone. But Brian turned, and her fingers just bounced off his shoulder.


    Molly looked at Brian in outrage. She bit her lip and angrily stared at Brian with eyes on the verge of


    crying. And she felt a sour feeling in her heart.


    Brian looked at her, and saw her turn ashen. This was totally unfair! "What''s wrong? Pissed that I


    deleted it?"


    Molly''s eyshes gently shivered. She had no idea what to expect from Brian anymore. They didn''t live


    in the same worlds. She shouldn''t be reluctant to leave him because he made her feel safe. In the


    snowy night, she said to him that she loved him. She wasn''t kidding. Maybe it was because he was


    walking with her on a snowy night; or maybe his gentle words moved her... She had not ever imagined


    she would confess to him.


    They''d lived together for more than a month. All her memories about him centered around that snowy


    night. She said she loved him that night as fluffy kes fell all around them. They built snowmen


    together... Memories of her miserable life vanished for a time. All that mattered was that magical night


    in the snow. Why was he so cruel that he deprived her of the only happy memory she had?


    Tears welled up in her eyes when she thought of this. Molly pressed her hands tightly together and


    looked at Brian with her red eyes. Because of the sadness, her lips trembled.


    Looking at Molly''s tears, Brian became even angrier. He was good at hiding his emotions and


    controlling himself. But now, his anger was inly disyed on his face.


    Looking at the rage in Brian''s eyes, Molly mercilessly red back at him. She tried not to let her tears


    fall any more. She just kept looking at him defiantly. He was the cruel one. Why did she need to feel


    guilty instead?

 Chapter 312 Do You Believe Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 312 Do You Believe Me (Part Two)


    "Molly," Brian gritted his teeth and said,"are you so unwilling to part with it?" Brian was referring to the


    number. She thought he meant the pic of the snowmen.


    The tears gushed out uncontrobly like a flood from a dike. Molly bit her lip tightly and stared at Brian.


    She felt so much pain in her heart that she could barely breathe. He could dislike her; he could trample


    on everything she owned. He could even crush her dignity. But why did he sneer at the only photo she


    liked?


    Molly looked at the phone that was still in Brian''s hand with tearful eyes. That phone meant something


    to her just because of the photo. Now¡­ he deleted the photo. She didn''t need it anymore!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a deep breath and raised her chin, trying to hold back the tears. She swallowed as her eyes


    filled with tears. Her lips shivered and she inhaled sharply. Then she turned around and opened the car


    door. Just when she wanted to get out of the car, Brian grabbed her arm tightly. She tried to escape


    from his grip, ignoring how much her arm hurt.


    Brian didn''t speak. He just set his jaw tighter and watched Molly squirming in his grasp. Her rebellion


    was like a small child throwing a fit. He just found it ridiculous.


    Molly could not break free from Brian''s grasp. She tried prying his fingers, bending his arm. She had


    done everything she could, but nothing worked. Her fury was in to see. She couldn''t speak so it


    would be useless to yell. But that didn''t stop her from mouthing obscenities.


    Looking at her show of anger, Brian was incensed. His deep ck eyes turned to dark unknown


    eddies. He felt angry that Molly got so sad all of sudden. And all because he deleted Edgar''s number?


    At the same time, he felt distressed to see her in such a mood.


    Molly was snuffling nose and weeping. She violently tried to escape his grasp, pounding on his arm.


    However, she failed. She reached out and did the only thing she could with her free arm.


    *Smek!*


    The clear and crisp sound of a p echoed through the car. They both sat there in shock. Molly even


    forgot to cry. And she forgot to think. She just stared at Brian with tearful eyes... Her stinging palm


    reminded her of what she did.


    Brian''s head didn''t move from the p. He just kept his eyes straight ahead. His cold and indifference


    face had no other expression. But his deep eyes gradually showed his lividity. He slowly turned his


    head. His lips curved into a weird smile as the burning feeling on his face reminded him what had


    happened. Molly nched at his bizarre expression. She really wanted to get out of here. However, her


    arm was still trapped by Brian. She had no way out.


    Molly moved her lower lip and wanted to say something. But she could not say anything. All she could


    do was blink. She was frightened to even look at Brian. The lights on the road shone into the car. Her


    tears glittered in the darkness.


    Brian''s smile became more and more evil. His eagle eyes raised a little. His eyes were so deep as if he


    wouldpletely absorb all beauty in the world just by gazing at it. He said slowly,"You''re the first one


    who dares to hit me."


    Brian detachedly and calmly said each word one by one. Those words were just like a hammer that


    knocked on Molly''s nerves. Molly fidgeted, touching her ring finger. She forgot sadness. All she felt now


    was fear.


    The smile on Brian''s lips was evil, merciless. It was like watching an evil clown. Molly almost forgot to


    breathe when she saw it. Brian said slowly,"Well, are you afraid now? Or are you still angry?"


    Molly tightly bit her lip out of fear. She was afraid to make any sound and just quietly looked at Brian.


    Brian did not say anything more. The smile on his lips gradually faded away. His malicious and


    insidious eyes squinted at Molly. While Molly also forgot to react. She continued to look at him with


    fear¡­ So the pair just looked at each other.


    Outside of the car, the cold air blew in through the open door. Still, they did not move. They continued


    staring.


    Suddenly, Brian''s eyes sank. He pulled Molly toward him, wrenching her arm. Molly couldn''t control


    herself and just fell onto hisp. As Molly tried to get up, Brian''srge hand came underneath her head,


    supporting it. But he pulled her closer. His face drew nearer as he pulled her into a kiss.


    Molly just wanted to run away. However, the man imprisoned her head and one arm. The other hand


    that was free no longer stung, but was a bit numb. She could struggle and hit him again. But she was


    ultimately powerless. Her strength meant nothing to Brian.


    Brian slightly lowered his head and looked at Molly who was now in panic mode. His eyes turned


    deeper and colder. The emotion in his heart that he couldn''t figure out suddenly exploded. He


    completely lost his mind and abruptly dragged her into his arms. He leaned forward, holding her tightly,


    not allowing her to escape.


    Molly''s lips were numb. She became more and more fearful. Right now, Brian seemed like a rampaging


    lion. In his deep eyes, she only saw madness.


    Gradually, Molly rxed her body. She seemed to have epted her fate. She closed her eyes and


    just let Brian do what he wanted to do. Instead of hitting him, she just grasped his clothes. It was just


    that her hands still shook.


    Brian looked at what Molly was doing. He gradually regained his reason. He slowly stopped punishing


    her. Then his lips left Molly''s. His deep and ck eyes looked at the girl. Her lips were red and swollen.


    And her eyelids still trembling. The tears on her face had gradually dried up, leaving little tracks that


    were there if you looked hard enough. Under the dim lights, her face was extremely pale.


    Looking at Molly, Brian felt distressed and guilty. He knew what he did. But his eyes inadvertently fell


    on the mirror. When he saw Edgar''s car behind him, aggravation reced guilt.

 Chapter 313 Do You Believe Me (Part Three)

    Chapter 313 Do You Believe Me (Part Three)


    Edgar had not left. When Molly walked away from his car, he watched her leave. When Molly got in


    Brian''s car, Edgar just went back and sat in his car. He''d been there the whole time. People were


    always the same. Even though he knew his heart would hurt more the longer he looked at her, he was


    still reluctant to leave. He just stared at the car Molly entered just now. Even if he knew... he could see


    nothing but the body of the car, shining under the lights! The windows were tinted so there was no way


    he could see inside.


    He had thought that after Molly got into the car, they''d leave. However, they just kept waiting there¡­


    What in the world were they doing in there? Edgar clenched the steering wheel. He smiled in self-


    mockery. Just when he was about to start the car, he saw the other car door open. Then he saw Molly''s


    hand and half of her body. It looked like she was trying to leave, and then she was pulled back into the


    car! He had no time to react!


    Edgar was afraid that there was something wrong there. He just wanted to get out of his car and find


    out what had happened to Molly. But he stopped suddenly. He looked at the car door and frowned. His


    temples pulsed. He tried to suppress the desire to see Molly again.


    He didn''t know what was happening in the car. But Molly probably didn''t want to him to see her right


    now anyway. Would she be embarrassed?


    Edgar''s hand tightened around the handle of the door. The sound of the hand shaking the handle


    reverberated in the narrow space. It sounded unusual and weird. Edgar''s breath gradually got heavier.


    He slowly squinted and held back the pain in his eyes. Even though he felt so heartbroken that he


    could hardly breathe.


    Edgar closed his eyes. He had always been proud of his courage. He never felt that he would be so


    cowardly. He helplessly looked at his dear woman in the arms of another man. He could only pretend to


    be impassive because it was all a big mess. He clearly knew that she was sad and was now in danger,


    but he just couldn''t bring himself to try and save her.


    *Bang!*


    He pounded the car window with his fist. The ss broke, and cracks webbed from the point of impact


    and spread outward. Dark red blood flowed slowly down the broken ss, dying the cracks the same


    color. Under the neon lights, it looked extremely gothic.


    The stinging spread from the hand to his heart. Edgar slowly opened his eyes. His usually gentle face


    was full of grief. He did not dare to look at the car in front of him anymore. He felt like a deserter,


    running from the army. He started the car and hurriedly left Moonlight Street, full of remorse and


    helplessness.


    How much sadness hid in two cars and three people in the richest part of the city?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Unseen by the people in either car, another vehicle stopped on the corner, a little ways from Grand


    Night Casino. The people in the passenger seat had a clear view of the gate, while no one in the casino


    could see the car.


    The man in the driver''s seat turned his head to regard hispanion. "Should we do it tonight?" Fox


    asked Howard. Fox was special forces, and he was itching for some action. He was also driving.


    Howard took the telescope. He focused on Edgar first. That man was just leaving. Then he focused on


    the Mercedes Benz that still parked in front of the Grand Night Casino. He hesitated a moment and


    then said,"We might get more leverage if we kidnap Molly Xia. She''s important to Edgar, and we think


    she''s important to Mr. Brian Long as well. And she''s an easier target."


    Fox nodded and said,"I heard Brian has done a lot of things for Molly. He even lets his right-hand man


    pick up Molly and take her to work... She''s important to Brian alright. Very important."


    "They just closed the car door," Howard suddenly said,"follow them, don''t lose the car."


    Fox raised his eyebrows and said confidently,"Trust me!"


    Howard smiled and nodded to the other passengers in the back seat. "Be ready, men!"


    "Yes sir!" came the enthusiastic reply.


    At the same time, Brian finally let go of Molly. He threw her back into the passenger seat and closed


    the door. Then he sighed and tossed her phone back to her and started the car. He heard the doors


    lock with a ck automatically. Then the two left Grand Night Casino, heading towards the vi.


    Inside the car, everyone was gloomy. There was a furor of emotions milling around in Brian''s heart.


    Sometimes, he thought of Molly getting angry over him deleting Edgar''s number. Other times he


    thought of her crying, and his heart melted. He didn''t even notice that a car was following them.


    Molly looked out the window sadly. The car eventually left the noisy downtown area and they headed to


    the vi. She picked up her phone but did not want to see it anymore. Brian deleted the most important


    photo in the phone. She felt a little miffed. She thought that the photo might symbolize that he had


    lowered his status for her that night. Therefore, he didn''t want it around as a reminder. And maybe¡­it


    was because of Becky. She was back. He didn''t want to risk his rtionship with her, so the photo


    would be inappropriate.


    Molly took a deep breath, covering up the sour and sad feeling while sniffling.


    Brian was still mad, his thin lips were pressed into a straight line. Poker-faced, he nced at Molly. His


    cold face grew even icier.


    The tension was so thick that you could cut it with a knife. He turned his head towards Molly coldly and


    blinked. "You --" Suddenly, he stopped speaking. He looked at the reflection of the rearview mirror near


    Molly. Then he checked it again in the mirror above him..


    Brian stepped on the gas. They were already out of downtown and were now on the road up to the hill.


    It was past midnight. Except for the wind, it waspletely quiet. And since the cat was out of the bag,


    Fox made no attempt at stealth anymore. He just floored it, trying to keep up with Brian and Molly.


    Molly was lost in thought the whole time. She didn''t register that the car was going faster, or that


    someone was following them. She just tightly held the phone, trying to hold back the sadness that flew


    out from her heart uncontrobly.

 Chapter 314 Do You Believe Me (Part Four)

    Chapter 314 Do You Believe Me (Part Four)


    *Crack!*


    A shot was heard from a sniper rifle, and Molly was jarred back to reality. The car suddenly surged


    ahead. Brian yanked the steering wheel. Then another round of shots were fired and the car shot


    ahead again.


    Molly looked behind them and spotted the car that was following them. A man was standing inside the


    car, protruding through the sun roof. He was the guy with the gun. And just like that, Molly''s face went


    pale. She forgot her sorrow and gave Brian a worried look. She shivered uncontrobly.


    Brian felt Molly''s fear. He turned his head without emotion. His eagle eyes looked at her deeply. Then


    he said calmly,"I won''t let them hurt you. Do you believe me?"


    Molly looked at Brian. She did not know why, but her rapidly beating heart suddenly became calm. She


    looked at him, and nodded.


    Brian gave a shallow smile. He turned the steering wheel and another bullet whizzed by them. He freed


    one of his hands and pulled Molly''s head towards him. He kissed on her forehead andforted her.


    "Sit properly, and don''t be afraid, understand?"


    Molly swallowed her saliva, sitting properly. She grasped her armrest and tried to calm down. She


    noticed that Brian was a bit nervous. Obviously, those people behind them were not so easy to deal


    with. She did not want to get in his way.


    Brian nced at Molly, and then he looked at the rear view mirror. He continued to pour on the speed.


    At the same time, he frowned and wondered why he didn''t notice anyone following him. He looked at


    Molly again. She was fidgeting. The thought urred to him that maybe it wasn''t a bad thing for Molly


    to be on his mind. If he had let someone else pick her up, she might have died tonight.


    Brian punched it again. The bullets hit the car and sparks flew. Brian yanked the wheel this way and


    that, hoping to present a harder target. Obviously, the driver this time was much more skilled than the


    previous one. It was as if the driver could predict which direction he wanted to turn. It was a useful skill


    for snipers.


    It was lucky that he picked her up, otherwise...


    Brian was afraid to think what would have happened if he hadn''t insisted on picking her up. Brian


    frowned as the situation became even direr. The car behind them did not reduce speed. And there was


    another sniper leaning out the side window of the car.


    Brian narrowed his eyes. He went silent, and gears were turning in his mind. ''At this speed, wind


    resistance would slow a bullet down, and at this angle the bullets might not prate...'' His mind was


    spinning fast. And as he figured it out, his expression became graver.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang --"


    This time, it was automatic spitting bullets at the car. Brian quickly turned the steering wheel. On the


    mountain road, the tires didn''t squeal, but they did kick up a lot of dirt and make a horrendous grinding


    sound. Molly squeezed her eyes shut. And she bit her lip so hard that she tasted blood. The car was


    constantly drifting this way and that, and Molly found it hard to keep seated, even if she was belted in.


    Suddenly came the sound of shattered ss. And then Molly heard Brian''s deep and nervous roar.


    "Get down!"


    Molly had no time to react. Suddenly, a big hand shoved her down. Just as they heard the shrill sound


    of the bullet passing through the windshield, there was a gentle "hup" in the carriage. It was the


    sound of the bullet hitting Brian!


    Brian frowned. He felt a sudden pain in his left shoulder. More bullets followed, and Brian reacted to the


    pain by turning the wheel violently. The car skidded out, and then was facing the opposite direction,


    heading for the car that was following them.


    Molly opened her eyes in panic. At the same time, Brian let go of her. She turned to look to Brian with a


    pale face. Now Brian had control of the car again. But they were heading the opposite direction, back


    toward the casino. Their car had spun around. They were heading directly for the car that was following


    them. The other car was bearing down, guns at the ready.


    "Take the wheel!" Molly heard Brian''s cold voice.


    Brian looked at her and her eyes nearly popped out of her head. She looked back at Brian in disbelief.


    Was he kidding? She couldn''t drive¡­


    "Listen to me¡­" Brian pulled Molly''s hand to the steering wheel and said,"Hold on to the wheel and


    don''t move, understand?"


    He fixed her with a firm eye. Molly had no time to think. She just did what he told her, holding on for


    dear life. She held her breath and did not dare to move her hand.


    Brian grabbed a gun out from underneath the seat. He looked at the car in front of them, and then


    looked in the rear view mirror to observe the car''s position and road conditions. At the same time, he


    loaded a cartridge and cocked the gun.


    Howard shouted,"It''s Brian!" After that, he hurriedly shouted,"Don''t let him get a shot off!


    He was one of our best..." Fox curved the corner of his lips. He had heard what happenedst time. He


    wouldn''t let it happen again.


    Two snipers had also grabbed brand new clips. Everything seemed to happen in slow motion. In reality,


    it took a few seconds, but it felt like eternity.


    Brian squinted his eyes. He firmly took the gun in his hand. He looked at the two snipers on the car in


    front of him and quickly calcted the best time to fire, that would also evade their shots.


    However, the two snipers didn''t give him enough time. Their fingers curled around their triggers again.


    This time... they didn''t just want to nab Molly, but they wanted to kill Brian. Molly was worse than


    useless, and Brian only had that one pistol. There was no way they could be beaten.


    "Bang -"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 315 A Gun Fight (Part One)

    Chapter 315 A Gun Fight (Part One)


    It was all too intense for Molly. For a while, she felt like her heart would just stop beating.


    She needed to survive this moment and she needed to keep holding out hope.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Molly gritted her teeth as she focused, her hands clutched tightly on the steering wheel. This was the


    point of no return - whatever move she made could lead to her death and this was not the time to lose


    focus and control of the car. She gulped when she heard a loud mechanical cranking sound beside her.


    Sweat was dripping from her forehead and her throat was constricted.


    Brian was holding the gun as steadily as he could, his gaze focusing on the car tailing them. In his


    mind, he was calcting car speed, wind speed, and even the resistance power of the shield ss.


    The tension soar through the roof. He squinted his eyes aiming for the perfect target. Bang! A bullet


    shot through the car''s windshield. It was so strong that the windshield had cracked as soon as the


    bullet had made contact.


    Molly''s heart was beating so quickly she felt as if it was going to jump out of her trembling body any


    minute now. For a while, she was so scared for her life that she had almost forgotten how to breathe.


    She closed her eyes, unable to deal with the fear and anxiety yet keeping her hands gripped on the


    steering wheel.


    "You just have to keep doing what you''re doing. Leave the rest to me, okay?" His voice was deep and


    certain. She nodded obediently. Bang! The sound filled her ears - it was a deafeningly loud thud. The


    second bullet had been fired.


    Brian''s hand was steady as a rock and his face the vision of focus. He was aiming directly for the car.


    Another bullet was fired through the windshield. Molly''s heart was still beating rapidly. So many things


    were happening all at once.


    With great momentum and force, the car skidded to the side.


    The tires screeching broke the night''s silence. Molly''s heart skipped a beat, she was in shock. As


    horrified as she was at what was happening, she could still clearly see the sparkle in the driver''s eyes -


    a sparkle that could only mean determination. There was an evil smile on his face that scared her, she


    quickly turned her head away. She was gasping for air now petrified at what the driver was trying to do:


    kill them in cold blood.


    Howard''s face was cold as a rock. He held tightly onto the steering wheel, trying to remain calm. As the


    car skid out of bnce, he found it difficult to control the car. He was having a hard time focusing on


    what he was supposed to do with everyone on the line.


    "Howard, we''ll never locate the target. We need a clear shot of the sniper or we won''t be able to do any


    damage!" One of the men slid down from the roof and shouted at him. He had been maintaining a good


    sight of the car that was ahead of them all this time.


    Howard had a pretty good grasp of the situation. He was wearing a pair of long-distance night vision


    goggles so he could see that it was Molly who was driving. Brian hadn''t made a move since the second


    shot. He was sitting still in the car with his gun positioned close to his chest. He raised his head to see


    where they were headed. It was a straight, wide road leading up to a hill. Chalets and vis had been


    built in this area by the rich as their recreation and vacation spots. And the road they were on was built


    for private usage by the owners. The road is narrowly curved at the start and bes wide and


    straight as it ascends. This makes it difficult to make a clear shot but as long as Molly held on to the


    steering wheel, Brian could take them one by one.


    "Attention, all units! Shift focus on Molly, we must shoot and injure her!" Howard cleared his throat


    before shouting the order to his men.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The man responded and climbed back to the roof with his sniper rifle. He ryed themand to his


    partner who nodded. No words were exchanged just nces as they simultaneously repositioned their


    guns to now aim at Molly.


    Brian pursed his lips as he looked at the side mirror. He noticed the change in position of the men at


    the car roof right away. If everything went ording to his n, there would be an alley about three


    kilometers down the road - Brian was specific like that, nothing could go past him unnoticed. When


    Brian saw that the sniper rifles were now aimed at Molly, he turned towards her and said calmly and


    slowly,"Mol, no matter what happens, just continue what you''re doing. Don''t panic, okay? I have it all


    under control. But be careful okay. If the slightest movement from you goes wrong, we won''t make it


    out of here unscathed. Now we just have to do our best to survive."


    He managed to keep his voice serious keeping the mischief at bay. Molly''s eyes widened as she


    tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She turned to his direction. Brian was so focused while here


    she was, terrified to death. At that exact moment, Brian turned to look at her and gave her a reassuring


    smile. This calmed Molly''s heart. With just one look, he was able to calm her down. Molly was no


    longer gripped with fear. She took a deep breath and nodded back to reassure him too. Focusing on


    her hands on the steering wheel, Molly emptied her mind and focused on maintaining control of the car,


    no matter what happens.

 Chapter 316 A Gun Fight (Part Two)

    Chapter 316 A Gun Fight (Part Two)


    Everything that happened thereafter was surreal, as if it had been taken out of the movies. The snipers


    followed themand that they had just received. They both aimed for Molly at the same time - but


    they missed. That same second, Brian aimed his gun and fired two consecutive shots. Bang! Bang!


    The bullets met mid-air and dropped to the ground. Only the howling of the wind could be heard until


    another round of gunshots started again.


    Brian was starting to get frustrated, his face darkening. His gun was top of the line. It could fire twelve


    shots in a row. In his mind, he calcted how many shots the snipers had left. They had already fired


    five shots each which means they didn''t have much ammo left.


    This assured Brian. He started to rx a bit and fired five shots towards the snipers. The first two


    bullets missed but thest three made it to Howard''s car. After which, he heard them fire another two


    rounds aimed at Molly. He shouted,"Down now!"


    Molly ducked at hismand avoiding the bullets. The bullets flew over her head and went through the


    windshield. It was so strong that Molly was shaken. She tried her best to maintain control of the car but


    it was difficult as she was trembling now. The car skid


    sideways.


    At that moment, Brian swooped in and stomped on the brakes. The car began to spin at high speed.


    Molly''s face had been drained of all blood - she was terrified. She tried to still hold on to the steering


    wheel but her hands were so sweaty now they kept slipping. They were losing control of the car now.


    At that moment, Brian thought of something crazy. He held his breath, fired two more shots and waited


    for the perfect moment - he reached out and grabbed Molly''s hand and steered the wheel himself. As


    soon as the car made a sharp turn, he raised his free hand and fired thest shot.


    Bang!


    Thest shot disappeared into the distance but Brian knew he got them. He smiled, satisfied with


    himself despite the wound on his shoulder.


    The crazy car chase came to an abrupt end as one of the tires on Howard''s car burst.


    Brian turned his head to look back even though he didn''t care what happened to them. They deserve


    whateveres their way. At that moment, Molly yelped in despair. Her face was white as a sheet as


    she watched the car skid towards the barriers along the road.


    The car came to a halting screech.


    Brian was already so weak at this time but he still tried to keep his foot on the brake. It was toote


    though because the car hit the barriers and flipped over in one swift movement. They were hurled over


    stopped only by the trees along the road. Brian instinctively held Molly into his arms as all of this


    happened. They were both seriously injured by the end.


    Trembling in horror, Molly pressed her face against Brian''s chest hoping and praying that this would all


    end now. Molly realized that Brian was only pretending to be calm for her sake because she could hear


    how rapid his heart beat was. Brian''s scent engulfed her forgetting for a moment how horrible the past


    few moments were.


    The car tires burst open due to the impact.


    She could hear the gas seeping through the busted tires. As they sat in the car, time seemed to freeze


    for them. The car seemed to decrease in size with its four broken tires.


    The only thing could be heard in the perfect silence was Brian gasping for air. His left was still on the


    steering wheel and the other was caressing Molly, still not over the idea of possibly losing her. From the


    beginning, he had calcted the distance, car speed, and the bullet''s speed and he knew that Howard


    wouldn''t hesitate to target Molly. Despite Brian''s effort and determination, they didn''t make it out


    unscathed. It was as if it was destined to happen anyway.


    These thoughts haunted him. He tightened his grip on Molly and pulled him closer to his chest. He


    could tell that she was still scared, she hadn''t been able to calm down since this whole thing started.


    Molly was still quivering from the trauma of the ident. It hurt Brian to see her like this and more so, it


    made him feel guilty. Brian gently lowered his head and nted a soft kiss on her head, and


    whispered,"it''s okay now, we survived."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The kiss didn''t work as well as it should have because Molly was still traumatized. Her teeth were


    chattering partly due to the cold and partly due to the trauma. She buried her head in chest and


    whimpered wishing for all of this to be over.


    Brian gently helped her sit straight up and kissed her softly on the forehead. Seeing Molly like this killed


    Brian, he couldn''t handle it. "Are you hurt?" His voice was deep and his words solemn.


    Molly pressed her lips together and gulped. She looked at him in the eye and slowly shook her head


    no. She wasn''t hurt at all, only her hands were numb for holding the steering wheel too tight for a long


    time. Mostly, she was hurt mentally, she was traumatized from all that had happened.


    Molly was moved by Brian''s sincere concern. She had started to tear up as she thought of how Brian


    had protected her all throughout. He promised her once that he would never let anything happen to her


    and it was true after all. She looked at him as her eyes welled with tears and gave him a warm and


    grateful smile.


    When Brian saw that she was crying, he pressed his mouth,"What? Are you still scared?"


    Molly couldn''t hold it any longer, she burst into tears. She reached out for him and wrapped her arms


    around his neck. She couldn''t pretend anymore. Tears were still streaming down her face. She couldn''t


    hide her feelings any longer. She was still scared but mostly at the thought of losing him. For days on


    end, she had been living in fear at the constant threat of such violence like this to happen. And it did


    happen and she thought she was going to actually die. This crippled her to no end.

 Chapter 317 A Gun Fight (Part Three)

    Chapter 317 A Gun Fight (Part Three)


    Brian didn''t expect Molly to respond like that. He froze as Molly pressed her body against him. Her


    arms wrapped around his neck made him weak in the knees and unable to move or even reciprocate.


    The sensation was unlike he had ever felt. All of this rxed him as he realized that in his heart, he


    was happy. He was so happy that it almost hurt him. He was scared he wouldn''t ever be this happy


    again. He could feel the pulse in her wrists as he reached out to touch her.


    Molly was still crying. There were so many things going through her mind and she didn''t have the


    strength to straighten them out. All she could think of was the horror of what had just happened. Tears


    kept rolling down her cheeks and she made no effort to wipe them away. At that moment, she smelled


    something odd. Her fingers had seemingly touched something sticky. She pulled away to look at her


    hands. She was horrified to find that it was blood. She looked at Brian terrified. The thought of him


    being shot scared her.


    She opened her mouth wanting to say something but unable to. She raised her hand and tried to


    comfort him but it wouldn''t make sense. There was nothing she could do now. It had already happened.


    She couldn''t do anything to ease his pain. Molly never really was good at hiding her emotions - it


    always showed in her face. Right now, her face showed her confusion, her fear, and everything else in


    between. Her head was spinning and she was gasping for air now.


    "Don''t cry, I''m okay. This isn''t a serious injury." Brian''s voice was as calm andposed as usual. He


    raised his right hand and gently wiped her tears away. His face showed no emotion,"Do you think you


    will be able to walk?"


    Molly was unable to answer him, still shaking. Her eyes were nk and her mouth was quivering,


    unable to feel anything. She just didn''t know what to do or how to act in such a horrible situation.


    "Listen, I only stalled them for a while. They can catch up with us soon and if we don''t leave soon...


    they might hurt us again." Brian exined the situation to Molly in such a calm voice it was as if he was


    just talking about the weather.


    Brian''s calm demeanorforted Molly. She nodded, gaining a sense of reality. She started to check


    his wound.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "They shot me in the shoulder. My legs and feet are fine." Brian said because he noticed the worry in


    her eyes. He was touched that she gathered her energy to worry about him despite being scared to


    death just seconds ago. He realized right then and there that there really was something between


    them. She had prated his heart.


    The car doors were jammed because the car directly hit into the trunk of the tree. Brian struggled the


    open the door on his face so he checked to see if the door on Molly''s side was any easier - it wasn''t.


    With a severe look on his face, his eyes scanned their surrounds first before going in to smash the front


    windshield with his gun. Bang! Bang! Despite his injured shoulder, he was still able to muster enough


    force to shatter the ss panel. As soon as the ss shattered, the cold wind hit them. Molly shivered.


    Brian leapt out first. When he had gotten outpletely, he turned around and held his hand out to


    Molly,"Hold my hand, I''ll help you get out."


    Molly was shivering but she tried her best to get out. Molly bit her bottom lip focusing her energy on


    leaping out. She was able to with Brian''s help.


    Before they left, Brian noticed that Molly had left her phone inside the car. He went back and despite


    the broken ss, he was able to get it. Soon after, they headed for an uphill just straight ahead. While


    they were walking, Brian looked back and he could make out Howard''s car about a kilometer away.


    They still had enough time to hide. He couldn''t waste any time. He quickly called John so he could


    come to pick them up.


    All three of them were wounded - Howard and the two snipers. Things on their end were bad because


    not a single one of Brian''s bullets missed. All of it had hit their card. They were on the losing end of this


    and tensions were high. They simply weren''t good enough to beat Brian.


    Brian was no stranger to guns. He had many experiences and he never missed an aim. The gun that


    he had on him was also top of the line. It was customized to win. The gun was nicknamed "Eagle of the


    Desert" in the ck market. The one Brian had was the second generation. The first generation was


    twice as less powerful and the bullets were much slower.


    While Fox was able to dodge most of the bullets, he had no idea that Brian''s load was that many. He


    estimated that Brian only had nine bullets - he was three bullets short in his estimation. The snipers


    were able to dodge the first two bullets but thest one lethally hit him right in the shoulder.


    Brian was urately able to calcte the car speed and the speed of his bullets so he was able to hit


    his target despite the car chase. The wound paralyzed Fox losing control of the car as it crashed into


    the road barriers.


    It was all Fox''s fault. He cast a guilty look towards Howard and the two snipers,"Sorry," he said through


    his teeth.


    The snipers remained silent as only Howard could speak for them.


    Howard was still in shock. He didn''t realize the car was crashing until it had happened and his body


    was in pain. He glowered as he watched Brian and Molly walk away from a distance. How could they


    have gotten away? They were so close. Howard was a professional soldier - this was an


    embarrassment for him. But there was nothing he could do now - all they were left with was a broken


    car. Howard had lost all battle power and he wasn''t happy about it.

 Chapter 318 A Gun Fight (Part Four)

    Chapter 318 A Gun Fight (Part Four)


    John rushed right away to rescue Brian and Molly as soon as he received Brian''s call. He was horrified


    at Brian''s injury. Never had he seen Brian get hurt. Not once. Brian wasn''t one to be defeated and he


    certainly wasn''t one to be hurt by anyone.


    John scowled at Molly because he deemed it to be her fault. He drove them both back to the vi and


    asked Brian,"Should I call a doctor for you, Mr. Brian?"


    Molly nodded vigorously before Brian could respond. She looked at Brian as if to ask if it was toote


    for medical care for Brian''s injury.


    To her surprise, Brian snickered at her reaction. She looked at him with questioning eyes. Why would


    he beughing now?


    Was he making fun of her? The upset Molly. She red at him and turned to John and pointed at


    Brian''s wound.


    John turned to Brian for confirmation. After he saw Brian nod, he left to call for a doctor.


    For Brian, it was just a minor wound which he could have dealt with himself. If he had wished, he could


    have asked John to send him to the hospital on their way back home, instead ofing straight to the


    vi... Brian could have treated himself - it wasn''t a serious injury. He didn''t want to go to the hospital,


    he just wanted to stay at the vi.


    Brian was rxed at the sofa. He didn''t even dress his wound. His face was so calm you wouldn''t have


    expected to see a wound on him. He watched as Molly ran back and forth around the house searching


    for the first aid kit. He kept staring at her until she finally headed towards him with the kit in hand.


    "You know how to treat a gun wound?"


    He snickered at her. Molly paused. She knew he was right. She had no idea what to do next. All she


    wanted to do was to help him and at least stop the bleeding. He had already lost so much blood, she


    was so scared he would bleed to death before the doctor even arrived. The thought scared her. She


    shook her head as if to free her mind of bad thoughts. She bit on her lip as she stared at him in panic.


    He was just losing more and more blood and she couldn''t do anything about it. Molly''s heart ached that


    her eyes were starting to well up. She opened her mouth to ask if he was still hurting at all. She wanted


    to tell him that she wanted to see the wound but she didn''t know how.


    Molly lowered her head in distress. She felt useless. More tears were starting to build on her eyes.


    As if he could read her mind, Brian asked,"Do you want to help stop the bleeding? Yes?"


    His voice startled her. Molly raised her head and grimaced. She nodded.


    Her grimace tugged at Brian''s heartstrings. For so long, all he knew how to do was be in the XK


    Intelligence Agency and survive the toxicity of the agency. Richie was a handful and Brian worked very


    hard so he could keep up with him. Ever since he was young, he along with Shawn were trained to be


    the best fighters. They would train in the Death Forest where you wouldn''t survive if you didn''t know


    how to fight.


    He was born this way. His fate had been written in the stars long ago. Brian knew to himself how lucky


    he was - here was surrounded by the best and only the best. He had to fight his way through the


    Dragon Ind and the XK Intelligence Agency. The only way for him to do this was to be the strongest


    and the best too. He needed to protect those he wanted to protect. He spent over a year training at the


    Hell Forest. All the time he spent there groomed himself to be the perfect storm of courage and skill.


    Everything he had done had led him to who he was today. He had been hurt, shot, stabbed, wounded,


    and even been at the brink of death. He had faced despair itself. He had to go through all of that.


    Shirley pitied him and Richie looked out for him but this didn''t stop him from learning and improving.


    Brian was so independent for a long time, he only relied on himself and himself only. He fought through


    blood and tears to be the best. And his only goal was to make Richie proud.


    As Brian fought through his way to Hell Forest, he had be more and more indifferent. He killed for


    sport and did not afford any sort of care towards others. Always shortening the gap between life and


    death too often had turned Brian into a different person, he had locked his heart and thrown the key


    away. And right now, as he sat in the sofa, with Molly in front of him, radiating with love for him... he


    was trying to find the key. Her feelings were real, so real but at the same time, you couldn''t touch it


    even if you tried. She was reaching out to him and Brian was trying all his might to push her away but


    he couldn''t. Something had wakened up inside him.


    Brian frowned as all these things ran through his head. He wasn''t ready for his life to change yet. So as


    she approached him, he warned her,"Stop. The doctor can do it."


    Molly paused in disbelief. She stared at him, her eyes twitching. This was thest thing Molly expected


    to hear. She tried her best to read his face and figure out what had happened. Why is he suddenly


    changing his tone? She realized that she wasn''t scared of what he had just said but rather, the rigid,


    cold tone of his voice. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 319 Conflict! A Strange Feeling (Part One)

    Chapter 319 Conflict! A Strange Feeling (Part One)


    Molly stood frozen, unable to do anything.


    Already in great pain, Brian remained indifferent to Molly.


    The air inside the room, which appeared so huge, was suddenly filled with tension so thick that you


    could cut a knife through it.


    Gripping the steering wheel so tight caused Molly''s palms to turn red, and she began to feel the pain as


    she held the medical kit. Her heart grieved over what happened. But she refused to let Brian see her


    sad, so she lowered her head immediately.


    A pause was necessary so she could ovee the weariness in her heart. Wordlessly, she forced


    herself to control her feelings so she could help stop the bleeding. Brian''s wound started to worry her. It


    was her fault that he got hurt so she would endure his indifference and any words or deeds meant to


    humiliate her.


    "Don''t touch me!" Brian''s cold voice broke into her thoughts. His left shoulder had turned numb, but he


    still felt the blood running through his veins like these were about to push out of his skin. Brian could


    already imagine how terrible it would feel once he removed his clothes.


    Pressing his lips as he endured another fresh bout of pain, Brian was feeling so many emotions inside


    him. He refused Molly''s attempts to take care of him because he did not want her to see his wound. He


    knew it would be horrible, and he wanted to spare her from the gruesome sight. While he couldn''t


    understand why he felt this way, Brian resolved to be firm. Pain and confusion were weighing him


    down. But it was Molly he was concerned about.


    Motionless for several minutes, Molly could hardly move. She blinked then turned to look at Brian. She


    mped her lips to keep herself from crying. When she felt tears threatening to fall, she quickly


    lowered her head and kept blinking to hide her sorrow and anxiety.


    Casting a sidelong nce at Molly, Brian felt his temples throbbing. With voice devoid of emotion, he


    started to speak. "You''ve already seen what happened today. You will be in danger if you go out. So,


    don''t cause me any more trouble," he said gruffly.


    Her eyes were red when she raised her head to look at Brian. She pressed her lips tightly while staring


    at him as if to say,"Let me go and I won''t cause you any trouble."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Without looking at her, Brian grimly said,"I promised to help cure your throat so you can speak again.


    No one is allowed to hurt you before you can talk."


    His words triggered something in Molly that made herugh all of a sudden. With a slight blink, she felt


    like the silliest person in the world just then. She realized how dangerous their current situation was,


    but even as she was frightened, a simple whisperforted her. She trusted Brian with all her heart


    and felt safe with him. As indifferent as he behaved, Molly felt his special treatment. Just as quickly,


    she realized this was not the case. The man was only keeping his promise!


    Taking a deep breath, Molly pressed her lips together to gather strength. Then she raised her head


    resolving to hide her pain and sorrow. Admitting that she was not born to be strong was difficult. But


    Molly felt it was her destiny to be humiliated by others throughout her life.


    The already strange atmosphere seemed to grow colder. A tiny frown hardly detectable by most people


    flitted on Brian''s face. Somehow, he felt Molly''s misery and had the urge to hold her in his arms. For


    some inexplicable reason, the feeling annoyed him. Disregarding the thought, he dered coldly,"I


    don''t need you here anymore. Go and rest."


    It was Molly''s turn to frown as she stared at the man who had callously dismissed her. She clenched


    the hand holding the medical kit and quickly turned to leave. As she rushed up the stairs, the tears fell


    blurring her vision.


    "Bang!" A muffled thud followed.


    The sound of something falling broke the eerie silence.


    She missed her footing because of the tears and ended up kneeling on one step. She could feel the


    pain in her knees radiating to her legs. She braced herself by hanging on to the rail. Her face was


    shining brightly because of the tears, which magnified her grief.


    Clenching her fist, Molly was in turmoil. She was in such a mess and didn''t know what to do. It was


    situations like this that made her feel like her life was a total joke.


    When he heard the loud thud as Molly fell, Brian sprang to his feet and took two steps towards the


    stairs. But he held back and from where he stood just stared at the girl whose body was shaking with


    anguish. It was one thing to shed tears in silence, and another to bawl out in misery. And it frustrated


    Molly that she could not make a sound. Brian felt his heart pound and then stop for a second at the sad


    thought.


    Unaware that she had bitten her lips so hard, Molly tasted blood in her mouth. The rust-like smell of


    blood was a bit revolting. She sniffed before wiping away the tears with the back of her hand. Trying to


    compose herself, she sensed a teasing stare from behind. The corners of her mouth curved into a


    smile, and sheughed through the tears. Molly decided to ignore the pain in her knees, picked up the


    kit that ttered a few steps, gritted her teeth then limped up the stairs supporting herself with the


    handrail.


    As Molly walked to the room, Brian watched her from where he stood. Even when the door closed, he


    kept a close watch. He felt his heart pounding heavily and was suddenly at a loss. The man tried to


    figure out what was wrong with himself, but couldn''t. Why was he worried and annoyed when Molly


    was taking care of him? And why did it matter when she tried to hide her grief from him?


    "Mr. Brian Long, the doctor has arrived," John announced, interrupting his thoughts.


    He averted his gaze to conceal the conflicting emotions he was feeling. After several seconds, his


    expression turned cold and indifferent like it usually was before acknowledging the doctor''s arrival.


    The doctor moved efficiently. He was all business and in greeting, he said,"Mr. Long, where shall we


    perform the surgery?"


    "In here!" Brianmanded.


    He removed his bloodstained coat and white shirt, exposing his strong, tanned body. Blood had begun


    to harden around the small hole where the bullet pierced his shoulder. The area was already swollen


    and made worse by the blood which was now deep red. It was a ghastly sight.


    After inspecting the wound, the doctor frowned deeply. He wondered why Brian did not immediately


    deal with his injury and took time to summon him. He began taking out supplies and implements from


    his professional medical kit and started working to treat the wound. As he began to cleanse the wound,


    he asked,"Do you need anesthesia?"


    "No!" was the clipped reply. The patient remained calm and was cooperative.


    The doctor grinned secretly and kept quiet. He began to sterilize the scalpel and forceps in preparation


    for the surgery.


    The bullet nged loudly as itnded on a surgical tray.

 Chapter 320 Conflict! A Strange Feeling (Part Two)

    Chapter 320 Conflict! A Strange Feeling (Part Two)


    It was thickly covered with blood. The doctor carefully cleaned the wound and dressed it with


    medicated gauze and surgical tape. During the entire procedure, no emotion registered on Brian''s face.


    He was careful to mask any pain or difort he felt at that time. The doctor treated him efficiently


    even though privately, his thoughts were about how aloof the patient was and how strict he was,


    particrly with himself.


    Afterpleting the surgery, the physician cleaned up and put away his tools then listed down what


    was needed to help in the healing. Brian said nothing, and there was no indication he paid any


    attention to the orders. The doctor sensed Brian was already in a bad mood and decided to make a


    hasty exit. He bowed before the patient then left the vi.


    "You can also go and have a rest," Brian told John. He remembered the soiled seat cover and ordered


    John,"Get the sofa changed tomorrow."


    "Yes, I will do that," a worried John replied. As concerned as he was about Brian, John knew how


    stubborn his master was. He would only disregard anything John said, even if it was good for him.


    Since there was nothing he could say or do, John took his leave.


    Alone now, Brian sat quietly on the sofa, his eyes glued to the expansive sky outside his window. He


    saw stars twinkling in the dark sky like they were eyes blinking. It was a beautiful sight that could get


    people drunk during a peaceful and silent night.


    He sat there calm and distant, soaking in the feeling. His ck eyes, seemingly ready to spar, grew


    sharper gradually and became even darker. It was as if his eyes were like the night sky with glittering


    stars that appeared to be dancing.


    After what seemed like hours, the nerves in his muscles suddenly trembled and there was a prickly


    feeling in his arms. He frowned again and stared out the window before taking out Molly''s phone from


    his pocket. One long finger slid on the screen and unlocked the phone. A picture jumped at him and


    filled the screen. It was a photo of the cute snow couple, with one wearing Molly''s hat and scarf, the


    other his tie.


    Squinting his eyes, Brian stared at the picture and thought of that night when he and Molly stood hand-


    in-hand in one corner of the garden. He struggled to remember the feeling of warmth and peace he felt


    then. It was the night when Molly expressed her feelings for him using the phone, to help lift the heavy


    burden in his heart.


    He felt the corners of his mouth curling into a smile as he thought of that night. The smile remained on


    his face. But he was struck by reality and sneered inside. "Dust! That''s all it is. How can she even be


    qualified to y the game of love when she''s nothing but dust?" he murmured.


    Regardless of the thought, his eyes turned soft as he stared at the photo and a gentle smile creased


    his face, which he did not even realize.


    Seconds passed then the phone screen turned dark. Brian tore his gaze from the phone, put it back in


    his pocket and stood up. He would attempt to go up the stairs. As he was about to lift one foot, he


    stopped. Brian looked at the stained coat and shirt lying on the sofa that John forgot to discard. The


    blood had already dried and was now dark red. He narrowed his eyes while staring at it then turned


    away. He put one foot forward to begin his walk towards the stairs.


    After the first step, he moved as if nothing happened to him and showed no evidence that he was in


    pain. He reached the top of the stairs in good time and proceeded to his bedroom where he paused at


    the door. He nced at Molly''s room and decided to check in on her. He pushed the door open and


    frowned when he didn''t see her on the bed. Her bedsidemp was on. ''Where was she?'' he wondered.


    With a slight scowl, his eyes scanned the room.


    Huddled in a corner beside the cab, he found Molly''s small figure. Legs pulled close to her chest


    and arms wrapped around her knees. He should have known she would end up this way. Brian sighed.


    Finding a ce to hide was always Molly''s way every time she was sad or wanted to escape from


    something unpleasant. And this behavior annoyed Brian. He walked over silently and with lips tightly


    closed, stared at her condescendingly. She had nearly buried her face under her arms. Brian made no


    sound but hoped she would sense his presence.


    Minutes passed, but there was no movement from Molly. Impatient, Brian decided to check if she was


    only sleeping or not well. Annoyed, the man bent down and carefully tried to lift her. Pain shot through


    his body from the exertion and sudden movement. He had forgotten the bullet wound in his shoulder.


    After taking a deep breath, he shifted Molly and carried her to the bed, which seemed so far in his


    condition.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the bed, Molly remained in a curled up position. Her lips were closed tightly and he could see the


    grief in her face even asleep. Brian noted the tear stains and thought she looked so pitiful.


    Even with her face looking like a mess, Brian could not control his emotions, which was bing more


    complicated by the minute. He didn''t know if he was fighting against Molly or himself. Gently, he took a


    quilt to cover her and was prepared to leave. The man stopped to look at her onest time. Brian


    hesitated then took the phone out of his pocket. He put it on the bedside table then went out hurriedly.


    There was an unfamiliar feeling in his heart which he couldn''t identify.


    Time passed as it did during the night with the ticking clock counting away the hours until night turned


    into day. Early morning sunlight peeked through the clouds and lit up the earth generously.


    As she opened her eyes, Molly felt her head pounding as if it was ready to explode. Her eyes were dry


    and were sore from all the crying she did the night before. She tried hard to open her eyes fully and


    was frustrated when she couldn''t. They were very swollen after a whole night of tears and resembled


    those of a goldfish.


    She let out a deep sigh and managed to sit up even as her entire body ached. Molly quickly surveyed


    her surroundings and wondered how she got in bed when she remembered huddling in the corner until


    she fell asleep. Then she saw the phone on the bedside table. A lump suddenly formed in her throat as


    she looked at the phone. She took a deep breath, swallowed then reached out for it, her eyes full of


    sorrow.


    She swiped the screen to unlock the phone. Molly knew Brian would have deleted the photo of the


    snowmen in the phone, but held a little hope that it would still be there.


    When the screen lit up and the snowmen photo popped out, Molly gasped in surprise. She opened her


    eyes wide to see if she was only imagining things and felt pain due to the sudden movement. She


    couldn''t believe it was still there. Molly hurriedly checked the album and confirmed it was real. He did


    not delete the photo even though in her heart, she believed he would do itst night. She felt tears


    burning in her eyes. He didn''t, and that waspletely unexpected.

 Chapter 321 Conflict! A Strange Feeling (Part Three)

    Chapter 321 Conflict! A Strange Feeling (Part Three)


    She was screaming with joy inside her head. ''He did not delete it! Yes! He kept the photo in her phone.''


    But why was she so emotionalst night?


    Running her fingers gently on the picture, she smiled through red-rimmed eyes. It was a bitter smile but


    one that gave her a glimmer of hope. No one would ever know her secret.


    *


    Becky was enjoying the sunlight while seated at the hotel''s terrace. She sat quietly like a picture.


    Yoyo set the breakfast prepared by the hotel on the table and looked at Becky. She sighed inwardly,


    admiring how beautiful the woman looked at this very moment. "Breakfast is ready, Miss Yan," she


    announced.


    There was no response. There was a faraway look in Becky''s eyes although she saw nothing. The


    woman drew her gaze back and replied distantly,"Wait a moment."


    Brian promised toe to the hotel after he finished workst night, but he never came. He gave his


    word only to break them.


    Anticipating his arrival, Becky waited and waited and waited the whole night. Her heart slowly sank as it


    grewte. She wondered if he changed his mind. Then it crossed her mind that he might have


    apanied Mollyst night.


    It twisted her heart to think this was the case, and could not help but feel hurt. As the depressing


    feeling gnawed at her, she clutched the edge of her clothes, and her white face became even paler.


    Looking at her patient, Yoyo worried. She was merely a nurse. If Becky said to wait a moment, then


    she could not be forced to have breakfast. So she stood there, waiting how long that moment would


    But Becky kept waiting, and as she did her heart sank more. He didn''test night, and he wasn''t


    present for breakfast either. He never even bothered to call.


    Finally, Beckyughed at herself. Taking a deep breath, she stood up slowly. Yoyo rushed to her side to


    assist her. She asked,"Would you like to eat something now, Miss Yan?"


    The nurse saw Becky smile lightly and nod. Yoyo noted how remarkably serene she acted today. As


    the woman sat at the table, Yoyo warmed her milk and passed her the bread with jam. She nibbled at


    her food like a robot. The hotel assured breakfast would be delicious. But Becky never appreciated it at


    all.


    Sensing Becky''s need for silence, Yoyo did not disturb her as she ate stoically. She just stood nearby


    and stayed quiet. asionally, she would nce at Becky, who was as elegant and gentle as a


    princess.


    After a few bites, Becky pushed away her te and gestured she had eaten enough. She couldn''t bring


    herself to finish her food. Taking a deep breath, she called Yoyo and said,"I want to go out."


    "Okay," Yoyo replied, rushing to her side. "Where would you like to go, Miss Yan?" She pushed the


    breakfast dishes aside. "Will you be going somewhere nearby or¡­" Yoyo hesitated.


    "Somewhere a bit far away," Becky replied softly. The nurse barely heard Becky but understood that


    her gentle response was a reflection of how well-educated her patient was.


    She hurried to prepare Becky''s clothes and not long after they were walking out of the hotel. Yoyo


    made reservations for a car service, which the hotel provided.


    "Where are we headed to, Miss?" the driver asked. As a professional, he was trained to smile at his


    passengers although he sensed Becky was very quiet.


    Still speaking softly, Becky told the driver where she wanted to go. The driver nodded to say he


    understood and started the car.


    The driver wondered about his very quiet passenger but maneuvered the vehicle to its destination.


    There was no sound from the back seat. Becky sat quietly, and Yoyo also kept silent. The atmosphere


    was somewhat depressing making it difficult to breathe.


    Her face and demeanor were always calm, so people felt ufortable being around Becky. Every


    word Cindy told her in the past was echoing in her head. She felt uneasy now and lowered her head to


    frown. The woman knew she couldn''t just sit, wait, and do nothing. Becky needed to be active. She


    would lose herself if she remained inactive. It was why she had to get out today.


    With this thought, she closed her beautiful eyes and waited to arrive at her destination.


    *


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly sat down on the new sofa. It baffled her why the previous one was suddenly reced. But Brian


    was aplicated man. You eventually be used to being surprised by most of his decisions.


    The recement of the sofa made Molly curious. She turned around and peered at the study on the


    second floor. She had not seen Brian since this morning. Lisa told her he was in the study, and no one


    was allowed to enter it without his permission. They were still mad at each other, so there was no way


    Molly was going there to talk to him or check on his wound. But even as she knew it was impossible to


    see how he was, she could not help worrying about the man. Fortunately, Lisa was there, and from her,


    she learned Brian was doing much better. It was a great relief to hear that.


    Still, she couldn''t take her eyes off his study, until they began to ache again. Molly shut her eyes and


    turned around. Suddenly, a thought hit her. She took out the phone hurriedly and typed a message


    quickly. Then she scrolled down her contact list for Edgar''s number, but strangely, it wasn''t there. She


    double-checked the list and proved it was missing.


    How was this possible when she just saved the number yesterday?


    She took a deep breath to calm herself and checked the contact list again. No Edgar on the list, and it


    was getting frustrating. Carefully, she went through every name in her phone''s contact list and verified


    only Edgar''s number was missing. All of a sudden she remembered that Brian took her phone


    yesterday. It must have been him who deleted the number! But how could he do that?


    After realizing what Brian did, Molly became so angry. The woman huffed in disgust and turned to re


    at the second-floor study. Without being aware of it, she was now gripping her the phone so tightly.


    "Bang!"


    She jumped at the sound of something mming from behind. Molly turned around to see Lucy running


    inside. Lisa followed her with a tray of fruits. She cautioned Lucy about how to behave while in the


    house. "You can''t be running in here! Why are you in such a hurry?" Lisa demanded.


    Lucy red at Lisa and hardly gave Molly a nce. But she asked her mother,"Where is Mr. Brian


    Long, Mom?"


    "He''s busy right now and does not wish to be disturbed by anyone," Lisa replied.


    Eyebrows raised at the reply. But Lucy persisted,"I''m sure that anyone you mentioned does not include


    Miss Yan."


    At Lucy''s words, Molly''s heart began to pound so loudly that it nearly deafened her. A clueless Lisa


    inquired,"Miss Yan? Miss Yan, who?"


    "Becky Yan!" Lucy said aloud, while looking at Molly, who was dumbfounded. Seeing Molly looking so


    shocked pleased Lucy enormously. She dered,"Miss Yan is here."


    At that moment, the door opened, and Yoyo walked in with Becky. The color drained from Molly''s face,


    and her heart seemed to stop beating. She sat transfixed as Becky, assisted by Yoyo, slowly made her


    way towards her. Molly suddenly had a hard time breathing as she recalled one painful memory.

 Chapter 322 Painful Memories (Part One)

    Chapter 322 Painful Memories (Part One)


    After the driver dropped Becky off at the vi, she dismissed him.


    Becky then bade Yoyo to ring the bell for her.


    Lucy walked over to the gate and opened it.


    "Miss Yan?" Lucy''s mouth dropped in surprise. But she shook it off. Why was she here? If Becky were


    able to see, she would have known that Lucy was actually quite delighted to see her here. It showed in


    her eyes.


    Becky didn''t have to see to know who she was talking to. She was still quite familiar with John''s family.


    She recognized Lucy''s voice right away. "Hi Lucy, is Brian here?"


    "Yeah, I believe Mr. Long is still around." Lucy weed Becky inside the gate. "He got homest


    night, and I haven''t seen him leave yet." As they were talking, Lucy saw something about Becky that


    she hadn''t noticed before. Becky seemed to be led by Yoyo, who guided her around the gate, ensuring


    she didn''t bump into it. Lucy stared at Becky''s eyes and asked in a very small and hesitant voice,"Your


    eyes...they..."


    Becky just smiled gently and hid the sadness she felt every time someone brought it up. "Retinal


    infection. I''m blind, for now..." She trailed off, not knowing what else to say.


    "How did it happen?" Lucy''s forehead wrinkled, but she got no reply. She didn''t press her for details.


    "Does Mr. Long know?"


    Becky just nodded while she gently bit her lip. Suddenly, she paused, standing there, marshaling her


    courage. She couldn''t help but ask Lucy the question that had been on her mind for a long time. "Lucy,


    who lives here? Is there someone else here?"


    "What?" Lucy was confused at first. But she saw the look on Becky''s face and her hesitance, and


    figured it out quickly. Lucy was sharp. "Yeah. I get it. There''s a youngdy living here now. She left, but


    now she''s back, as of yesterday. Not my favorite person."


    Becky''s eyebrows furrowed. And the pain in her heart suddenly surfaced again. She took a deep


    breath and asked again,"Did Brian... agree to this?"


    "Mr. Long took pity on her," Lucy nced at Becky then quickly added,"To be honest, it''s really


    annoying. I''m not a fan. She''s the only woman other than you who''s been here."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But these indignant words only made Becky feel more and more nervous about what was going on.


    She knew Brian well. He was a cold and distant man who didn''t give a fig about anyone who wasn''t


    close to him. So who was this woman to him? How did it happen?


    Becky''s lips trembled, but she continued walking. Yoyo, who was helping her, clearly felt the sadness


    radiating from Becky. Then Becky asked in a small voice. "What... what''s her name?"


    "Molly," Lucy answered with venom in her eyes and voice.


    ''So it is her...'' Becky''s hands clenched. She gritted her teeth in sudden jealousy. Yesterday... Yesterday


    Brian promised her that he would spend some time with her. So why didn''t he? Was it because of


    Molly?


    This thought tortured Becky, reying over and over in her head. She gnashed her teeth and held back


    the anxiety that now filled her heart. She took a deep breath and tried her best to smile. She bit back


    what she was going to say and instead said gently,"Lucy, I guess you can go back to what you were


    doing. I''ll find Brian myself."


    "At least let me tell Mr. Long you''re here." Something vicious shed in Lucy''s eyes. She didn''t wait to


    hear Becky''s reply. She just quickly ran to the vi.


    Yoyo guided Becky along the small road leading to the vi. She knew more about the situation now,


    and what was bothering Becky. But she was just a nurse helping Becky out. It wasn''t her ce to say


    anything. So she didn''t say anything at all.


    The vi was quiterge, with a terraced hillsidendscape, with beautiful gardens, statuary, and even


    a fountain. It was an extravagant disy of wealth. And it took them more than ten minutes to walk


    from the big gate to the door. Then Yoyo opened the doors to the main part. And all of a sudden, the


    atmosphere took on a darker tone.


    Molly looked at Becky, who just now walked inside, and her face went pale, drained of all color. She


    could not even breathe -- this was the face that haunted her worst nightmares. She recoiled like she''d


    been pped. In the blink of an eye, all the bad memories that had been hiding in the back of her mind


    rushed back to Molly.


    "Your mother''s a home-wrecker. You don''t even know who your own father is!"


    "Your mother''s a slut!"


    "You''re the daughter of a home-wrecker, and you''ll also be a home-wrecker when you grow up.


    Like mom, like daughter."


    "Go away, you bastard! You''re not wee here anymore!"


    "Don''t call me sister! I don''t have a sister like you. You''re as bad as your mom!"


    The memories were like torture, and she couldn''t stop them.


    Molly''s eyes flickered and her lips trembled. She shook from the horror of it. She stared at Becky,


    wanting so badly to run away from here, from the woman standing here. But it seemed that her feet


    were glued to the ground. She couldn''t move even if she wanted to.


    It was all so awkward with Molly''s frightened stare and Becky''s silence. Lisa looked at Becky, then


    turned her head to nce at Molly. She could tell that Molly was shivering. She couldn''t help but walk


    to stand beside her and said to her,"Molly, be a dear and check if the soup is ready. It''s in the kitchen."


    Becky heard Lisa too. That was why she turned her head in Molly''s direction.When Molly saw that


    Becky look her way, her hands became cold all of a sudden. She wanted so badly to leave. But her


    legs felt too heavy to move. So she just stood there, still, trying to will her body to move.


    "Molly? Lisa, who''s Molly?" Becky asked in a gentle voice. She tilted her head, looking quite confused.

 Chapter 323 Painful Memories (Part Two)

    Chapter 323 Painful Memories (Part Two)


    Molly raised her head and looked at Becky with surprise and confusion in her eyes. Why didn''t Becky


    recognize her? Perhaps she meant nothing in Becky''s eyes, so she didn''t even remember her at all.


    She didn''t know the answer. All she knew is that this person was a rival for Brian''s affection. And the


    thought that she wasn''t as worthy of Brian''s love as Becky made her blood freeze in her veins.


    Lisa nced at Molly, then answered Becky''s question with a smile that an employee would save for


    her master. An insincere smile at best, but enough to mollify a boss. "She''s the new maid that Mr. Long


    hired."


    "Yeah?" Becky furrowed her eyebrows, looking a bit confused. "I thought Brian didn''t like hiring new


    people?"


    There was a trace of mockery in her voice. And before Lisa could say anything else, Becky opened her


    mouth again. "What kind of person is she?"


    As soon as Becky''s question came out, Molly clenched her hands into tight fists, and Lisa was


    confused. Why would Becky ask such a question? Molly couldn''t understand why Becky was acting like


    she wasn''t here at all. What did she want? This was confusing and outrageous!


    "Mom," Lucy interrupted, when she saw their confusion. She then said slowly,"Miss Yan has a retina


    infection. She''s...uh...blind." She wasn''t reallyfortable saying it, and she wasn''t sure how Becky


    would take it.


    Lisa again had that worried expression that lined her face. She looked carefully at Becky again, with


    eyes full of disbelief. "Oh God. I''m sorry. How did it happen?" she asked tentatively.


    As she recalled, Becky''s eyes were probably her best feature -- so beautiful and energetic. No wonder


    her eyes looked now a bit duller than they used to be. They were not as clear as they were before.


    What a shame. While Lisa was pondering this, Molly widened her eyes in shock when she heard this.


    She stared intensely at Becky for a moment, wanting to make sure that she really couldn''t see her. But


    Becky didn''t turn her head but stared straight ahead. She really couldn''t see. For the first time since


    Becky walked in, Molly finally felt a sense of relief.


    "That''s all right," Becky said, smiling. "Brian is looking for a suitable pair of retinas for me as we speak.


    I won''t be blind for long."


    Her optimism made everything seem easier. Lisa still said a fewforting words to her, then told her


    that she had some work to do. Besides, she wanted to get Molly out of here. It was obvious that she


    didn''t want to be in the same room with Becky. Also, Lisa knew her own daughter well. She saw the


    happy and excited look on her daughter''s face when she said that Becky was here. Lisa knew that


    Lucy was only happy because she wanted to see Molly unhappy. So she felt sorry for Molly. She


    believed Molly was just a poor girl who was forced into a bad situation.


    She couldn''t forget it. Becky couldn''t see her. Combine that with the fact she changed her name after


    she left, and she felt a lot more rxed. It was a lot harder for Becky to hate her if she didn''t know who


    she was. She yed with her ring finger and followed Lisa into the kitchen.


    "Molly," Becky called out, making Molly suddenly stop. "Brian''s probably busy right now, and I don''t


    want to bother him. Could you get me a ss of orange juice? I''ll be downstairs."


    There was a warm and gentle smile on Becky''s face, and it was hard to refuse her anything. Blind, she


    was as helpless as a child. Molly looked at her, biting her lip harder.


    "Just sit here, Miss Yan. I''ll let Molly get it for you," Lisa answered for Molly.


    Becky furrowed her eyebrows when Molly didn''t answer her directly. She was wondering, was the girl


    so arrogant that she didn''t deign to talk to her? But the frown quickly disappeared from her face, and


    she just continued pretending to be good-tempered and gentle. "Thank you!"


    Becky didn''t move from where she stood. After hearing Molly''s steps fading from earshot, she squinted


    her eyes. Why didn''t Molly say anything? But then the thought struck her. Becky remembered what


    happened in the restaurant. If this girl was the same Molly that Eric was talking about, she could


    understand why she was so quiet. Molly probably felt guilty when she saw her.


    After Lisa and Molly went to the kitchen, Lucy was frowning, looking pissed. She wanted to see a show.


    Shouting, pping, maybe some hair-pulling. Just good old-fashioned drama. But much to her


    disappointment, Becky acted all nice and friendly, as if Molly were really just a new maid that Mr. Long


    hired.


    "Yoyo, could you go outside and find John for me? And help me pick some lilies, will you?" Becky


    asked.


    Yoyo was a sharp girl. She could tell that Becky wanted to ask Lucy something in private. So she just


    answered,"Of course, Miss Yan."


    After Yoyo left, the near-constant smile on Becky''s face vanished. Now she looked cold and calcting.


    She slowly and carefully took a seat on the sofa. She''d only been here a few times, but her memory of


    the ce was clear. She knew theyout of the vi well. Brian was a very serious and conservative


    man who didn''t like change. His furniture wasid out to his tastes and he never changed it.


    But here, sitting on the sofa, the fabric she was touching made her frown. It felt wrong somehow... Wait.


    It was leather before, right? Why did he rece it with this one?


    "Lucy," Becky said, no longer interested in the sofa. "Who the hell is Molly?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucy quickly nced at the kitchen, then directed her gaze to the study upstairs. She said slowly,"She


    used to be a bed warmer for Mr. Long, and now she''s a maid."


    "A bed warmer?" Becky didn''t like that title at all. She was even furious when she heard it. She knew


    that Molly was not just a maid, especially when she heard there was a new woman living here. But she


    had always thought that maybe it was Brian, up to his old tricks. Like maybe starting that rumor so


    Becky would want to move in with him, if only to keep an eye on him. She was so sure that Brian would


    never get involved with that woman.

 Chapter 324 Painful Memories (Part Three)

    Chapter 324 Painful Memories (Part Three)


    "Yeah. And Mr. Long seems to like her. A lot." Lucy acted all childlike and innocent. But secretly, she


    was enjoying the reaction she was getting from Becky. She might get her drama after all. "There was a


    snowstorm the other day, and Mr. Long even built a snowman with Molly in the middle of the night."


    Lucy paid close attention to Becky''s facial expressions when she spoke. And when she saw Becky was


    clearly not happy about what she said, she added even more fuel to the fire. "Molly took off once, and


    hoped to leave for good. But Mr, Long brought her back here. I don''t know why. He maintains she''s a


    maid, but her bedroom is right next to his, and she doesn''t really have much to do. Not very maid-like."


    Becky''s breath came in short gasps when she heard Lucy''s words. Red-faced, she clenched her hands


    into tight fists, and trembled as she gritted her teeth. Then she opened her mouth again, but she


    couldn''t even get the words out properly. "Brian... Last night, Brian..."


    "Last night he went out with Molly. No clue where though, or what they did. But dad went to pick them


    up and brought them back here." Lucy chose her words carefully, deliberately leaving out other parts of


    the story. She felt ted to see Becky now. The girl was practically shaking with fury, and Lucy was


    extremely happy about it.


    ''Hey, Molly. Now that Becky''s back, where will you go? You can''t stay here now. So, wanna bet me how


    many days he''ll let you stay here before you get kicked out?'' Lucy thought viciously.


    Right when she had this thought, Molly came out of the kitchen with a ss of orange juice in her hand.


    Lucy then told Becky,"Miss Yan, Molly has your juice." After a second she added,"Mr. Long has been


    busy all morning..."


    Becky knew what Lucy was suggesting, and she smiled.


    Molly brought the ss of orange juice to Becky. And looking at Becky''s perfect face, Molly got nervous


    just being around her. She couldn''t see, but that didn''t help anything. In fact, that presented an even


    bigger problem.


    She couldn''t speak, and Becky couldn''t see. How would she let Becky know that she was right there


    with her ss of juice? Maybe she could guide her hands to the ss. But how could she do that


    without being rude? She had no idea at all.


    Lips pursed, Molly turned to look at Lucy. Lucy pretended not to know what was going on, and


    said,"Miss Yan, I''d like to be excused. I have some sketching to do. I need to get ready."


    "Yeah, of course," Becky answered.


    Lucy turned to walk away, and when she was at the door, she turned back and nced at Molly with


    scheming eyes. And right as she closed the door behind her, she nced at Becky. There was a cold


    smirk on her lips. It was small, but showed how vicious she was. There was no way this would go well.


    Molly was still pondering how to give the ss of orange juice to Becky, when Becky''s voice interrupted


    her thoughts. "Molly?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But nobody answered her, naturally, since Molly couldn''t speak. So Becky asked again,"Is that you,


    Molly?"


    Molly bit her lip, but she couldn''t answer her even if she wanted to. She stepped forward and took


    Becky''s hand, trying to put the ss of juice in her hand. Becky naturally freaked out. To her, someone


    she couldn''t see was trying to take her hand and put something in it, and it scared the shit out of her.


    Naturally, she recoiled and drew her hand back. A normal reaction. But her sudden movement knocked


    the ss from Molly''s hand, and the ss dropped to the floor. The clear sound of shattering ss


    could be heard, and juice and broken shards scattered everywhere.


    "Ah--"


    Becky screamed at the top of her lungs. And before Molly could figure out what happened, Becky


    jumped out of her chair. She was scared and couldn''t see what was going on. But she slipped on the


    juice and was going down fast.


    And this frightened Molly. She widened her eyes in fear and was quick to help Becky. But it was too


    late. Becky copsed in a heap and she cried out in pain.


    Because of all the noise, Lisa ran out of the kitchen in a hurry to check if everything was alright. And at


    the same time, Brian, who had also heard the sound, left his study to see what had happened. He


    leaned over the railing to survey the scene. To him it looked like Molly pushed Becky and knocked her


    to the ground.


    Brian''s was absolutely enraged. He shouted aloud in a stern tone,"What the hell did you do?"


    Brian then ran downstairs, taking the steps two at a time. Even on the carpeted steps, they could hear


    the thump thump of his feet as he rushed to Becky''s rescue.


    From the rattled look on Molly''s face, you could tell she was terrified. Not only that, she didn''t mean to


    do it. Brian''s voice just made her go pale again, and stiffen in fear. Before she knew it, he grabbed her


    arm and pushed her away. She had to work to steady herself -- he''d pushed too hard.


    Brian knelt down in front of Becky. He looked at the juice that stained her clothes and a frown appeared


    on his face. "Becky!"


    She could hear Brian''s words and feel his big hand on her shoulder. Her eyes reddened and tears


    began to form. "Brian, it hurts!"


    Brian looked down and found that there was not only orange juice on her, but blood as well. That''s


    when he noticed the small pieces of ss embedded in Becky''s hands. His face went solemn. He took


    her in his arms and was about to get to his feet. But as soon as his hand touched her leg, she cried in


    pain again.


    Brian''s ck eyes darkened even more. He looked down and found a piece of ss digging into


    Becky''s calf. There was a lot of blood and it stained her clothing red.

 Chapter 325 Painful Memories (Part Four)

    Chapter 325 Painful Memories (Part Four)


    Brian picked Becky up, so Molly could see the piece of ss in her calf. And now her fright was more


    than mere terror, it froze her soul. She scraped a fingernail across another finger repeatedly in fear, and


    her first reaction was to look at Brian. The voice in her head was a constant refrain: ''I didn''t mean to. I


    didn''t mean to. I didn''t mean to.''


    Brian stared Molly with stone cold eyes without a word. The look in his eyes was like ice, cold and


    sharp like a knife. His gaze made Molly step back, frightened. She nearly tripped and fell to the ground.


    She just shook her head non-stop and bit down on her lip harshly. Brian''s cold gaze pierced deep into


    her heart like an arrow. She felt heartbroken all of a sudden. She could almost hear the sound of her


    heart breaking.


    "What''s wrong with you? Call the doctor!" Brian just instructed acidly, then walked upstairs with Becky


    in his arms, who was still whimpering in pain.


    Molly''s eyelids fluttered. She could not even think straight anymore. She felt a lump form in her throat


    as she whispered in her head again and again, ''I didn''t mean to... It was an ident...''


    Lisa looked at Molly and sighed under her breath. Then she hurriedly went to call the doctor. After she


    hung up, she cleaned the juice and pieces of ss on the floor. A whisk broom and dustpan took care


    of the ss, and a mop got all the juice. After all that, she then asked Molly, who seemed a bit calmer


    now,"Molly, are you okay?"


    Molly stood there, very still, like a statue. She reyed the scene in her head, Brian''s cial gaze,


    carrying Becky in his arms and retreating from sight. She could see it in Brian''s eyes -- he didn''t believe


    it was an ident. Drawing a deep breath, Molly held back her tears and shook her head.


    A voice sounded from the doorway. A breeze blew in through the open door, bringing a faint smell of


    flowers. "Where is Miss Yan?"


    Lisa turned and looked at Yoyo, holding a bunch of lilies in her hand. "Miss Yan got hurt identally.


    She''s upstairs with Mr. Long," Lisa replied.


    Yoyo''s face took on a worried cast after hearing this. She looked down at the bunch of flowers in her


    hand. Though it was Becky who asked her to leave in the first ce, Becky got hurt... That meant that


    Yoyo didn''t do her job and keep her safe. She was consumed with guilt.


    Molly stood there silently the whole time. She looked at the bunch of flowers in Yoyo''s hand. She knew


    that they were from the greenhouse in the vi because she had been there with John. There was only


    one kind of flower in that greenhouse, and it was the lily. Lucy mentioned that it was Becky''s favorite


    flower. Kinda cheating if you asked Molly, but she probably didn''t want to be too far away from her


    charge.


    There was a bitter smile on Molly''s lips. She slowly turned and walked back to the kitchen. She should


    have known that she meant nothing to Brian. She should have known that she was nothing. Becky, on


    the other hand, was the real princess here. She was a princess before. And she would always be a


    princess.


    So did it matter if they thought she did it deliberately or not? No, it didn''t matter. She was guilty in their


    eyes, and no amount ofining or exining would fix that.


    Besides, she couldn''t deny that she had thought that one day she''de out on top and Becky would


    end up as miserable as she was today. She was no angel.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Becky was blind, while she was mute. Yeah. They really were a pair made in hell, weren''t they? It was


    so ironic.


    She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. They pooled in her eyes and streamed down her face as


    she stood by the counter. She picked up the food on it and started to prepare lunch, crying the whole


    time. The cutting board was stained with tears. The teardropsy next to the vegetables she cut. When


    she heard footsteps heading her direction, she hurriedly turned away to wipe her tears.The knife


    slipped, though, and sliced her finger.


    "Molly!" Lisa hurriedly walked over to her. Her face was serious when she looked at Molly''s bleeding


    finger. "Wait here, I''ll get the first aid kit."


    Molly was still holding the knife in her hand. But she was still in shock from the incident with the juice


    ss, and didn''t even notice she was bleeding. She just froze, standing there watching Lisa go, and


    thene back, first aid kit in hand. Lisa then cleaned the wound on her finger and wrapped it up.


    "If you need to, just goy down. The day''s been hard on everyone." Lisa looked at Molly with sadness


    and care in her eyes. She really felt sorry for Molly about what had happened. "I know it wasn''t really


    your fault. It was just an ident."


    Molly looked at Lisa, and the tears that had stopped started streaming down her face again. She


    walked up and held Lisa tightly, like a daughter seeking forfort from her mother. She buried her


    head in the crook of Lisa''s neck and cried her heart out. As much she tried to stop, the sadness would


    rise again. Lisa''s body shook from the force of Molly''s sobbing.


    Lisa wanted to cry too, seeing Molly like this. She gently patted Molly''s back and sighed deeply. "Some


    things are meant to happen, you know. And when they do, all you can do is be strong. I believe that a


    girl as good and kind as you will definitely find happiness someday."


    Lisa whispered the soft words into Molly''s ear, making her cry even louder. She hadn''t felt a mother''s


    love for over twenty years. She hadn''t even realized what she was missing. Ironically, she felt it now


    from Lisa, whom she''d only known for a little over a month. And to her surprise, Lisa trusted her. And it


    was enough for Molly to want to cry her eyes out in front of the woman. She really needed to let it all


    out.


    Molly didn''t know how long she''d been crying on Lisa''s shoulder. The moment she saw Brian walk in,


    she hurriedly threw off Lisa''s arms and stood stock still, terror in her eyes. She wiped her tears on her


    sleeve in haste. She didn''t want Brian to see her so vulnerable like this.


    It was clear that Lisa didn''t imagine Brian would be here, either. But she was much calmer than Molly.


    "Mr. Long, do you need anything?"


    Brian''s eyebrows slightly furrowed when he nced at Molly. Then he said to Lisa in a deadpan


    tone,"The doctor said that Becky shouldn''t eat harsh or spicy foods for a few days. So make sure to


    prepare some light meals for her."


    "Of course," Lisa answered.


    Brian squinted his eyes, looking at the tear stains on Molly''s face. Then he ordered in a cold tone,"As


    for you, get out!"

 Chapter 326 Deleted Without Regrets (Part One)

    Chapter 326 Deleted Without Regrets (Part One)


    Sobbing and sniffing, Molly stared at Brian with her red, teary eyes.


    During the past month, she had developed different feelings towards this man in front of her.


    At first, Molly felt nothing other than fear and grudges to this person but after some time, she gradually


    developed a feeling of affection towards him. However, she had never felt more unwilling to see his


    face than at that very moment.


    Lisa noticed the fury radiating from Brian''s face. She quickly nced at Molly before exining,"Mr.


    Brian Long, Molly didn''t do that on purpose. As you have known, Miss Yan can''t see anything, and


    Molly can''t speak-"


    She discontinued her words and paused when she saw Brian''s face slowly darkened. He seemed to be


    distressed by Lisa''s exnation, but Lisa wasn''t sure whether it was because of Becky or Molly. Lisa


    drew a silent sigh, and then grinding her teeth, she continued,"Aside from that-"


    Brian''s sharp gaze suddenly turned towards Lisa. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but swallow what she


    had to say.


    Brian then moved his eyes onto Molly, but Molly didn''t meet his eyes, and instead tilted her head


    intentionally and looked away. She kept her pride, and knowing that it wasn''t her fault, she was


    determined not to yield. Molly thought to herself, ''me me all you want! I don''t care. After all, I have


    nothing to fear and nothing to lose. It will be better for me even if you end my life right now, just end this


    miserable life!''


    As Brian saw Molly take her eyes off him and ignore his words, he red at her with his half-closed


    eyes and the look on his face grew even darker. He opened his thin lips and said coldly,"I don''t have


    the patience to wait for anyone, and I always make sure those who keep me waiting for them will pay


    for it."


    As he finished those words, he paid another cold nce at Molly before turning around and walking out


    of the kitchen.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa knitted her eyebrows and knew that Brian had already lost his temper. She pulled Molly''s sleeve


    and said with a deep sigh,"Although Mr. Brian Long has a bad temper, he would never hurt anyone for


    no reason. However, if you don''t obey his words and leave now, we won''t know for sure about what will


    happen."


    Molly lowered her head and thought, ''Yes, she is right. Even though death will mean freedom for me,


    but what about dad and mom? Even though I''m angry at them right now, I don''t want them to get hurt


    because of me. And what about Daniel? He''s still young, and he has a life ahead of him.''


    Twitching her nose and tightening her lips, she realized eventually that she had no other choice but to


    surrender. Clenching her fists tightly, she then stepped towards the door with resentful resignation. The


    wound in her fingers broke open because of her exertion of strength, but Molly only frowned slightly at


    that sharp pain. At that moment, feeling such an overwhelming pain made her forget about the


    bitterness in her heart.


    Brian got out of the house after leaving through the kitchen, and Molly followed him at a distance. They


    walked silently in the warmte-morning sun, and their shadows crawled on the ground as they walked


    along a pathway. A breeze gently brushed against their cheeks, not too cold but quite refreshing on


    their skin.


    Brian walked ahead of her with both his hands in his pockets. Molly didn''t know where he was leading


    her to, but she had no other choice but to follow behind. Perhaps because she had cried for so long


    that her eyes ached in the sunlight.


    Staring at Brian''s arrogant figure, Molly''s dry eyes started to feel ufortable after several seconds.


    Continuing to move on with little steps, she lowered her head and closed her eyes for a bit. With such a


    slight movement, she already felt her eyes aching like needles were being pricked into them.


    All of a sudden, she felt that she knocked something in front of her.


    Molly then raised her head nervously. During this short moment, Brian had stopped and turned around


    to face her. Seeing his sullen face, she couldn''t help but move backward by two steps. She then


    fluttered her heavy eyelids and red at him.


    Brian met Molly''s watchful eyes, and he immediately became fretful. Except for her asional trances,


    she had shown no other feelings towards him except for panic and fright. Was he a terrifying monster in


    her eyes who would swallow her whole any time?


    "I don''t care how you and Becky treated each other in the past," he said coldly as he stared at her,"but


    such situation should never happen again at my house. Do you understand?"


    Despite the fatigue, Molly stared at him with her eyes wide open. She clenched her fist tightly that the


    wound in her fingers was opened once again and the bandage started to drench in blood. Nheless,


    she ignored the pain and red at Brian fiercely with piercing eyes.


    She didn''t say a word but thoughts came running through her. She asked herself, ''What does he mean


    by that?


    Is he thinking that I did it on purpose?


    And now he''s being considerate despite what happened so that I will be grateful to him? This is


    unbelievable!''


    With tears brimming in her eyes, Molly put on a bitter smile and moved one more step backwards. Her


    shoulders drooped as if something was pulled out from her inside. She couldn''t understand why Becky


    was always the one who was supposed to be loved and protected by everyone while she, on the other


    hand, only got to live on their casual mercies.


    She was well aware that Becky was the noble princess, and she was just a poor Cinderepared


    to Becky. However, even as a poor Cindere, she still had her pride and self-respect intact, and she


    would try her best to protect herself.


    Brian''s eyebrows knitted imperceptibly. He had nned to teach Molly a serious lesson, but when he


    stood in front of her, he couldn''t bring out the harsh words he had prepared. Seeing her teary face, his


    restless mind got totally messed up.


    Molly sneered as if about tough at herself and her unfortunate fate. She stared at Brian with teary


    eyes, while hatred, sadness, and disappointment were written all over her face. She then turned


    around and dragged her legs to walk back. Her thin figure bathed in the sun, which looked extremely


    lonely and fragile.

 Chapter 327 Deleted Without Regrets (Part Two)

    Chapter 327 Deleted Without Regrets (Part Two)


    Just the other night, he had taken her hand in his and told her that he had been searching for peace of


    mind. They''d built snowmen because he knew that it would make her happier. Because of the


    dangerous situationst night, he had asked her to believe that he would never allow anyone to hurt


    her.


    Brian had always been so aloof, proud, and arrogant to her, and that was what she had kept in her


    mind. But no matter what kind of man he was in her eyes, eventually, it wouldn''t even matter. He, just


    like everyone else, would be on Becky''s side and once again, she lost out to that God''s favored girl


    who might be her sister.


    "Molly!" Brian shouted agitatedly. He had never expected that Molly would behave like that. Watching


    her leave away in distress, Brian lost his usual calmness. He couldn''t name that mixed feelings of


    nervousness, anger, and fear, but it seemed as though he was about to lose something important.


    Despite Brian''s urgent call, Molly didn''t stop, nor did she show any hesitation. The tears stopped


    welling in her eyes, and it seemed that she had gone numb with pain. She felt totally empty inside. Her


    eyes stared forward nkly, and her feet kept moving automatically. She didn''t even think about where


    she was going, nor did she pay any attention to the sharp gaze from behind.


    Blood started to drip out of the wound from her fingers, and they dropped on the pathway paved with


    cobblestones as she dragged her feet heavily.


    She didn''t want to break her heart anymore, because nobody would even care tofort her


    afterwards. Why would she allow herself to lick her own wound after causing it to bleed over and over


    again?


    She didn''t want to hurt herself for someone else''s sake anymore, whether it was her family, her friend,


    or love. She wanted to start living just for herself. She had tried to pursue a life where she could be


    loved and understood, only to find that she had not only bothered others but also embarrassed herself.


    Why then should she continue with her stupid dream?


    She dropped her gaze onto the ground, and her lips curled up into a mocking smile.


    Suddenly, she heard some quick footstepsing from behind. She felt a strong force and right then,


    her arm had been grabbed by a warm hand. She stopped and slightly tilted her head to look towards


    Brian.


    With tightened eyebrows, Brian asked coldly,"What''s wrong with your fingers?"


    Molly felt annoyed and somewhat disgusted with his question. He had asked her out to warn her


    because Becky had gotten injured. He made it clear to her that all he cared about was Becky, then why


    did he have to pretend that he even cared about her all of a sudden? ''This stupid game between you


    and me is over. Since Becky has alreadye back to you, then why don''t you just leave me alone?''


    Molly shouted at herself silently.


    She managed to draw her hand back from Brian''s hand when he loosened his grip. Seeing this, Brian''s


    eyebrows knitted tightly, and a shade of annoyance shed in his eyes.


    Molly pointed at her throat, and then looked at Brian with mockery in her eyes. Her non-verbal


    message was clear: Brian could keep asking her questions, but she wouldn''t answer because she


    couldn''t speak, nor could she type on her phone because her fingers got injured.


    Brian was irritated by the mockery in Molly''s eyes. The look in his eyes darkened as he was about to


    say something out, but he suddenly paused when he recalled Lisa''s exnation earlier. He met Molly''s


    eyes, and in a hesitant tone, asked her,"Molly, did you-"


    Realizing what he was about to say, Molly frowned and the mockery in her eyes grew deeper. Choked


    with anger at Molly''s expression, Brian failed to finish his sentence.


    Suddenly, Molly pulled out her phone and typed on it quickly with her bleeding fingers, and then


    showed it to Brian who then stared at the screen. "Mr. Brian Long, as a servant of yours, I''m ttered


    by your concern about my little wound. Please allow me to make my apologies to Miss Yan. I didn''t hurt


    her on purpose. After all, since I couldn''t speak, I wasn''t able to remind her beforehand. Please forgive


    me. I promise you that it won''t happen again!"


    After reading all these words, Brian''s blood spiked up and he immediately burst into anger. He was now


    convinced that Molly was sent by God to test his patience and his control over his emotions.


    Pretending that she didn''t notice the fury strongly radiating from Brian, Molly turned to her phone and


    typed on it again. "I''m sorry but I have to get back to prepare the lunch, Mr. Brian Long. If you don''t


    have other instructions andmands, please allow me to leave now."


    Reading the words on the screen, Brian felt instinctively disgusted with Molly''s unfamiliar tone and


    speech. He had called her his servant at the fit of his rage, and she seemed to have taken it too


    seriously.


    A servant living in the room next to his?


    And enjoying a free car service every time she went to work?


    Could any servant live such afortable life?


    Still lost in his thoughts, Brian then noticed that Molly was showing him her phone once again, so he


    looked at the screen.


    "There''s no need for me to use this phone anymore. Please take it back now."


    Guessing that he had finished reading the words, Molly was about to put the phone in his hand when


    Brian replied coldly,"Well, now that you don''t need it any more, you can just throw it away."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing those words, Brian focused his gaze tightly on Molly''s face. He knew for sure that Molly


    wouldn''t have the heart to throw the phone away. When she left him before, she hadn''t taken anything


    with her except for the phone, and he bet that it was because of that photo in it.

 Chapter 328 Deleted Without Regrets (Part Three)

    Chapter 328 Deleted Without Regrets (Part Three)


    Molly frowned at his response. She wouldn''t hesitate to give it back to him. But, to just throw it away


    like that...


    Molly brushed the phone softly with her fingers. Her heart ached at the sight of the two lovely snowmen


    disyed at the main screen. She opened the album, zoomed in on the photo, and stared at it with a


    shade of reluctance in her eyes.


    Noticing the reluctant look in her eyes, Brian felt quite oddly satisfied. As for the reason why he felt that


    way, he regarded it as his satisfaction of being able to read Molly''s mind.


    Molly took a deep breath and then grinded her teeth tightly. In a sh, she deleted the photo from her


    phone without leaving any chance for herself to regret. Afterwards, she raised her hand and with all her


    strength, forcefully threw the phone against a wall.


    Before Brian could even react from what she did, the phone had already knocked onto the wall heavily


    and then fell onto the ground.


    Brian froze for a second and an extreme fury was suddenly burning in his eyes. He grabbed Molly''s


    arm violently and said in an extremely cold voice,"Well done, well done indeed! I didn''t know that you


    have such a temper."


    Molly kept silent. Of course, she couldn''t say anything even if she wanted to, nor did she have any


    means tomunicate with Brian now. A sense of relief appeared in Molly''s mind. She had been


    pursuing so many things in the past, but the more efforts she had made to get them, the further they


    had gone away from her. Now that she would never get what she wanted, then why not just give them


    all up absolutely?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Molly tried to squirm out of Brian''s grip regardless of the pain, but Brian, who was at a fit of rage,


    wouldn''t let her go that easily.


    Giving him an angry re, Molly struggled more violently, but at the same time, Brian also tightened his


    grip on her arm. Neither of them noticed that blood was already dripping out from the wound on Brian''s


    shoulder, and his blue shirt started to stain in red.


    The look in Brian''s eyes turned even darker. He felt as if he had lost something important, and that


    deep inside, he was longing forfort. However, the sense of loss in his mind grew deeper and he


    felt more and more furious.


    With a shade of violence shing in his eyes, he suddenly grabbed Molly''s arm tightly and pushed her


    to one side.


    Molly instantly fell down under his great strength, and her back knocked into the trunk of a tree near the


    pathway.


    Despite the sharp pain, Molly tried to stand up from the ground. But Brian quickly squatted down in


    front of her and pinned her shoulders down heavily with his strong hand. He then stretched out his


    other hand to hold her chin, and pressed his face against her. Molly tried to tilt her head to avoid him,


    but Brian''s lips already fell on hers.


    In resistance, she immediately closed her mouth and her whole body struggled violently. However, it


    had no effect as Brian paid no attention to it. He sucked on her lips crazily and violently that her lips


    became numb with his aggression.


    All of a sudden, Brian stopped and let out a groan of pain. The taste of blood quickly spread in both of


    their mouths. He pulled away from Molly, and a tooth mark could be seen clearly on his bleeding lips.


    Molly took the opportunity and pushed Brian away from her when he left her lips. As soon as her hands


    touched his body, she noticed that he was already wet with blood. She looked at the wound in her


    fingers, and knew that her wound couldn''t have spilled out that much blood. She then looked up at


    Brian, but nothing else except for anger shining in his eyes could be seen from his poker face.


    Molly stole a nce at the wound on Brian''s left shoulder. She was shocked by therge blood stain on


    his shirt. ''He is bleeding heavily! When did his wound break?'' she wondered.


    Her blood-stained hand shivered slightly out of fear. Molly looked at Brian with a terrified expression on


    her face, yet it seemed that he felt no pain at all. His cold face with blood on his lips looked wild and he


    seemed to have gone berserk. ''He''s gone mad! I can''t imagine how insane this man could be! Doesn''t


    he feel any pain at all?'' Molly shouted in her mind.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sorry for me, huh?" asked Brian, whose violent fury seemed to diminish


    when he sensed her concern.


    Hearing this, Molly immediately snapped out of her thoughts. Why did she even care? Did it have


    anything to do with her whether he was safe or not? She mustn''t care even if he died in front of her


    now!


    The expression on Molly''s face cooled down again. She paid Brian an angry nce before turning


    around and then walking towards the house.


    Brian closed his eyes a bit and dealt with theplex emotions rushing at them. He raised his hand


    and wiped off the blood on his lips casually. Drawing his eyes from Molly, he nced at the phone lying


    on the ground. He saw its broken screen, and his temples twitched. His chest tightened uncontrobly


    despite the indifferent look on his face.


    "Molly," said Brian in a cold and indifferent voice,"I hope that you do not forget your position."


    Molly paused for a second, and then she continued to walk forward. She would definitely keep in mind


    her position in this house. She knew that Brian had kept her there only because he wanted to help her


    cure her throat and fulfill his promise. All that he had done for her was just out of his arrogance and


    nothing more. It was time for her to stop deceiving herself and ept the truth.


    Molly opened the door and walked into the house. Her figure looked small yet tough. For a moment,


    Brian didn''t move and just stood there thinking, but after a while, he walked towards the house as well.


    He had already regained hisposure, and no emotion could be seen from his face. The wound on


    his shoulder was still bleeding, but he didn''t mind. As he stepped into the house, he pulled out his


    phone and called Elias'' number. He wanted to cure Molly''s throat as soon as possible because he


    couldn''t stand her silent resistance any more!


    After Brian''s figure disappeared into the house, Lucy stepped out from behind a tree. With an angry


    and resentful look on her face, she stared at the direction of the house, then pulled out her phone and


    dialed Becky''s number.

 Chapter 329 Moving In (Part One)

    Chapter 329 Moving In (Part One)


    Elias was doing thest experiment in an extremely high-endboratory when Brian gave him a phone


    call. Around him were all the hallmarks of thetest tech: automated biomolecr interaction analyzers,


    a cell harvesting system, biomarker monitors, and various other pieces of equipment and


    instrumentation.


    He picked up the phone excitedly and could not help but boast about what he''d done.


    He smiled and said in English,"Emperor, the final phases of the medicine areplete. The product


    should be ready for testing. As per your requirements, it does the least harm to human body."


    "So you''re saying I can have it?" Brian was eager too. This was better than he expected. All of a


    sudden, joyfulness filled his dark ck eyes. He wanted to know how quickly he could get his hands on


    it.


    Elias stared with his blue eyes at the pharmacological analysis numbers disyed on the monitor in


    front of him. With a look of insolent pride, he said arrogantly,"I''m doing the final LADMET analysis,


    which will be finished in two or three hours at most. Those tests will measure how good it is at its job.


    Besides, I''ve booked an airline ticket. I''ll be at the airport tomorrow afternoon unless something


    unexpected happens. And I''ll need a ride."


    "And you''ll have it. Looking forward to meeting you!" Brian said simply while walking upstairs. "See you


    tomorrow! By the way, you''d better not disappoint me, because I hate being disappointed. Things get


    complicated when I''m disappointed, and they have a tendency to spin out of control. And we don''t want


    that, do we?" There was more than a hint of menace in Brian''s voice.


    After saying that, he hung up the phone, without waiting for Elias to respond. There was only one


    response he wanted anyway, and he didn''t have time to wait around for Elias to say it. He walked to his


    bedroom, put his hand on the doorknob without hesitation and entered the room as soon as the door


    was opened. He was confident like that. Every action he made was his alone. Becky hung up the


    phone when he walked in.


    "Bri?" Becky asked in a soft voice.


    "Hm?" Brian answered while walking towards his bed and sitting down. His sharp eyes nced at


    Becky''s injured leg and hand, which had just been bandaged. He gently picked up her injured hand and


    held it in his. He said in a low voice,"You''d better stay at the vi so I can look after you."


    This was the best news she could have heard. She was so happy, but didn''t want Brian to know that.


    Instead, she lowered her head and pretended to be depressed while saying,"I don''t want to put you out


    if I stay here..."


    "I''ve told you before. It won''t put me out. I''ve been trying to get you to move in here anyway!" Brian said


    affirmatively. He regarded the woman before him now, who didn''t want to trouble him with anything. He


    felt sorry for her. But he was still depressed and angry. Was she still testing him after all these years?


    Becky yed with his thumb with her non-injured hand and nodded,"Bri, please don''t me her..."


    And of course, like clockwork, the image of Molly staring at him like she wanted nothing more to do with


    him sprang unbidden to his mind.


    As Brian kept silent, Becky gradually developed a worried look on her face and said,"It wouldn''t have


    happened if I were able to see. It''s not her fault."


    Brian fixed his gaze on Becky''s eyes. They used to be bright and inspiring but now were pale and


    vacant. Brian''s heart was hurt deeply by the change. He raised one of his hands and slightly swept his


    fingers across Becky''s eyelids. She closed them reflectively and looked even more lovely. He said in a


    faint voice,"Tomorrow there''s a medical wizarding here. With any luck, he''ll cure you. Where


    everyone else failed, he might find a way."


    "Really... ouch..." Becky gasped in pain as she tried to grasp Brian''s hand with her injured hand. She


    was so excited to hear about the possibility of a cure that she forgot the wounds underneath her


    bandages. They didn''t hurt unless you did something to them. Because they were so fresh, the merest


    touch caused her pain.


    "Don''t do that, it hurts," Brian teased. "But seriously, be more careful, okay?"


    Becky bit the inside of her cheek, as if she felt she did something wrong. However, she couldn''t be


    happier, because she found that Brian still cared about her so much. She was so happy that she even


    forgot her original goal.


    Right now the most important thing was to get her sight back. Once she regained her sight, she''d be


    confident enough to keep Brian''s attention, and no one else would be able to touch him.


    "Get some rest. I have something I need to deal with," said Brian. He gingerly ced Becky''s hands on


    the bed. He was about to stand up and leave when he heard Becky gave a weak "yeah." And one more


    thing came to mind before he left. He turned around, looked at Becky and said,"Molly can''t speak, so


    just go to Lisa or Yoyo if you need help. It''ll be easier."


    Becky was surprised to hear that. She asked,"She''s dumb?"


    Brian didn''t like the word "dumb", though he did not think about why. He frowned and corrected


    her,"Mute. And it''s just temporary."


    "Then..."


    "Then you don''t need to know more," Brian interrupted. "I told Lisa to prepare your meals ording to


    doctor''s orders. She''ll bring some upter."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Beck suddenly folded her uninjured hand into a fist under the quilt, but she only nodded with a tender


    and graceful look on her face and said,"Okay. Just remember me while you''re working."


    Brian left. Just like in the past, he wouldn''t have business on hold for anything, while Becky understood


    that. Of course, it was possible that now there was a more selfish motive -- to get Brian to pamper her.


    The door was closed. Beckyy on the bed weakly and said slowly,"Yoyo, grab John and fetch my


    luggage from the hotel."


    "Ok," Yoyo answered, picked up her bag and heading out of the room. However, she looked at Becky


    while walking. Before Mr. Brian Long came in, Becky was talking on the phone with someone. She


    didn''t say much, but the conversation made her look sad.. She hung up quickly when Mr. Brian Long


    came in, like she didn''t want him to know about the call.


    Yoyo exited from the room in confusion. Despite her curiosity, she knew her duties well. A good


    caregiver should put the patient''s condition first, and not allow anything to distract her. She should also


    pay attention to things that might affect their health.


    Now there was nobody except Becky in the room. She took out her phone and rang up Cindy with the


    number by experience.


    "Becky..." a somewhat tired voice came through the receiver.


    Just judging from Cindy''s voice, Becky guessed that Cindy might stayed uptest night. They


    exchanged pleasantries, then Becky said,"You were right, Cindy. I got hurt in front of Brian, and now I''m


    staying here. I''m in the vi," she paused, and then added slowly,"in his bedroom, on his bed..."

 Chapter 330 Moving In(Part Two)

    Chapter 330 Moving In(Part Two)


    Cindy was so eager that it made her ears ring. She asked with eyes wide open,"On his bed... Did you


    two... do it?"


    Becky flushed as soon as she heard that. She grumbled shyly,"Wow. Have a little ss. It''s just that I


    got hurt, so he took me in his arms and brought me upstairs. And then.."


    "Then you''re on his bed!" Cindy curled her lips and said,"Becky, can''t you push for more? Brian tried to


    seduce you so many times over the years, and you stopped him at thest second. Now you''re


    strutting around like a proud peacock."


    As Cindy talked, Becky suddenly realized that she was kind of undemanding. She hadn''t even given


    Brian the time of a day in the early days. He had been infatuated, she had been bored. She didn''t know


    what she had until it was gone.


    With those thoughts rolling around in her mind, Becky could not help but sigh helplessly. Then she


    decided to pursue another topic. She said,"Cindy, I met the woman here."


    "Which one was that?" Cindy asked while scratching her hair. She got out of bed and trudged off


    towards the bathroom.


    "The woman he brought back here..."


    "What?" Cindy abruptly stopped walking and asked,"So he didn''t kick her out? She''s still there? Even


    though you''re there now?"


    "Yeah. She''s still here. But for some reason she''s a maid now. You remember I can''t see anything?


    Well, I heard her voice and they introduced her, saying she was a maid. But Lucy says she''s really not.


    Well, I can''t see, and she can''t talk. So when she was supposed to serve me a ss of juice, I couldn''t


    see her, and she couldn''t tell me she was there. Clumsy bitch dropped the ss and freaked me out,


    so I fell into the broken ss. I have a bandaged leg and hand. And that''s why I''m here."


    Cindyughed grimly and said,"Since when has Brian so devoted to someone else besides John and


    his family?" Besides, like you said, he doesn''t even need a servant."


    "So I got injured!" Becky said in a cool tone. "I can''t wait till I get to move in!"


    Becky remembered the phone conversation with Lucy. She told Becky that Brian fought with Molly in


    the courtyard, and that their fight ended with a kiss.


    Thinking of that, her eyes grew hot with hate, but her expression cooled soon enough. She said,"Cindy,


    I can''t see, and I''ve been told that Molly is mute. We can''tmunicate right now."


    "So?" Cindy said. Cindy''s voice became small, helpless, tentative,"You have to drive this woman away."


    "I''m afraid... it won''t be easy," Becky frowned and said. "She''s here during the day, but at night she


    works at Grand Night Casino. It''s odd!"


    "What?" Cindy sounded like someone told her the world was ending. "I know you got this Becky! You


    can be a real bitch sometimes. You need to pull that out of your hat now, and get her out!"


    Hearing that, Becky squeezed the phone tighter, straining her one good hand. She said slowly,"I know


    that."


    Becky just gossiped normally the rest of the time, and finally got Cindy off the line. Shey in silence for


    a while, and then an expression of cruelness and malevolence began to dominate her face. She traced


    her fingers over the phone, figuring out theyout of the keypad. She dialed Rory''s number -- her


    muscle memory taking over and dialing the number for her.


    *


    Brian felt like something was wrong all day. He even got lost in thought several times. Tony and Harrow


    exchanged a look. In the end, Harrow bit the bullet and asked him,"Come on man. You don''t look so


    hot. How about... dealing with this stuffter?"


    Brian came back to himself. He frowned secretly for again being lost in thought but he looked the same


    on his cool chiseled face. He said coldly,"It was only a bullet."


    Of course Harrow and Tony knew that the wound did not matter much to Brian, but... both of them felt


    that there was something wrong with Brian today. He was off his game, and they didn''t know why.


    "It shouldn''t be done in the open," Brian said. "But since Justin was so generous to Eric and me, it''s


    pretty important to pay him back. However, I don''t want it to have any effect on Dragon Ind.


    Capisce?"


    Both Harrow and Tony nodded, but both were stressed out about the n they were talking about. After


    all, the person they were going to assassinate this time was a key leader of a country. Once they


    figured out that Brian was involved, then Dragon Ind would be involved, regardless of the


    rtionship between Brian and Dragon Ind at present. And if that happened, the ident would


    develop into a political struggle instead of a personal one.


    But on the other hand, Justin struck the first blow. Eric, then Brian. They were right to be worried, but


    wasn''t it more important to act? Otherwise, Justin would have made them into aughingstock.


    Regardless, Harrow was still worried. He said,"Mr. Brian Long, as for Mr. Long..."


    "He won''t step in as long as Dragon Ind is left out of it!" Brian said quite confidently. Richie had


    stopped him from getting too deep into it once, butter he had left Brian to his own devices. Obviously,


    he would not have a problem as long as Brian''s actions didn''t affect the munication" between the


    two parliaments. So Brian did not need to take Richie into consideration. He wouldn''t let this get out of


    hand.


    And Brian guessed correctly. Richie wasn''t going to intervene in this, because he believed that Brian


    could deal with it, whether for a woman or anything else.


    Now it was early summer in South Africa. The harsh sunlight prated through thick leaves and


    shone on the grasnd like fine gold particles. A breeze made the heat more bearable, and brought


    the faint scent of leaves and grass to people''s noses.


    Richie was listening to intel while sitting under a big tree in the training campsite of XK Intelligence


    Agency. He frowned when he was told that Brian had been shot, but he went back to his normal icy


    gaze soon enough. He only said coldly,"Don''t let her know!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir!" the scout answered, cap in hand.


    "Don''t let me know what?" Shirley asked from a distance. She walked over to Richie with an expression


    of distinct anger coloring her face.


    With an almost imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth, Richie nodded, giving the person


    reporting to him a hint to go away. Then he stood up to receive Shirley. His voice sounded haughty but


    full of love,"Didn''t you say that it''s hot outside?"


    As soon as she heard that, Shirley pulled a long face and said,"I don''t know why, but I feel a bit out of


    sorts today, as if something has happened."


    Richie pped a hand on Shirley''s shoulder and said gently,"You''re just restless thanks to the weather


    changing."


    Shirley looked at Richie, an unasked question in her eyes. With worry on her face, she asked,"Richie,


    has anything happened to Brian?"


    Looking at his sensitive and smart wife, Richie didn''t want to lie to her, though he was originally going


    to hide what happened to Brian from her. But he scrapped that idea. She was Brian''s mother, after all.


    She had a right to know. So he said,"Brian got shot yesterday trying to protect


    Molly."

 Chapter 331 Moving In (Part Three)

    Chapter 331 Moving In (Part Three)


    "Oh!" Shirley was shocked, looking at Richie with her eyes wide open. She asked,"Is Molly OK?"


    Richie did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. He asked in a low voice,"Shouldn''t you be asking


    about Brian?"


    "Brian can live with a single bullet wound," Shirley said as if shepletely forgot the fact that she was


    worrying about Brian a minute earlier. She asked,"What kind of trouble did Molly get into?"


    Richie shook his head, as if he could do nothing about Shirley''s swift attitude change. He took his hand


    from her shoulder, and put it on her back, guiding her forwards, and walking with her. He said,"She has


    been trouble this whole time."


    "But your son got injured because of her." Shirley and Richie were far different people. She asked,"Has


    Brian ever been hurt thanks to a woman?"


    Richie didn''t like this at all. Instead, his heart got heavier. He knew too well what could happen when a


    man got too obsessed with a woman. And of course, there had been no political rift between him and


    Shirley, like there was between Brian and Molly. And Brian was capable of anything if he got mad


    enough.


    With these thoughts in mind, Richie frowned tightly and said slowly,"I don''t like Molly."


    Shirley didn''tment back, but simply said,"It''s enough that Brian likes her. It''s not your business.


    She can''t live her whole life with you!"


    "Her whole life?" Richie snorted as he was not optimistic about the rtionship between Brian and


    Molly. It just wasn''t that simple. And maybe in the end, they wouldn''t be willing to be together. No one


    had thought of that, either, before they started getting involved.


    Shirley was surprised to learn that Richie did not like Molly. But she did not ask why. She always had a


    firm belief in the power of love. Love could change everything, like what had been between her and


    Richie. She thought, ''No matter how long the detour you take, you are bound toe back as long you


    are connected. It''s fate.''


    *


    A city was lit by neon at night, making it a sleepless city, while the most iconic ce in the sleepless


    city was always Moonlight Street. Of course, the iconic ce on sleepless Moonlight Street was


    absolutely Grand Night Casino. Today, there was a sea of humanity in Gran Night Casino, and the


    underground parking garage was jammed with a variety of luxury cars.


    Jason was in the central control room. Tonight was the night -- the night of the huge gambling game. In


    this game, money didn''t change hands, not even chips. Instead, the stakes were the assets and group


    shares belonging to many billionaires all over the world. One game might involve hundreds of millions,


    or even several billion. Such extravagant stakes not only drew the attention of thousands of people but


    also gave the entrepreneurs the itch to merge some of thesepanies. If this game resulted in


    awesome business deals, then it would be a win-win for thesepanies.


    Tonight, the whole Super VIP Room was emptied for the game. Shane would take part in the game in


    person and serve as the croupier. With Shane as the croupier, everybody would be assured of the


    fairness, because nobody was able to cheat under his nose. He also took no crap from anyone. Under


    such a hard-nosed man, fairness was guaranteed. Of course, cheating wasn''t allowed in Grand Night


    Casino.


    Looking at the celebrities from a variety of fields, who entered the room in session, Jason activated


    his headset and spoke to the foreman at the entrance hall on the first floor,"The Super VIP Room is


    understaffed. You need toe upstairs."


    The first-floor foreman answered Jason. Then he left instructions for the sub-foreman and went upstairs


    in a hurry. He didn''t see the strange smile at the corner of the sub-foreman''s mouth which appeared at


    the moment he turned his back. It seemed like he had known the foreman would go upstairs to help


    and leave him in control of the entrance hall.


    A look of excitement and greed appeared in his eyes. He looked around the whole house, and finally,


    he set his sights on Molly. Looking at Molly, who had no family background and hade here and


    gone away for several times, this man fantasized about being rich, and wanted to be able to make it.


    He''d been dreaming about the day money would be no object.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Molly wasn''t even paying attention to the guy. Instead, she was quietly passing sses of wine out to


    the guests. The super high-stakes game was ted to take tonight, but it affected the Super VIP Room


    and not the first floor. In order to learn anything about the game upstairs, many guests joined a game


    and wagered a small amount, just to find out what was going on. Of course, their hopes were usually


    crushed.


    Molly was happy with the chips they gave her as a tip. She tried to keep herself too busy to think. If she


    had spare time, she''d remember what happened in the morning and think about Becky and... Brian.


    However, ying with the chips she''d just gotten, turning them over in her hands, Molly felt sad. She


    felt footloose and fancy free this morning, but in fact it was nothing but anger. When she calmed down


    and thought about it, she realized her anger was due to Brian not believing her, and everyone else


    helping Becky, framing her as the bad guy.


    Keeping this in mind, Molly smiled with bitter self-mockery. She had some empty wine sses on her


    tray. She was about to return to the bar counter and to rece them with new ones filled with wine. No


    matter how she felt, she didn''t regret deleting the photo this morning. She didn''t want to long for


    someone that wasn''t hers. It was better to end up true to yourself than to keep weeping over the photo.


    If Brian couldn''t be hers, then she needed to just face up to it. It was better to have a quick, sharp


    wound than one from a blunt instrument that it would take a long time to die from. The sharp wound


    was the easier one to heal from, right?


    While she was thinking about this, Molly was bumped into by someone. She lost her bnce, and all at


    once the sound of chips and sses falling off the tray onto the floor resounded through the casino. It


    was a harsh sound, even in the noisy hall.


    Before Molly was able to react, she heard someone yelling angrily,"You damn bitch! You''re cheating!"

 Chapter 332 Frame-Up (Part One)

    Chapter 332 Frame-Up (Part One)


    Frame-Up


    "You slut!


    How dare you have the nerve to cheat! You are such a bold but stupid woman!" the man bellowed


    furiously.


    Molly was down on the floor after the man knocked her down. Before she could speak or stand up, she


    groaned in agony from the heavy boot to her stomach and her face now contorted in pain.


    "Bloody hell, you shameless bitch!" The fat man squatted, turned over the tray and found a poker card


    underneath. It was the ace of spades. With bulging eyes, he threw the card at Molly''s face. "Don''t you


    dare fool me! That would be a very dumb thing to do, girl!" Breathing heavily, he snarled,"Do you have


    any idea who I am?"


    Bystanders who witnessed themotion saw the man hurling several other poker cards at the poor


    woman, but none made a move to stop him.


    The crowd murmured while watching the scene unfold. One thing the Grand Night Casino was well


    known for was its rule regarding cheating. Anyone caught cheating the casino would face severe


    consequences. And this included employees caught helping to cheat the casino.


    "Fuck!" the fat man cursed again. His face now looked even fiercer and uglier. "Now, be a good girl and


    tell me who you''ve been helping."


    He suddenly pointed to a lean and short patron standing next to him while shouting at him. The poor


    fellow looked to be cultured and well-educated and was not the object of curious stares.


    "Not me!" he said flustered. He threw Molly a bewildered look while trying to defend himself. "I don''t


    even know her," he said.


    But while he shook his head, his eyes betrayed him.


    Down on the ground, Molly kept herself from screaming because of the painful blow to her torso. She


    was drained of strength and could neither fight nor stand up.


    Finally, the assistant manager came forward and asked,"What happened?" He first looked at the


    struggling Molly, then turned his eyes to the fat man. "Mister, are you aware that reckless and violent


    acts inside the Grand Night Casino are prohibited?" he asked coldly.


    But there was no stopping the fat man. "Fuck off!" he cursed again. "You promised that no one would


    cheat in your premises. But what about this woman? Doesn''t she work for this casino?" he sputtered.


    The assistant manager was about to argue but realized there were so many onlookers that he stopped


    himself from doing anything stupid. Instead, he pointed at the poker cards still stuck to Molly''s clothes


    and asked,"How do you exin those cards all over you, Molly?"


    Using whatever remaining strength she had, Molly tried to get to her feet on shaky legs. She frowned at


    the question of the assistant manager, then choked back tears, unable to defend or exin herself


    because she couldn''t speak.


    Only the employees of Grand Night Casino knew she was unable to talk. So, the assistant manager


    didn''t intend to help Molly. Instead, he nodded to the fat customer who quickly understood and went on


    another furious tirade. "Is your silence an admission that you are cheating?" he demanded. "You damn


    bitch! I came here to make money, not to be cheated by a cunt." He turned towards the assistant


    manager and challenged him,"Is this your way of entertaining customers?"


    He was mocking the assistant manager in front of customers who were fixated by the scene. They


    were all eager to know how the crisis would be dealt with by the Grand Night Casino.


    "No, no! Sir, you misunderstand," the assistant manager apologized, while he red at Molly. "Let me


    assure you that we will take care of this matter immediately. Cheaters can never get away with it. And,


    you will bepensated two times for any losses you incur," he added.


    Putting on a straight face, he snapped at the security men,"Get her out of here and let her have a taste


    of the severe consequences for viting our policies!" He added,"Whoever cheats here will not end up


    well." Then he turned to scan the faces of the other waiters and said in his most intimidating


    voice,"Anyone of you who dares cheat our clients will face the same punishment as Molly does."


    Burly security men hauled the poor, hapless woman by the arms. Her entire body was in pain from the


    pping and kicking. Now, Molly felt it in her arms, too. It''s as though they would separate from her


    torso. Before she could struggle to free herself, she felt two ps on her cheek.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You should have thought of the consequences before you had the nerve to cheat. Struggle as much


    as you want, but no one wille to your rescue," the assistant manager said menacingly. "You''ve


    been working for the Grand Night Casino a long time already, but you remain ignorant of the


    consequences for the vition of policies."


    Already in pain, Molly was stunned by the pping. The pain was so sharp, and she tasted blood in her


    mouth that almost made her want to throw up.


    Casino customers would never sympathize with cheats. So, they apuded and cheered the assistant


    manager, believing he had handled the crisis efficiently. On the other hand, the other waiters stared at


    the finger marks on Molly''s face and shuddered.


    The assistant manager eyed Molly excitedly, thinking his handling of the situation put him one step


    closer to being promoted, or even bing rich. "That should teach her a lesson," he muttered. "She


    has to know the rules here."


    All of a sudden, he was tossed out of the hall. The man screamed like a butchered pig as hended


    with a thud on the floor. Everyone present was shocked by what happened. Before anybody could say


    something, azy, and an almost mellow voice spoke up.

 Chapter 333 Frame-Up (Part Two)

    Chapter 333 Frame-Up (Part Two)


    "It turns out that Mr. Brian Long likes doing the unexpected." There was a hushed silence in the room.


    People turned to see who had spoken. They saw a tall woman, with curly hair and fur on her shoulders.


    While huge sunsses nearly covered her entire face, her eyes were still visible. The woman''s charm


    was irresistible. A good-looking man followed closely behind her. He stood out because of his golden


    hair and eyes whose only description was demonic.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" the assistant manager sputtered. "How dare¡­ dare you hit me here in Grand¡­


    Grand Night Casino!" He was furious as two guards helped him stand up. He looked at the beautiful


    woman and fumed,"Nobody dares to make trouble at the Grand Night Casino."


    As the assistant manager pointed his finger at thedy, her blonde escort reacted swiftly. He grabbed


    the assistant manager''s hand and broke one of his fingers effortlessly. The assistant manager howled


    in pain.


    The blonde man ignored the screaming and turned to his charmingpanion. "Adele, we should go


    now. The gambling party will start soon. We better head upstairs," he advised.


    His eyes were fixed on Adele as if to say they had more important things to do than rescue some


    waitress.


    Adele heard him and shrugged her elegant shoulders, not at all worried about the dy. She eyed the


    assistant manager, who was still screaming in pain, and saidzily,"Alec, you''re a horrible man." She


    fluttered her eyshes and added,"You should be nice to him." Then sheughed.


    Her manner of speech and behavior sent chills down the spine of the guards and most people around


    them. Some began specting on her identity in hushed tones. Out of the blue, the assistant manager,


    still grimacing in pain, signaled and a guard waved as he rushed towards the woman. Before he could


    Adele didn''t bother to look at what happened. She walked straight to Molly, removed her sunsses


    and revealed a perfect face. Her eyes were not at all charming but sharp and intimidating. It was hard


    for Molly to stare back at her.


    "Let her go," Adele snapped the order, sounding like a queen who did not want her authority


    challenged. Her tone frightened the guards, who quickly released Molly.


    Even as the pain lingered in her cheek, Molly kept herposure. She wasn''t going to show the effect


    of everything they did to her and what she had to endure.


    She saw Adele eyeing her carefully, then curiously ncing at the namete on her uniform. Stunned,


    Adele asked,"Are you Molly?"


    The question made Molly frown slightly. Then she blinked rapidly in confusion. ''Why does this woman


    seem to know me?'' she wondered.


    "Adele, the game has already started. We should be heading upstairs already." It was Alec whispering


    in Adele''s ears.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But she ignored him and eyed Molly thoughtfully. Adele felt a fleeting sense of pity for the waitress as


    she recalled her own miserable life many years ago. Shaking the memories off, she told Molly,"What


    doesn''t kill you only makes you stronger. Remember that, girl."


    After giving Molly a longst stare, Adele turned around and headed towards the elevator designated


    for the Super VIP Room. Once inside, she took out her mobile phone and quickly sent a text message.


    Brian Long had granted her the privilege to gamble in the casino''s Super VIP Room today. She had


    been waiting for this opportunity for five years. Adele vowed not to waste the opportunity to make


    trouble for Melvin. Once she sessfully sent the text, Adele put her sunsses back on and smiled


    wickedly. In her mind, she still thought of Molly.


    But before the elevator door fully closed, Adele saw the assistant manager order two security men to


    drag Molly and throw her out of the premises. She knew an entertaining show was about to happen.


    She couldn''t see what happened to Molly next as the elevator door shutpletely. But she could


    imagine that those security men''s fate was already doomed.


    Two minutes earlier¡­


    Tony turned off the car''s engine after finding a slot at the underground parking lot of the Grand Night


    Casino. Arge-scale gambling party was happening tonight, and he came along with Brian to attend


    the event. Brian was the affair''s host and sponsor.


    Barely stepping out of the car, Brian''s mobile phone rang. He took the call while walking towards the


    elevator. A text message caught his attention. After reading this a few momentster, his expression


    changed, and he gripped the device more firmly. His steps quickened, and he couldn''t wait for the


    elevator car to arrive, so he took the staircase to the hall as quickly as possible.


    Tony was just about to alight from the car when he saw Brian running. Although he had no idea what


    happened, he quickly followed his master, just in case he needed to take care of something. Just as the


    elevator door of the car bearing Adele''s party closed, the two men entered the hall.


    With hawk eyes, Brian scoured the casino''s vast interior. He noticed a crowd gathering around the


    Barat table and headed there. Before he was able to push his way through the spectators, someone


    cried out in pain after being pped forcefully.


    Her face had be numb, and Molly could taste blood in her mouth. But she refused to cry. She


    even forced a smile on her lips. As Molly was being publicly humiliated, the woman hated herself and


    considered herself a bane that attracted every kind of problem.

 Chapter 334 Frame-Up (Part Three)

    Chapter 334 Frame-Up (Part Three)


    The stubborn expression on Molly''s face made the assistant manager even more furious. Because of


    his broken finger and the excruciating pain he felt, the man vented his anger on the disgraced waitress.


    Gritting his teeth, he ordered,"Take her out of here and flog her until she admits to her wrongdoing!"


    The red and swollen cheek made Brian''s blood boil as his dark eyes stared at Molly. He could no


    longer control his fury and ordered Tony,"Cut their hands off!"


    The crowd around them was enjoying the show, and everyone looked forward to what would happen


    next. However, Brian''s order hushed them all and left most shuddering as if the air had frozen. Every


    customer waited with bated breath. Suddenly a gun was fired, and more shots followed. There was


    screaming everywhere in the hall.


    Everything happened so fast, and before anyone knew what was going on, someone extracted Molly


    from the clutches of the security personnel.


    A now shaking assistant manager asked nervously,"Who¡­are you?" It never urred to him that two


    groups of people would unexpectedly appear ande to Molly''s rescue. First, Adele and now this


    man with a gun. But since he was only an assistant, there was never an asion to meet Brian. With a


    gun in his hand, his intimidating aura sent a chill through the assistant''s body.


    Bullets fired from Tony''s gun hit the hands of the guards who had pped Molly and those who held


    her still. Staring in horror at their bleeding hands, they now screamed in pain.


    Brian''s perfect face darkened while staring at Molly. His expression was a mixture of anger and pity,


    which he could no longer conceal. The marks on her cheek from the ps she sustained appeared like


    a hundred des that cut through his heart. All of a sudden, he felt suffocated. "Unforgivable! How


    dare you touch my woman!" he thundered.


    He uttered the words through gritted teeth. His face, full of fury, was as red as a beet. And even with


    her horrifying experience, Molly could not help but recognize the determined look in Brian''s face.


    His firm stance and heavy breathing were all so familiar, and Molly suddenly felt greedy. But moments


    later, she regained herposure and struggled to free herself from Brian. She looked at him


    impassively without saying a word. The man, however, thought Molly was sneering at him.


    Inhaling deeply to release the tension in his body, Tony nced at Molly, who was standing face-to-


    face with Brian. Frowning, he came forward, which forced the assistant manager to step back


    instinctively. With one hand, Tony grabbed him by the cor and used his other hand to take the two-


    way radio and spoke into it. "Meet me in the hall," he ordered.


    He then tossed the device back to the assistant manager. Although the guards were glowering at both


    Brian and Tony, no one dared to provoke them anymore. Inwardly, the guards admitted they had no


    idea how to deal with the two men who had the nerve to fire their guns inside the casino.


    Jason hurried down the stairs. He was tasked to monitor the gambling party in the Super VIP Room


    and was unaware of what happened in the hall earlier. The harsh voice from the two-way radio


    sounded ominous and had him running. If Tony, Brian''s most trusted assistant, used that tone, it only


    meant one thing: something terrible happened to Molly.


    The gamblers soon dispersed and no longer paid attention to themotion. Employees of the Grand


    Night Casino, however, were curious as to what would happen next. As soon as Jason stepped out of


    the elevator, the first thing he saw was Molly''s red and swollen face. He frowned and felt his heart skip


    a beat anticipating something terrible was about to happen. Jason rushed towards Tony. When he saw


    Brian standing with a furious look, his mouth twisted and his heartbeat quickened.


    The sight of Jason encouraged the assistant manager. He shouted,"Sir, those men are troublemakers!"


    "Shut up, you pigs!" Jason angrily retorted.


    He had a strong urge to p the assistant manager but controlled himself. Instead, he red at the


    man before turning to Brian. Before he could speak, Brian said coldly,"Don''t spoil the fun."


    His eyes, like his tone, were cold. Brian stepped forward and took Molly''s wrist in his hand, then started


    to turn back. Tony cast Jason a derisive nce before following Brian. His expression was even


    grimmer now.


    Scanning the area, Jason motioned to a waiter then asked what happened. After finding out the details,


    he said in a deep voice,"Everyone involved in this farcee with me!" He turned to look at the fat


    man and the cultured gentlemen and snapped,"Including the both of you!"


    The two men exchanged worried nces before turning their gaze on the assistant manager. When


    Brian and Tony appeared in the hall minutes ago, they hardly thought something terrible would happen


    to them. Now, they clearly understood that if they went with Jason, as ordered, they were doomed.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Never mind. I have no intention of meddling in your affairs. It must be my unlucky day," the fat man


    quickly excused himself. All he wanted to do was cash in his chips and leave the casino before it was


    toote, while the gentleman with him was more than eager to disappear.


    Before either one could move, Jason gave a cold smile and said,"You will have your exnation. Then


    the casino will pay what it owes you. But, you can''t leave without being punished," he warned.


    After hearing Jason''s orders, the security people who were unharmed quickly came forward to escort


    the two men out of the hall. The rest followed Jason.

 Chapter 335 Frame-Up (Part Four)

    Chapter 335 Frame-Up (Part Four)


    At the master control room located at the top of the building¡­


    Molly was standing against a wall with Brian less than two feet away from her. She stared at the man,


    with a look that was abination of agony and hatred. This expression prevented Brian froming


    closer and touching her.


    He was utterly furious. Examining Molly''s swollen face from afar, he felt a stabbing pain in his heart. He


    could have killed those brute guards by punching them to death, had there been no mercy left in his


    heart.


    "Let me examine your injuries," he said through gritted teeth. He couldn''t believe how much pain he felt


    just seeing the harm done to Molly. Brian tried to touch her face, but Molly turned her face away quickly


    to prevent this. This attempt resulted in her ring at him once more.


    After what she suffered in thest hour, Molly looked pretty much like a drowned rat. Hair tousled, lips


    bloodied, and a face so swollen made it difficult for Brian to recognize her. There were also cuts in her


    hands. And she smelled of the wine that sshed on her. Even as her entire body screamed in pain


    from the pping and the kicking, Molly felt numb all over. But when Brian asked to check her injuries


    and then recalling how he referred to her as his woman back in the hall, her heartbeat quickened, and


    she also felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    "Molly, tell me what you''re thinking of right now!" Brian shouted at her. This situation with Molly unable


    to speak frustrated him. Before the drugging incident, the woman always had a ready answer each time


    they would fight. But now, he couldn''t even get a proper response from her. What Brian wasn''t aware of


    was Molly''s concern about annoying him for answering back.


    She threw him a look of contempt, then pointed her finger at the door to indicate that she wanted to


    leave.


    But after what happened to her in the hall, Brian couldn''t allow her to do that. Her predicament made


    him so furious that he was even annoyed at himself. If Adele hadn''t sent him the message, he might


    not even know Molly was in danger. In that case, Molly would have been dead before he could get to


    her. The thought distressed him, and he stopped imagining the horrible consequences if they didn''t


    reach Molly in time. If he didn''t, he might have lost control of himself and killed those bastards with his


    bare hands. It stunned him to feel his heart pounding loudly just thinking about what happened. It was a


    feeling so alien to him.


    He was afraid of losing this woman.


    The thought suddenly popped into his head. He eyed Molly seriously, apprehensively, and unbelievably.


    He refused to admit it, but his heart was telling him that he could not bear to lose this stubborn woman.


    Someone rapped at the door.


    ncing at his boss, Tony turned around to open the door.


    It was Jason, with the two men from the casino. Ordinary people were usually not permitted to enter the


    VIP rooms, more so the Master Control Room located in the building''s attic.


    "Mr. Brian Long." The name was said almost reverently.


    The people behind Jason wore troubled and worried expressions. When the door opened, they peeked


    inside, and upon seeing Brian standing there, fear clutched at their hearts. When Jason ordered them


    to enter, everyone seemed to be paralyzed, as if they had heard the voice of an executioner. The most


    embarrassing of them all was the assistant manager, who slumped to the floor upon recognizing Brian.


    Tearing his gaze from Molly, Brian fixed his eyes on Jason waiting for an exnation. Jason recounted


    what had happened based on the waiter''s ount. As he listened, Brian appeared to be calming down.


    But his people knew better that he might disy an outward calm but inside, he was furious.


    "Show me the videos," he ordered quickly. Nodding, Tony pressed a series of buttons on the keyboard


    that pulled up and disyed onscreen the recordings of what transpired at the casino hall.


    All eyes watched the monitor closely. They saw the gentleman stick out his leg to trip a waiter. When


    the waiter fell, he crashed into Molly, who knocked the fat man down. With a perfect distraction, the


    plump gambler overturned a pile of chips while discreetly sticking a card under the tray that Molly held.


    The footage was extremely sharp. yed in slow motion, it became clear to everyone watching what


    transpired in the hall. On the other hand, the culprits, including the fat man, the educated gentleman,


    and the assistant manager, had faces drained of all color.


    "This is the poker card," Jason said, handing the card to Brian. The fat man fidgeted, the other man


    blinked rapidly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Turning the card over with slender fingers, Brian examined it closely before saying,"Our cards are


    specially made. Haven''t you been told that before, when you first yed?"

 Chapter 336 Frame-Up (Part Five)

    Chapter 336 Frame-Up (Part Five)


    Panicked, the two gamblers looked at one another and tried to beat one another to defend themselves.


    Their scheme was exposed, and they now knew who Brian was. His voice quivering, the fat man


    exined while pointing to the assistant manager," We were only taking orders from him."


    The man in question suddenly went pale. His lips trembled in panic, and he was too terrified to speak


    clearly. "Mr. Brian Long¡­" he pleaded. "I am innocent." In his fear, he had forgotten his broken finger. "I


    also¡­" the man stopped.


    "Don''t tell me you''re also taking orders from someone else!" His eyes boring into the casino officer,


    Brian snorted in contempt, and his mouth tilted at the corners. His look was meant to intimidate, and no


    one in the room dared to look at him. "Don''t lie to me! You had the nerve to cheat on our clients while


    working for me?"


    "No, I didn''t! I¡­" Scared to death now, he stammered then stopped.


    "And then you had the gall to hit my woman?" Brian was on a roll. He let out an evilugh. Brian was


    laughing at himself, but it sounded like he was alsoughing at the others. Anyone hearing hisughter


    would feel threatened. Right now, the feeling was like being trapped in hell. "Don''t worry. I''m a fair man,


    and I believe in justice. Whatever I owe, I always pay it back."


    Slowly, he turned to Molly and looked at her with kind eyes. "Tell me, Molly, what will you do with


    them?"


    His tone was charming and at the same time frightening. Molly rxed her hands as the rest of the


    people in the room looked at her with imploring eyes, almost brimming with tears.


    But her thoughts were not on what she suffered in these men''s hands. Instead, she felt heartbroken


    and suffocated. "My woman?" she murmured, repeating what Brian called her. Her head suddenly


    snapped. ''I''m not your woman anymore! Why did you say that?'' Molly cried out in her mind.


    She bit her lips and felt the blood in the corner of her mouth, which made her appear sinister. Molly


    threw Brian an inquiring look, and when he nodded, she pursed her lips and approached him until she


    stood in front of him.


    Everyone held their breath at the scene, especially the three culprits who conspired to frame Molly to


    take the fall for their evil scheme. No one among the assistant manager, the fat man and the educated


    gentlemen remembered their cruelty to Molly just hours before. But they watched her miserably,


    begging for mercy.


    They all waited for her reaction. Brian''s eyes had darkened at the thought of her earlier ordeal. In the


    past, he would have taken revenge on anyone who bullied or hurt Molly because he believed no one


    could covet his possession and go unpunished. However, today was different because things had


    changed. Furious and eager to take action against the casino bullies, Brian still wanted Molly''s opinion


    on how to handle her oppressors. He cared about what she felt. If the woman wanted the three men


    executed, he would do it without thinking twice. And if she demanded that they be released, he would


    let them go. The only sound in the room at that moment was breathing.


    Brian could think of nothing or no one else but this woman that he adored. And for as long as she was


    happy, he would be good. He would prefer, though, that Molly voluntarily said something to him.


    She raised her head to look up at Brian''s perfect features. Was it just minutes ago when he had pulled


    her into his arms tofort her after suffering in the hands of cruel guards? A sense of security that


    only Brian could provide was so strong. Molly never felt that way before with anyone else, whether they


    were men or women. But the fact was Brian was cold-hearted and a bully in his own right. And in his


    heart, she was nothing but a toy. He could y with her whenever he pleased and easily abandon her


    once he got bored.


    The man stepped forward and urged," You can choose to do whatever you wish."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She smiled, but it was a bitter smile that made people feel sad when they saw it. The men in the room


    waited for Molly''s answer. All of a sudden the sound of palm pping into cheek jolted them. The


    forceful p broke the silence inside the room. Everyone who saw what happened was stunned. It was


    apletely unexpected moment that caught everyone by surprise. It was rare to watch a woman


    boldly standing up to a man. As everyone else in the room was a man, they felt terrified.


    Molly swung her arm wide and pped Brian so hard in front of everyone to humiliate him.

 Chapter 337 Tension In The Air (Part One)

    Chapter 337 Tension In The Air (Part One)


    Brian''s cheek burnt, and his head turned to one side from the force of the p.


    The master control room fell silent, as everyone held their breath and looked at Molly and Brian in


    surprise. They didn''t dare make any sound, fearing that even a small gasp would lead to a bigger


    disaster.


    Jason and Tony were the most shocked. They stood there dumbfounded, forgetting how to even react.


    Mr. Brian Long was not a person to be trifled with. They had never seen anyone who would dare p


    him, or anyone who even had a chance to get close to him and hurt him. Astonished, the two men


    exchanged nces and frowned. They couldn''t imagine what Molly would have to go through next.


    Molly sensed the tension in the air. She felt a burning pain in her palm. It was different from thest


    time she had pped him in the car. Previously, she had done it identally and in a panic. But this


    time, she had pped him on purpose and with all her strength.


    Brian slowly turned his face back in her direction, his sideburns slightly trembling and his eyes as


    ghastly as a ghost. When he finally moved to face her straight, he red at her with his fierce ck


    eyes. He bit his lip and narrowed his sharp eyes. A devilish light shed in his eyes and it froze the air


    around them and sent a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    Molly stepped back instinctively, but it was only one step backwards.


    She shot daggers at him and clenched her hand which had just pped Brian. She felt a surge of pain


    from her palm. She had struck him too hard with her hand and there were still small wounds which


    were caused by the pieces of broken ss. But only with such intense pain could she keep her head


    clear and tell herself that she should not be afraid. Even though she was a humble woman, she would


    stand straight, face him, and keep her chin up.


    Everyone tensed and the frozen air seemed to take their breath away. Brian had been focusing his


    intense gaze on Molly, silently. No one dared to pant or utter a single word before him. Brian was like a


    fireball now, which could burst at any moment once it was triggered. And in the blink of an eye, the


    whole world would turn into ashes. That was the kind of temper he had.


    As everyone in the room was about to be suffocated by the tensed atmosphere, Brian suddenly lifted


    his hand and grabbed Molly by her throat. He slightly tightened his grip. In a moment, Molly''s face


    became ghastly pale and she couldn''t breathe.


    Brian ground his teeth and red at Molly who was staring back firmly into his eyes. She didn''t have


    the slightest intention to resist his attack and there was even a sneer on her face, as if she was


    mocking Brian''s ridiculous behavior.


    Brian felt more outrageous after seeing her scorn. He even had the urge to end her life right there. But


    when he saw the light in her eyes dimming because of theck of air, he felt restrained. She was too


    bold. How dare she p him over and over again!


    "Are you ming me ?" Brian clenched his teeth and asked in a menacing voice, "You are ming me


    because I demanded you toe back to Grand Night Casino, right?"


    She was stifled by the grip and the remaining oxygen in her body was gradually squeezed out. She


    remained emotionless, waiting for death toe, neither sad nor happy. She looked at Brian with her


    feeble eyes and then shifted her gaze away. She just waited silently. The scornful smile which had


    lingered in the corner of her mouth spread over to her whole face.


    "Molly!" Brian growled, flinging her away. His heart trembled intensely at the heartbreaking scene. He


    felt frightened thinking about what might have happened to her if he had kept strangling her.


    Molly gasped hastily out of instinct. She still red fiercely at Brian, her deep grudge against him


    showing clearly on her struggling face.


    She remembered what he had said just moments ago, ''Molly, what do you want them to pay you?''


    ''It''s all up to you.''


    Huh!


    Yes, she med him and she was angry at him. He had promised to let her go, but he forced her to be


    with him in this disguised form. He took her to his cottage. She wanted to escape, but there was no


    way out. How much she had hoped that she could live her life on her own terms! But she couldn''t. She


    had to think about her father, her mother, Daniel, and even...Becky.


    Her eyes became red thinking about all that. She told herself to keep it together. But why? Why was


    she feeling depressed as she looked into his eyes?


    Molly hurriedly turned her face to the other side as tears formed in her eyes. There were bruises on her


    throat caused by Brian''s grip. She hated this! She hated that she wasn''t strong enough.


    As soon as he saw her tears, Brian wrapped her into his arms. Molly wanted to struggle and break free,


    but she couldn''t move from his firm embrace. Then she heard him say in a low voice, "Are you satisfied


    now ?" Brian asked, a little annoyed. The tears which wet his chest wrenched at his heart.


    Molly didn''t reply. She stopped struggling, as tears streamed down her face. All her grievances and


    sorrows just poured out with the overflowing tears.


    Brian''s face darkened. He bit his thin lip. Hepletely forgot that this woman had just pped him


    while so many people were watching. The only thing he felt at that moment was the wet tears that were


    prating his chest and it stung his heart.


    Doubts filled across the huge room. The atmosphere was ovee with confusion. No one knew what


    was actually happening. The assistant to the gaffer had an inkling as to what was going on. Molly was


    Mr. Brian Long''s woman and this woman had pped him. Angry as Mr. Brian Long was, he still loved


    her. And the assistant to the gaffer clearly knew what this meant. He was done.


    As the assistant to the gaffer and several other people''s heart sank at the scene, Brian carried Molly in


    his arms. "Get rid of those men," he said coldly as he left the master control room.


    Tony rushed to open the door for him and followed after him. He closed the door behind him to shut out


    all the whine and howl from inside.


    Brian quickened his pace and Tony felt something was amiss. He knew Brian all too well. He


    immediately pressed the down button on the elevator and went to the parking lot.


    "To the hospital," Brian said in a serious tone.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Tony nodded and instantly started the engine. The car left the parking lot and they headed to the


    Dragon Empire Group Private hospital. Tony nced at the rear-view mirror to check on Brian. Brian''s


    brows were furrowed and he was gazing at the woman in his arms. Molly had passed out!

 Chapter 338 Tension In The Air (Part Two)

    Chapter 338 Tension In The Air (Part Two)


    Brian gently stroke her swollen cheeks with his fingers. She had pped him out of anger. When the


    anger was gone, she wept and passed out in his arms. Even when she was unconscious, she still


    frowned at the pain as he touched her face. Brian''s heart ached.


    Yes, she med him. And she was right in doing so. He should not have made here back to the


    Grand Night Casino. Worse, he should not have made here back to work in such a dangerous


    situation. He should have locked her up in the cottage, at least she wouldn''t have been humiliated


    again.


    "Find out who sent those people," Brian said as he looked affectionately at Molly who was a total mess


    now. His voice was arctic cold.


    "Okay!" Tony replied, as the car arrived at the hospital.


    Brian carried Molly out of the car and took her to the doctor. Two hours passed after the doctor had


    examined her and gave her medication. Brian was struck by mixed feelings as he watched her sleep


    comfortably and peacefully on the bed after a tensed day. It felt as bitter as goldthread root one


    moment and as sweet as honey the next. These two different kinds of feelings intertwined in his heart,


    confusing him. He didn''t know what to do with Molly.


    She was the first one who had dared to p him. Twice!


    Brian really had the urge to strangle her to death. But at the sight of her swollen face, his eyes


    softened. He felt a surge of love and pity rise in him.


    Tony''s phone rang. "Mr. Brian Long, Adele and Melvin are on," Tony said in a low voice.


    Brian''s eyes were still focused on Molly. He took Molly''s hand in his big palm and examined it. Minor


    scratches were scattered throughout her hand, making her hand look all the more rough. Nevertheless,


    holding her hand, Brian felt a sense of satisfaction. The feeling was much like... Yes, it was happiness.


    Brian frowned slightly. Thinking back about everything that had happened today, he felt annoyed. He


    narrowed his eyes and quickly, he came back to his senses. He said in a mischievous tone, "Notify


    Shane that I want Adele to win."


    Petrified, Tony replied, "Mr. Brian Long..."


    "This gambling is specially set up for her. I will certainly make her wishe true," Brian said


    nonchntly. The simple remark which had tumbled out of his mouth meant that the Qin Group would


    lose its stock which was worth billions.


    Tony nced at Molly and quickly nodded at Brian. Then he left the ward and drove towards the


    casino.


    By the time Tony arrived, Jason had already solved everything. He hadn''t killed them, but they were as


    good as dead. They were pretty much useless now since all their limbs were disabled for good. Jason


    was decisive and quick in his movements. No treatment could get those men back on their feet. A very


    miserable life awaited them.


    "Does Mr. Brian Long want to get involved in the gambling?" Jason asked with a smile. "He seems to


    be losing his temper much more than usual recently."


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing," Tony sneered.


    Jason shrugged and raised his eyebrows, "When you are in love, even the toughest man bes as


    gentle as the breeze."


    "You havee up with the same theory that Harrow did," Tony snorted, "Judging from the current


    situation, the more Brian gets involved in Molly''s matters, the more dangerous it will be."


    "Mr. Brian Long is a person who likes taking risks," Jason said. He patted Tony''s shoulder and nced


    at the monitor. Adele won the round. He smiled and said, "Someone like Shane would be much sought-


    after even in Las Vegas. Why is he willing to follow Mr. Brian Long and y around the world for him?"


    Tony admired Shane''s perfect skills, but didn''t say anything in return. Mr. Brian Long was ferocious and


    cold-hearted, but he would risk his life if it was for his bosom friends. And it was difficult to find a boss


    like him. Mr. Brian Long never abandoned his men even if his life was in danger. They were loyal to him


    and liked to be around him because he took good care of them too.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But what did Shane''s talent have to do with Molly?


    Tony wondered. It suddenly came to him that they had drifted away from the original topic. He looked at


    Jason and said, "We were talking about how Mr. Brian Long feels about Molly."


    "Tony," Jason said while still focusing on the monitor, "Love is kind of a private thing. No one can help


    them, not even Mr. Long or Mrs. Long. It is Mr. Brian Long''s own business. No matter how it ends, we


    are not supposed to get involved. It''s true that we both want to protect Mr. Brian Long, but..." Jason


    looked at Tony and continued to say, "we cannot interfere in his personal matters. Like I said, even the


    strongest man be weak when ites to love."


    Tony frowned. He couldn''t understand Jason and Harrow''s love theories. He had never fallen in love


    before. "It''s really annoying to talk to you guys who have already been hurt by love,"


    he said as he stood up and walked outside. Jason felt beaten by him. He grimaced and then forced a


    smile.


    He thought, ''Yes, that''s right. And only when the arrogant Brian truly understands what love is and feels


    the pain it offers, would he get to know what he really wants in his heart.''


    *


    Imperial Garden Mansions


    Justin was sitting on the sofa and watching the nightly news. The news reported that progress had


    been made on the reform and reconstruction of A City after the new mayor, Edgar, had taken office, but


    it didn''t mention what he would do to get rid of the casinos, the tumor of the city.


    Justin smiled disdainfully. The conservative party had sent Edgar to A City to be the mayor, and the title


    was only the springboard for Edgar to enter the central government. But Edgar had taken his duties


    seriously and had started the project of urban construction in A City. That was funny.


    "Vice president, you have a call," Jona said, handing the cellphone to Justin, "It''s your brother."


    Justin frowned and took the phone. He answered the call and ced the phone to his ear, "What''s up?"


    "I want to ask what''s your attitude towards Molly." Rory''s voice came through from the other end of the


    line. There was a trace of estrangement in the tone of the conversation.


    "What kind of attitude do you expect from me?" Justin stood up and walked to the terrace. He looked


    up at the dark sky and replied to Rory''s question, "There are things which we can''t really control, you


    know."


    "But Becky is my only daughter," Rory said indifferently, "You know how important she is to


    me."

 Chapter 339 Tension In The Air (Part Three)

    Chapter 339 Tension In The Air (Part Three)


    Justin smiled and said coldly, "Everyone should be prepared to risk their lives for the sake of their


    country." Justin softened his tone and continued to speak before Rory could interrupt, "I will consider


    your needs, but remember to never take Brian lightly again. You''d better make no moves without


    careful nning. If you ruin my ns, even though you are my brother, I will not forgive you."


    Justin hung up. He asked Jona, "How is everything going with Howard?"


    "Two men dead and two injured," Jona replied.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Justin turned around slowly and said, "This Brian... we underestimated him."


    Jona nodded, "Vice president, should we send for the special troop?"


    "No," Justin sneered, "The leaders at the top have their own means of doing things. They sent Howard


    to take care of their business, and I believe that Jonny will be worried. I heard that Jenifer is also in A


    City?"


    "Yes," Jona nodded, "She is with Edgar."


    "Huh, she is still dead set on following him," Justin snorted in contempt. In his eyes, people who did


    things they were not supposed to do for the sake of love were all stupid. "I wonder how Edgar feels


    about Molly now."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    "It''s more interesting that way," Justin said andughed, "Brian, Edgar, Molly and Jenifer..." Justin


    paused and took out a cigarette. He lit the end and took a puff and then slowly blew out the smoke.


    "Maybe, we should change the direction of our n a little bit."


    Justin sat back on the sofa. His eyes were focused on the television screen and they twinkled with


    fresh ideas. Maybe this time, he could not only solve the matters of the past, but also change the


    current situation between the old and new party.


    Justin''s lips curved into a cunning smile. Everyone around him were just pawns, pieces he could use to


    win his game.


    As time passed, gambling in the Grand Night Casino gradually drew to an end. At longst, the


    gambling ended with Adele''s huge victory. She sessfully won the luxury liner from Melvin just as she


    had wished. Everyone involved in the gambling wondered why Adele was so lucky that night. In fact, if


    Melvin had dared to put in more stakes, it was highly likely that she could have won most of the stocks


    of Qin Group. But why did she only want to get the liner from Melvin all this time?


    As everyone thought about the possible answers to this question, Adele, wearing a fascinating smile,


    tore the letter of assignment in front of all the gamblers. She threw the torn pieces of the letter at Melvin


    and left with the words, ''Something from a jerk caused sores on my hand''.


    It made Melvin aughing stock in the gamble. But as far as Melvin was concerned, it aroused his


    interest in her.


    Brian smiled gently when he heard Jason''s report on the gambling result. He said, "When women


    be ruthless, they can be more aggressive than men."


    Jason grinned. His thoughts drifted to what Tony had said the day before. It made him kind of


    emotional. No matter where or when he heard things about love and women, his heart would go back


    to his sorrowful past. He tried to take his mind off it and continued with the report, "When Adele left, she


    asked me to say thanks to you from her side. And..." Jason looked a little hesitant. He paused and


    continued, "she also said that...she hoped you...you...wouldn''t... follow in the footsteps of... of that jerk.


    Err...I will be getting off work now. Mr. Brian Long, don''t think too much about this."


    Jason hung up as soon as he finished saying that. He was sweating all over. Even though he was


    inside the room, he could still feel a cold wind blowing from somewhere. It sent a shiver down his spine.


    Brian frowned. His face became sullen after the call ended. How dare Adelepare him to Melvin?


    Brian narrowed his eyes, a sharp light emanated from them. Sharp enough to kill anyone in its path.


    His phone buzzed again. Brian nced at the screen. He clicked the answer button furiously and


    asked, "What''s up?"


    "You seem down," Victor''s graceful voice came through, "Did Adele cause trouble for you ?"


    "It''s okay," Brian said coldly, "But I will have you return this favor."


    "Okay, I will take special care of your woman."


    Victor''s words sounded ambiguous, but Brian didn''t think further about it because he was pretty upset


    already. Victor really meant what he said. One day, he would make good on his promise.


    They chatted for a while and then Brian hung up. Outside, the darkness of the sky was dispersed by


    the morning rays. A new day was upon them as the sun rose once again in the horizon.


    Molly rolled over uneasily. She was sore all over her body. The swelling in her face had reduced, but it


    made the finger marks on her face more distinct.


    She licked her dry lips. She furrowed her brows, out of pain and difort.


    Brian''s eyes darkened after seeing her painful expressions. He reluctantly sat on the side of her bed


    and took the ss of water from the bedside table. He dipped a cotton swab in the water and


    moisturized her lips. He had never done such things before and his movements were awkward. He


    almost dropped the swab into her mouth several times.


    Molly, though she was still unconscious, voraciously licked her moisturized lips with the tip of her pink


    tongue. Brian inadvertently smiled at the cute movement of her tongue. He wet her lips again and she


    immediately stuck out her tongue to lick the water. He repeated this over and over again and watched


    her swallow the little amount of water on her lips. He thought it was kind of funny. He felt a surge of lust


    from the lower part of his body. The fiery desire imed the better of him and he couldn''t control


    himself anymore. Stopping his hand in mid-air, he slowly lowered his head and pressed his forehead


    onto hers. He looked hungrily at her luscious lips and tongue and he knew that he wanted her.


    He brought his face closer to hers. Molly''s thirsty tongue anxiously moved around searching for more


    water and Brian lowered her head deeper. Just a moment before Brian could touch her lips, Molly


    suddenly opened her eyes. She was still in a daze and she looked at Brian''s handsome face nkly.


    Why was his face so close to hers?

 Chapter 340 The Contradictory Mind (Part One)

    Chapter 340 The Contradictory Mind (Part One)


    With her eyes blinking, longshes fluttering like small fans, Molly kept her eyes on Brian. She was


    awash in a sea of confusion.


    Was she still dreaming?


    Brian''s usually cold face was now soft, his expression was one of love. Molly closed her eyes again.


    ''This has to be a dream, '' she thought. But the gentle, steamy breath with the familiar fragrance of mint


    was real enough. She wasn''t dreaming.


    Out of the blue, Molly opened her eyes again. She blinked away the confusion. Brian was so close to


    her now that they were practically in each others'' arms. She pushed him away quickly, and was ready


    to do it again should he try anything.


    Watching Molly do her thing, Brian was in a yful mood. There was the beginning of a smile on his


    lips. "Finally awake? How do you feel?"


    Palms sweating, Molly stared at and measured Brian with confused eyes. She thought Brian was acting


    a bit strange. Not only that, where was she? She looked around, and her eyes settled on the logo of the


    Dragon Empire Group hanging on the wall. That''s when she felt really weak and helpless. Why was


    she in the hospital? Again?


    Seeing her confusion, Brian ventured, "I took you here because you took a blow. I wanted to get you


    some medical attention for your face." Brian''s sharp eyes seemed to see through Molly''s thoughts.


    When he saw the marks on her face, Brian couldn''t help lowering his brows. He didn''t like seeing her


    like that.


    Molly suddenly felt the stinging pain on her cheeks after she heard Brian''s exnation. After she cast a


    sidelong nce at Brian, she turned her head away.


    When he saw Molly was still in a fit of pique, Brian said coldly, "You already took your anger out on me!


    What more do you want? Still angry even after pping me?"


    Molly kept stock still, her muscles tensed as she ignored Brian''s words and his very existence.


    Brian was actually in a good mood when he saw Molly wake up, but he was irritated by the cold


    shoulder she offered him. "I should kill you for pping mest night. Nobody does that to me!"


    Molly still ignored him.


    "Alright! So now you''re not afraid of me? Fine!" With his eyes darkened in anger, Brian went on,


    "Maybe I should stop sending Sharon meds and feed Daniel to ck Wolf! Remember that huge dog?


    The Molosser that leaves bruises if he even brushes past you? Yeah, that''s ck Wolf."


    As soon as Brian just finished his rant, Molly turned her head and stared at him in a violent rage. With


    the burning and reproachful look in her eyes, she clenched her fists and glowered at him, and turned


    away again.


    Brian''s face darkened at Molly''s reaction. As he was about to lose his temper, Molly turned to him


    again. Brian was d to see that, and he thought Molly would finally break down and submit to his


    whims. He even had the arrogance to smile about it. But Molly just pointed to her throat and stretched


    out her hands, showing that she couldn''t speak and couldn''t answer him. She then gifted him with a


    sarcastic smile, and turned aside again.


    Brian almost blew his top, and his face took on a gloomy cast. But when he saw Molly point to her


    throat his heart suddenly ached for her. Her sarcastic smile just added salt to the wound. He felt so bad


    that she couldn''t speak. He was pissed off and heartbroken all at once. He fought the urge to say


    anything as a retort, and bit back his anger. When he finally felt he had it under wraps, he finally spoke


    to her in a calm tone, "Elias ising by today. He has medicine for you. After you take it, you''ll be


    able to talk."


    When she heard what he said, she was surprised, and it gave her a glimmer of hope. She''d already


    resigned herself to never being able to speak again. She just epted it as part of her lot, and didn''t


    really make herself miserable over it anymore. She tried to quash the hope. However, things rarely


    worked out the way she wanted, so she knew it was dangerous to want more for herself. Still, she


    couldn''t help herself.


    When Brian looked at her, he was annoyed. He knew she wasn''t allowing herself to hope for anything.


    He felt like pressing the issue. "I told you, I wouldn''t allow you to remain mute! Trust me!"


    Molly slowly raised her head and turned to look at Brian. She was done with rage and sarcasm. There


    was only sadness reflected in her eyes. She wanted to speak again. She used to tell herself that it


    didn''t matter if she couldn''t speak anymore, but she still hated it. Hated not being able to do something


    that others just took for granted.


    Brian''s heart melted to see the look on her face. His chest went tight, and he felt like he couldn''t


    breathe anymore. He pulled Molly to him, rested her head against his chest, and stroked her hair. "I


    promised you that you''d be able to speak again. And now I have that chance! Be happy!"


    Head against Brian''s strong chest, Molly closed her eyes and dared to hope. She didn''t want to break


    away from Brian''s embrace, because she wanted to feel the security of his arms again. He didn''t want


    him to ever let go. Staying like this put her mind at ease, her fears to rest. She''d believe him now,


    because he was strong and true.


    It was so quiet in the ward that they could only hear the beating of each others'' hearts. Brian decided to


    be quiet for once, and he hoped no one else would intrude. His life was always full of noise, of rushing


    around, the sounds of the casino, the insistent calls from business partners. It was exhausting. It was


    nice just like this, in the easy silence. He remembered the moment strolling in the park with her, holding


    Molly''s hand. This was the kind of tranquility he was searching for then.


    While they were enjoying the calm before the storm, the warmth in their hearts, the door to the ward


    was suddenly pushed open. "Hi Little Molly, I heard you''re in the hospital again."


    It was Eric! Molly pushed Brian away from her in a panic. She looked up and saw Eric wheeling up to


    her. He was here too, only in a wheelchair. Brian kept a stony countenance, but you could tell he was


    really annoyed by this intruder.


    Brian pushed himself to a sitting position and got off the bed. Lenny pushed Eric''s wheelchair over to


    the bedside. Brian stared at him. "Didn''t the doc tell you to get some rest? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m bringing breakfast for Little Molly!" replied Eric, lifting the container. He ignored Brian''s exasperated


    tone. He then looked at Molly, and when he saw the confusion in her eyes, heughed and shrugged. "I


    had a race a few days ago, and there was an ident. I''m all good, as long they keep the pain meds


    well-stocked."


    Eric did his best to appear casual and calm, but there was a self-despising look on his face. Everyone


    in the ward knew what really happened to Eric. He wanted to keep Molly in the dark and not worry her,


    so his exnation left out some key points. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 341 The Contradictory Mind (Part Two)

    Chapter 341 The Contradictory Mind (Part Two)


    Howard went after Eric the day after he picked Molly up, intending to drive her home. Howard came


    after him, and he didn''t really think Howard had it in him. And why would Howard go after him? After all,


    his identity was different from Brian''s. In their eyes, "Mr. Brian Long" was just a person who ran a


    casino and controlled the stock market, while he was the representative of Dragon Ind''s politics. But


    Howard gave chase anyway, and it culminated in a crash thatnded him in a wheelchair.


    And he knew well that they were really gunning for Molly. But no matter what he thought about her, he


    wouldn''t allow her to be hurt or kidnapped. Not when she was staying with him, at any rate. The driver


    of the car that went after him really knew what he was doing, with hairpin turns and feints that Eric fell


    for. He had to avoid getting run off the road, evade bullets, and protect her at the same time. He


    couldn''t do all that and look after her at the same time, so he gave a blow that knocked her out. He


    really didn''t want her to be scared or anything else, so he did that to keep her safe. He hated hitting


    her, but it was better than both of them being dead.


    Eric chewed on his nail as he came back to reality. With a yful smile on his face, he joked, "So here I


    was, bored out of my gourd, and now you''re here. You and me, here at the same time. It''s gotta be


    fate, right?"


    Molly frowned to think of him in the wheelchair. Would he be all right? What if he was hurt so bad he


    might not recover?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian stared at Eric with a gloomy look in his eyes. This was deliberate, showing up now and making


    him jealous! Brian then turned his attention to Molly, and when he saw the worried look on her face, he


    thought maybe he should kick Eric out of the ward. She wasn''t worried about him when he got a shot


    trying to save her, but she worried about Eric so much right now, even though Eric told her that he was


    fine!


    Brian conveniently forgot that Molly really was worried about him. That she fussed over his injuries, but


    he just didn''t appreciate it. So the more she worried about Eric, the angrier he got.


    "Well, it feels good to have someone care about me," joked Eric. Not caring about Brian''s reaction (or


    maybe not paying attention), he went on, "So, do you worry about me a lot?"


    Molly didn''t notice the tension between Eric and Brian at all. She just nodded her head and looked at


    Eric with worried eyes.


    After putting the porridge on the small table beside the bed, Eric opened the container and repeated,


    "I''m really fine. Don''t worry about me. But I''m really worried about you! How could you end up in the


    hospital again so soon? You were just here," reproached Eric with his eyes fixed on Molly.


    A silence suddenly settled over the ward. Molly gave Brian a nce and Brian just kept motionless, his


    eyes darkened.


    Eric knew full well what happened to Molly even before he came here. He said this intentionally,


    knowing it would irk his cousin. They were in the private hospital of the Dragon Empire Group. Brian


    was a member of the Long Family, but Eric was a deputy to the National Congress. Eric could know


    everything happened in this hospital if he wanted. But it was sote when Molly got herest night, and


    no one really wanted to be the one to wake him up. He didn''t know that Molly got injured and was sent


    to the hospital until he woke up the next morning.


    Of course, Brian didn''t intend to hide anything from Eric, so he knew what happened. She''d been


    bullied at the Grand Night Casino, and she was actually hurt by the employees working there. Pure


    insanity and negligence! He had half a mind to take Molly away from his cousin!


    Eric looked at Molly with his deep, shining eyes. When he saw the marks of her manhandling on her


    face, he was heartbroken. He hated feeling like that felt it was weak, but he couldn''t help the way he


    felt.


    Molly could do nothing but look at Eric; she certainly couldn''t answer him. She was used to tapping out


    messages, but without her phone or even pen and paper, she was wordless. However, she felt a


    warmth in her heart even though she couldn''t express her feelings now. Because she knew that Eric


    would always care about her and stay with her when everyone else had abandoned her. She didn''t


    care whether Eric had ulterior motives, she only knew that whenever she needed someone, Eric would


    always be there for her. It was a damn good feeling, too, and one she wouldn''t take for granted.


    Eric held the porridge container in his hand. Actually, he wanted to make Brian jealous and fed Molly by


    hand, but when he saw the scary, burning look on Brian''s face, he finally gave up the idea and handed


    her the porridge. He was kind of miffed, though. "I''ve said a lot to you," he said. "Where''s your phone?"


    Molly just took the porridge from Eric when she heard his question. She looked at Eric''s eyes and


    suddenly didn''t know what to do in her panic. She tried to hide herself with her hand, or even turn her


    head so she wouldn''t see him staring at her. But when she did that, she found herself staring into


    Brian''s burning gaze.


    Brian''s heart skipped a beat when he looked into Molly''s eyes. Thinking of Molly''s determination when


    she threw her phone away yesterday, he felt an unexined agitation. He waspletely at her whim,


    and she dictated how he felt. She was in control. He should hate that, being a control freak, but he was


    totally addicted to it now.


    Brian broke the silence atst, "the medicine is ready. By noon, we should have it, and we should have


    this youngdy speaking soon." Brian said this in a low voice, not wanting to shock anyone too much.


    "Really? So it''s ready to go? That''s great!" Eric looked at Brian in surprise, and you could see the joy


    on his face. He continued, with a frustrated look on his face now, "But why hasn''t she been answering


    me? Doesn''t she have her phone? It has nothing to do with the medicine, right? Or am I assuming too


    much? Where is her phone, anyway?"


    Brian was definitely pissed off now, and anyone with half a brain could see why. Eric asked those


    questions deliberately, and Brian knew it. Eric was a pretty sharp guy, so how could he not notice


    Molly''s reaction when he mentioned her phone?


    Brian nced at Eric, and then shifted his eyes to Molly, who had porridge in her hand, and said in a


    cold tone, "She''s holding the porridge you gave her. How can she answer you now? Telepathy?"


    Eric wanted to burst intoughter over his cousin''sme excuse, but he held it in check. He just nodded


    his head as if he understood Brian''s exnation, but there was a different story in his thoughts. ''It looks


    like Brian''s fallen for Molly, and his love for her grows as time goes on.''


    Everyone in the ward was consumed with their own thoughts, so Brian''s phone ringing brought them


    back to reality. He looked at Molly, who had put down her porridge and was going to wash up, then he


    pressed the "answer" button.


    "Bri, where are you?" Becky''s soft and sweet voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Brian in a calm tone. He didn''t answer Becky''s question, but he wondered what


    was going on. He''d almost forgotten about her.

 Chapter 342 The Contradictory Mind (Part Three)

    Chapter 342 The Contradictory Mind (Part Three)


    "Last night, you, you..." Becky paused a moment to try and collect herself. When she finally calmed


    down, she continued, "I asked Lisa to fix breakfast for you. Did you want toe by? We could eat


    together."


    Brian looked back at the washroom and answered her, "No, I don''t think I can. There are still a lot of


    things that I need to do. Eat up and don''t worry about me, okay?"


    He was met with cold silence. Any fool could tell that she wasn''t happy.


    Brian sighed slightly and went on, "Alright, I''ll be there soon."


    No sooner had Brian said that, Molly stepped out of the bathroom. After she gave an inadvertent look


    at Brian, she turned around and walked towards Eric. Molly smiled at him and pointed to the porridge,


    asking him if he''d had any.


    "Of course not." Eric took another bowl of porridge out of the stic bag as he went on, "I want to have


    breakfast with you. Better than eating alone. What do you think, Brian?"


    Slightly raising his brows, Eric looked at Brian with a triumphant smile on his face. When he looked


    deep into Brian''s eyes, the cheerfulness in his eyes irritated Brian again. He enjoyed needling his


    cousin, and it showed.


    Brian was just weary of it. He shoved the anger he was feeling deep inside and hid it. His face betrayed


    nothing of what he really felt. He just said in an emotionless tone, "I''ll bring Elias here at noon." With


    that, he turned and left after he looking at Molly briefly.


    Eric just watched Brian as his figure receded. His stride reflected arrogance and loneliness. Eric


    continued smiling, but after the door closed it was a bitter grin, hardly happy. It seemed that he''d gone


    a bit too far with this.


    He''d forgotten the rules of the game himself. He got in too deep, and even fell into it himself. It would


    take some doing to free himself, and get on Brian''s good side again.


    Molly didn''t notice Eric''s reaction, but kept shoveling the porridge into her mouth quietly, head down.


    She felt the delicious porridge took on a bitter taste after Brian left the ward. She told herself that she


    had nothing to with him, and she wanted it that way. But why was he gentle with her when he knew she


    wanted to leave? When she wanted nothing more than to be apart from him? And why did he make a


    point of reminding her that he only cared about Becky after she got used to his tenderness?


    *


    Becky sat quietly in front of the dining table. The morning sunshine sprinkled gently around her through


    thending window, bringing a sense of warmth into the room. Tiny particles of dust danced in the


    sunbeams. It looked positively magical. Her mood was anything but good.


    She still held her phone in her hand. There was no emotion on her baster face. No one could tell


    what was in her heart just by looking at her. Was she angry? Sad? Or something else entirely?


    Last night, she waited a long time for Brian toe back home, but he never did. Molly didn''te


    home either. Both of them were gone the whole night.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She called her Dad and he told her what happened at the Grand Night Casino, but he never got a


    report of what happened next. He was waiting for a call back from his men. But regardless, Brian was


    gone all night, and he even left her alone in the vi.


    She tried several times to call himst night, but finally she gave up on the idea. She knew he liked her


    to be obedient and submissive, so she decided not to be too demanding. But she hadn''t heard a word


    from him all night, until she called him this morning.


    The more she thought about this, the more she gritted her teeth, and her face twisted in anger. She


    grabbed the phone roughly and her wound opened. She forgot her anger as painnced through her


    nerves. That''s when she heard the voice from the doorway.


    "Yoyo, the wound on my hand reopened. Please go to the medicine cab and dress it for me. Brian


    won''t like this. He''ll be back soon," Becky said in a soft tone.


    "Okay," replied Yoyo. But she saw Brianing in as she turned around. "Morning, Mr. Long!"


    "Bri?" Becky pretended to be surprised and quickly hid her hand behind her back. She put on a sweet


    smile and asked softly, "Bri, are you back?"


    Brian walked towards Becky with a look of disapproval in his deep eyes. He took her hand, and said in


    a deep voice, "Your wound re-opened? You need to be more careful." He didn''t deign to answer her


    question after he noticed that.


    "I..." Becky lowered her head. "I''m sorry. I don''t want you to worry about me,"


    whispered Becky. She wanted to take her wrist out of Brian''s hand, but he held it tightly so she couldn''t


    retrieve it. In a panic, she heard Brian''s voice. "Go get the bandages, now."


    After Yoyo grabbed some antibacterial lotion and the bandages, she was back in short order. Brian


    guided Becky to the sofa and helped her deal with the wound. In his usually cool way, he helped her


    unravel the gauze, clear the blood and dress it with medicine. He looked as if he was a professional


    paramedic.


    Becky didn''t say a word, and just listened to what Brian was doing. They were right; your other senses


    are heightened when you''re blind. So she sat there quietly, and just enjoyed the care hevished on


    her.


    She couldn''t figure out how important Molly was to Brian. So she just concentrated on being with him,


    and having him fuss over her wound. She might not be able to do anything about Molly, but she could


    sure y him like a fiddle and get his sympathy. He liked to protect women? Fine, she''d y the weak


    one. She must make sure that Brian was with her, doing things for her, caring for her, spending time


    with her.


    After he finished they ate breakfast together. And he stuck around, enjoying the morning sunshine and


    picking a bunch of perfume lilies for her. It was around noon when Tony reminded him that Elias would


    arrive at the airport soon, he finally said to Becky, "I have an appointment soon. You''ll be okay to have


    lunch alone? Lisa can make whatever you want."


    A touch of loss crossed Becky''s face after she heard Brian say this, but still she softly nodded. "Yeah.


    And you need to get some lunch too. You shouldn''t forget your lunch no matter how busy you are!"


    The overbearing tone made Becky sound like a spoiled girl, but this still amused Brian, judging by his


    smile. He gently guided her head to his chest and kissed her gently on the forehead. "I know. I''m


    leaving now. Bye."


    Becky nodded and didn''t say anything else. She had been wearing a smile on her lips as she felt that


    Brian got up and walked towards the door. After she heard the voice of the engine faded away, she


    finally stopped smiling and took out her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 343 Hope For Molly (Part One)

    Chapter 343 Hope For Molly (Part One)


    Tony expertly maneuvered the car out of the mansion while Brian sat inside quietly.


    There was still an hour to go before Elias arrived.


    Impatiently, Brian checked his watch and asked, "Who is it?"


    The question seemingly popped out of nowhere, but Tony knew what his boss meant. He looked at


    Brian from the rearview mirror and only mentioned the name Rory.


    The man in question was busy trying to cover his tracks, but Brian still spotted him. None of Rory''s


    plots ever worked, frankly because nothing in the world could escape the XK Intelligence Agency.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Frowning, Brian looked at Tony through the mirror. "So now anyone can mess with my business?" he


    said sharply. Even as his heart fluttered, Tony said nothing.


    The air suddenly felt heavy inside the confined space of the car, yet it chilled him to the bone. ''Why did


    it appear as if the boss aimed his warning at him?'' Tony thought.


    Brian brought out his phone and dialed a number, but hung up a few secondster. All he heard was a


    busy tone. "I don''t want to see something like this happening again," he told Tony.


    "Copy that!" Tony answered with a grin, that was part fear and part relief. One thing Tony knew about


    Brian was that he could always tell right from wrong. Becky was Becky, and Rory was Rory. He would


    never go easy on Rory just because he was Becky''s father.


    But Tony remained confused about one thing.


    Carefully, he asked, "Uhmm... Should I inform Miss Yan?" He gripped the steering wheel while waiting


    for his boss to answer.


    "No! I don''t want her to know any of these things!" Brian said with finality. He checked his phone again


    and identally clicked on the photos.


    It was the picture of two snowmen that popped out, and instantly, he recalled an unpleasant scene. In


    her bitterness, Molly deleted that picture then smashed her phone on the wall. Brian''s face hardened


    and he ordered his driver, "Tell Rory I would not go easy on him because he is Becky''s father and he


    can never do anything against me. Or else, I''ll be forced to teach him a few lessons," he threatened.


    His driver nodded and stole a nce at his boss through the car''s mirror. He was not quite sure why


    Brian was mad at Rory, but Tony proved it was not because of Rory''s meddling in the boss'' business.


    As they headed to the airport, no one spoke a word. The ne they were waiting fornded on time.


    Brian remained in the car while Tony went out to pick the man up.


    Elias looked like a typical British gentleman. His hair was gold and his skin pale. He was handsome


    and wore a stylish suit thatplemented his bright blue eyes. For those who were unfamiliar with him,


    Elias appeared like a nobleman. His bearing showed no sign of being a skilled doctor. Neither was it


    evident that due to recklessness, his license to practice was suspended.


    "Nice to meet you," Tony greeted Elias. "Mr. Brian Long is waiting for you." Although Tony had never


    met the doctor before, he was pretty familiar with this genius.


    "All right," Elias answered arrogantly with a slight nod. He went to im his luggage then followed Tony


    to the parking lot. The man was talkative and kept asking Tony several questions. He was visibly


    excited over theboratory Brian built for him. Elias was also very curious about the kind of person his


    boss was. "So, what is Emperor like?" he asked Tony. He fidgeted a little before continuing, "His voice


    was deep and low when we spoke over the phone, and I was little stressed out by it," Elias admitted.


    Hiding his smile, Tony nced at Elias and said, "You''ll know soon enough." He cleared his throat a bit


    before adding, "But let me offer you one advice. He hates people who talk too much."


    The doctor was at a loss for words and merely shrugged. But Tony''s advice made him even more


    curious about Brian. For sure, money was no object to his mysterious boss. It costs a ton of money to


    set up aboratory that had state-of-the-art equipment very quickly. But more confusing to Elias was


    why Brian was willing to pay him to be part of his project even knowing about the doctor''s suspension.


    While he was thinking about how Brian would be like, they reached the car. Tony opened the trunk to


    put Elias''s belongings. Elias got in the car and found there was another man in it after he sat down and


    closed the door. He studied the mysterious man in the dark and felt a sense of pressure. ''Who is this


    guy? Why I felt stressed sitting next to him?'' Elias thought to himself.


    The mysterious man turned to look at Elias, who felt an electric shock just staring at Brian''s eagle eyes.


    The disgraced doctor swallowed and carefully inquired. "Are you Emperor?"


    ring at Elias, Brian neither answered yes or no. But he did value capable men who were loyal. "Take


    us to the hospital," Brian ordered coldly.


    "Copy that," Tony said with a nod. He drove away and in a few minutes, the airport was out of sight.


    It was a shock for Elias that Brian personally came to pick him up. So he, who never ran out of things to


    say, remained silent during the entire drive as he remembered Tony''s warning. While there were


    several questions he was itching to ask Brian, the tension in the car prevented him from talking.


    But he did keep stealing nces at Brian. Surprisingly, the mysterious boss was young although Elias


    couldn''t tell this from their conversations over the phone. What he couldn''t believe was how such a


    young guy, supposedly bright and cheerful, could be so aloof andmanding.


    Lowering his head, Elias swallowed his difort. A few minutes with Brian inside the car gave him


    the impression he was dangerous. And while the doctor was not awed by Brian''s aloofness, it was his


    authoritative presence, like that of a king, that he dreaded.


    Since Brian had been in touch with him, Elias had treated him with reverence mostly because the man


    was super rich. Every time they spoke over the phone, Brian''s arrogant voice and curt manner of


    speech painted a picture for Elias about his new boss'' nature. Finally meeting him in person, Elias


    didn''t expect to feel chills in his bone in Brian''s presence.

 Chapter 344 Hope For Molly (Part Two)

    Chapter 344 Hope For Molly (Part Two)


    Brusquely, Brian asked, "How irritating is the medicine?" He would have to get used to Brian''s deep


    and low voice that added charm to his strongly defined features. The man, Elias thought, was both


    attractive and dangerous.


    The question, asked so abruptly, caught Elias unaware and the doctor had topose himself before


    replying. "The degree of irritation has been lowered to only 10 percent."


    When it came to his work and knowledge, Elias became arrogant and confident. Fortunately, Brian


    respected the change in the doctor''s attitude believing that only incapable men would remain humble


    and modest.


    "I hate people who brag," Brian said, looking Elias in the eye. The doctor''s demeanor softened a little.


    "I am not bragging, but I have faith in my work. The test results back up what I said," he exined


    eagerly.


    "All right," Brian acknowledged. Satisfied with Elias'' answer, Brian''s eagle eyes somehow softened and


    put on his usual aloof expression. There was a hint of a smile as he anticipated hearing Molly''s voice.


    But Elias couldn''t shake off his fear of Brian. He knew his life would be dreadful if he ever lied to his


    boss. Composing himself, Elias now wondered about the patient. After all, Emperor made it a point to


    pick the doctor up in person, which only proved how important the mystery patient was to him.


    Meanwhile, at the restaurant of the Dragon Empire Group''s private hospital¡­


    The medical facility in A City was unique, unlike the one in T City, which was not open to outsiders.


    Not only was it essible to people from Dragon Ind and employees of the Dragon Empire Group,


    but was also patronized by known politicians and wealthy businessmen. It was lunchtime, so the


    restaurant was naturally crowded.


    Unlike most cafeterias in public hospitals, the restaurant in A City was ssic and fancy, with Michelin-


    star chefs. The food and ambiance often made patients forget they were in a hospital.


    Ordinarily, Eric wouldn''t be eating lunch there, but he reserved a table by the window for his lunch date


    with Molly now.


    The woman''s eyes roamed curiously around the ce, which she thought was too fancy to be in a


    hospital.


    "It was Shirley''s idea," Eric said while studying the menu as he sensed Molly''s curiosity. "She said it


    was horrible enough to be sick and it would make the situation worse if the food served was bad. So,


    my father renovated the restaurants of private hospitals under the Dragon Empire Group," he exined


    as Molly listened with interest.


    Her eyes brightened at the mention of Shirley. An image of the woman who went to the concert of


    Molly''s idol with her, and courageously fought off men who attacked them came to mind. It had been


    two weeks since shest saw Shirley although it felt like a year for Molly.


    She became lost in thought and didn''t notice when Eric''s eyes darkened and his tone became


    sarcastic. He suddenly felt bitter, and it was not clear if this was because of Frank''s devotion to Shirley,


    or if he was only feeling sympathetic toward Smart.


    He was browsing the menu with balled fists. Eric ordered a light set menu and tried to mask his


    feelings. Smiling wickedly at Molly, he asked, "Brian left to pick up Elias. Are you excited?"


    She nodded, with a twinkle in her eye. Spotting a notebook for patients to leave messages, Molly got it


    and wrote down, "I feel so nervous!" Pausing, she gathered her thoughts then continued to write, "I was


    already feeling desperate. But when I was told he had some magical medicine, it gave me hope. If this


    one lets me down, too, I will truly agonize!"


    Peeking at her writing, Eric grinned as he noted her penmanship was not beautiful although it was at


    least neat. His grin faded as he nced at Molly, who still did not look well even if the swelling in her


    cheeks was subsiding. It touched him that Molly would be so open to him about everything. "I know


    how bad it feels to be disappointed again," he assured. "But are you scared?"


    Shaking her head, Molly smiled and wrote, "Aunt Shirley told me that I have to move on, no matter


    what is out there waiting for me. She said I might be surprised."


    He read her words and his heart went out for the strong but poor girl. Little Molly kept saying this after


    she met Shirley. Eric stared at her bright smile which, for a moment, he thought was as contagious as


    Shirley''s and Wing''s.


    "Little Molly, Brian will definitely cure you!" It made his heart ache to witness Molly''s never-give-up


    attitude. Eric had an entirely different motive when he first decided to establish a rtionship with Molly.


    But now realizing her struggles, his heart went out to the woman. Eric made a silent vow to treat her


    better in the future if she was cured, even if it meant doing what his father also did. Lost in deep


    thought, he suddenly frowned.


    ''No! I won''t!


    I will not follow what my father did and let my cousin have everything!''


    He shut his eyes to deny the idea immediately.


    When Brian reached the ward, there was no one there. He looked around the room then called Eric.


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    "It''s lunchtime, where would I be?" Eric retorted testily.


    Holding on to his temper, Brian gripped the phone tighter. "I am having lunch with Little Molly," Eric


    said. "You can have Becky as yourpany, Little Molly is mine."


    The needling infuriated Brian. His face hardened as he clicked the phone off. "Tony, take Elias to


    prepare the medicine," he ordered, then walked out of the ward.


    Elias was unaware of what went on and turned to Tony with questions in his eyes.


    While he guessed what happened, Tony didn''t give Elias any exnation. "You''re going to be very busy


    in the following days. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to meddle in something that is not your


    business. Plus, it''s best for you to stay away from things rted to the Emperor," Tony advised.


    Something stirred inside Elias. Tony was as dull as Brian, he concluded. But he didn''t have the nerve to


    voice his thoughts. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 345 Hope For Molly (Part Three)

    Chapter 345 Hope For Molly (Part Three)


    "Let''s go! It''s time for you to prepare what the boss needs," Tony said. He gestured for Elias to follow


    him, as they went out of the ward to meet the physician-in-charge of the Department of Otryngology.


    As they got busy to prepare for the examination that Molly would undergo in the afternoon, Brian took


    the elevator to go to the restaurant. With one hand in his pocket, he entered the dining ce quickly.


    His eyes quickly surveyed the area then zeroed in on a table by the window across the hall.


    He saw Eric chatting with Molly, and the adorable girl wasughing non-stop. Her entire body even


    shook as she tried to hold back theughter, in case she infected others around her to do the same.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brian is here," Eric announced. He had nced at the door and saw him enter the ce. Molly, who


    had a radiant smile on her face, changed expressions.


    The smile faded quickly, and she bit her lips while looking at the door, before lowering her head.


    It annoyed Brian to see Molly''s face shift from happy to sad. He strode towards the table and said with


    scorn, "I thought you were scheduled for rehabilitation training."


    "Little Molly''s examination is this afternoon. And I have to be with her," Eric said. He kept smiling at her


    for assurance.


    His eyes turned dark, but Brian did his best to keep his expression calm. He looked at Molly, noted her


    smile had disappeared, and asked, "Why are you still sitting? Are you waiting for an invitation to get


    up?"


    Embarrassed by his words, Molly cursed Brian in her mind. She quickly resolved to ignore Brian and


    his nasty attitude. The woman hurriedly moved to stand behind Eric''s wheelchair and started to turn the


    chair around to leave the restaurant.


    Her action made Eric grin smugly. His satisfaction was like that of a kid who managed to steal candy.


    Looking at Brian as he passed his cousin, he said, "Let''s go!"


    Taking a deep breath, Eric thought he should stop annoying Brian. Anyway, Brian had his beloved


    Becky, so Little Molly belonged to him. Besides, Brian was confused as to who he truly loved. And in


    case he decided it was Molly he loved, Eric wasn''t about to give up as his father did.


    He vowed to fight for what he wanted.


    They sat in the waiting room while waiting for Molly''s ophthalmological examination to bepleted.


    Eric, on his wheelchair, nced at the closed door of the examination room. He turned to Brian. "Are


    you free today?"


    Brian was seated on a bench in the aisle with his long legs crossed. He was working on hisptop and


    checking the stock market. "Kind of, I guess," Brian replied.


    "Right," Eric said as something urred to him. "Does Becky get the matched retina for her?"


    "Not yet," Brian said, looking at the examination room. "Elias will check on herter," he added. This


    time, he asked Eric, "How long will you stay at A City?"


    "Well, that depends," Eric replied. It seemed that Eric didn''t want to talk much about it.


    "Eric, I will take care of everything here," he assured his cousin. "Besides, I don''t think you''d like Uncle


    Frank to take you back," he added.


    There was a hint of a smile in Eric''s lips. "Brian, I have my own ns," he told his cousin.


    "All right," Brian replied, and turned back to hisptop. Coldly, he said, "I know you sent your men to


    track Justin. I know you''re a grown man, but don''t be so impulsive like you used to be. I won''t be taking


    care of your awful mess this time."


    The warning infuriated Eric, who screamed, "Brian!" His face turned pink in anger. "I am not a child


    anymore!"


    Brian looked up from hisptop and spat out, "If I had taken you as a kid, I would have immediately


    sent you back to Dragon Ind!" Cold eyes aimed at Eric, he continued, "I know you don''t want Uncle


    Frank to know you got hurt, but you must understand the situation in A City now. We are in different


    positions, so I''m hoping that sometimes, you''d think twice before doing anything."


    "I know," Eric murmured reluctantly. "You broke the rule so many times for Little Molly, but I''m the


    childish one?" heined. Brian missed hearing what his cousin said.


    "What?" He turned to look at Eric, with one brow raised.


    "Nothing," Eric replied. He was no longer the mboyant person that he used to be. But he was a child


    who wanted to grow up quickly. "Okay, I will stay away from it," he promised.


    Hearing Eric''s promise, Brian turned back to hisputer feeling pleased. He started to type, his


    tapered fingers dancing across the keyboards. Then the stock charts moved that caused him to frown.


    Quickly, he called Harrow.


    His call was answered immediately. Harrow said, "Mr. Brian Long, I was just about to call you." Harrow


    reported, "Someone manipted the stock market today."


    "I see," Brian said. "Whoever did it is decisive and resolute. Don''t risk open battles."


    There was brief silence, then Harrow replied, "But what happened today will block our entire n."


    "I will take care of it," Brian answered calmly. He heard Harrow take a deep breath.


    "Okay, I will see you in Emp," Harrow said.


    He checked the time before looking at the examination room again. "No need to wait for me," Brian told


    Harrow. "Just keep an eye on M Country and Rory."


    The order confused Harrow, but he suddenly remembered that Elias arrived earlier today and would be


    checking on Molly. "Okay," he told his boss.


    Brian hung up as Eric said, "If you have something to take care of, you can go. I can stay here with


    her."


    He cast his cousin a dismissive nce and said nothing. Brian continued typing, and lines of codes


    shed on his screen.


    They waited, and soon the evening sun warmed the hospital with its radiant glow.


    Then they heard a bang, and the door to the examination room opened. Brian stopped working, and


    Eric wheeled himself forward as Elias walked out. "How''s everything?" Eric asked.

 Chapter 346 His Feelings For Her (Part One)

    Chapter 346 His Feelings For Her (Part One)


    Elias looked at Eric''s face before ncing at Brian''s direction, his expression full of excitement.


    With arms crossed and a slight cough to earn their respective attention, he told to them with a tone void


    of emotion.


    "I changed her medications with an improved brand which will help Miss Xia to talk with ease once she


    wakes."


    "Are you certain?" Eric said, eagerness clear in his tone. Having Molly awake and her voice restored


    would be wonderful, and he wished to make sure it will be possible.


    Nodding his head, Elias supplemented his answer confidently, "I am positive. Don''t you trust in my


    skills? Besides, this is a recent incident. Treating her illness at this stage is much better." "But..." Elias


    paused, and his mind processed a series of thoughts at once. His expression became grave.


    Elias hesitated to say more in front of them.


    With brows knitted, Brian noted his change of expression as well as the unwee ''but'' and pause at


    the end. It brought apprehension to his well-being, which something he despised.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?" he asked. Eric noticed the change and his expression became stern.


    The two men''s expression became palpable to Elias vision, but he shrugged it off, sighing as he spoke


    to them, "Miss Xia had been forcing herself to speak these past few days which might result to damage


    of her vocal cords although unlikely. If she continues to do this, she will face consequences."


    Thinking about those spoken words had Eric in deep concentration. He turned to Brian and saw his


    simr unchanged indifference on his face. Only if his eyes could mask his emotions well. There was a


    trace of regret deep within his dark orbs.


    "When will she wake?", Brian''s gaze focused on Elias, his pose was rigid as his face but his tone was


    too light to match his visual aura. It overall surprised him.


    Stunned, Elias dismissed the momentary pass and thought for a sound answer, "She might wake up


    tonight or tomorrow morning if there''s no ident."


    Brian nodded and turned to the silent man at the side, "Tony, prepare an office for Elias."


    Tony acknowledged, "Yes, sir." He looked at Elias and gestured to follow him. The two left.


    After Elias left, the hospital staff pushed Molly''s bed out. She was asleep because of the effects of the


    medications, despite the movements of the transport.


    Brian stood, with hisptop on his hand, together with Eric as they followed the hospital staff and Molly


    out of the room and into her assigned room. The staff left them standing before the bed. The two didn''t


    feel like leaving. Brian sat on the couch and resumed working with thisptop. Someone could hear


    only the sound of keyboards. Eric stared at him, confused. He wanted to say something but he


    remained silent.


    The soft knocking sound interrupted the silence of the room.


    The knocking ceased, the door opened and Lenny walked into view with her head down, "Young


    Master, Mr. Brian Long, we have prepared your dinner. Where do you want to eat; here or in the dining


    room?"


    "Here!"


    "Here!"


    They chorused the same answer and nced at each other for a moment. Both held contrasting gaze


    at each other; one was cold and distant while the other held arrogance and defiance. Lenny shook her


    head at the two.


    Eric was first to break the eye contact, his gaze drifting to Molly and said, "Bring it here." "The aroma of


    the food will likely wake Little Molly up. I wonder what she will say the first time she wakes up," he


    added, his gaze remained on her sleeping face.


    Brian froze at his words, thinking also of it in silence. His gaze went to Molly''s face and thought of


    scenarios that mighte once she gained consciousness.


    Lenny couldn''t care less what Molly would say when she woke up because, for her, it was never


    important. Her gaze lingered at the man she secretly held feelings for. The most important thing was


    her Young Master''s feeling towards Molly.


    With a heavy heart, she turned to leave in silence. As Eric''s chosen secret guard, she was obliged to


    follow him everywhere. It felt like destiny to her and she was d. She was able to see him in a new


    light. But, seeing him also led her to form these unsuspecting feelings. And now, the view of him with


    that look for another wounded her.


    After Lenny''s departure, the room was once again filled with awkward atmosphere and the sound of


    keyboards. Eric noticed Brian''s presence as he sat and continue working on hisptop. He was utterly


    surprised by the gesture.


    ''Is he in love with her?'' he thought, asking within himself as he continued to stare at him.


    His gaze swept past Brain to Molly and admired her peaceful sleeping face, free from worries of the


    world and cozy in the depths and warmth of futon. In the beginning, she served as a toy, manipted


    easily in their hands. Now, she held the most important part of their lives. Was this good or bad? He


    was unsure of the answer.


    Eric''s eyes alerted to Molly''s slight movement. From her shirt pocket fell a familiar item he easily


    recognized. It was the ne he had given her a long time ago. His heart tugged; reminiscing her


    smile and her words as vowed to keep it as it was the first present she ever received. She certainly


    kept her promise.


    The thought made him smile. It was not the practiced smirk he wore as a disy. The smile held


    genuine feelings from his heart and mirroring on his beautiful set of eyes.


    The typing stopped as Brian stared at Eric''s expression. He took notice of the growing smile on his face


    which made him frown. The trail of vision, Brian followed,nded on Molly and at once made him feel a


    wave of inexplicable anger.


    "Brian," Eric suddenly uttered, his eyes remained on the sleeping woman. His sudden call startled him


    but he remained silent, wanting to hear more.


    "Once things are settled, I want to take Molly back to the Dragon Ind." he said, his voice sounded


    low and finality was embedded on his words.


    "Dad and mom will, without doubt, like her." he continued, a smile was once again on his face.


    "I guess grandpa and grandma will like her as well." "Yeah? Well, I don''t know about others but Uncle


    Frank will surely dislike her." Brian unemotionally stated as he nced at Molly.


    "Why do you say so?" Eric challenged his answer, disagreeing at his words and reasoning.


    "Her identity." Brian answered simply. His face was devoid of emotion as their eyes met. They both


    disyed contrasting emotions.

 Chapter 347 His Feelings For Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 347 His Feelings For Her (Part Two)


    Eric denied his words. For sure, his dad will like Molly and her agreeable personality though hesitating


    on his judgment of her identity.


    Regardless of Molly being Rory or Justin''s daughter, she was part of the dispute between the two


    factions and this would likely impact her as a whole.


    "It won''t keep me from liking her." Eric looked at Brian and continued, his tone was dead set, "You will


    help me, right?"


    At his words, Brian''s eyes darkened though his overall expression remained impassive. "You think so?"


    "Of course you will!" With a raised brows and an expectant gleam of his eyes, he added, "Shouldn''t you


    be happy that I like her now? I won''t be fighting for Becky''s attention against you anymore."


    Brian stared at him, his thoughts were on his words and it should make him happy. His cousin liked to


    fight against him in everything and it included Becky. If not for him, he should have been with Becky a


    long time ago.


    But now, his words seemed to ignite something deep within him.


    Frowning, his gaze fell on Molly''s face and thoughts came racing on his mind. He wanted her to stay on


    his side, and not to be with another man. Not even with Eric! He would never let it happen!


    All of a sudden, his heart tightened at the thought which surprised him. He was blind with the growing


    affection he had for her. How? When did he develop feelings for her?


    A flicker of emotion shed from his eyes and it disappeared at a blink. Once again, he focused his


    vision at his cousin and spoke, "I won''t help you."


    It didn''te as a shock to Eric''s ears, in fact, he had expected it from his cousin. With a small smile,


    he leveled his eyes into his cousin and spoke, "Can you be honest and tell me what you feel for her?


    Do you love her?"


    Brian''s mouth twitched at his question but indirectly made an answer, "What do you think?"


    "It is better if you don''t." Eric''s eyes narrowed as he spoke.


    "If you are..." A knock by the door interrupted his words. Lenny apanied by a waiter walked in with


    a food pushcart.


    Sensed the awkward tension in the room, Lenny could tell what transpired between the two. She


    gestured for the waiter who then left the room, leaving the pushcart with her.


    Once she had settled the food, the two ate in silence. There was no exchange of words, both immersed


    in their individual thoughts. They didn''t seem to have an appetite as there was much food left after they


    finished eating. Also, they often nced at Molly''s side, silently checking her being. ''These two are


    impossible!'' Leeny thought.


    *


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The food looked and smelt appetizing but Becky had no desire to eat. She only sat in front, gazing


    absentmindedly as her thoughts were miles away.


    Lisa ced the soup, thest dish of her requested menu, on the table and hurried to leave. But Becky


    called her attention, which made her stop.


    "Lisa," Becky opened her mouth to say and lowered her eyes. "Brian seems busy these days." she


    added solemnly.


    "Mr. Long is a busy man." Lisa spoke as she lowered her eyes. Her answer was vague, she noted.


    "Is that so? Is he stilling here to eat?" Becky''s brows creased in annoyance.


    Lisa smiled, "Yes, he is. Hees home every day to eat his meals."


    She stered a smiled on her face, "I see. You can resume your work, Lisa."


    "Thank you, Miss Yan. Please enjoy your meal." with a bow, Lisa left her in peace. It left her with the


    food, sitting in front of her on the table.


    The growing bitterness on her was something she couldn''t stop. Back then, Brian''s work came first,


    and he rarely came home to eat. Lisa''s words were something new. Now, he would seek time toe


    and eat meals. Was it because of that girl?


    Biting her lower lip, the thought infuriated her to no end.


    Yoyo walked in to see Becky hadn''t touched her food, too engrossed with thoughts. Her voice had


    caught the girl''s attention, "Miss Yan, don''t you like the food?"


    She shook her head and gave a small smile, "I don''t have an appetite."


    After she spoke, she stood and went on her way. Limped and weak as she took the stairs. Yoyo saw


    and came to her aid. She helped her upstairs and into Brian''s room. Suddenly, Becky stopped and


    turned to her, "Yoyo, I want to see the room next to Brian''s."


    ncing at the adjacent room, she acknowledged her wish. She helped her towards the room she


    specified.


    Once the room opened, they walked in to see its neat, simple look. It was painted in light purple and


    white colors and adorned with simple decorations. It cast a cosy feeling.


    Becky couldn''t see anything, so she just silently felt the room. In every house Brian bought, he would


    save a room for her beside his. That was a promise he said to her a long time ago, and she held into it.


    A soft smile graced her lips, recalling the thought of his words and his loving gaze on her.


    "This room is upied. Isn''t this Molly''s room?" Yoyo suddenly said. Becky''s eyes went huge in shock


    after hearing her words.


    "That is highly impossible!" she was quick to deny Yoyo''s words.


    It was an absolute hunch on Yoyo''s part, which she hadn''t expected Becky would react. Suddenly, she


    recalled the girl named Lucy and her words and realized her mistake. "It was stupid of me, Miss Yan.


    Do not mind my words." she said quickly, and her eyes were lowered in regret.


    Becky breathed hard, her emotions on turmoil. Out of her anger, she pushed Yoyo on the side and


    blindly walked towards Brian''s room. When Brian took her to his room yesterday, she thought it was


    because he felt it was more convenient for him. But upon hearing Yoyo''s words, it made her realize


    something great. The room next to his now belonged to Molly.


    She blindly stumbled to his door, turning the knob as she opened the room. Yoyo wanted to help her


    but she refused harshly. The darkness of the room greeted her gloomy presence. As she closed the


    door, the tears she held for the longest time came falling down her cheeks. No one couldfort her at


    that very moment.


    ''No! He wouldn''t do that to me!'' she shouted on her mind, refusing to acknowledge her suspicions. ''He


    would never betray me and fall for another. This must be his way to bring me back. He wants me to feel


    jealous! Now, I am back. Surely, he will get rid of her because he loves me! One month couldn''t


    measure to our years of love. It is impossible!'' she convinced herself.

 Chapter 348 His Feelings For Her (Part Three)

    Chapter 348 His Feelings For Her (Part Three)


    Even with her words, it never felt enough. There was a constant nagging feeling in her heart. There


    were signs to it; his avoidance of her visit and his disappearance with Molly.


    Howling in pain, she fell on the floor, crouching and hugging herself in misery. The cold, dark room


    made her aware of how alone she was. There were many thoughts racing on her mind, confusing her


    more. All of Cindy''s, Lucy''s and Rory''s words were echoing on her mind, reying ceaselessly. Then,


    the thought of getting blind made everything worse. The constant fear was overwhelming her with pain.


    Nighttime came. The moon was at the peak of the sky, shining alone in the darkness and casting a


    muted glow on the ground below.


    Brian and Eric, engrossed on their respective minds, remained in Molly''s hospital room. At this


    moment, it was safe to wake her up but they remained on their ground, refusing to disturb her sleep.


    Eric was on his documents, reading and signing them as he kept vigil for Molly. He needed to keep up


    with his schedule in case Frank suspected something.


    With his eyes on the screen, Brian remained fixated on typing data on hisptop nonstop. He wanted to


    finish his work soon. As soon as he deleted a data, another one was sent to him. Letting out a sigh, he


    closed hisptop and promised to resume some other time.


    He put hisptop on the side and stood, facing a nearby window. His gaze swept past city lights and


    settled on the beautiful sky.


    Ever since he was a kid, Richie held a high expectation of him which resulted in the rigid and tough


    outlook he had for himself. He was always restless, wanting to gain and achieve at each turn. To his


    utter surprise, he slowly found calmness with Molly''s presence.


    There was an unknown emotion in his eyes.


    He loved Becky, that was for sure. But a part of him wouldn''t let Molly go. With his status, women came


    easy. Damn, he hated this kind of feeling.


    Feeling out of sorts, Brian had his mind on the EMP and how he should be addressing the current


    situation as the CEO. Instead, he stayed here, waiting for her to open her eyes. In his mind, he wanted


    to hear her voice and talk, especially to him.


    Turning to nce at Molly''s face, he saw a small frown on her face as if she was having a nightmare.


    He wondered what could she possibly be seeing to bring such a pained look. It felt like his heart


    clenched at the sight.


    What were these feelings?


    Unexpectedly, his phone vibrated, taking him out of his reverie.


    He reached for his phone in his pocket, looked at the screen and answered, "Hello."


    "Mr. Brian Long, Miss Yan fell down the stairs." Lisa''s frightened voice came through the phone.


    "How is she?" Brian asked, bing serious at once.


    "Miss Yan hit her head and lost consciousness..." Lisa muttered, hesitating on her words. Before she


    could speak more, the busy dial tone on the other line sounded.


    Brian''s movements were spontaneous. He turned to the door without words, much to Eric''s surprise,


    "Brian?"


    "Becky fell down the stairs. I need to go home." Brian said, turning to him as he spoke in a hurried tone.


    Left in silence and confusion, Eric frowned at his behavior. He took out his phone and called Becky. As


    expected, she didn''t answer and he tried again with the vi''s home number. Lisa''s voice came throughThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the phone.


    "Lisa, how did she fall from the stairs?" Eric asked, his voice held irritation.


    For a moment, the other line was silent and he waited. Lisa''s unsure voice came, "Miss Yan looked


    bothered during dinnertime. She had questions about Brian''s schedules and eating times then left.


    Once I returned, the dishes were untouched. So, I asked the nurse... I guess Miss Yan heard Molly was


    living next to Mr. Brian Long''s room." Lisa''s voice was quivering. "Also, Mr. Brian Long and Molly didn''t


    come backst night. She must have heard all these and had a mental breakdown leading to her falling


    from the stairs."


    Knowing that annoyed him, alright. He nced at Molly, taking notice of her slight movement and


    spoke in a hushed tone, "Brian is on his way. If anything happens, give me a call."


    "Of course!" Lisa replied quickly.


    He hung up the phone. Molly, on the other hand, was squinting her eyes open, wanting to remain in the


    peaceful slumber and the cosy bed. Then, she opened her eyes and looked around.


    This was a hospital room, she recognized. The next she saw was Eric''s smirk. Her eyes wandered


    around, hoping to see another person but she was met with disappointment. It clearly reflected in her


    eyes.


    He was observing her face and the emotions she was openly disying. It took a fool to not recognize


    she was looking for his cousin which made him feel a bit downhearted for a moment. With a smile on


    his face he asked, "Little Molly, how are you feeling?"


    She lifted herself with a pillow on her back as a support before staring at his bright, beautiful eyes.


    Expectation was evident in his eyes. His hand held hers and he encouraged her with his gestures. It


    pressured her a lot. "Try your voice, Molly."


    Molly couldn''t match his anticipation to the point that it extremely bothered her. With Brian, she was


    able to handle this situation and always felt safer.


    Seeing her anxiousness made him nervous but he wasn''t deterred from goal to make her speak, "Little


    Molly, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Just speak my name."


    Swallowing, Molly mustered herself up. There was an ufortable feeling in her throat and it almost


    made her sway. Eric nodded his head, and encouraged her more. She proceeded to open her mouth,


    slowly gathering strength and whispered, "Eric..."


    All of a sudden, Eric and Molly froze; his brows were knotted while her face turned extremely pale.

 Chapter 349 Still Unable to Speak (Part One)

    Chapter 349 Still Unable to Speak (Part One)


    Still Unable to Speak?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony drove the car back to the vi at breakneck speed. Brian pushed open the door and stepped out


    of the car before it had stoppedpletely. He dashed towards the vi as fast as he could. He saw


    Lisa rush downstairs to open the door.


    "Mr. Brian Long," Lisa addressed him and ran towards him to greet him.


    Brian headed upstairs without stopping to greet her back. "How is Becky now?" he asked in a hasty


    voice, worried about the answer.


    "The doctor is checking her right now. She is..." replied Lisa with a gloomy look, "basically fine. She just


    hit her forehead on the handrail and has a slight concussion. The doctor said it would be better for her


    to have a full check up at the hospital."


    Brian had reached upstairs as Lisa finished speaking. He pushed open the door without knocking. The


    doctor was gathering up his medical instruments, havingpleted his short medical examination. He


    politely nodded to greet Brian when he saw hime in.


    Instead of responding to the doctor''s greeting, Brian strode to the bed in a hurry. He noticed the huge


    bruise above the corner of Becky''s left eye. She was still lying unconscious, but her brows were


    knotted in pain. It must have been a terrible ident.


    Yoyo stood silently by the bedside; she had sensed Brian''s fury. She swallowed her fear to calm herself


    down as much as her nerve would allow, not even daring to breathe too loudly, just in case it would


    attract Brian''s attention to her.


    Brian reached out and covered Becky''s hand with his. He held it gently and ran his slender fingers over


    the bandage on her hand. She was perfectly fine when he had left just a couple of days ago, but


    now...She was covered in bruises. ''What happened here?'' Brian wondered.


    "Is she okay?" Brian asked in a low voice, but he kept his eyes on Becky.


    The doctor approached Brian. He maintained a professional, calm demeanor and said, "Miss Yan has


    suffered from some physical injuries and a mild cerebral concussion. It is my suggestion that you take


    her to the hospital for a thorough examination, Mr. Long."


    "Yes, I will," said Brian in a soft voice. He asked the doctor to go ahead with the arrangements needed


    for the medical check up and ordered Yoyo to get Becky changed. Then he gently carried Becky in his


    arms and took her downstairs.


    Tony had been waiting in the hall downstairs. Brian said nothing as he silently carried Becky towards


    the entrance of the vi. Tony followed him outside without any questions. He opened the car door for


    Brian and helped him ce Becky on the seat. Then he slipped into the driver''s seat and drove


    towards the hospital.


    Tony elerated to the maximum, overtaking any vehicle in front of him. He cast a quick look at the


    rear-view mirror and he could clearly see Brian''s worried face. He held Becky tightly in his arms. Tony


    could not help but let out a sigh in secret.


    Yesterday, it was Molly who was in Brian''s arms, but today it was Becky. And both of them had been


    injured in some kind of ident. Molly was beaten up and Becky had tripped, injuring herself badly.


    Various thoughts formed loops in Tony''s mind. He felt pity for both of them and thought that women


    were not creatures to be yed with like this.


    Brian''s cell phone hummed at that moment.


    The buzzing broke the silence in the car and caught Brian''s attention. He took out his cell phone. It was


    from Eric. A glint shed in his lusterless eyes. He had been expecting the call, eagerly looking forward


    to it, as he had been worried about Molly all this time. He immediately pressed the answer button and


    put the phone to his ear. "Is she awake?" asked Brian urgently.


    "Yes, she is," Eric looked at Molly with a frown. She was crouched silently on her bed like a wounded


    cat in its cage. The sight brought a sad feeling in him. He wanted to say something to console her. But


    he swallowed the words because right now, even consoling words might hurt the helpless girl.


    Brian''s eyes shed with excitement and delight upon hearing Eric''s words. He spoke with a trace of


    nervousness in his voice, "Did she speak?"


    Silence was the reply on the other side of the phone. Instead of answering him, Eric asked him, "When


    are you getting back here, Brian?"


    That question vexed Brian. He sensed a difference in Eric''s attitude, but was not in the mood to figure it


    out. He said softly, "Becky tripped and has a mild concussion. I must take her to the hospital to get a


    proper check up. I''lle after that."


    "Okay," replied Eric, "Let''s talk about Molly when you get back here."


    Eric hung up and turned to look at Molly. She was sitting on the bed with her arms tightly encircling her


    crouched legs. With a heavy heart, he said to Molly in a consoling tone, "Little Molly, you must believe


    in Elias. Since Elias assured that you are healed and can speak, you are healed and you can speak."


    Molly stayed quiet, with her chin on her knees. There was no particr expression on her face and no


    one could tell how she was feeling. She didn''t respond to Eric or Sam, no matter what they said or did.


    She seemed to have beenpletely absorbed into a world of her own, failing to find an exit to the


    outside world.


    Eric nced at Elias who was by his side. Sam''s face was sullen. Molly''s behavior was totally beyond


    his expectation. He asked Elias in English, "Elias, are you sure that Little Molly''s throat has


    recovered?"


    Elias rolled his eyes at Eric''s question before nodding his head. Then he said with an air of arrogance,


    "I promise. My medicine has definitely taken effect. There is no doubt about it."


    Elias was unhappy that Eric had to reconfirm the medical effect of his medicine. He would have burst


    into anger if not for Eric''s status as the sessor of the Dragon Empire Group.


    "But she can''t speak yet!" said Eric, trying his best to subdue the fury in his voice.


    As the man who was going to inherit the Dragon Empire Group in the future, Eric was by no means a


    person to be trifled with. In fact, he was a very arrogant man. Elias'' disdainful attitude really was getting


    on his nerves. If Elias had been useless in treating Molly''s illness, Eric would have already thrown him


    out of the ward. But he had to suppress his anger and control his temper at this crucial hour.

 Chapter 350 Still Unable to Speak (Part Two)

    Chapter 350 Still Unable to Speak (Part Two)


    Elias frowned. He studied Molly for a while and said, "Maybe she is too scared and her nerves have


    been affected." He folded his left arm across his chest, the elbow of his right hand ced against it. He


    rubbed his chin with his right hand, sinking into deep thought. Then he turned to Eric and said, "I have


    to do a few more examinations before making a decision. But," Elias shrugged and gestured towards


    Molly before continuing, "she refuses to be touched by anybody."


    That was what worried Eric too. He had tried to encourage Little Molly to speak. After trying hard,


    however, Molly could only let out some muffled breaths instead of words. She couldn''t make any noise.


    Eric understood how she must have felt when her hope was distinguished again. Molly had epted


    the fate that she might never speak again and was leading a contented life in spite of that harsh truth.


    But she was given hope when she was told that she might regain her voice. Although she had


    persuaded herself to take that chance with a calm attitude, she would have expected a positive result.


    It would be great if Molly could bepletely healed, but if it failed... Quenching the fire of hope which


    was reignited in the heart was more difficult than the harm she had suffered the first time.


    "Little Molly," said Eric as he pushed the rolling chair to the side of her bed. He settled his eyes on


    Molly, who had kept her head low all this time, and said, "It''s gettingte, Molly. You have stayed on this


    bed this whole time without eating anything. Let''s go and have some food. Okay?"


    Molly didn''t respond. But soon, her eyelids flickered to show her approval. She understood Eric''s


    anxiety for her. She just had no idea how she was supposed to react to such a consequence. She had


    told herself to keep low expectations and was well prepared to face the worst. But her heart was thrown


    into an abyss of despair the moment she tried to speak and realized that all her efforts had been in


    vain. She only felt utter coldness, her heart was frozen.


    Molly bit her lips, in an attempt to subdue the grief in her heart. She couldn''t speak. Was she destined


    to be mute for the rest of her life? Couldn''t God show a little bit of mercy on her at least this once?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ''Just this once... I just need onest chance, God!''


    she prayed. Her eyes turned red as tears filled in them. Because of her physical injuries and mental


    trauma in the past few days, Molly had cried too much. As a result, her eyes would sting and hurt


    whenever she cried. Molly clenched her teeth to hide all her diforts, lest Eric should spot her


    sadness. She tried her best to regte her emotions. She knew that it would do her no good if she


    allowed herself to indulge in this sadness forever. Life was too short. She couldn''t afford to spend the


    rest of her life moaning her woeful fate. What was the big deal about being dumb anyway? She had


    managed to live fine during the days when she couldn''t talk. At least, she was able to see, hear and


    write. With her sight and hearing working well, she really felt that her life was much better than many


    others.


    "Little Molly..." Molly''s helpless face brought a stabbing pain in Eric''s heart. He had never felt this way


    before he had met Molly. But ever since the day he met her, that feeling had revisited him too often. His


    heart would turn soft and ache whenever he saw her caught in despair. Eric stared at Molly


    affectionately. Like a pitiful puppy which had lost its way home, Molly crouched at the corner of the bed,


    waiting helplessly for her master toe to her rescue. Eric''s feelings towards her had changed


    completely. The truth was that he had fallen in love with her. Eric knew full well how he felt about her,


    though he was reluctant to admit it. "Little Molly, just cry if that will make you feel better."


    Molly''s eyelids flickered at Eric''s words, but her body kept still. She didn''t move a muscle, she was


    afraid to even raise her head. It would be impossible for her to hold back her tears if she caught Eric''s


    eye and read the concern in them. She was no better than a coward.


    Molly''s hidden weakness, however, made Eric feel more worried about her. For the first time in his life,


    this beau, who was so very experienced in dealing with girls, had no idea what to do. He was vexed


    like hell! He propped himself up with both his hands and stood up from the wheel chair.


    Eric''s expression was that of intense distress when he finally took his seat on her bedside. His action


    startled Elias. Although he didn''t know much about Eric''s wounds, he was aware, as a doctor, how hard


    and painful it would have been for Eric to do that. Eric''s legs were badly injured because of being


    squeezed by some heavy object. Not many people could bear the pain it would cause to stand up on


    their injured legs. But Eric... he did it.


    Elias softened his defiant attitude towards Eric. He felt a new-found admiration for Eric.


    Eric didn''t notice the change in Elias'' attitude, nor was he in the mood to acknowledge all that. All his


    attention was on Molly. Eric sat on the edge of her bed quickly, to Molly''s surprise. It was so


    unexpected that she swiftly moved sideways unconsciously.


    Eric felt his heart sting when he saw Molly respond that way. And a mountain of fury rose in him


    because of his incapability to help her. Instead of saying something tofort her, he reached out to


    her and held her in his arms. Words were uttered through clenched teeth, "Little Molly, listen to me." His


    words came out with strong determination, "I don''t care whether you can speak or not. I don''t mind


    even if you cannot speak for the rest of your life. You can learn signnguage. I''ll go and learn it with


    you. I''ll be your voice and speak for you. What I am trying to say is that...I will never let you suffer alone


    in the agony of being unable to speak. You are not alone in your world of silence. Do you hear me,


    Little Molly? ".

 Chapter 351 Still Unable to Speak (Part Three)

    Chapter 351 Still Unable to Speak (Part Three)


    Molly stared at Eric in astonishment, having no idea what Eric meant by that. He was no more the


    dandy young master she had known all along. Molly lost herself in Eric''s unusual behavior as if falling


    into a dream. But what Eric had said still echoed in her ear. It was so real that she realized that this was


    not a dream. She unintentionally pushed Eric away, forgetting that he was injured too. As a result, Eric


    lost control of his body and fell back. No sooner had Eric begun to fall than Molly realized what she had


    done. She got so frantic that she immediately leaned forward to snatch him. Eric took this opportunity


    and pulled Molly into his arms again.


    "I meant what I said, Little Molly," Eric calmed himself down, lowering his voice, "I have this special


    feeling for you. I''m not joking. Nor am I saying this because Brian pissed me off. I love you, Little Molly."


    Molly''s senses were numbed and she couldn''t think anymore. Eric''s confession of his love for her


    shocked her. His words threw her off. The confession was so unexpected that her brain turned nk.


    She was so startled that she even forgot all her sorrows of not being able to talk.


    Eric sighed as he sensed Molly''s shocked embarrassment and her rigid response. In a depressed tone,


    he said, "I know that you don''t believe me. But I will try my best to prove the honesty in every word I


    said."


    To Eric''s surprise, Molly''s lips curled to sh a mild smile when she heard his words. But it was not a


    pleasant smile. It wasced with sadness.


    Molly didn''t want to give his words a second thought. It didn''t matter whether Eric was being honest or


    not. She was tired. It was not wise to seek protection from other people. After all, she had to face all


    her problems on her own. She had learnt her lesson from all her previous experiences.


    Eric felt uneasy by Molly''s silence, which was not the result of her physical incapability. To some extent,


    that was tantamount to her refusal. But he ignored the seemingly in truth and chose to believe


    otherwise.


    The City Hall in A City.


    Edgar stood alone on the rooftop of the City Hall, looking into the distance. He had a cup of coffee in


    his hand, which had turned cold due to the freezing temperature of the winter day.


    Bill had been waiting on Edgar for quite a while. He assumed that Edgar had not seen himing.


    With no intention of interrupting Edgar, Bill just waited at the entrance of the rooftop in silence.


    Edgar tore his gaze away from the far distance after a long while. He asked without turning around,


    "Did you find anything, Bill?"


    "Yes, there is some useful information," Bill replied immediately, "Mr. Brian Long has Steven hidden


    somewhere in Sunset Town. But I have no idea where he is. Mr. Brian Long has a number of farnds


    in Sunset Town under his name. Our people have no ess to them."


    Edgar ced the coffee cup on the tform of the handrail before turning around. Leaning against the


    handrail in afortable posture, he asked in a leisure manner, "It looks like Brian has indeed taken


    some actions against Mr. Yan, hasn''t he?"


    "Probably, if all our information are urate," Bill replied with a nod, "Rumor is that Howard failed his


    mission again. And this time, it looks like he got hurt."


    "You have looked into it in detail. Good job." The Mayor shed a brilliant smile at Bill to show his


    appreciation.


    Bill inadvertently raised his chin, proud of his abilities to acquire intelligence. He replied, "I used to


    serve in the army''s intelligence squad and all my subordinates are intelligent soldiers as well. In spite of


    their abilities in acquiring intelligence, however, they have failed to find out any urate information. At


    any rate, we have some clues which we can follow."


    With that smile still on his face, Edgar shook his head and said in a serious tone, "Do not


    underestimate Howard. We are right in the middle of conflicts between the two factions. Since Mr. Yan


    had to take themanding role in the strife in person, he must have plotted everything well. Just as


    Major General Zeng had ordered, I assume we cannot advocate our ns as expected. We have to


    tolerate for some more time and let some of these incidents pass unseen."


    Edgar turned around to look into the distance again. It was cloudy that night. Due to the dim lights, he


    could not see too far, though he tried to look as far as possible.


    "Mayor," said Bill with a frown, "Since we have dug out quite a lot of their secrets from the past,


    wouldn''t it be a waste of time and energy if we just let it go without doing anything?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Major General Zeng gave an order. There is no way we can change his decision. We have to obey."


    Edgar''s voice sounded regretful. He was confident that he could find the truth regarding the causes


    which had led to Steven''s defeat in the war many years ago, if he was given more time. Then there


    would be a possibility for him to reverse the wrong verdict which was given against Molly''s father in the


    military court. Would he be able to mend his rtionship with Molly by doing that for her father? Was


    there a possibility that she would fall in love with him again?


    Edgar felt a heavy loss in his heart as he thought about her. He took out his cell phone from his pocket


    and checked the screen. Molly had said that she would call him. But two days had passed and there


    was no call from her.


    "Oh! There''s one more thing, Mayor," Bill said, all of a sudden as he recalled something he had missed,


    "I was told that a waitress in the Grand Night Casino helped a customer cheatst night. She was


    beaten up. The waitress..." Edgar swiftly turned around before Bill could finish speaking. Under the


    Mayor''s sharp and furious gaze, Bill stopped and swallowed silently to steady himself. Then, he


    continued with a falter, "Her name is Molly."


    "How could that be possible?" Edgar roared, his voice terrifying and also worried, "Did Brian know that


    she was being beaten? Did he allow that to happen?"


    Bill shrugged in reply. He had just heard in vague details about the incident. He would not have pried


    into it if the Mayor hadn''t paid too much attention to that girl. "I know very little about the specifics. But


    Mr. Brian Long didn''t seem to know about it," said Bill atst.


    Edgar lifted his eyes to cast a look at Bill before walking down from the rooftop.

 Chapter 352 Still Unable to Speak (Part Four)

    Chapter 352 Still Unable to Speak (Part Four)


    "Mayor, are you going to the Grand Night Casino?" Bill overtook Edgar in a hurry and asked. Receiving


    no answers from the Mayor, he continued to walk alongside him, trying to catch up with his boss. He


    said, "Molly hasn''t been to the Grand Night Casino today. I had already sent someone to find her


    before I came here."


    Edgar stopped walking. He turned to look at Bill with a very serious face, and pondered. Then he said,


    "Go home, Bill. Get some rest. You don''t have to be with me there."


    Edgar left without any more hesitation. Bill let out a sigh as he watched Edgar leave in a hurry.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Edgar went down to the parking lot and drove off. As soon as he exited the City Hall, he saw a


    luxurious Land Rover at the corner of the street.


    Jenifer was heading to the City Hall in her Land Rover. A car drove past her before she could enter in.


    It was Edgar''s car, and he was in the driver''s seat. To Jenifer''s surprise, Edgar didn''t even wave hello


    to her. Obviously, it vexed the proud woman. She immediately turned the steering wheel, in an attempt


    to overtake Edgar''s car which showed no signs of slowing down. Jenifer frowned in anger and dialed


    Edgar''s number on the car-mounted phone.


    The call went through, but Edgar didn''t pick up. Jenifer''s beautiful face darkened out of fury. She


    stepped on the gas and sped up, trying to catch him. Jenifer maintained a short distance between


    herself and Edgar for a while and she quickly realized that Edgar had no idea that he was being


    followed at all.


    "Where the hell is he heading to?" murmured Jenifer. As far as she knew, Edgar was always very


    careful and alert. It was impossible for him to not notice that he was being followed.


    Edgar''s mind was a total mess at that moment. His heart was wrung the moment he heard that Molly


    was beaten. A painful picture came to his mind. He recalled how Molly had suffered when she was


    bullied by the kids in the military residential neighborhood when she was still a little girl. How stubborn


    she was as she stopped herself from crying at the time. She never shed a tear while those older kids


    attacked her and said malicious words to her. She just stared at them, with her crystal-like eyes. She


    must have engraved that stigma deep into her mind.


    That sad memory pained Edgar, like a stab to his heart. He stepped on the gas and drove to his


    destination at full speed.


    The Empire Hospital.


    Becky had just finished her physical examination. Brian had waited for her outside the examination


    room all the while. The doctor suggested that Becky should stay in the hospital for observation for at


    least one night. So, Brian requested Yoyo to stay with Becky in her ward to look after her. Then he went


    to see Molly.


    The entirety of the hospital''s top floor was designated as VIP wards. It had a good view of the whole


    city. Molly''s ward was very close to Becky''s, with only four or five wards between them.


    Molly was sitting on her bed. Eric was there to look after her. Since Molly still couldn''t speak even after


    the treatment, Elias, as he was her doctor, couldn''t leave either. Brian had ordered Tony to check on


    Molly''s conditions while he waited for Becky''s physical examination result. Since Tony had told Elias


    that Brian was at the hospital, Elias didn''t dare leave without his permission.


    Elias was in a dire situation. He, of course, had faith in his medicine. As a result, he didn''t think that


    Molly was physically incapable of speaking anymore. It was his medical opinion that she might be


    facing some psychological problems which hindered her from speaking. There was nothing wrong with


    his medicine. On the other hand, however, he was worried that Brian might me him for the failure, in


    spite of his innocence. He shuddered when he thought of Brian''s cold face and sharp angry eyes.


    Brian''s fury was thest thing he wanted to face in the world.


    Contrary to his craziness a few moments ago, Eric was quite calm. Something in him must have clicked


    to drive him to say something crazy like that. But he couldn''t bear to watch Molly caught in such


    despair. His mind had gone nk forck of reason, with his body only driven by a man''s primitive


    impulse of protecting the woman he loved. It was obvious, however, that he had scared her.


    He was frustrated. As a yboy, he was the ideal man for many girls. But his expression of love had


    scared Molly, to his dismay. That was his first time expressing his feelings towards a girl! How


    frustrating...


    Molly cast a look at Eric from the corner of her eyes. She bit her lips slightly to steady the mounting


    complicated feelings in her. She was sad about her absent voice. Eric''s unexpected confession of love


    for her only weighed on her more.


    A sudden noise killed the silence in the room as the ward door was pushed open and Brian stepped in.


    It caught everyone''s attention.


    Brian nced at Elias as he stepped into the ward. Then he walked to the bed and stood there. With


    one hand in his trouser pocket, he swept his gaze across everyone in the room with an air of


    arrogance, as if he were the king of the world. Then he settled his gaze on Molly, but asked in English,


    "Still unable to speak?"


    Elias'' voice trembled as he replied, "Emperor, I don''t think it is my fault. I swear to God, my medicine is


    effective."


    "Then why can''t she speak?" Brian stared at Elias with a gaze that was as sharp as a butcher''s knife.


    His expression darkened.


    Elias trembled under Brian''s terrifying gaze. He swallowed to steady himself before turning to look at


    Molly, "I have checked her throat. Her vocal cords are slightly damaged because of strains before. But


    the wounds have little to do with her muteness. As far as I can tell, as Miss Xia held high expectations


    for her recovery, she is too nervous to get her strained vocal cords rxed. Besides, since she is


    psychologically anxious, she is not able to produce any sound."


    Brian furrowed his brows, but soon regained his usual self before anybody could spot it. He turned to


    look at Molly, who had not moved an inch. She sat in silence on the bed and had paid no attention to


    him since the moment he had walked in.


    Her attitude angered him. He hated the feeling of being ignored by her. He quickly strode towards her


    and held her wrist before speaking in a suppressed voice, "Come with me!"


    Molly struggled out of instinct, trying to break loose from Brian''s grip. But that only made him grip her


    with more strength.


    "Brian, where are you taking Little Molly?" demanded Eric.


    Brian paid no attention to Eric''s question. He reinforced his strength on Molly''s wrist and pulled her


    before turning towards the door. Molly was pulled to the side of the bed and her legs slipped down.


    Brian looked at her feet and said coldly, "Put on your shoes."


    Molly let out a sigh because of the pain Brian was causing on her wrist. His demanding tone upset her.


    Subduing the anger in her, Molly put on her shoes and stood up.


    "Brian!" said Eric disapprovingly.


    Brian cast a cold nce at Eric with the corner of his eyes. Instead of saying anything to him, he pulled


    Molly out of the ward without hesitation. He called out in an aloof tone, "Don''t follow us if you want her


    to speak."


    Eric''s hands stopped rolling his wheel chair immediately after he heard what Brian had said. He said


    nothing and just let them go. He watched helplessly as Brian took Molly out of the ward with her hand


    in his. At that moment, he envied Brian for the first time in his life for his noble pride and utter coldness.

 Chapter 353 Dont Bury Your Head In The Sand (Part One)

    Chapter 353 Don''t Bury Your Head In The Sand (Part One)


    Brian held Molly''s hand as they walked out of the ward.


    He was gripping so hard on her wrist that it hurt Molly a bit.


    She tried to wriggle her hand free but to no effect.


    Molly was angry at Brian and was staring him down for just dragging her like that and refusing to let go.


    But after a while, she felt sad and resigned towards Brian. She stopped trying to wriggle her hand free


    and just let Brian lead her to the elevator.


    Molly lowered her head looking at Brian''s hand gripping so tightly on hers. She med herself that she


    liked how Brian''s hand held hers.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Brian was clueless as to how Molly was feeling. He pushed the elevator button and a


    momentter, the elevator rang open. He led Molly inside and pushed the button that led to the ground


    floor. The elevator door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    Yoyo stood still at the doorway of Becky''s ward as she watched Brian and Molly leave. As soon as their


    backs were out of sight, she turned to look at Becky who was lying on her bed. She sighed thinking to


    herself, ''Mr. Brian is ying with these two women and no doubt did Brian have feelings for both Molly


    and Becky. Soon, he will have to choose one. One of them will get hurt.''


    Brian didn''t speak while they were in the elevator. He merely stared at the elevator screen, watching


    the numbers change as they go down each floor. After a while, the elevator nged open. Brian led


    Molly out mindlessly going all way outside.


    The night was chilly and it sent a shiver down Molly''s spine as soon as they stepped out.


    Molly bit her lip, feeling the chill on her body, and the temperature going down. Brian dragged her out of


    the hospital without so much as a coat or a scarf. Molly was out here in the numbing cold in just a thin


    and skimpy hospital gown.


    Brian was so ignorant that he had no idea that Molly was almost freezing to death in this cold. He was


    just gripping her by the arm as they made their way to the parking lot. They were silent the whole time.


    When they got to the car, Brian turned around to put Molly in the car. Only then did he see how cold


    Molly really was. Brian was so concerned, he said, "Why didn''t you put on moreyers?" What Brian


    didn''t realize was that he was in such a hurry when he went to Molly''s room that she didn''t get a


    chance to put on more clothes. Molly stared at him furiously. When Brian saw Molly''s face, he realized


    that it was his fault because he made her hurry and he didn''t even ask her if she was ready to leave.


    Brian''s face turned red at this thought. He released Molly''s wrist and took off his jacket to put on her.


    "Hop in," he gestured to Molly.


    Molly kept her eyes on the jacket that Brian had just put on her, feeling safe in it especially that it still


    smelled of him. She felt the warmth as if it was actually him holding her close.


    Molly was in quite a daze before she snapped out of it. She didn''t realize that she hadn''t even been


    able to say no to Brian''s jacket - not that he would listen. She didn''t want to provoke Brian anymore so


    she stepped in the car at hismand.


    Once Molly was in, Brian headed to the other side of the car and jumped in the driver''s seat. Just as


    they were about to leave the hospital, Edgar''s car shot past Brian''s.


    Edgar''s car screeched to a halt. As soon as the engine stopped, Edgar jumped out and went straight to


    the information desk. "May I know if there''s a Molly checked in here?" Edward asked the nurse on the


    desk.


    "Sorry, sir," the nurse answered nicely, "we don''t provide information on our patients as that''s how we


    protect their privacy."


    Edgar frowned, pausing for a while before saying, "But, I''m Edgar."


    But the nurse didn''t budge. "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have exceptions for this," she responded politely.


    Edgar glowered at the nurse. Although he knew how the Dragon Empire Group Private Hospital valued


    privacy, he kind of hoped that they would make an exception for him. But obviously, the nurses were


    taught that privacy was of utmost importance here. And no one was above this.


    Edgar was so worried about Molly - he nced at the nurse onest time to see if she would change


    her mind but she was back working. He hadn''t talked to Molly for a while and she hadn''t been


    answering his calls for about two days now. He hadn''t been able to sit still when he heard about the


    casino incident. He just wanted to know if Molly was okay but at this point, he couldn''t do anything. And


    the fact that he couldn''t do anything drove him crazy.


    He looked around the lobby hoping that Molly would walk by or something but he saw someone else.


    Standing not too far was Jennifer and he walked towards her, "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to see a doctor," Jennifer responded, "and you?"


    "I''m visiting a friend." Edgar said. He wasn''t lying. There was no reason for him to lie but not for one


    second would he believe Jennifer that she was just here to see a doctor. She must have followed him.


    While he was on his way here, he felt that he was being followed but he chose to ignore it because he


    needed to get to the hospital right away.


    "I wonder, what kind of friend would you, our Mayor Edgar visit at the middle of the night?" Her voice


    scornful and her pretty face full of contempt.


    Edgar ignored her cynicism and remainedposed, "There''s no need for you to be concerned."


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he shot a look of warning to Jennifer, his eyes almost like


    daggers. Not wanting to continue the conversation anymore, he walked away leaving her before she


    could say anything else. Since he had no luck with the hospital, he had to try something else because


    he wouldn''t be able to sleep until he knew that Molly was okay.


    When Edgar was outside the hospital, Jennifer was apparently trailing him behind angrily. "Edgar!" she


    called out.


    Edgar scowled at the sound of her voice. Even though he was sick of having to deal with her, he would


    have to stretch his patience a little more because he still had business with her grandfather and he


    couldn''t let things go sour there. So he stopped his steps.


    When Jennifer saw Edgar stop in his tracks, she quickened her pace to catch up with him. She stood in


    front him, trying and failing to catch his eyes as he was looking somewhere else. This angered Jennifer,


    grinding her teeth out of wrath, "Edgar, if you really want Molly to be okay, I suggest you leave her


    alone."


    Edgar fixated his eyes on her nkly, "If you even try to hurt her, then consider my deal with Major


    General Zeng done."

 Chapter 354 Dont Bury Your Head In The Sand (Part Two)

    Chapter 354 Don''t Bury Your Head In The Sand (Part Two)


    "How dare you!" she shouted. She scowled at him, "Do you really think that I would hurt Molly? Edgar,


    you have no idea what''s going on. I don''t need to be alone in this. Just take my advice: watch them


    fight to death from the top. It''s better up here."


    "You must be enjoying your view." Edgar said coldly. He walked away leaving her standing alone.


    Before he went inside his car, he turned to look at her to glower at her one more time. As soon as


    Edgar was inside his car, he started the engine and sped away leaving Jennifer behind.


    The car vanished in front of Jennifer''s eyes. She was seething as to how Edgar treated her. ''I''ve done


    so much for you. I came here to find you because I was concerned. The possible conflict of interest


    would have endangered you. It would have endangered me too if my grandfather found out but I just


    didn''t want him to hurt you. But you chose to ignore all of this. How rude, '' her mind raced.


    The more Jennifer thought about it, the angrier she got. Staring at the exact spot where Edgar''s faded


    into darkness, she whispered, "Edgar, I''m going to make you regret this."


    *


    Brian drove through the darkness of the night. Molly didn''t know where they were going and she didn''t


    bother to find out - it''s not like she had a say in it, anyway, it would''ve been a waste to ask. Besides,


    wherever he took her, she would be there with him.


    Molly looked out the window to watch everything pass by. It calmed her down. Molly was still wearing


    Brian''s jacket which was too big on her - she was so small and Brian was not at all.


    She lowered her head inhaling Brian''s scent that lingered in his jacket. It made her feel safe and secure


    knowing that he was just there. Even though they came frompletely different worlds, Molly couldn''t


    help but feelfortable where she was: in Brian''s world.


    While Brian was driving, he turned his face to look at her before returning his focus back to the road,


    "How are you feeling? Still hurt?"


    Molly kept her mouth and merely shook her head in response.


    Brian nced at her before pulling over to the side of the road and turning off the engine.


    Molly looked around. By the side of the street was a small garden which was somehow familiar to her.


    She racked her mind, trying to recall why it was so familiar. And then it hit her: this was the garden


    where she and Brian once took a walk hand in hand and where she admitted that she loved him.


    Molly couldn''t help but feel touched at this gesture. She suddenly felt her face turn red. She looked


    away to hide her flush, ''Why did he bring me here?'' she thought to herself.


    "Come, let''s take a walk," Brian offered in his deep voice. He looked at Molly and started to notice how


    red her face was. He continued, "But if it''s too cold, it''s okay. It''s my fault after all, I rushed you. We can


    sit in the car first, okay?"


    Molly looked at Brian, not believing what he had just said. ''Did he just ask for my opinion?'' Molly


    thought to herself.


    Brian could sense that Molly was in a daze so he leaned over, looked at her, and asked again, "Okay?"


    Molly turned her face away once again in order to avoid his eyes. She looked outside, pressed her lips


    together, and nodded.


    She was disappointed that it was too cold out to take a walk with Brian. How could she still be feeling


    this way about him? Maybe because she was so used to being neglected that anyone who showed her


    the slightest amount of affection and she clung onto them like a starfish. She was just that insecure.


    Brian was watching her. She looked so peaceful to him. He sighed, "Molly, do you want to talk?"


    Molly turned to look at him, confused, ''How could a mute talk to you?''


    Brian took his phone out and handed it to her. "Just type down what you want to say, you don''t have to


    say it out loud. Okay?"


    Molly just looked at the phone that Brian gave her. She refused to take it but Brian grabbed her hand


    and put his phone on it.


    Molly stared at the phone, once again but this time it was ced on her hand. She felt a sadness take


    over at her disability. She stopped resisting and just stayed still.


    Brian readjusted his seat to make it morefortable. He was now only wearing a ck shirt and a


    grey waistcoat. He looked so high and mighty and arrogant but he stared at Molly with so much


    affection. He didn''t know what to make of his feelings because whenever he was with Molly, he was


    just so at peace that had nothing to do with where they were.


    Molly began to fidget at her seat the longer Brian gazed at her. She didn''t know why he was staring at


    her and it made her feel ufortable. She remembered when they left the hospital that Brian told


    Eric that he could help her speak again.


    Molly held out hope because of Brian''s words. She had suddenly wanted to speak again - something


    that she hadn''t felt before.


    Brian continued to stare at Molly, "Mol, if you were to never speak again, would you me me?"


    She raised her head to look him in the eyes. She pressed her lips together and shook her head to say


    no.


    "But I promised you that I could help you speak again." Brian said, sighing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her heart sank at the sound of his voice, he sounded so distressed. She looked down on the phone


    ced on her hands and after some hesitation, started typing, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not like you''ve kept


    all your promises anyway."


    After reading what Molly had typed, Brian looked at her sourly, "Are you really ming me for letting


    you go after I promised I wouldn''t?"


    ''Yes, I am, ''


    Molly didn''t type this down but she thought it to herself. She smiled resentfully as she continued to


    type, "There are so many other mute people in the world. If they can all live happily then so can I. At


    least, I can still listen and write. Better than those who have been dumb since birth. Right?"


    "You''re right," Brian said. With a shadow of smile on his face, he said, "But why are you pretending that


    you don''t care about being mute when we both know that''s not true? Molly, can you be honest with


    me? And show me who you really are? You don''t need to put a mask when you''re with me."


    Molly wrinkled her face at this. She felt him seeing right through her. She didn''t know what to feel.


    There was a part of her that felt embarrassed that he could see right through her. But there was also a


    part of her that felt honored that he would even care to see right through her.


    Brian''s eyes sharp as a dagger looked at Molly carefully, "Whenever there''s a problem, you bury your


    head and bottle up your emotions. When in fact, burying your head and bottling up your emotions make


    you even more vulnerable to problems."

 Chapter 355 Dont Bury Your Head In The Sand (Part Three)

    Chapter 355 Don''t Bury Your Head In The Sand (Part Three)


    Molly was starting to get heated at Brian''s words. She looked away not wanting to see his face. She


    tried to control her temper but she couldn''t so she started to type, "You grew up with the care of your


    parents. They loved you. You''re so lucky, heaven blessed you. You can do anything as long as you


    want it. You can get anything you want without even having to lift a finger. We''repletely different


    people and we''ve ledpletely different lives. You have no idea what it''s like to be me. Who are you


    to judge me?"


    Brian smiled a little, fixating his stare at her, "Do you think this is my whole world?"


    Molly frowned unsure what he was trying to say.


    "I was raised with very caring people. Richie, Shirley, Wing, they all treated me very well." Molly just felt


    worse with what he was saying. Sensing her emotions, Brian continued, "If you look at it that way, I am


    luckier than you. But there are a lot of things you don''t know.


    I started learning about guns so young - I was just three years old. I started to learn about finance when


    I was four, managing my own property when I was five, surrounded by killers when I was six, survived


    Hell Forest when I was eight. When I was there, I didn''t know I would stay alive to see all of this


    happen. I thought I was going to die then. Not only did I have to fight with every single one of my


    friends there but I had to try and figure out how I would survive. I couldn''t sleep at night because I was


    afraid that snakes might bite me and poison me to death. I couldn''t sleep at all because I was afraid of


    getting assassinated by the same people I was with"


    Molly was shocked most especially because Brian was saying all these things robotically as if he didn''t


    care anymore or as if he was talking about another person. At that rate, Brian was already underselling


    Hell Forest making it sound not as worse as it really was. He continued, "The first time I went to Hell


    Forest, I stayed for a month. When I came out, I was wounded and bruised and was so hungry that I


    felt I could eat my own arm. I was too young then to know how to take care of myself. The second time


    I went in, I was nine years old. Since I''d already entered before, I stayed longer - forty days this time.


    After that, every time I went in, I stayed longer. But once, I didn''t reach the prescribed time


    requirement. Because I was bitten by a poisonous snake."


    All the blood had rushed out of Molly''s face as she listened to Brian''s story. She was staring at him, her


    eyes unblinking. She never would have thought that anyone would be subjected to that kind of danger


    and cruelty as Brian had been through. And now, Brian was telling the story so coldly and unaffected


    but even then, Molly could still feel the underlying fear of death in Brian.


    His story made Molly''s heart melt - he was so young then! Why would he have to go to Hell Forest?


    Brian continued his story, "For the first time, my life was in danger. Even though I survived, I was so


    weak and I couldn''t go back for about a year."


    Brian paused, his mind lost in recollection. After that year, they had tried and failed to suck the venom


    out of Brian''s body but to no avail. At that point, Brian was about to go insane and because he didn''t


    want to be a burden to the people around him anymore, he decided to return to Dragon Ind alone.


    This was where he met Becky. Becky, then was a little girl who had brought him her power.


    Brian''s heart pinched at the thought of Becky. The time he had spent with her in Dragon Ind back


    then was the most precious thing in his life. But somehow, he had a hard time recalling this right now.


    Unaware that Brian had drifted away, Molly was still in shock of what she had just heard. She never


    would have thought that someone like Brian could have gone through something so horrible. She could


    feel Brian''s disappointment with himself that he wasn''t able to go back because his body couldn''t


    handle it.


    "One year was a very long time for me to wait. But the only thing I could do back then was to wait for


    my recovery," Brian continued, leaning back in his seat. His eyes were staring straight ahead, "I was


    fifteen thest time I went to Hell Forest. I stayed for a year at that time. During that year, I passed all


    my trainings but I still wasn''t able to achieve the goal I had set for myself."


    Molly felt crestfallen for him. "Even if the results weren''t what you were expecting, you still did your


    best," Molly typed. She pulled herself closer to him as she held up the phone for him to read.


    After reading what she typed, Brian turned to look at Molly. A smile slowly formed in his face - the kind


    that Molly had never seen. She was head over heels.


    "You''re empathizing with me?" Brian asked, his eyes lighting up.


    Molly tried to deny it. She pressed her lips together keeping her face away to try and hide the flush in


    her cheeks.


    "Mol, we show to other people what we want them to see and that''s not necessarily the real us. And


    only ones who can really know us is ourselves. You and me, that''s how we are." Brian leaned over, his


    thumb on Molly''s chin forcing her to look at him. "We escape reality, ignore hardships because we don''t


    want to face them. But they''re a part of our lives."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His eyes scared Molly that she blinked to hide how anxious she was.


    When Brian was cold and uncaring, it scared her so much but when Brian was like this, he could look


    through her soul and read what was on it. She could never escape that whenever she was with him.


    "If all you do is escape whenever a challengees up, then you''re never going to move on from


    where you are." Molly remained still, feeling downcast at what Brian was saying. He nced at her


    before continuing, "You were drugged and that''s why you lost your voice. But you''ve recovered now.


    Because you think you can''t speak then your body responds to it. It''s just your fear holding you back


    from ever speaking again."


    His eyes were like daggers, cold and piercing. She could feel the tensioning from his body, he was


    so serious. She heaved a deep breath to try to calm herself down.


    "Mol, tell me I''m wrong. I''m right, right?" A knowing smile formed in his face along with his piercing dark


    eyes which seemed to see right through her.


    Molly couldn''t stand how intense he was staring at her so she pushed him away. But the moment she


    pushed him, Brian grimaced in pain. He ced his hand on his left shoulder where he had gotten hurt


    before. Suddenly, Brian was bleeding.


    Molly''s first instinct was to run away but the blood froze her in ce with anxiety and concern - her face


    pale as a sheet. She got mad at herself for having forgotten his gunshot.


    "Ow!" Brian groaned, obviously in pain.


    Molly was so anxious, she leaned forward, "Bri..."


    She stopped, mouth agape. The grimace on Brian''s face disappeared and was reced with a


    knowing smile. He pulled Molly into a tight hug, whispering in her ear, "Mol, your voice is back. You can


    speak again..."

 Chapter 356 Do You Know What Love Is (Part One)

    Chapter 356 Do You Know What Love Is (Part One)


    Molly choked up at the sound of Brian''s low and maic voice.


    Her eyes turned red in an instant, her nose became a little bit dry, and her lips trembled.


    She blinked her eyes to keep her tears from falling.


    Brian held Molly tight. He had never thought that he, who had always been so distant and aloof, would


    be so thrilled when he heard Molly called him "Bri." His heart seemed to leap out of his chest at that


    moment. Overwhelmed with excitement, he said, "Mol, call me again, will you?"


    Molly touched Brian''s wound, but his injury was not that serious, or not grave enough to stimte her


    to talk. Therefore, if Brian wanted to get her to talk, he shoulde up with something severe enough


    to stimte her to speak.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When she saw the blood in his fingers, she spoke in a moment of worry. To his surprise, the first thing


    she said was his name. When he heard her voice, he thought he heard the most beautiful sound in the


    world. Realizing this, he started to think, ''Since when did I care so much about her?''


    Molly blinked while her mouth trembled, trying not to cry. She whispered in a hoarse voice, "Bri..."


    Brian''s heart became even more excited when he heard his name again in a low whisper. A smile


    slowly formed in his face. His smile was so genuine that it seemed to freeze in time, which was


    something quite hard to forget.


    Brian thought that he was trying to get her to talk, just because he wanted to fulfill his promise to her.


    But at that moment, however, he found out that he really wished she could speak not just because of


    some promise.


    "Bri..." Molly finally couldn''t help but cry. Her tears drenched Brian''s shirt. Although her voice was still a


    little hoarse, she said happily, "Bri, I can... I can talk now."


    "Yes, you can talk now." Brian responded quickly as his eyes deepened, and some hidden joy could be


    seen in his eyes.


    Molly sniffed as sheughed and wept uncontrobly. An overwhelming feeling of excitement,


    happiness, and joy ran through her. Molly could not help but lean towards Brian and instinctively put


    her arms around him. However, when she got close to him, she found that his wound had just opened


    because she had applied too much force.


    Molly stood up and looked at Brian''s left shoulder with tears, and said anxiously, "Your shoulder..."


    "I''m fine." Molly''s tears wet her eyes. Brian looked at Molly affectionately and then kissed her gently in


    the eye. When he tasted Molly''s salty tears, he felt his heart almost stopped beating.


    ''Molly, how can you control my emotions so easily?''


    Brian slowly closed his eyes and kissed Molly''s lips with his thin lips. Molly said nothing and didn''t


    resist. Her heart trembled as their lips touched each other''s. She thought to herself, ''Since I can''t


    refuse him, why don''t I just enjoy this moment?''


    Withplex emotions, the two people who were searching a sense of security and peace, entangled


    together, and lost in each other''s tenderness.


    *


    At Sunset Town


    After Sharon''s routine exam, the doctor left the family alone in their room.


    Daniel had been quiet since he lived on the farm. It was a holiday and he had nothing to do.


    Fortunately, there were many books in the house. So, apart from taking care of Sharon and worrying


    about Molly, he let the time pass by reading books every day.


    Steven sat on the sofa with a half-burned cigarette in his hand. The whitish ash on the cigarette looked


    so fragile as if it would fall anytime.


    After a while, the cigarette was more than half burnt already before Steven remembered to snuff out


    the cigarette in the ashtray. He looked at Daniel, who was reading quietly, and walked out of the room


    with a serious look on his face.


    Daniel turned his eyes from the book to Steven with an obvious resentment in his eyes. An undisguised


    anger was written on his young face as he looked at Steven''s disappearing figure.


    Their family was brought here when their mother was ill for a reason nobody had told them. This was a


    big ce. They were free to do anything they want here; however, they were not allowed to leave the


    farm ormunicate with anyone from the outside. In this way, they were isted from the outside


    world. In short, they were under house arrest.


    The more Daniel thought about it, the angrier he got. He couldn''t help putting his book down then and


    went out of the room to catch up with Steven.


    Seeing Daniel came out with an angry face, Steven frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "How much longer are we going to stay here?" Daniel asked, gritting his teeth.


    Steven just shook his head, indicating that he did not know. As a matter of fact, he was very anxious,


    because he had no idea what was going on in the outside world. He was worried that the n which he


    had worked on for years might not seed. He didn''t want to spoil it and let all of it put into waste.


    "Dad, did you....?" Daniel asked abruptly.


    "What?"


    "Did you mess up with someone again? I mean, did you bring trouble to Molly?" Daniel stared angrily at


    Steven and added, "Are they keeping us here on the farm to ckmail her?"


    "Who told you?" Steven asked in surprise.


    "Hmm!" Daniel said, "I''m not a kid anymore. I''m old enough to know what''s going on."


    Steven looked at his son, who had been utterly dissatisfied with him, but he was determined not to


    exin anything.


    "Dad, do you still care about what happened back then?" Daniel asked the question even though he


    already knew the answer. "Can''t you just let it go after all these years? Do you have to sacrifice my


    sister to redeem your reputation?"


    "Daniel!" Steven said angrily, "You are a child. You don''t know anything!"

 Chapter 357 Do You Know What Love Is (Part Two)

    Chapter 357 Do You Know What Love Is (Part Two)


    "I don''t know anything? I know my sister has been miserable enough." Daniel said sadly, and thought,


    ''I''ve been thinking about recent events these days. Dad used to like gambling and every time Dad


    owed money, Molly paid him off. It''s nothing different now, but the atmosphere at home is different.


    Recently, mom and dad are always talking and writing notes in their room. I often wake up in the middle


    of the night to see my father sneaking out until dawn. I don''t know what happened, but I know


    something''s wrong. I''m not a fool.'' "Besides, Molly has called you father for so many years, and she


    has paid your debts for so many years. She even sacrificed herself just for you. Don''t you think that you


    should stop thinking only of your reputation? She is your daughter!"


    "Snap!" Steven pped Daniel in the face. Daniel covered his face with his hand and looked at


    Steven''s angry face. He wasn''t that sure of his thoughts until this very moment. He red at Steven,


    and said angrily, "Isn''t my sister pitiful enough? You only cared about yourself. Why do you have to do


    this to her?"


    "You know nothing!" Being locked up for several days, Daniel couldn''t just contain his emotions. Steven


    cried out, "Do you know how it feels to see so many people dying in front of you? They were soldiers of


    this country, but they were not killed in battle, they were ughtered. I can take the me, but I want


    justice! Yet I am under house arrest. I can''t do anything!"


    "You want to get justice for them? What has this got to do with my sister?" cried Daniel. "You have to


    sacrifice my sister to get the justice you want?"


    Steven''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. He stared at Daniel for a while before saying with his gritted


    teeth, "Yes! I have to. If you want someone to me, then me the fact that she is that man''s


    daughter."


    Unknown to them, Molly entered the house silently and was standing in the room and heard their


    conversation. At that moment, instead of feeling sad and sorry for herself, she wanted tough for


    being so stupid for so many years.


    When Daniel was about to respond to Steven, he suddenly saw Molly standing at the door, and he said


    stiffly, "Molly!"


    Steven''s expression changed when he heard it. He suddenly turned to the door and saw Molly''s sad


    look. "Molly..."


    Molly let out an awkwardugh and forgot what she was there for. She withdrew her gaze calmly and


    walked to the door.


    "Molly!" Daniel hurried to the door and grabbed his sister in a hurry, "Molly¡­"


    Molly stopped and looked back at Daniel. A smile formed into her lips, but she did not know why she


    could still smile despite what she had heard, "So... At least I''m worth something to you. It''s not that


    bad!"


    Molly smiled and touched Daniel''s head. Daniel hated himself for asking his father that question today.


    If he had known that his sister would be back today, he would not have asked that question.


    While thinking of this, Daniel realized something and said, "Hey, you can speak now? !"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Molly nodded. At the moment, she lost all the joy of being able to speak, and sadness swept through


    her. Sure enough, happy times were always short for her.


    She looked at Steven and then said slowly, "Dad, what happened back then is really that important to


    you?"


    "..." Steven said nothing, suddenly, he didn''t know how to face his daughter after everything had


    happened.


    Molly smiled, ignored Daniel, and walked out the door. Daniel was about to run after her, but was


    stopped by the bodyguard at the door.


    Instead of getting out of the car, Brian sat in the car. When Molly came back, he frowned, looked back


    at the gate of the farm and asked, "Are you finished talking to them so soon?"


    Molly nodded, and said, "Yes. I just made a quick check at them."


    Brian looked at Molly with his sharp eyes as if he wanted to see through her. He knew she was lying,


    but he didn''t push it further.


    "Will..." Molly hesitated. "Will you spare my dad?"


    Molly turned to Brian, pleading, "I can do anything you want in return."


    Molly''s voice had just recovered, and a deliberate vibration of the vocal chords had left her with a


    scratchy voice. At the moment, her voice, full of supplication, touched Brian''s heart.


    Brian looked at Molly affectionately, feeling a bit troubled and distressed. He said in a low voice, "What


    if... What if I wanted you to stay with me?"


    Molly smiled sadly and asked, "Are you going to let me go?"


    Brian''s eyes were a little ssy. Molly''s question made him question himself, ''She is right. Will I let her


    go?''


    "Let my Dad be free." Molly leaned back in the chair, stared straight ahead and said, "I''m not going


    anywhere." She thought, "Even if you love Becky, or even if I don''t deserve to be around you."


    Brian felt Molly''s sadness. His eyes deepened. He only had to make one phone call to know what was


    going on at the farm, but he already knew what was going on without asking.


    Instead of answering Molly, Brian drove to the hospital. Molly did not ask if he would agree to spare her


    father. Both of them sat silently in the car, and neither of them was talking, which made the atmosphere


    in the car turned not as warm as before.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, Molly got out of the car and walked inside without waiting for


    Brian. Quite surprised, Brian looked at her back and frowned. Just then, his phone rang, he took it out


    and answered it.


    "Mr. Brian Long," Vincent said coldly on the phone, "I''ve arranged everything as you''ve asked."


    "Okay," Brian replied, calmly watching Molly''s back as she walked towards the hospital. "This time, I will


    exin it to conservative faction and reformist faction."

 Chapter 358 Do You Know What Love Is (Part Three)

    Chapter 358 Do You Know What Love Is (Part Three)


    As soon as Brian finished speaking, he hung up the phone and went inside. On his way, the


    paramedics greeted him in the hall, but he ignored them and strode forward to catch up with Molly. The


    two took the elevator to the VIP floor.


    ''Now, they all want to hide their strengths and bid their time to achieve their objectives quickly. Now that


    Steven can''t wait, I''ll give what he wants, '' thought Brian.


    "Ding!"


    When the elevator reached the VIP floor, Molly quietly stepped out and went directly to the ward, but


    Brian didn''t follow her and just looked at her lifeless back. At that moment, his heart began to ache just


    seeing her distant back.


    He watched as Molly walked into the room. Instead of following her, he turned to the direction of Elias''


    office. Just along the way, Molly''s silence affected him and made him sad. This kind of mood had been


    around himtely which made him feel very ufortable. No one had ever affected his mood like


    Molly, not even Becky.


    Brian stopped walking. He looked down and frowned. ''No one will win in this game that I''m ying with


    her.''


    Brian walked on and wondered what he should do.


    Before he got to Elias'' office, his phone rang again and interrupted his thoughts, which irritated Brian.


    Frowning, he took out the phone. However, when he saw it was Wing who was calling him, his mood


    changed in an instant and he smiled.


    "Bri." Wing coddled on the phone. "I miss you so much."


    Brian''s eyes softened and he said slowly, "I''ll fly there and see you?"


    "No need," Wing smiled, "I''m in A City."


    "You''re in A City?" Brian frowned and lost all the gentleness in his eyes. "Where are you now?"


    "Dessert shop."


    "Stay there. I''ll be right over." Instead of looking for Elias, Brian left the hospital quickly and headed for


    the dessert shop.


    *


    When Molly came to the ward, she didn''t expect Eric to be there. She looked at Eric sitting in front of


    the window, gently pressing her lips.


    Eric turned around when he heard the sound of the door opening. He saw Molly was wearing Brian''s


    coat, so he looked out the door. He had a mixed feeling when he found that Molly was the only one


    there.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a moment of silence in the ward. Eric didn''t know Molly could talk now while Molly, on the


    other hand, kept thinking about Steven''s words.


    Eric pushed the wheelchair close to Molly. He looked at Molly and said with a happy smile, "Little Molly,


    where is Brian?"


    Hearing this, Molly came back to herself. She looked back, but she didn''t find Brian, so she said, "He...


    didn''t follow me."


    Eric''s eyes lit up at the sound of Molly''s husky voice. He took Molly''s hand and said, "You can talk


    now? !"


    Looking into Eric''s excited eyes, Molly smiled, nodded, and answered, "Yes!"


    Eric suddenly felt a little bitter, but he didn''t want Molly to know about it, so he pretended to be happy


    and said, "Brian is awesome! How did he break your mental barrier?"


    Molly was silent for a few seconds and then said, "It''s veryte now. It''s time for you, patient, to rest."


    Eric pouted. When he was about to say something, Molly added, "I''m a little tired, too."


    Eric didn''t say what he wanted to say. He knew something was on her mind, but he didn''t know exactly


    what had happened. ''Why is she just pretending to be happy when she can talk now, '' thought Eric.


    Although he had many questions, he didn''t ask anything, and instead, just said, "I''m relieved to hear


    your voice again. Have a good rest then. Good night."


    Molly nodded and watched Eric out of the room. Just as the door was closing, she said softly, "Thank


    you, Eric."


    After hearing her words, Eric was stunned, then smiled and left the room. After the door closed, his


    smile slowly disappeared.


    He thought, ''Little Molly, even if you love Brian, I won''t give up. I will fight for my love for you.''


    Eric narrowed his eyes. Although he didn''t know how long he would love Molly, he knew that even if he


    would love her for a short time, he would do anything to fight for it.


    *


    When Brian arrived at the dessert shop, Wing was enjoying a cup of smooth milk tea and a delicious


    mousse cake. Her big eyes, which looked much younger than her age, radiated because of her favorite


    food.


    She was wearing a beige turtleneck and her soft hair draped over her shoulders. A few strands of her


    hair slid to her chest as she ate the cake.


    As soon as Brian entered the dessert shop, he looked around and scanned the area with his sharp


    eyes. When he saw Wing, he walked towards her wearing a serious expression on his face. After


    sitting in front of Wing, he said coldly, "Why did youe here quietly by yourself?"


    Wing bowed her head to eat the cake and did not notice Brian when he entered the shop. When she


    heard Brian''s voice, she was startled, then looked up andined, "Are you trying to scare the hell


    out of me?"


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Brian looked very serious.


    Wing smiled, put down her fork and said calmly, "I''m here to take shelter."


    "..." Silence. Then Brian frowned. Clearly, he was perplexed by Wing''s statement.


    "Weston proposed to me again," Wing said and then shrugged. "I cannot refuse him this time because


    Richie gave him his blessings."


    After hearing that, Brian pouted, "He''s proposed to you for more than 50 times. You want him to


    propose to you until you''re old?"


    Upon hearing him, Wing sighed with her eyes dimmed, and smiled. "I wish that could happen, too.


    Medical technology is so advanced these days. Anything cane true in the future." Hearing Wing''s


    resigned voice, Brian sighed, "You''ve met your Mr. Right. Why don''t you be with him and cherish him?


    Why are you wasting your time on other things? Wing, why are you doing this? Are you using this as an


    excuse because you don''t love Weston enough or is it because you don''t know what you want?"


    Wing didn''t know why Brian was so aggressive today. Initially, Wing was depressed about this matter


    and wanted to seekfort from Brian. Unexpectedly, he began to question her as soon as he saw


    her, which made the matter even worse. "What about you?" Wing asked angrily.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Brian''s eyes deepened when he asked.


    "You don''t know whether the woman you love is Becky or Molly." Wing looked at Brian angrily, and said,


    "You thought I didn''t know that Becky was back and you were still staying with Molly. Tell me, is that


    your attitude towards love? You are not faithful to the person you love, or you just can''t understand


    yourself? You even have no idea who''s the one that you really love!"

 Chapter 359 Every Man For Himself (Part One)

    Chapter 359 Every Man For Himself (Part One)


    Wing glowered at Brian as she spat herst word out.


    Her beautiful face was painted with anger and it was hard to ignore.


    She had been so anxious and Brian wasn''t having any of it - he wasn''tforting her like he usually


    did and this only caused her more distress.


    ''Hmph! Why does he say that I don''t know what love is?


    I''ve never doubted my love for Weston. It is impossible for me to love him more than I already do. We


    have such a long history together - since childhood when we often bickered with one another, to that


    fateful day when we saw each other again in Dragon Ind. We were meant to be and the universe


    has been bringing us together ever since. We were meant to live the rest of our lives together but... I


    don''t want him to be miserable one day.


    I know Weston like the back of my hand. If I don''t marry him, he''ll get over it one day and move on but


    if I do marry him... and he loses me one day then he''s never going to move on and I don''t want that to


    happen.''


    Just the thought of all of these made Wing''s eyes misty but she tried to control herself. She kept herself


    together and scowled at Brian.


    Brian red back at Wing, slightly narrowing his eyes, and pressing his lips together. After Wing


    questioned him relentlessly, it seemed that he was now more confused than he was bothered.


    Wing noticed that Brian remained silent instead of answering her question. She blinked and wrinkled


    her eyebrows, doubtful. She snickered, "Brian, do you even know what love is? Because if you don''t,


    you have no right toe in here to question me!"


    Wing''s words were tinged with sadness. Brian continued to gaze at her but eventually, his face gave


    him away - for it started to show confusion now instead of indifference. His fingers were unwittingly


    knocking back and forth the table so softly and rhythmically. He kept his silence and so did Wing -


    maintaining the silence for a considerable amount of time.


    Soon, the seconds turned into minutes and people wereing in and out of the dessert shop they


    were in.


    Wing didn''t even bother to try andfort Brian; instead she lowered her head and started to eat her


    cake aimlessly. Her te was already full with her own health concerns but that didn''t mean that she


    wasn''t hoping the best for Brian. She didn''t care if Brian chose Becky or Molly or whoever as long as


    he really loved that person, then she would be happy for him.


    "Look at the time, Wing. You shouldn''t be having dessert at this hour."


    A deep and very familiar voice echoed in Wing''s ears. The hand that was holding the fork twitched


    before pausing. She dropped her gaze, silenced her mind, and smiled at Brian, "Then I''ll have it to-go


    and eat it tomorrow morning instead."


    "Okay," Brian replied. "you can stay with me at the vi so you don''t have to be alone," Brian added.


    "Is that okay with you?" Wing confirmed.


    "What do you think ?" Brian stood up to pay the bill and had another slice of cake for to-go keeping his


    face expressionless. When the waitress handed him his to-go bag, Wing walked over to him so they


    could go out of the shop together and go to his car.


    "The weather''s outrageous; why are you dressed like that?" Wing asked as she sat on the passenger


    seat, casting a suspicious nce at Brian whose face remained unreadable. Passing through Wing''s


    mind was the memory of the concert where he was dressed the same way as he was today. Wing


    added, "Brian, is your coat with Molly?"


    Wing''s eyes twinkled with teasing. When she saw Brian''s slightly knitted eyebrows, she couldn''t help


    herself from giggling. She smirked and said, "I have never expected that you could be such a


    considerate man." Wing''s eyes were gleaming. She wasn''t one to miss on things like that and when


    she caught Brian''s eyes slightly wrinkling - she couldn''t help but giggle. "Wow, I never expected you to


    be such a gentleman," Wing teased.


    "Shut up!" Brian said, embarrassed. He started the car and drove to the vi.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On the drive back, they skirted away from the elephant in the room. Wing bbered on about useless


    and funny stories she always kept in hand. But while she was talking, she had unconsciously turned


    her body and thus saw something - the dark, red stains on Brian''s left shoulder. She frowned at this as


    she also glimpsed the vest that had been slumped on the back seat which also had the same dark, red


    stains.


    "Did you get hurt? Are you injured?" Wing used him.


    "Yes," Brian answered candidly, as he turned the wheel to park at the garage of the vi.


    They stepped out of the car and they entered the vi. Brian had called Lisa to prepare a room for


    Wing. Wing, meanwhile, went straight to Brian''s study and took out his medicine box.


    Wing coolly examined Brian''s wound. She worked in XK Intelligence Agency for a while and there she


    learned from the doctors she worked with how to dress a wound and that was also only because as a


    child, Brian frequently got hurt. She carefully cleaned the wound before wrapping a bandage around it.


    "It''s bleeding. You couldn''t have even had it bandaged?" Wing remarked snidely.


    Brian responded by leaning his head on Wing''s shoulder. Wearing a familiar smile on his face, he


    asked her softly, "Wing, you haven''t dressed a wound of mine for a long time."


    Wing''s heart softened at the sight of Brian getting sentimental. Brian was so strong and mature now


    that she had almost forgotten the good old days when all he did was act like a spoiled little brat around


    her.


    Wing pursed her lips and changed the topic, "It''s so quiet around here..." she murmured.


    Brian knew where Wing was going, "Both Becky and Molly are at the hospital," he said nkly.


    "What?"


    "They''re at the hospital, yes." Brian said with a tone of finality - he didn''t want to go into it anymore.

 Chapter 360 Every Man For Himself (Part Two)

    Chapter 360 Every Man For Himself (Part Two)


    Seeing the look on Brian''s face made Wing burst intoughter, "That''s not bad. Not at all. How


    convenient for you that they''re both at the hospital," she said in an amused tone.


    But this didn''t amuse Brian one bit. He instantly sat up, red at Molly and said harshly, "It''s getting


    late. Goodnight." Brian stood up and went to his study.


    Wing followed him upstairs. She watched Brian walk into his study and m the door shut. Wing shook


    her head, the amusement long gone.


    Brian sat in the study. Theputer screen in front of him was shing with data, but he didn''t focus


    his attention on it at all. His gaze fell on Becky''s photo and his eyes gradually covered with a haze.


    When he looked at Becky''s sparkling eyes on her smiling face, Molly''s face appeared in his mind.


    Whenever he looked at Becky''s face with her twinkling eyes and her beautiful smile, Molly''s face would


    instantly appear in his mind.


    Brian quickly snapped back to reality, gave Becky''s photo one more look, and frowned. His mind was


    racing.


    Brian''s eyes grew deeper the harder he thought about it. He withdrew his gaze, stood up, and left his


    study but not to go to bed. Instead, he went to Wing''s room.


    He tapped a few soft knocks on the door.


    "Come in,"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wing''s voice came from the room. Brian pushed the door open and walked in. He was not surprised to


    find Wing sitting on the sofa by the terrace reading a book.


    Wing slid to the side to make room for Brian. She closed her book and gazed at Brian, "What do you


    want to talk about?"


    Brian pressed his lips together and leaned back. He didn''t even know if he wanted to talk to Wing


    because he came in here just wanting to see her.


    Wing peered at Brian, trying to read his mind. "Are you here because of what I said earlier? In the


    dessert shop? Are you trying to choose between the two?" she murmured softly.


    Brian turned his head and looked at Wing. He had been used to relying on his elder sister; Brian turned


    his head to look at Wing. He had depended on Wing ever since he was a little boy. After all, she was


    older than him by nine years. Their parents, Shirley and Richie, kept to themselves so Brian and Wing


    stuck together. Back when Brian was way younger, if he wasn''t spending his time at XK Intelligence


    Agency, he was spending it with Wing. He could never hide anything from her.


    "Love is very simple; it''s only us who make itplicated." Wing continued, "I''ve witnessed so many


    love stories - the mess among Uncle Frank, Richie, and Shirley. I saw how obsessed Howard was with


    Ava, and I know how much Weston loves me. Brian, I have nothing new to tell you. I don''t have special


    words or advice for you."


    Brian didn''t seem to be too happy at what Wing had just told him. Before he could say anything, Wing


    gently put her hand on his breast, "You just need to hear what your heart is saying and you''ll know the


    answer," she said softly.


    Wing smiled when she saw the look on Brian''s face - confusion. "Maybe, your heart doesn''t know the


    answer right now. But Brian? Your heart''s not big enough to love two people at the same time. Why do


    you think you''re so attached to Becky? Why do you think you love her? Is it just because she was there


    for you since you were a child? Or you''re just so used to having her around and you mistake that for


    love? Did you ever think of that? And you just started to get close to Molly. It''s barely been a month but


    why do you say that you love her already? You''ve bent so many rules at the Agency just to protect her


    again and again."


    Brian arched his eyebrows and stared at Wing.


    Wing gently stroked Brian''s stomach, smiling, "Loving someone is different from liking someone. If you


    love someone, you wouldn''t even think of anyone else."


    "Are you saying that I like Becky and I love Molly?" Brian concluded, frowning.


    Wing saw how perplexed Brian was and what he was showing right now genuine; he wasn''t being


    heartless like he normally was. He was just a love-struck and confused boy. Wing said, "It doesn''t


    matter what I think, what matters is what you think. "


    Brian slowly removed his gaze from Wing and stared out into the ck nothingness of the night. The


    moon could barely be seen - it was hiding behind clouds just like his heart. He couldn''t see where his


    heart was right now - he couldn''t hear the answer.


    Leaning against the sofa, Wing said coolly, "Brian, you saw how hard it was for Richie and Shirley to be


    together. Nothing can keep me and Weston from being together. But of course, my sickness has been


    hard on us. I don''t want you to lose whoever you love because of your stubbornness. Stop hesitating


    and figure out who you love. But one thing''s for sure, whether it''s Molly or Becky, your indecisiveness


    will hurt them both."


    Wing didn''t speak anymore after that. She closed her eyes and focused on her thoughts. She had just


    left Weston and she was already missing him. ''Weston, if we can''t be together in this life then we will be


    in the next, okay?'' Wing thought to herself wistfully.


    Brian stood up and carried Wing to her bed and covered her with a quilt. In this light, Wing looked


    rather pale which rmed Brian. She seemed so delicate. Brian murmured sadly, "Thank you, Wing."


    Brian then left Wing''s bedroom. As Brian was shutting the door, Wing slowly opened her eyes, "At least


    one of us will be happy," she whispered to herself.


    As the night wore on, the sky grew darker. The murky clouds were hovering over the crescent-shaped


    moon.


    A Land Rover was pulling over for parking just outside the ecologicalke park at the City. It stood out


    in the jet-ck sky of the night.


    Jennifer sat in her car, quietly waiting for her phone to ring.


    Minutes and hours passed and Jennifer remained still, patiently waiting, her face unreadable. When her


    phone finally rang, Jennifer nced at her phone without any sign of emotion and answered the call.

 Chapter 361 Every Man For Himself (Part Three)

    Chapter 361 Every Man For Himself (Part Three)


    "Let''s meet in half an hour. You know where." A calm and low voice said on the phone.


    Jennifer raised her eyebrows, smiled arrogantly, and replied, "See you."


    Jennifer started the car as soon as she hung up and drove straight to a used car studio - where they


    were going to meet. It was only less than 20 kilometers away... She had only been parked at the studio


    for a while when a car pulled over beside hers with its window lowered.


    The car was parked so near Jennifer''s - it was hard to tell if it was coincidental or on purpose. Jennifer


    couldn''t see who was driving the car but she didn''t care. She lowered her window and raised her


    eyebrows, "It''s always wise to be careful but if you''re willing to go that far then things might not work


    out for you."


    "Ha!" The other person chuckled, "One can''t be too careful in situations like this." The man paused for


    a second before continuing, "Can I trust what you told me before?"


    Jennifer smiled, "If you didn''t trust me, you wouldn''t be here. Am I right, Mr. Yan?"


    Justin smirked, "Jennifer, this is different. How are you so sure that I trust you?"


    "Because," Jennifer turned to face Justin, "I don''t care what happened that year,"


    Jennifer said calmly, sure of herself. She nced at Justin''s hand holding a cigarette and at that


    moment, flicking cigarette ash onto the floor, "Of course, I''m not doing this for free."


    "If this is fixable, we will not object to Edgar entering the State Parliament." Justin said this conclusively


    before Jennifer could even say what she wanted as an exchange.


    "No!" Jennifer''s eyes shed, "That''s not the only thing I want."


    Justin tilted his head, frowning, "What else do you want?"


    "I want... I want Molly to disappear." She finished, her eyes casting an evil gleam.


    "Molly?" Justin hesitated, pausing, before asking, "Why do I have to do this for you? You can do that all


    by yourself."


    Jennifer burst outughing - it sounded so wicked. "How can I kill people by myself? Edgar doesn''t


    want me to..."


    "Ha!" Justin could onlyugh. He could see right through Jennifer - he could tell what she really


    wanted. But that didn''t matter because in a war like this, death was bound to happen. Also, even if they


    let Molly free, Edgar still wouldn''t join their party either. It didn''t matter but if Jennifer did it, a lot of


    things would change. "Okay, you got it, But Jennifer, I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Jennifer didn''t respond to Justin; instead, she sat up straight and said coldly, "I''ll fax the detailed n


    later." As soon as she finished speaking, she started her car and drove off.


    "Mr. Yan, is Jennifer really going to help us?" Jona asked as he watched Jennifer''s car speed away.


    Justin flicked his cigarette out the window. "Don''t underestimate how jealous women can get, especially


    the strong type of women. They''re never going to let their man be even the slightest interested in


    women who they think aren''t better than them," he said tly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jona nodded despite not having an idea what Justin was talking about. "Mr. Yan, shall we go back


    now?" Jona confirmed.


    "Go visit Rory first."


    "Is it okay to visit him now?" Jona frowned and thought to himself, ''The forces in the City have been


    guarding the hotel where Rory lived. If we go there openly, I''m scared...''


    "Yes, it''s okay." Justin said, keeping his face emotionless. He skimmed through the n that Jennifer


    had faxed over, "This has gone on way too long. We should settle this soon once and for all."


    Jona didn''t know what Jennifer''s n was until Justin told him but either way, he keeping to himself


    and staying silent. He promptly started the car and drove to the hotel where Rory was staying.


    Justin asked Jona to stay in the car as he went inside the hotel. Justin didn''t go back outside until two


    hourster. He didn''t say what happened in those two hours but when he stepped out, he was smiling


    rather contentedly and wickedly.


    The following day was the first cloudy after a consecutive bright and sunny days. The sun was being


    concealed by dark and gray clouds blocking whatever heat it was supposed to be emanating making


    the weather windy and cold.


    When Becky woke up, she was still feeling dizzy, "Bri¡­"


    she muttered weakly. She started to worry when no one was answering her. The silence and strange


    smell made her anxious. She tried to sit up slowly and tried to call for Brian again, "Bri?"


    Still no answer, only the quiet air. After a while, Becky felt her heart drop as if there was something


    missing. She gripped her quilt tighter around her, her lips thinning, and her nose twitching.


    Brian hadn''t been home sincest night. She had been so anxious wondering if Brian was out with


    Molly. She couldn''t help but think about it but she didn''t want to go and ask Brian about it because she


    didn''t want toe off as whiny to Brian.


    Becky tightened her grip to her quilt, falling down her bed hoping he woulde back to see her but...


    At that exact moment, the door opened. Becky''s face lit up, "Bri!"


    "Miss Yan, it''s good that you''re awake now!" Yoyo came in carrying a medical tray. She put the tray on


    her bedside table, took out a thermometer and leaned over to Becky to take her temperature. Becky''s


    temperate shot upst night when she was in aa and she didn''t get better until she took liquid


    infusion. "Miss Yan, I''m just going to take your temperature," Yoyo said politely.


    As Yoyo was leaning over to Becky, Becky pushed her hand away, "Yoyo, where am I right now?"


    "You''re in the hospital," Yoyo answered. "You fell off the stairsst night and the doctors said you might


    have a minor concussion so Mr. Brian Long sent you here."


    "Where is he?" Becky asked, curious.

 Chapter 362 Facing Her Own Feelings (Part One)

    Chapter 362 Facing Her Own Feelings (Part One)


    Yoyo looked at Becky, whose face was full of expectations, and she thought back tost night when


    Brian had taken Molly''s hand and had left the hospital with her.


    So she hesitated for a short moment, then said, "Mr. Brian Long is busy working right now. He was


    here the whole timest night."


    Yoyo believed that lies which meant no harm might even be good for the patient''s health. So when she


    saw Becky smile sweetly, she shook her head fondly at her behavior. Women in love were all the same.


    "Miss Yan, let me check your temperature please," Yoyo said.


    Becky was clearly in a good mood because of what Yoyo had said, so she just nodded her head with a


    smile and asked, "Did Brian tell you when he wille back?"


    "Mr. Brian Long..." Yoyo mumbled, trying to find an excuse. And just at that moment, the door was


    pushed open and Brian calmly walked in with Wing trailing behind him.


    "Mr. Brian Long. Miss Long." Yoyo politely greeted them. She nced at Becky, then looked back at


    Brian, frowning silently. She was a little afraid that Brian might say something that would make Becky


    realize that she had lied to her.


    "Brian?" The corners of Becky''s lips lifted into arge smile. Then she tilted her head in confusion when


    she heard Yoyo greet another person. "Is that Wing?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Yeah, it''s me." Wing stepped in and sat on the bed. She held Becky''s hand, which was trying to reach


    out to her. She looked at Becky, worried. "How did you hurt yourself like this? You really need to be


    more careful."


    "I can''t see anymore, so..." Though Becky could not see Wing, she was still very excited to hear her


    voice. "Why are you in A City all of a sudden? Did you just arrive? Was it Brian who picked you up?"


    "I arrivedst night." Wing did not know what had actually happened to Becky, and Brian also didn''t tell


    her why Becky and Molly were in the hospital at the same time. It was not until now that she saw the


    bruise on Becky''s forehead.


    The smile on Wing''s face froze for a second, but she quickly disguised it. Becky held onto Wing''s hand


    and excitedly chatted with her non-stop, even ignoring Brian.


    Brian wasn''t even surprised that Becky was ignoring his presence after seeing Wing. He told Yoyo to


    take good care of Becky and left the room. He went straight to Elias''s office.


    But unfortunately, Elias was not in his office. Brian asked the nurse, and she told him that Elias was in


    Molly''s room at the moment.


    Brian didn''t think any further. He walked directly to Molly''s room. It was only until his hand was on the


    doorknob of her room that he hesitated, as Wing''s words came to his mind.


    His hand tightened on the doorknob, then he slowly let go. Brian peeked through the window into the


    room. Inside the room, Elias was running some tests on Molly. He looked at Molly''s peaceful face and


    wondered, ''Am I really in love with Molly?''


    He looked at Molly with unsure eyes. His heart tightened when he saw Molly smile shyly at Elias.


    "Brian," Eric greeted, pushing his wheelchair towards him. He nced at the closed door and asked,


    "Why are you standing here?"


    "I''m here for Elias."


    "Huh," Eric smirked, then added, "I didn''t ask you if you were here for Little Molly or Elias."


    Brian''s eyes darkened at Eric''s arrogance. He opened the door and walked in without another word.


    Molly and Elias turned to look at the door and saw Brian and Eric walk in. Elias enthusiastically greeted


    them while Molly just calmly nced at Brian, then turned her head towards Eric, who was behind


    Brian. She gently smiled at Eric.


    "Little Molly, are you feeling better today?" Eric asked, feeling smug that Molly''s attention was on him,


    and not Brian.


    Brian''s face was dark. But he didn''t say a word. He just looked at her, then turned to Elias and asked


    calmly, "Is she doing okay?"


    "Yeah," Elias answered confidently, "I just checked her conditions. Everything''s all right."


    "What about the seque you mentioned earlier?"


    "I can''t say for sure right now," Elias shrugged a little, "But I feel that even if there were repercussions


    from the past, they aren''t likely to affect her ability to speak."


    Hearing Elias''s assurance, Brian and Eric both let out a silent sigh of relief. Molly looked at both of


    them, feeling a bit lost. She couldn''t understand a word they were saying because they were speaking


    in English. She widened her eyes and stared at Eric in confusion, hoping he would exin to her.


    Eric knew that she was confused, so he smiled and said to her, "Elias just said that there''s nothing


    wrong with your vocal cords."


    "Really?" Molly mumbled, surprised and quite relieved. She identally nced at Brian and he was


    staring at her intensely. They looked at each other for a short second before Molly quickly turned her


    head and avoided looking at him.


    Molly''s heart beat faster as the thought of the kiss they had shared at the door of the parkst night.


    But as soon as she remembered her awkward position between Becky and Brian, and her menial


    existence, her eyes dimmed again.


    Molly''s expressionspletely failed to hide her thoughts. Her emotions wereid open for the two


    men to see clearly. Both Brian and Eric looked at Molly, but had different thoughts about her emotions.


    Brian was clearly in a bad mood, while Eric was getting more and more bitter as he realized the effect


    Brian still had on Molly. If he had known that he was going to follow the same path as his father, he


    would never have paid any attention to the woman who was kneeling alone in the snow.


    "Emperor," Elias said, not sensing the weird atmosphere in the room, "you mentioned that there''s


    another patient?"


    "Yeah," Brian said, looking away from Molly. He then ordered, "Follow me."


    Elias said good-bye to Molly and Eric, then followed Brian out of the room.


    Molly''s lips thinned into a tight line. She looked at the closed door, feeling disappointed.


    "Becky is in the hospital too," Eric said slowly, watching Molly''s expression turn from one of


    disappointment to surprise, "Last night, while Brian was waiting for you to wake up, Becky fell down the


    stairs identally. She was unconscious for a long time."


    "How did that happen?" Molly asked in shock. Her voice was still a bit husky since she wasn''t fully


    healed. And it sounded a bit weird.


    Eric scoffed. He then said, "Who knows?" After a short pause, he added, "She has only been living in


    the vi for two days and she is already causing so much trouble ."


    Molly looked at Eric in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"


    Eric raised his eyebrows and asked, "Little Molly, does Becky know who you really are?" But before


    Molly could reply, he answered the question himself, "Oh, Becky can''t see right now. So she wouldn''t


    know yet."


    Molly frowned at Eric''s sudden change in subject. She red at him, a bit angrily. "What are you trying


    to say?"

 Chapter 363 Facing Her Own Feelings (Part Two)

    Chapter 363 Facing Her Own Feelings (Part Two)


    Eric smirked when he sensed anger rising in her. He didn''t answer her question. He said, "I''m taking


    physical therapyter. And you will apany me."


    He wasn''t asking. He just decided on his own. Seeing Molly''s slight frown, Eric raised one of his


    eyebrows and said, "I didn''t take therapy yesterday because I was worried about you and didn''t leave


    your side."


    Molly was going to refuse him. But upon hearing that, she couldn''t refuse his demand anymore. After


    all, it was because of her that he couldn''t get to his therapy session. So she just nodded in agreement.


    A trace of slyness shed through Eric''s eyes. He was very happy. But there was something else which


    was hidden behind those sly eyes which nobody could tell.


    ''Little Molly doesn''t like Becky, does she?'' Eric thought to himself.


    Eric''s smile widened. He didn''t care anymore about Brian being aware of his feelings for Little Molly.


    Right now, he had to focus on earning Little Molly''s heart. And more important than that, he had to


    make Little Molly reject Brian first.


    Molly watched as Eric did the exercises as instructed by his physical therapist. That kind of physical


    therapy was not easy on him. But still, every time he turned around to look at Molly, there was always a


    teasing smirk on his face. His smile made him look just like a big bad boy. And seeing his smile lifted


    Molly''s mood.


    "Eric''s smile is more infectious than Brian''s."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A gentle voice came from behind her. Molly quickly turned around to look in the direction of the voice.


    Her eyes almost bulged out when she saw Wing. "Miss Long?!"


    Wing withdrew her gaze from Eric and turned to look at Molly. She smiled sweetly at her and said,


    "Please, just call me Wing."


    Wing seemed very different from when she was on stage. She seemed moreid back and more at


    ease in person. And Molly wasn''t really used to it. But Wing also had that optimistic atmosphere around


    her just like Shirley did. This feeling made Molly want to be close to her. Molly couldn''t help but smile


    back and say, "Okay, Wing."


    "I''ve only been gone a few days and all of you have ended up in the hospital somehow!" Wing teased


    them. She looked at Eric, who was eagerly waving his hand at her. She shouted to him, "Eric, do you


    mind if I borrow your Little Molly for a moment?"


    Eric immediately tensed. He had a bad feeling about letting Little Molly be alone with Wing. He wasn''t


    sure what Wing would tell Molly in his absence. So he answered, "Yes, in fact, I do mind."


    "Well, I''m stealing her whether you like it or not!" Wing raised her chin and smiled slyly at Eric.


    "Continue your therapy without us. And by the way, we will be going out for lunchter. So, say good-


    bye to Molly now."


    And before Molly could even realize what was happening, she was dragged out of the therapy room.


    Eric shouted indignantly from behind them, but Wing just turned and gave the very angry Eric a big


    smile.


    The dessert shop.


    Molly drank her warm milk-tea as she watched Wing enjoy her piece of cake. Molly could almost feel


    her happiness just by watching her eat the delicious cake. Wing was really like Aunt Shirley. They both


    loved the mousse cake to death. It looked like they could eat it for the rest of their lives.


    "Molly, who do you think is a more suitable lover, Brian or Eric?" Wing raised her head and asked out of


    nowhere.


    "What?" The sudden question caught Molly by surprise.


    Wing put down the fork in her hand and snatched a napkin to elegantly wipe her mouth. She looked at


    Molly with a smile on her face. Then, she casually turned her phone over in herp before she asked


    again, "Between Brian and Eric, who do you think is more suitable to be a lover? And by lover, I mean


    the kind of lover who would be with you forever."


    Molly furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Wing in confusion. She didn''t understand why Wing was


    asking her this. Besides, she didn''t think that she was that familiar with Wing to discuss a sensitive


    topic like this. Moreover, it was a question about Brian and Eric. She was at a loss for words.


    Wing hadn''t really expected Molly to answer her question. She picked up her cup of milk-tea and


    sipped it. Then she looked at Molly with her big, honest eyes and said, "Eric is outgoing and infectious.


    But at the same time, he also gives off a dangerous aura. And thisbination makes it hard to resist


    him. On the other hand, Brian is almost cold-blooded. He only does things the way he likes and never


    backs down for anybody. It''s quite depressing being around him. And it''s also annoying that he is such


    a selfish and arrogant asshole who never shows his emotions on his face. It''s like he thinks nothing of


    anybody except himself. And this kind of man is not suitable to be a good lover at all. It would be better


    if he ended up being alone all his life."


    The more Wing talked, the more Molly''s frown deepened. It looked like Wing wasn''t nning on


    stopping her exnation about the men. So, Molly gently bit her lip and mumbled, "Why are you talking


    about your own brother like that?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean it in a bad way. It is what it is. I''m merely stating the fact. And I am


    right about Brian. Don''t you think so too?" Wing hummed.


    "Yeah...I guess you are right." Molly was a bit unhappy hearing Wing''s words, but she didn''t have the


    right to tell her off. She didn''t like hearing Brian being judged like that even though it was by his own


    sister, so she added softly, "But, he can be really gentle sometimes. He is just using his cold attitude to


    hide how lonely he really is. Besides, it feels very secure being around him. Only a man who is really


    responsible can make someone feel secure."


    The corners of Wing''s mouth slowly lifted into a big grin after hearing Molly say those words with her


    head hanging down. There was a glint of interest in her big clear eyes. "Really? He acts gently


    sometimes? Are you sure? Because I have never seen him be gentle towards anyone."


    "Yes, he does!" Molly raised her head to defend Brian. But when she saw the grin on Wing''s face, she


    suddenly realized that she was tricked by her. Her drastic defense showed her feelings about Brian


    clearly. "Wing..."


    "Molly, are you in love with Brian?" The grin on Wing''s face disappeared and she looked pretty serious


    now. She stared at Molly with intense eyes.


    "I..." Molly bit her lip, and then the corners of her mouth turned into a bitter smile, "Yeah. I am in love


    with that arrogant bastard who doesn''t even care about me. I am in love with a man who gives me a


    home and the feeling of warmth, and then takes it all away. I''m head over heels for him. But so what?


    We don''t belong in the same world. Besides, he is in love with someone else. And I... I am bound to


    leave one day."

 Chapter 364 Facing Her Own Feelings (Part Three)

    Chapter 364 Facing Her Own Feelings (Part Three)


    If not today, if not now, she still had to leave one day, didn''t she?


    "Why are you so sure that Brian doesn''t love you back?" Wing realized that both Molly and Brian were


    stubborn as fuck. They were both afraid when it came to love. They just keptining about their


    feelings without doing anything to make themselves happy.


    "Wing, I think you know why. He is in love with Becky." Molly''s heart turned bitter as she spat those


    words out loud. She really wanted to ignore the hurtful truth that the man she was in love with would


    never return her feelings.


    Wing rolled her eyes. "Have you ever told him that you are in love with him? If you haven''t, then how


    can you be so sure that he doesn''t love you?"


    "I...I told him once." Molly thought of the snowy night she had shared with Brian. They had strolled in


    the snow, holding hands with each other. She had a feeling that the peaceful and silent night would


    forever be a distant memory for her.


    Wing was a bit surprised by Molly''s answer. She asked, "And how did he react?"


    Molly''s smile was very bitter. Sheughed at herself. She should have known all along that Brian would


    never return her feelings. "He is in love with Becky."


    Saying those words aloud again to Brian''s sister was like sticking a knife deep into her heart. Molly


    grabbed onto the cup in her hand tightly, trying hard to hide that she was miserable and embarrassed.


    Wing didn''t say anything for a while. She lowered her gaze to nce at her phone, then slowly asked,


    "What if I tell you that Brian is, in fact, in love with you? Are you willing to try to be with him?"


    Molly didn''t answer her immediately. She was deep in thought. After a few seconds, she finally said,


    "No."


    "Why not?" Wing asked, confused. She couldn''t understand what Molly was thinking.


    Molly smiled, but anyone could easily tell that it was forced. "You don''t have to be with someone to love


    them. I just want to live an ordinary life, really. When he ultimately bes bored with me and wants


    me to leave, I will go to some ce where no one knows me, even if I end up being alone."


    "You are not willing to be with Brian? Even if that means you might end up being alone for the rest of


    your life?" Molly nodded her head and Wing felt a bit helpless. She asked again, "Then what about


    Eric? I can tell that he has feelings for you."


    "Eric?" Molly mumbled, "I don''t know... To be honest, I didn''t really like him very much at first. But every


    time I was lonely and in need of help, Eric was the first one to appear and help me. Wing, do you


    understand that feeling? It''s like grabbing onto the nearest piece of driftwood when you are drowning.


    Eric was like the only hope for me."


    Both of them remained silent for a long time after that. Wing''s heart broke for the girl sitting in front of


    her. She could tell that Molly was only pretending to be strong, but the truth was that she was so


    vulnerable.


    Wing nced at her phone. She regretted her decision to secretly call Brian to help him realize his own


    feelings by making Molly admit her feelings for him. Was she too cruel to this sweet and precious girl in


    front of her?


    Wing disconnected the call without Molly noticing.


    The private Dragon Empire Group hospital.


    Brian slowly put down his phone after hearing the click on the other end. His emotionless face


    darkened as he thought back to what he had just heard. Tony, who was standing far from him, could


    easily feel the chillness radiating from Brian.


    The door of the examination room was pushed open and Elias walked towards Brian as he took off his


    medical mask. But before he could even get close to Brian, he already felt the depressing atmosphere


    around Brian which almost choked him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Brian slowly raised his head and stared at Elias, eyes sharp like an eagle. Elias, who was about to


    speak, closed his mouth nervously and gulped.


    Brian didn''t say a word. He just looked at Elias with a dark look on his face. Elias had a feeling that if


    he delivered any kind of bad news at that moment, then he would surely be doomed.


    "Well..." Elias''s voice trembled, but he continued, "Miss Yan''s retinal nerves are almost necrotic. The


    only way of healing her is to find a new retina for her as soon as possible. But the tissues of her retinal


    nerves are quite special, so finding a suitable retina for her..." Elias backed up against the wall after


    seeing Brian''s eyes darken. He gulped and continued, "...will be extremely difficult."


    When he saw Brian''s murderous stare, Elias quickly added, "But that doesn''t mean we won''t be able to


    find a suitable retina for her! I will make sure that her condition stays stable first."


    Though Elias said that to avoid a confrontation with Brian, deep in his heart, he knew that it was almost


    impossible for Becky to regain her vision because he had read Felix''s reports. That was, unless they


    found a very suitable retina for her. But considering how special her retinal nerves were, it was


    practically impossible. He was really good at his job, and he was also good at developing modern


    medicines. But even the most effective medicines could not help with Becky''s situation because there


    really was no other solution to her medical condition.


    Elias''s eyes suddenly flickered with a trace of hope. He looked at Brian and asked with expectation,


    "By the way, do you know if Miss Yan has any brothers or sisters? If she does, then there is a


    possibility to transfer that person''s retina to her. But if we choose to do this, then this other person


    might face a few problems. Though there might not be anystingplications, there is still a


    possibility that this operation might decline their visual acuity, which will end up in them needing a new


    retina as well."


    Hearing his words, Molly''s figure shed through Brian''s mind. But as soon as it appeared, he frowned


    deeply and said in a stern, cold tone, "No, she doesn''t!"

 Chapter 365 Dinner- Beckys Threat (Part One)

    Chapter 365 Dinner- Becky''s Threat (Part One)


    The VIP ward was covered in a depressive mood.


    In spite of her disappointment, Becky pretended to smile and talked as if she did not care about the


    results.


    She said, "Bri, it doesn''t matter. The result is within my expectation. Felix tried so many times. Even if


    we do manage to get retinas that match me, there might still be adverse reactions."


    Becky blinked slowly,pressed her lips and said indifferently, "If it turns out that I can never see the


    world again, then that would be my fate. I have to ept it without any qualms."


    Brian tried to act as if the results hadn''t affected him much either and said calmly, "Elias said that there


    is still a chance."


    Becky shook her head with a bitter smile. She neither contradicted him nor showed her expectations.


    Instead, she took a deep breath, smiled lightly and asked, "Bri, where is Wing?"


    "She went to see Eric," answered Brian. He made up the lie without thinking twice. He did not know


    why, but he wanted to prevent Becky from knowing too much about Molly.


    "I haven''t seen Eric around..." Becky realized at that moment that except for the unexpected meeting at


    the restaurantst time, Eric had note over to see her at all, which was really weird. In the past, if


    Eric had been informed that she had been ill, he would havee to see her, no matter how far away


    he had been. However, this time he was in A City, but he hadn''te to visit. Could it be because of


    Molly?


    "He has recently been busy dealing with the construction of the Smile Hotel in A City," Brian found an


    excuse at random to prevaricate.


    Becky''s heart became heavier when she felt that Brian was somewhat absent-minded, but she did not


    show any indication of that on her face. She stretched out one of her hands and tried to grasp Brian''s


    hand by feeling for it. He knew what she wanted to do and proactively grasped her hand. With her hand


    inside Brian''s, Becky asked, "Bri, if... if I end up being blind for life, will you...will you leave me?"


    Brian looked at Becky, who was trying so hard to conceal her uneasiness and helplessness. With his


    finger pulps stroking her extremely soft hand gently, Brian said, "I will make sure you get your sight


    back if there is the slightest chance of making that happen."


    Brian pulled Becky into his arms and said in a whisper, "Don''t let your imagination run wild every day,


    okay?"


    Becky quietly leaned against Brian''s chest. But as shey against the chest which she was so familiar


    with, she did not feel any desire from him towards her. She gritted her teeth secretly,pressed her


    lips and nodded slightly. She said in between sobs, "As long as you are by my side, I...I am willing to


    ept my fate of being blind forever."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Brian''s voice turned dull.


    Becky did not say anything more. She just quietly leaned against his chest. She knew that she


    shouldn''t get too emotional. He would not pay attention to her unless she was able to make him feel


    pity for her. She was confident that she would be able to seize him back as long as he paid attention to


    her.


    It was very quiet in the ward, with no other sound except the sound of their breaths. Neither of them


    spoke. They just silently held each other in their arms, but their minds were elsewhere.


    Suddenly, Brian''s mobile phone rang. He took it out and his face turned dark when he saw Wing''s


    name on the screen. He picked up the call, but did not say a word.


    "Bri, I have made a reservation at M-blue Restaurant. You should bring Becky here to join us!" Wing''s


    clear and sweet voice came through the phone, "I have already called Eric. He will be driven here by


    Lenny soon."


    "What about her?" Brian asked in a low voice as he released Becky.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Taking a quick look at Molly, who was quietly sitting by her side, Wing asked with a shine in her crystal


    eyes, "Who?"


    Brian squinted and then said in a low and cold voice, "Molly Xia!"


    Becky''s expression changed when she heard Molly''s name. She opened her mouth slightly and then


    gradually closed it, only leavingplex emotions between her eyebrows, which was too difficult to


    hide.


    Brian did not notice the change in Becky''s behavior. He heard Wing sigh on the other end and she


    said, "Molly said she wanted to be alone for a while. So she left."


    "Really?" A faint smile appeared on the corner of his thin lips, but his smile was filled with a strange


    coldness.


    Wing silently grinned and mumbled, "Well, hurry up! I''m starving!"


    Wing hung up, without bothering to wait for Brian''s reply. Then she looked at Molly, who was staring at


    her in confusion. Wing shrugged and said, "Brian is bad-tempered, but it''s fun to y tricks on him


    sometimes."


    Molly smiled and said weakly, "The way you and Aunt Shirley get along with him is so special."


    Wing shrugged and said proudly, "Of course! Shirley and I are on the same side."


    Sensing the intimacy Wing had with Shirley, Molly felt a little envious. She and her mother had never


    gotten along with each other in such a rxed way. That was just her fate.


    *


    In Sunset Town


    In the early morning hours, Steven realized that the people who had been keeping watch outside the


    farm had disappeared. At first, he did not move. But when it was almost noon, he made sure that


    nobody was keeping watch. He alerted Sharon and left the farm silently.


    Seeing Steven leave, Daniel quietly followed. Daniel tailed Steven from a distance. Steven was picked


    up by a car just as he stepped out of Sunset Town. Since Daniel was quite a distance away from him,


    he only saw him get into the car, so he was not sure if Steven had gotten into the car willingly or under


    threat.


    ''Where is papa going?'' Daniel lowered his head and mumbled to himself. There was no way that he


    could follow him any longer. Besides, he was worried about Sharon who was alone at the farm, though


    she was well looked after. Daniel turned around and started to walk back.


    He walked fast with his head low until he ran into someone in front of him. Daniel raised his head and


    saw a man in a full ck suit in front of him. He had on a pair of ck sunsses which covered


    almost half of his face. Daniel became anxious when the man didn''t move out of his way.


    He looked around carefully and tried to take a detour around the man. But when he moved, the man


    also moved, blocking his path again. Daniel started to panic. He stuttered, "You...you... you are in my


    way."

 Chapter 366 Dinner- Beckys Threat (Part Two)

    Chapter 366 Dinner- Becky''s Threat (Part Two)


    "Mr. Brian Long wants to meet you. Come with me," the man said coldly.


    "Mr. Brian Long?" Daniel asked, surprised. He looked at the man and said, "You are not Mr. Brian


    Long''s man."


    "Well, if I''m not Mr. Brian Long''s man, then who could I be?" the man asked with a sinister smile.


    Daniel took several steps back. His face was still childish, but he was a clever boy. He said, "Don''t take


    me for a fool! I know what kind of man Mr. Brian Long is. There is no possibility that he would want to


    meet someone like me. Besides, even if he did want to, he wouldn''t have resorted to such methods."


    The man smiled cruelly and said, "Well, you are not that stupid after all..."


    Daniel tried hard to keep calm. He looked around hoping to find a way to escape. However, they were


    in a small alley. It was almost impossible for him to escape sessfully.


    "You''d better not try to escape," the manughed and said coldly, "because you will surely fail to do it


    anyway."


    The man took out his gun. As Daniel''s face turned pale, the man pressed the trigger, shooting a fine


    needle into Daniel''s arm before he had the time to react. In an instant, Daniel lost consciousness.


    The man walked up to him and picked up his limp body. He carried him with ease like a rag doll and


    threw him inside a car which was parked in hiding. The man made a phone call and spoke, "Steven


    was picked up by somebody sent by Edgar. I''m going to bring his little boy back. I guess he would be of


    some use."


    *


    At M-blue Restaurant


    Wing loved the food at this restaurant. The satisfying color, the aroma and the taste of the food went so


    well with the simple and elegant pattern of the interior. She always enjoyed dining in this ce.


    However, today was different. Wing sat at the head of the table, with Brian and Becky to her right while


    Molly and Eric sat to her left. Since she and Molly had reached first, they sat next to each other. Eric


    naturally sat by Molly''s side. Brian was ustomed to being close to Wing, so he sat next to her. And


    as a result, Brian and Molly were directly opposite to each other.


    Becky could easily feel the weird atmosphere around the table. She was angry at Molly, but it would be


    inconvenient for her to vent her anger in everybody''s presence. Ironically, it was fortunate that she was


    blind at the moment. Since she could not see anything, she pretended to not notice the heavy


    atmosphere and tried to be rxed. With a tender and graceful smile, she turned her head towards


    Brian, who was sitting to her left, and said to him, "Bri, please order some food for me. I want to go to


    thedy''s room."


    Molly had been silent since Brian and Becky had entered the restaurant, she had not uttered a single


    word. But, Brian had been staring at her with his dark falcon eyes. Anger swirled in his eyes. Molly did


    not understand why he was angry again.


    "Let me call for a waitress to guide you," Brian said softly as he withdrew his sight from Molly.


    "No, thanks," Becky said with a smile. "Molly, would you please apany me?"


    Molly was shocked by her sudden request. Meanwhile, everybody else was looking at her. She was not


    at all willing to go with Becky, but she could not refuse her tly either.


    "Molly is helping me order food," Eric said casually. "Becky, why not let a waitress guide you?"


    Becky was embarrassed. Her hands, which were ced on her knees, curled into fists. She tried not to


    lose her countenance. She smiled faintly and then slowly stood up from her chair. When she was about


    to move, one of her feet hit the leg of the table. She lost her bnce and was about to fall. She let out a


    scream. Brian''s arm quickly wrapped around her waist and steadied her.


    "Why won''t you be more careful? You know perfectly well that you can''t see." Brian''s calm and cool


    voice contained dissatisfaction, but you could figure out that the dissatisfaction sounded more like


    pampering.


    Becky looked shaken. Shepressed her lips and gulped nervously, trying to digest her fear. Then


    she slightly lowered her head and said weakly, "It wasn''t intentional."


    Seeing Becky so delicate and soft was entirely new to Eric. In the past, he used to feel that she looked


    adorable when she acted like a delicate woman, but now he felt ufortable.


    In the past, Becky used to be free-willed and overbearing; she was a strong, independent woman. Now,


    she seemed to have softened up a lot. Eric assumed that it was obvious that she had turned out to be


    this way. Becky was just uneasy and helpless because of her blindness.


    Wing nced at Molly, who looked a little embarrassed. Wing said with a considerate smile on her


    face, "Let me go with Becky."


    She was about to stand up, but Molly stood up quicker than her. She took a look at Brian and said


    indifferently, "I''ll go with Miss Yan."


    Neither Wing nor Eric felt strange about her decision, but Brian was unhappy with how the situation


    was progressing. He was about to say something, but Molly walked past him and took one of Becky''s


    arms into hers. She said, "I need to use thedy''s room too."


    "Great!" Becky answered with a smile, which couldn''t have been more soft or beautiful. With Molly


    supporting her, Becky walked out of everyone''s sight.


    Brian, Eric and Wing did not withdraw their eyes from them until Becky and Molly had disappeared


    around the corner. Eric finally said, "Wing, since you invited Molly, you should have tried to avoid calling


    Becky."


    Brian did not say a word. He just red at Eric because he was disgusted by Eric''s excessive care for


    Molly.


    "Why not?" Wing asked, confused. "It''s a get-together for everybody, and it''s nice to see all of you at


    the same time. Besides, you can see yourself more clearly!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wing''s words were specifically targeted at the two men. She first nced at Eric and then at Brian. Her


    eyes gradually became deeper. She wanted to find out the truth from Brian''s face. After considering the


    tangle with him yesterday and the phone call this morning, she could not believe that Brian had no


    special feeling towards Molly.


    "The problem is that you haven''t taken Little Molly''s feelings into consideration," said Eric. Obviously,


    he did not pay much attention to what Wing had said. He looked at her angrily. She was looking at him


    in confusion. He nced at Brian once, and said, "Wing, do you know Little Molly''s true


    identity?"

 Chapter 367 Dinner- Beckys Threat (Part Three)

    Chapter 367 Dinner- Becky''s Threat (Part Three)


    "True identity?" Wing asked nkly. When she had asked Brian about it, he had exined everything


    to her. Brian had schemed to force her to stay by his side to be his ''ything'', as Brian had put it.


    Eric looked at Brian and snorted, then he said coldly, "Little Molly is Becky''s younger sister."


    "What?!" Wing exploded, her eyes wide open. She turned towards Brian, searching for an answer.


    When Brian did not deny it, she pulled a long face.


    Wing thought, ''No wonder Molly seemed weird when I mentioned Becky. Nevertheless, even if they are


    sisters, she does not have to give up her love for her sister''s sake.


    There must be something wrong with their rtionship. They might not have the same parents.'' Wing


    looked at Brian. He was stone-faced.


    He was discontented with Eric for disclosing the rtionship between Molly and Becky. With a gloomy


    face, he turned towards Wing and said indifferently, "Please don''t meddle between them anymore."


    Wing''s face was overcast with gloom. She could not help but me herself. But for Molly''s sake, she


    hoped more than anything else that Brian would see his own heart clearly. She asked, "Could you


    make that clearer for me?"


    But Brian did not say another word. Silence had fallen around the table once again.


    While their silence weighted the air at the table, the atmosphere in thedy''s room was also turning


    oppressive.


    Molly looked at Becky in a daze. The standoff at the moment was very simr to the scene from her


    childhood days, except that Becky was blind now. Everything else was the same as before. Becky


    stood in front of her with a domineering attitude, while Molly was reduced to being as humble as a


    beggar.


    "Molly, would you agree to leave Brian?" Becky asked while trying hard to maintain her elegance and


    preventing herself from looking too desperate.


    Molly bit her lips as she did not know how to answer that question.


    "You are able to speak now." Becky had learned a lot from Lucy about what had happened in her


    absence, and she had found out that Molly had not been able to speak. She said, "Answer my


    question."


    "Miss...Miss Yan..." Molly took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said, "I''m afraid you have


    misunderstood."


    "Misunderstood?" Becky sneered, "Don''t think that I''m not aware that you had been living in the vi in


    my absence. And not as a maidservant, but as a bed warmer for Brian."


    Molly''s face turned pale at her words. She bit her lips as she silently listened to Becky. They were


    harsh words, but they were the truth. She could not stop her heart from quivering.


    "Your mother was just an outsider who was fascinated with my father, and you are just the bastard


    child.


    "You are just an afterthought. Perhaps you will turn out to be exactly like your mother in the near future


    ."


    It was getting very difficult for Molly to even swallow her saliva as the nasty, yet unforgettable memories


    hung about in her mind. She folded her palms into fists tightly, while her clear eyes stared at Becky,


    who looked far superior and more arrogant than her.


    "You''re staying by Brian''s side for nothing but his money," Becky said calmly, "I don''t care how much


    you want, state your price and I will pay! All I want is for you to leave Brian."


    Becky paused and waited. When she did not hear Molly''s reply, she said, "Molly, I have already turned


    blind. I can''t afford to lose Brian. I beg you. Please go away. Just do it for me as a favor. You can say


    how much money you want. Take it aspensation for leaving."


    Becky''s words sounded like a mixture of threat and request. Molly slowly said, with her eyshes


    quivering, "Miss Yan, if I could do as I please, then I wouldn''t be here at all. However, there is


    something happening here which cannot be solved by money."


    "Even if you stayed by Brian''s side, you won''t be able to escape from the fate of being discarded by


    him in the end. Why don''t you be a little cleverer?" Becky said as her eyes turned red. "Don''t you feel


    guilty for ruining others'' rtionship by getting in between their lives?"


    Molly''s face was now as pale as a white sheet. She could not stop her whole body from trembling as


    she red at Becky. She could not suppress her feeling of humiliation anymore. Her nose ached and


    her eyes turned red. With quivering lips, she summoned all of her strength to say, "Why do I have to


    feel guilty? I am not here willingly as a third wheel to ruin the rtionship between you and Brian.


    Becky Yan, why don''t you put in a request to Brian and ask him to let me go?"


    Molly paused, while her eyes filled with tears of humiliation. She looked at Becky and forced herself to


    wear a smile and said slowly, "In fact, you are afraid... You are afraid that the reason why Brian won''t


    let me go is that he has fallen in love with me."


    "No!" Becky denied it immediately.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Molly sneered while tears spilled from her eyes. The hot teardrops slipped across her cheeks and


    reached the corners of her mouth, and the bitter taste spread throughout her lips. She licked her lips,


    gritted her teeth and said, "It is useless for you to threaten me. I don''t want to stay by Brian Long''s side


    at all. If you can persuade him to let me go, I will appreciate your help for the rest of my life!"


    After saying that much, Molly took a deep breath, took a final look at Becky, and then turned around to


    exit thedy''s room. She thought, ''How can you act so superior in front of me? Even if my life is a


    tragedy, it''s not your ce to judge it.''


    Despite these thoughts, Molly was not able to stop her tears from rolling down. She ignored the looks


    of everyone at the restaurant as she walked out of there instead of returning to their table. But since


    she was rushing past all those people while crying, she drew all their attention.


    "Little Molly..." Eric was the first to notice Molly. He rolled his wheelchair in a hurry, intending to catch


    up with her. When Eric called Molly''s name, Brian turned and saw that Molly had walked out of the


    restaurant. Without hesitation, he stood up and ran after her. He was obviously quicker than Eric.


    At the same time, Becky walked out of thedy''s room. She tried to feel the walls as she walked alone


    without anyone''s support. When Brian was about to push the door of the restaurant open, she ran into


    a waiter and fell to the floor.

 Chapter 368 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part One)

    Chapter 368 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part One)


    "I am terribly sorry, Miss. Are you alright?" The waiter''s face went all white in panic as he spoke.


    Afraid of what might happen to him and how thedy would react, he hurried forward towards Becky


    and held her arms as he pled.


    "I am so sorry," the waiter repeated his words mechanically. M-Blue Restaurant was famous for being a


    high-end, extravagant dining ce. Most of the guests who came often to visit and dine were people


    with strong economic bases or of powerful social positions. Workers in this restaurant, who were mostly


    commoners, couldn''t afford to offend any guests, not to mention a mere young waiter like him. It would


    not be surprising if he lost his job because of a simple mistake.


    Despite his sincere apologies and intention to help, he ended up doing something that might cause the


    end of his career. As he rushed to grab Becky''s arms, he identally touched her fresh wound caused


    by a ss fragment. The vibrating pain went over her veins as his strength groped her wound. Becky


    screamed from the excruciating pain. Her face was white and pale as a piece of paper. Her brows


    knitted intensely toward the middle of her eyes, and her mind was full of panic and terror. Her arms


    spread out, fumbling helplessly in the darkness of her world, struggling to grasp something that could


    comfort her or save her out of her ultimate fear. Then her mind was filled with the person she loved and


    valued the most. "Brian, Brian," she cried, sorrowfully and helplessly.


    However, Brian was nowhere to be seen. After seeing Molly running away from the restaurant with


    tears swirling in her eyes, he immediately chased after her. He had no idea what happened at the


    restaurant, but he was certain that something hurtful and heartbreaking must''ve happened to her which


    made her so tensed to be storming out. His brows knitted, anxious to appease her.


    Molly ran along the street with tears falling down her checks. Her mind became empty and was


    dissolved inplete darkness. She had nowhere in mind where to go, she just kept running and


    turning right in every crossroad she encountered, mindlessly not knowing where she was going and


    why she was running away. Completely unaware of Brian chasing after her, she continued to run in


    panic.


    Following her pace, his eyes were steady and fixed on her every move, in fear that he might lose sight


    of her delicate, petite figure among the crowd. The heat was striking in the middle of the day and the


    street was filled with people and vehicles in the central area of A City, where M-Blue Restaurant was


    located, so he could barely fix his sight on her.


    Molly ran faster and faster, shuttling among the thick flow of the crowd. Her mind ceased to navigate


    her physical motion. She felt no pain despite running for a long time and bumping into people.


    Molly couldn''t think straight. Her mind was simply nk from fear and pain, it was torture for her. She


    felt like going mad if this torture continued. "Molly, stop!" Brian eximed in a high, heavy voice as he


    passed through crowds of people.


    Pretending not to hear, Molly neither turned around nor slowed down her pace. She went on, running


    mindlessly along the street with tears flickering in her eyes. People were starting to look at her with


    confused eyes. Some couples were even startled by her perplexing sight.


    Seeing how Molly had no intention of slowing down, Brian knitted his brows in anger. His face went


    gloomy and tensed, wondering what she had been through back there. He simply doesn''t want this to


    go any further. He needed to catch up as soon as possible. He hastened his pace, creating swift and


    brisk movements with his long and slender legs rushing towards her. He was like an unnatural shadow


    fleeting around people, so quick that nobody realized he slipped past them.


    Before Molly could take another turn, Brian caught up and dragged her from her arm. Without taking


    any notice of who it was, Molly struggled to draw back and get away from his strength. In her mind, it


    was best to keep away from anyone at this stage, regardless of whoever it might be. She struggled to


    let her arm free, but his strength was too much for her to handle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Let go of me. Leave me alone!" she eximed desperately. "Let me go! Let me go!" Molly cried


    hysterically. She shrieked helplessly as she gathered her strength to be freed from his strong and firm


    clutch.


    Brian did not let go, watching Molly for some time, with his amazed, wondering eyes. He had never


    seen her like this before, not as far as he could remember. How much of a pain or terror would drive


    her so frantic and agitated? His heart began to entangle in deep sorrow.


    "Let me go!" her mind repeatedly echoed out the words as she struggled to break free, despite having


    no more strength to resist. Although her eyes were swelled and sore from the constant cry in thest


    several days, and her body ached from the long run and struggle, she waspletely unaware, not in


    the least. All she could ever think of was to run away.


    Darkness mounted on Brian''s sculptural and distinct face, his eyes flickered steadily with


    determination. He should never lose sight of her. A sudden and strong feeling dawned on to him, as if


    he would lose her forever as soon as he released her. So, his hands clutched even tighter in fear.


    People were starting to gather around them, looking at them with confused but entertained eyes. In


    their eyes, the man was tall and handsome; the girl was delicate and beautiful, especially with tears


    flickering in herrge and brilliant eyes, which made her look pitiful and fragile. Young people could not


    help but fabricate their own stories about what was going on between them.

 Chapter 369 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Two)

    Chapter 369 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Two)


    "Let me go! Let me go!" Molly continued her imploring and struggle. Struggling to break free, she


    stamped her feet relentlessly on the ground. Her voice went hoarse from shouting and her mind was in


    a blur. She felt like fainting in any minute from tension and exhaustion.


    "Molly, calm down! Talk to me!" he cried at length, in a voice ofmand. Having no clue on what


    happened back there, upon but seeing Molly so frantic and agitated, his heart sank deeper in pain and


    worry. He felt like his pain was being torn apart. From the bottom of his heart, he hated this feeling. He


    hated how hurt Molly was that he felt like pping Molly in the face to bring her back to her sense. But


    he couldn''t bring himself to do it to the girl that meant so much to him. He could only stand there and


    wait until she ceased her struggling and cooled down.


    "Let me go, let me go!" she continued in exasperation as her voice began to tail off from the excessive


    consumption of energy. However, she stubbornly repeated the words over and over again. Molly''s eyes


    were swollen and red, looking right into Brian''s eyes dreadfully. Neither of them wanted to submit to the


    other, and there was no way that Molly could get rid of Brian''s strong and tight grip. They stood there


    for some time, in dreadful deadlock. Suddenly, a cruel, merciless idea came into her. She lowered her


    head and bit the wrist of his hand clutching her arm.


    A strand of violent pain ran through Brian''s veins. He didn''t see iting. However, he didn''t loosen his


    grip. His eyes frowned slightly in pain as he watched Molly fixed her teeth slowly to his wrist. He


    somehow felt a touch of relief as the pain of his wrist overcame the pain in his heart. He preferred this


    physical pain than the pain of seeing Molly hurt.


    Being filled with deep resentment and wanting to leave, she did everything she could to leave. She


    thought to herself that she would be freed once Brian loosened his grip, so she bit deeper and harder.


    However, Brian didn''tin. He wasn''t even irritated from Molly''s groundless actions. On the


    contrary, he gradually became calm and poised. His eyes rested softly on Molly for quite some time,


    looking at her with tender eyes, filled with pity over her.


    "Tell me, what did Becky say to you?" he asked gently. With his eyes staring into hers, it was visible


    that he was only concerned about Molly.


    Upon hearing his calm words, Molly ceased immediately. She started to regainposure and slowly


    felt a taste of raw and salty smell of blood in her mouth. This stirred her stomach and she almost threw


    up. She withdrew her fierce bite from his wrist. Her head slightly lifted and her eyes red at Brian in a


    deep, violent look with her mouth stained from blood. After a moment of stillness, came her voice in full


    of hatred and hostility, "Let me go!"


    Brian curled his eyebrow, looked closely into her eyes, not knowing how he should react. Her eyes


    were so cold and resentful that he even shrank a little in fear. His persistence seemed to copse by


    her deep resentment and resolution to escape from his captivity, and gradually, his grasp came loose.


    Feeling the loosening grip on her arms, Molly instantly drew back her arm. She then squinted furiously


    at Brian, clenched her hands into hard fists, and walked away. The crowd gathered around them


    consciously stepped aside and created a passage for her to walk through.


    "Molly!" Brian eximed while watching her walk away from him. He felt tensed and helpless, like his


    heart was being torn into pieces. Not knowing what to do, he felt a sudden urge to perish everything


    around him to release his fear and break free from the dreadful darkness he''s feeling.


    Molly halted, turned around and faced Brian. With tear marks on her face, she said in a hateful tone,


    "Why do you ask me?" "You could have asked her yourself," she added in a trembling, but mocking


    tone. "Could you please note to me and ask me?" she cried in her high, repellent voice. Just like a


    wild animal freed from the cage after a long time of torture, Molly bawled her words at Brian.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With eyes full of hostility, she took a quick nce at Brian, turned around and continued to walk away.


    Breathing the same air as Brian was torture for her. She then continued her aimless walking with no


    destination in mind. Her beautiful face stained with tears and blood couldn''t cover the hatred and pain


    she felt. During this time, she had no time to care about anything, not even how she looked like. She


    just wanted to be unruly all by herself just this time, regardless of any consequence or anyone. ''Just


    neglect them, they are nothing but emotionless and unconscious beings like trees, flowers, and any


    other non-living things, '' she continuously repeated in her heart as she went on. She neither slowed


    down nor looked around at anything. Her eyes were steadily fixed straight ahead towards an unknown


    destination.


    Brian chose not to chase after her this time. He stood still where Molly left, with his eyes fixed on her


    back as her shadow faded away. He was feeling all sort of emotions, tenderness, fury, anxiety, worry¡­


    all of these overwhelmed his mind and made him numb enough to stand there emotionless. Why? Why


    should he feel such great pain and stress just looking at her back? Why was he so affected by her


    emotions and so scared of releasing her? He did not understand why, he felt pathetic. For some time,


    he was lost into his own thoughts, standing there inplete stillness and silence.


    "Isn''t it heart-breaking?" came a light, soft voice from behind. "Seeing her leaving away like this, will


    you still be okay?" the voice continued.


    Brian didn''t turn around. He knew it was Wing. He couldn''t be more familiar with her voice.

 Chapter 370 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Three)

    Chapter 370 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Three)


    Wing had been standing behind him, watching them all this time. Seeing Molly leave, she slowly


    advanced forward, stood abreast and watched with him as she unapologetically left. "Brian, you are in


    love with her, in love with a girl who could not even dare fight for her fortune with her own inferior


    mind," she said in a soft, gentle voice.


    Brian turned to her and furrowed his brows, looking at her with eyes full of uncertainty. Wing averted


    her face to him and looked closely into his eyes and resumed," If it was in the past, Becky would''ve


    upied your everything. You would only be looking at her, thinking about her. However, everything is


    different now. You didn''t even stop and look back when Becky ran into that waiter.


    Not even when you knew she couldn''t see, not when you knew how much she needed you to be at her


    side. Your mind concentrated on chasing Molly, and you have no-one else but her in your eyes right


    now."


    "Brian, you do understand that you will be taking over XK Intelligence Agency in the near future, don''t


    you? Then how do you think this overreaction would help you with your career? If a captain doesn''t


    have an absolute control over his crew, and knowledge about the various situations they mighte


    into. Then, how could he navigate sessfully on the water?" she said, in a subtle, querulous tone.


    Brian frowned at the thought of Becky. "How is Becky?" he asked, as if he had just realized her


    existence."She is fine, Eric is with her," Wing replied absently.


    Wing then leaned forward to him and looked seriously into his eyes," I meant what I''ve just said.


    You better take it into your consideration," she said.


    Brian did not answer. His eyes were still fixed on Molly''s direction. At that moment, there was almost no


    sign of Molly. Her figure had gradually receded into a moving ck dot as she went further and further.


    His look was cold and nonchnt, with his under lip slightly curled inward.


    As much as he wanted to deny, he knew that there were things he had to ovee, and one of them


    was his feeling towards Molly. It was right after that incident and Wing''s rather straight statement that


    he realized his true emotions. His mind began to recollect what had happened just now, and was


    astonished to find out how much fear he felt as Molly eximed at him. There was no doubt that at that


    moment, Molly didn''t only have control over his decisions, but had also pulled the strings of his


    innermost, deepest tenderness. He waspletely drawn by her, as if he was cast a spell.


    The more he wanted to ignore, the more his heart''s intention became clear. He realized how drawn he


    was to her, that no-one else seemed to matter to him anymore, not even Becky, whom he valued and


    loved so much in the past.


    "Here is her coat!" Wing held out her hand and took the clothes out from her bag and handed it to Brian


    "Looks like we need to make it another day. Now, I need to go back and send Becky back to the


    hospital with Eric," she added. Even before Brian could say anything, Wing had turned around and took


    her leave towards the diner. She had so much delicacy and grace. Her figure was elegant and


    morous, with her dress beautifully sat on her well-shaped body.


    As she walked slowly away in her gorgeous pace, her face lightened up in a wonderful, warm smile.


    ''Brian, your heart has given you the answer you have been looking for, ''


    she thought to herself.''Whether you would grab this opportunity and make yourself happy, it all


    depends on you now, '' she further added.


    ''I will always be by your side and see you through all of the obstacles. Until you see the bright light of


    your wonderful future ahead, I''ll be with you, '' she continued to say to herself in resolution as she


    walked away.


    Brian turned around and looked at the back of Wing. In his heart, she was the closest person in the


    family that he cared the most, and he knew she felt the same. But at that moment, he didn''t worry


    about her too much for he knew that there was someone, besides him, who had always been valuing


    her, protecting her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing Wing walked further, he lowered his head and looked at the clothes she gave him. It was a


    beautifully made overcoat that was supposed to be worn by Molly for the dinner that night. Now that


    she left, it looked rather lonely and pity. After a short pause, he lifted his head and looked steadily at


    the direction of where she went. A re of determination lit in his eyes. Suddenly, he adjusted himself


    and stepped forward, then strode directly towards her direction. He finally decided to go after her and


    find her.


    The crowd started to dissolve. Although they had no idea what had happened between the handsome


    man and the beautiful girl, it was already more than enough for them to talk over joyfully in their leisure


    time. There was no doubt that nobody would be reluctant to hear about such a romantic scene.


    However, not all of the people in the crowd were merely spectators. Right after Brian went off to chase


    after Molly, a man from the crowd took out his phone and sent out the video that he had just taken to


    Jenifer.


    While watching the video, a cunning yet enchanting smile curled on Jenifer''s lips. ''Molly, I don''t


    understand you at all, '' she started.


    ''What on earth do you have that made both Edgar and Brian be so much into you? That they''ve


    completely lost their minds, even willing to sacrifice their own will to protect you by all means!''

 Chapter 371 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Four)

    Chapter 371 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Four)


    she said to herself.


    Jenifer''s hatred grew.


    All of a sudden, her eyes narrowed and her face distorted in a spiteful, sinister smile. She turned off the


    video and tossed her phone hatefully on the chair next to her. Then she picked up the cup ced in


    front of her and started savoring the coffee inside. Her mind still lingered on what she had seen on the


    video, with her heart full of hostility and hatred.


    ''Brian, Molly, you didn''t only hurt my brother, but also Edgar, both of whom I care so much. So don''t


    expect me to show you any mercy. You must pay for what you did!'' she gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Then somebody came knocking at the door.


    "Come in!" she eximed in her high, vibrant voice as she nced at the door.


    The door slowly opened, and a woman entered furtively in her light and inaudible footsteps. Her eyes


    scoured quickly around the room, after noticing that Jenifer was alone, her face exalted a sign of relief.


    She turned around and closed the door quietly to avoid anyone from noticing and came straight to


    Jenifer. "I saw Edgar took Steven. Steven was justing out of the Sunset Town at that time," she


    bent over to whisper and inform Jenifer.


    "Really?" Jenifer cried. Apparently, the news intrigued her.


    There was a cunning, sinister smile on her face again. "I didn''t expect Steven and Daniel woulde


    out of the farm. There must be something that we don'' know," she said suspiciously.


    "That''s what intrigued me," the woman continued. She looked at Jenifer slyly under her rough and


    ck eyelids. "It was very strange that Molly came to the farm yesterday in the middle of the night.


    What''s even stranger is that I only saw her getting off the car. I had no idea who drove her there. There


    must be someone else in the car." she said, contemting.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jenifer listened as he slowly sipped the coffee from her cup. The savory and mellow smell wafted in the


    air. It made the whole atmosphere snuggish and cozy, manifesting the vivid contrast against the


    conspiracy and detestation in their hearts. There was silence in the room for some time. Each of them


    seemed to be absorbed in their own thoughts. Then suddenly, a queer, chilly light came into Jenifer''s


    eyes. "I got it, you can leave now," she slightly lifted her head in defiance and said to the woman.


    "Understood," the woman blurted in astonishment.


    After getting out of her trance, she looked down at Jenifer with a smile of grimace, turned around and


    went out of the room.


    When the door halted after getting closed, Jenifer jumped to her feet and hurried to sit down in front of


    herputer. The information that the woman provided her thrilled her. A new idea gradually formed in


    her mind. It was a more dangerous and cruel idea, even more exciting than her original n. Her body


    shuddered with desire, her mind determined to try it out. After theputer screen lit on, a document


    appeared. It was something she had been preparing and drafted for a long time.


    Now that she had this new and exciting information, she no longer wanted to stick to her existing n.


    Her hands started to type skillfully on the keyboard, making the amendment. Her heart grew hot and


    thrilled as she typed, imagining about her new plot of revenge.


    All she ever wanted was for Molly to be gone forever, to never show up again in front of Edgar. Having


    her presence around, he had never set his eyes on her, not even for a second. She wanted her to


    disappear, like she had never existed before. And this time, she knew she could carry out this goal


    perfectly.


    While scrolling down to the end of the pages, her slender and dainty fingers stopped typing. She had


    finished it. She checked through them repeatedly until she felt satisfied. Now, all that''s left was to carry


    out her n. Gradually, she smiled, with a hot fire burning up in her eyes.


    *


    Steven sat in the sofa, with his eyes rested steadily on Edgar as he poured out the tea for him.


    "Uncle Steven, this is your favorite tea. Please have a try!" Edgar said as he ced the tea on the


    table.With Steven sitting on the other end, he sat down in the opposite chair.


    Steven then reached out his hand and took the cup from its handle, and savored the tea slowly."Eddy,


    what made you brought me here? If you have anything to say, now is the time," he said coolly.


    "It has been a long time since thest time you called me this name," Edgar said in surprise, with his


    head lowered lightly and smiled sheepishly. He then lifted his head and looked straight in Steven''s


    eyes.


    "Uncle Steven, you know me. I''ve never liked beating around the bush. So today, I will just cut to the


    chase as well. I think you understand how much I have always cared about Molly, and that''s also why I


    brought you here," he said, looking at Steven with steady, clear eyes.


    Steven lowered his cup on the table, and then lifted his head to meet Edgar''s eyes.


    "About Molly?" he asked, in a rather surprised tone. In his heart, he knew that it had something to do


    with Molly. Yet, he had to know what exactly Edgar was up to.


    Edgar adjusted his body and crossed his legs idly in front. There was a powerful and domineering


    attribute in him, which made his eyes shine in intent yellow lights as he began his statement.


    "I have no doubt about Uncle Steven''s knowledge about A city''smotional situation," he paused, let


    out a sigh and continued.


    "Based on what''s going ontely and whatever results it may lead to, it is not beneficial for Molly to


    stay. She might throw herself to danger!" he ced emphasis on his tone as he said thest word.


    Through his sses, Edgar looked at Steven who was sitting passively as if he didn''t hear anything he


    just said.

 Chapter 372 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Five)

    Chapter 372 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Five)


    After a short silence, Steven began his words. "The dispute between The Conservative Faction and


    The Reformist Faction has been there for forever. It is no longer news that''s worth discussing," he said


    in an indifferent tone.


    "Besides, I have withdrawn a long time ago. There is nothing that I could do even with the power I had


    then. As for Molly, she is no more than an ordinary kid. She has nothing to do with all of these either,"


    he said slowly and convincingly.


    Edgar did not find Steven''s answers surprising. He had expected that the conversation would end up


    like this even before he brought him. He knitted his brows and made a helpless, pitiful expression.


    "It''s not that simple. You know me Uncle Steven, I would be more than d if Molly is happy and safe,"


    he hesitated for a second and then said in a light voice," I am afraid it has something to do with your


    past."


    A re of rage came over Steven''s eyes. To him, the memories of the past should remain buried in the


    past. There was no point hanging from it all the time. After a short pause, he drew herself back and


    said in a calm voice," It has been so long since those days. Sometimes, I couldn''t even distinguish it


    from a dream. There is no winner from it, the dead are dead. And for those who are still alive, there is


    nothing for them but to live under the horror from the disaster."


    "After so many years, The Conservative Faction and The Reformist Faction are still picking up on that


    thing? I am afraid it is no more than an excuse," Steven continued pointedly.


    There was a short silence. Edgar did not answer at once. His mind brooded on how he should lead the


    conversation to his purpose. Gradually, he smiled in a humble and sincere manner.


    "Uncle Steven, the true reason I brought you here today is to let you know my stand in the whole


    situation," he said in a rather assured tone.


    "You knew it was me who sacrificed myself that year. And today, I am willing to do the same thing," he


    continued.


    "Just as long as I made sure that Molly is safe, that''s not the only thing I can do. I can do more, with no


    strings attached," he emphasized.


    Steven frowned his eyes and smiled slightly in helplessness. "I understand your affection for her. And I


    know you worry about her," he started.


    "But it''s not like I have control with the situation. Everything is traveling on its own designated orbit, you


    can''t just rush into and veer it off," he said.


    "However, you could stop her from pushing herself to the top of the de," he retorted, with the smile


    still lingering awkwardly on his face.


    "For her, I am totally willing to sacrifice anything that I have, no matter what it is. And of course, I


    wouldn''t blink an eye if I have to do something for the sake of her safety," Edgar said in reply as his


    eyes turned darker and fixed as he spoke.


    Steven smiled as well, and there was a grimace of mockery in his smile. With years of being in the Wolf


    SWAT Team, he understood more than anyone else about the tricky intention in his words. However, he


    did not want to reveal it in front of his face. "Molly is my daughter. I would never do anything to harm


    her!" he said, pandering.


    "I am so d that you care about her so much," Edgar''s face instantly lightened up in a wonderful,


    amazing smile.


    After hearing Steven''s words, he stood up on his feet and added hot water for Steven''s tea.


    Then, Edgar sat down again and continued," However, with due respect, I am not quitefortable


    with your way of utilizing her as a weapon." There was a tang of coldness in his tone.


    Steven ceased his smile at once by the words of Edgar. His face went tense and unsatisfied.


    "For some reasons, I must do it. I don''t have a choice. As a soldier and fighter from the Wolf SWAT


    Team, you and I have a lot inmon. I don''t believe in the least that you don''t understand my


    commitment and persistence from that year till today. I totally understand how many apologies I owe


    you all, be it to those who have died or to you." he said, there was pity and shame in his voice.


    Edgar looked around, sensing the subtle change in the atmosphere. In his heart, he knew he was


    telling the truth. Anyone who had been through the Wolf SWAT Team was bound to have some


    extraordinary and disastrous experience. He understood him on this point. However, understanding him


    did not mean he could tolerate his harmful way on Molly. "I''m not concerned about all those stuff. I''m


    just concerned about how much I have sacrificed for Molly''s sake. And as I have sacrificed so much, I


    don''t want all of my efforts to go in vain!" he said, with a determined look in his eyes.


    Noting the tension in the atmosphere, Steven suddenlypsed into a smile. "Unsolved matters should


    be resolved sooner orter. I understand your feelings toward Molly, and I ampletely aware you


    have sacrificed so much for her," he started.


    "Regardless, you couldn''t stop me. The n is already on its way. It''s like an arrow in a flight after


    pulling the strings. You have no other way but to shoot. You do understand what I mean, don''t you?" he


    said, looking closely into Edgar'' s eyes.


    Without a word, he rose and walked towards the door.


    As he was about to take his leave, he stopped in front of the door, tilted his head slightly aside and


    spoke in thoughtful and prospective tone," Eddy, I know you understand it yourself. With what''s


    currently happening, The Conservative Faction is utilizing all the sources they could get to pry on the


    resources of The Reformist Faction. The situation is getting worse and tenser," Steven stated in hope


    to let Edgar see through things.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 373 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Six)

    Chapter 373 The Pursuit of His Heart (Part Six)


    "You know, if only we could put all things on the table without any war, there could be a hope of fixing


    everything at once. Otherwise, there is no meaning of talking about Molly''s happiness, do you


    understand?" he continued with a striking tone.


    Even before Edgar could give his answer, Steven already went out of the room.


    It was a gloomy and cloudy day, as if the rain would fall at any minute. Steven walked along the streets,


    his mind was as heavy and dark as the clouds.


    His thought went on with him fully understanding that he''s not Molly''s biological father. But after so


    many years of raising her and living together with her, he had already treated her like his own in the


    deepest part of his heart.


    All these years, he kept ming himself for not protecting Sharon from the incident which made Molly


    come into life. He could not me her loathing Molly, seeing her as the oue of her own


    humiliation. But to him, he should never ever detest her. He had always been under the impression that


    it was his responsibility to take after her, protect her.


    It was after he met Brian that this idea appealed to him, gradually forming in his mind as a resolution.


    ''There might be hope, '' he thought. So he started his n, a long-term and borate n. He made


    himself into a bad person. He pretended to be addicted to alcohol and gambling, he even used her


    compassion to force her to be with Brian.


    All of it was part of his n. He was only doing it on purpose to finally release Molly and put her to


    safety.


    Otherwise, there is no doubt that she would be killed one day after being stuck in the riot and disarray


    of the different factions.


    As for Molly, death was her solution, a final and ultimate relief of her torture and hardship. However, to


    him, as a father, no matter how uneasy she got, he would never allow his daughter to be killed.


    No matter how much she should suffer, he would never let that happen.


    After a moment, Steven drew himself back from his recollection. He stood motionlessly for some time,


    contemting something. Over him, were the dingy and dullyers of clouds pressing down on the


    earth. There was almost no sign of sunlight. Everything was looming in the gloomy and hollow


    darkness. Suddenly, he sighed and fixed his eyes ahead. After a second, he stepped forward and


    strode straightly towards the ce where he would be meeting Justin.


    However, without his knowledge, the n that he had poured so much of his mind and sacrifices was


    gradually veered off from its own destination.


    *


    At the park in the central area of the city, Molly suddenly stopped walking.


    There was something familiar about the ce. The stone-paved paths, the clean and beautiful small


    lake, the rows of flowers nted along the bank, all of it were familiar to her. Gradually, her eyes rested


    on a bench that stood under a willow tree. Her mind started to recollect her memory of this ce.


    "This music is called ''The Summer Breeze''. From now on, I will y it to you. It is exclusively for you,"


    a warm and beautiful smile crept up her face as she started her recollection of the past.


    Remembering how warmly Spark smiled at her when he said it to her, she was absorbed by his sweet


    and rich timbre once again. She sat down on the bench at the same end where she sat that time. Her


    eyes stared motionlessly at the other end of the bench. Her mind gradually disyed the happy and


    harmonious moment she had spent with Spark.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With her eyes closed, her mind was filled with the tone of the music," The Summer Breeze", so vivid


    and clear, as if Spark himself was just sitting there, ying for her. Her tension and stress slowly faded


    away and dissolved into nothingness. She was calm and at ease now.


    Finally being at ease, she didn''t notice Brian was standing behind her. He had followed her all the way


    down to the park. At that moment, his face was tensed and unappealing. He was angry and bewildered


    at the same time. He had never been like this before. He was so out of his mind and out of his


    consciousness, only following after a girl, only thinking about a girl, as if he had been ced under a


    curse. He was also angry how his mind waspletely filled by her, but it seemed like he was of no


    importance to her at all.


    After finally noticing him," Brian," suddenly came Molly''s voice. Brian recoiled instinctively at the calling


    of his name. "You have never followed after a girl this far away, have you?" she asked.

 Chapter 374 The Game Unfolding (Part One)

    Chapter 374 The Game Unfolding (Part One)


    "Brian," Molly called his attention, skepticism apparent in her tone.


    "Is it true that you haven''t pursued a woman before?


    Am I right?"


    She spoke with her eyes wide and alert, her head slightly nting to the side as she gazed at him.


    Brian''s attractive profile made her smile, a warm caress?akin to the sunlight that she weed.


    He was angry at first but seeing her smile gave him relief. Slowly, he took a few steps towards her and


    helped her put the jacket on. "Aren''t you assuming too much about it?"


    "What other choice do I have, anyway?" she asked, freezing at his words.


    "Indeed," Brian replied as he nced at her, looking calm and collected.


    Molly agreed at once.


    There was a momentary pause between them as she pondered about it, making her frown.


    "I don''t need you to follow me because I told you before I''m not going leave. Don''t you realize?it''s weird


    for a big hotshot guy following an odd girl like me?" she asked, licking her parched lips after.


    "No," came his quick reply.


    His gaze went down to his wrist, specifically on the teeth mark Molly had inflicted on him.


    The bite was strong. It almost seemed?like she had put all her strength into it. It was still raw and torn.


    He might need to stitch the gaping wound.


    And yet, the expression he had was far from being in pain.


    ''A meek woman like Molly could sometimes bare her teeth, '' he thought, smiling to himself.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As she nced at him, Molly noted the unusual expression on his face. When she followed?his gaze,


    her heart was suddenly filled with regret and fear. The angry wound she made looked painful and


    disgusting.


    "You may not be the first woman I''d chased but you certainly be the first to bite me," he said, looking at


    her.


    Shocked, Molly moved a meter as she stared with guilt, stuttering with her words.


    "I... I¡­It''s your fault! You should''ve let me go."


    "Are you saying I deserve this bite?"


    He asked as he stared at her with a raised brow.


    Embarrassed, she pursed her lip and nodded. Her?voice was almost like a whisper when she spoke.


    "You should leave me be.


    I mean what I said. It isn''t my fault.


    Can''t you see that?"


    Without a notice, Molly shrieked in shock as Brian moved towards her.


    "My goodness, Brian!


    What are you doing?!"


    As she kept moving, she didn''t notice that she was almost at the edge of her seat. The next thing she


    felt was the hard bump on her butt. She moaned, her face distorted in pain.


    "That serves you right," Brian said, his voice too calm.


    A hint of mischief was apparent in his eyes.


    With a frown on her face, she stood in front of him with a grim look, trying to keep her cool. But the pain


    was simply intolerable that she can''t help but howl, "You vengeful bastard!"


    The expression she had only delighted him. With one arm on the backrest, he looked at the scenery


    before him, focusing on a flock of chirping sparrows.


    "You''re naive, Molly. Do you really think I''m following you around?"


    Looking at her face, he further added, "This mighte across as ratherplex but I think you''re in


    danger."


    His words stung her deep-seated emotions. Despite this, she continued to look at his cold, handsome


    face, hoping for a flicker of hope. Unfortunately, her efforts were put in vain. "What do you mean?" she


    slowly asked.


    Brian attempted to grasp her hand which she intuitively evaded, her eyes looking anywhere but him.


    The simple action darkened his mood as his cold tone was sharp. "Sit here."


    Contemting his words, Molly met his icy eyes and sat on the seat next to him while still keeping a


    good distance.


    The redness of the knuckles on her hands got his attention. He heedlessly took them with his, warming


    them with the pads on his hands. The gesture left Molly speechless.


    "Here''s the thing. I''m just saying you''re naive. And also annoying," he said with his voice low. Her


    attention flew away as she focused on how his big hands felt against hers. It made her heart flutter,


    making her breathless with such a simple gesture.


    Noting herck of response made him sigh. Instead, he turned his attention elsewhere, pondering over


    what Wing had said.


    Due to his painstaking training, especially in Hell Forest, he had adapted and developed a keen sense


    on his surroundings.


    Just like what Wing said, he disregarded his surroundings, even when Becky copsed after he saw


    Molly left in tears.


    ''Molly, is this real?


    Did I really fell in love with you just like Wing said?


    How did I possibly ran out of love for Becky with just a few months time?'' These were the thoughts that


    clouded his mind as he looked at her. Thinking about it made him frown. He was almost sure that


    Becky was truly in his heart.


    Molly, however, was like a sponge.


    She upied every ce in his heart as well as his body.


    The idea came out of nowhere which made it harder to believe. He never liked feeling clueless. In fact,


    things out of his control were naturally repulsive and confusing for him.


    *


    At the Imperial Garden Mansions


    "Steven, are you leaving A City?" Justin asked calmly as he stared at him.


    Steven nodded and replied, "Yes. Sharon had a rpse. Her only issue formed when she was in the


    Dragon Ind. I don''t want her to look back and regret." At his words, Justin''s expression contorted his


    face but soon regained. He asked, "Do you think she will be able to deal with them if you let her return


    and face them?"


    The question had Steven thinking and he said, "After all these years, we never bring them up. I knew


    they are all deep within her heart. It will always be a burden unless resolved.


    I may be missing back then but now, I will stay with her.", he added.


    Justin''s expression was full of regret as he spoke, "With Rory''s case...


    It is our fault.


    If I hadn''t appointed you on a task with WOLF SWAT Team, Sharon wouldn''t have to stay at his ce.


    They wouldn''t have sex."


    With his words, Steven''s face was full of sadness and pain, though his voice remained calm, "I wouldn''t


    me Rory for that.


    If anything, let''s just say it''s fate."


    Justin turned away and sighed, "If I''m not mistaken, Molly was still mad at Rory.


    Last time, I was of no help, either."


    "Just forget about it.", he dismissed his words and added, "You can lead a horse to the river, but you


    can''t make him drink. We can''t force anyone to do anything or Molly wouldn''t be happy.


    "Anyway, Ie here today to bid my goodbye. After all, I don''t know what awaits us when we return to


    Dragon Ind."


    At the sight of Steven''s mncholy, Justin patted his shoulder infort as he expressed, "There is no


    obstacle that cannot be ovee. When you and Sharon sort things out in Dragon Ind,e to B


    City. It''s time for you to think about the future, after all, Molly and Daniel have both grown up." A small


    smile graced his face and Steven nodded before he left.


    After seeing Steven left, Jona walked inside to see Justin reading newspaper leisurely on his seat, In a


    formal tone, she asked, "Vice President, did hee to say his goodbyes?"


    Looking over the newspaper, Justin smiled and acknowledged, "Yes.


    And, some interesting issues needed to be faced."


    ''The circumstance between Rory and Sharon was believed as a result of a drunken mistake.


    It may also be of Rory''spulsion or Sharon''s seduction but what is done is done and the case


    remained a mystery.


    Rory must marry her as a consequence of their act and loss of Sharon''s innocence. With that, she


    must free Steven.


    A sudden twist happened shortly after they got married, she was pregnant but the child was not


    recognized as Rory''s.


    Now, Rory wants to recognize Molly as his daughter. Even Steven confirms this.'' Justin thought to


    himself, confused. "Did Donna falsify the report to push Sharon out or..." he figured, his eyes narrowing


    at the sudden thought.


    The idea was tooplicated to spot what went amiss.


    "Vice President?"


    "Vice President?", a voice called.


    "Yes?" he answered, a bit dazed.


    Justin turned to see who was speaking and Jona''s worried face came into his view.


    "Vice President, should we track Steven?" Jona suggested.

 Chapter 375 The Game Unfolding (Part Two)

    Chapter 375 The Game Unfolding (Part Two)


    That certainly had crossed his mind. "For now, it is best to let him be. Dragon Ind isn''t some ordinary


    ce. It is a damn political warzone and we may only get in the way. At the meantime, we wait and


    when an opportunityes, we strike." he said after a few moments of contemting.


    Understanding, Jona agreed and was about to say when Justin''s phone rang.


    He gestured for him to wait as he took the call.


    "Mr. Yan, I''ve sent you the detailed information.", a female''s heavy voice answered from another line.


    "The next action will be on your judgment." she added.


    This brought a smirk on his face as he answered, "Indeed, you are truly an elite of the team, Jenifer.


    Your performance is truly unmatched. Your delivery ofplete and detailed information in such a


    short period of time is so amazing. Because of that, you deserve a bigger standing." "Mr. Yan, we''re


    partners. We take what we need. Your praise is irrelevant." Jenifer said, her voice was cold and aloof.


    "I''ll wait for the good news."


    "Noted."


    He hung up and gestured for Jona toe, "Jenifer had sent her n. You do what it suggests.


    However, we need to make changes for our strategy for Steven."


    An evil gleam graced his face, contorting a dark aura on him.


    *


    VIP Ward, Private Hospital of Dragon Empire Group


    Since she came from the restaurant, Becky remained quiet mainly because she had no reason.


    Wing nced at Eric and sighed. After a while, she shook her head, waving her thoughts away and left


    the ward as Eric followed.


    "Wing, do you know where Little Molly and Brian went?", he caught up with her.


    She turned to him and answered, "No, I didn''t see them when I came back."


    Upon seeing a nearby bench in the corridor, she walked to it and sat. Eric trailed after her and sat,


    maintaining a good distance in between. She started, "Eric, what''s the real score between the three of


    you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Remembering his talk with his brother, Eric broke into a yful smile and said, "Isn''t it obvious? I''ve


    decided to leave Becky and pursue Little Molly."


    "Really?"


    Confusion crossed her eyes as she narrowed her gaze. "You seem to like whatever Brian likes,


    especially when ites to women.


    First, it''s Becky. Now, it''s Molly."


    A smile, half meeting his eyes, stered on his face to conceal his emotions.


    "Do you mean Brian loves Little Molly?", his voice was careful, eyes staring straight into her eyes.


    Wing shrugged as a small gesture of yes and asked, "I want to know how you feel towards her." "It''s


    pretty clear, Wing. I am pursuing her. That''s it," he casually replied.


    "I am serious this time.


    Now, I do itpletely for myself.


    I like her and I want her," he added, his voice dropping a note as his eyes mirrored an expression,


    leaving Wing in awe.


    His eyes conveyed resolute and finality of his decision.


    "What if¡­", she coughed midway, linking her thoughts and carefully assessing his temperament.


    "What if your brother likes her too?", she continued, carefully threading her words.


    "Howe?"


    Feigning ignorance as his best getaway, he continued, "Brian would give up anything but not Becky.


    She had his heart all these years. How could he change his mind too soon?"


    "What if there is really a change?"


    Wing prodded. Challenging his reasoning was a bold move.


    The question truly bothered him and it reflected on his face. "Then, he and I will fight each other for her.


    Let''s see who wille out as the victor,"


    he said in a soft voice, looking down.


    A solemn look grew on Wing''s face. At that moment, Eric and Uncle almost had simr appeal. Though


    at the moment, he differs greatly from the charming and caring Uncle Frank. Eric had the feel of


    dangerous aura around him, making him distant and strange to her.


    "Wing, will Brian fall in love with Little Molly?" he asked, back to his cheerful, yful self. It almost


    seemed like he had an alter ego: the one earlier was one of them and now there''s this.


    He knew the answer long before he asked. He wasn''t blind or dumb to ignore Brian''s actions towards


    her. Despite all the warning signs, he turned a blind eye on them. As long as Brian remained confused


    and uncertain about his feelings, he stood a bigger chance. However, with Wing''s appearance, there


    would be changes.


    Or everything would be different.


    "Yes."


    Wing''s reply came short and sure. Avoiding his piercing eyes, she continued her words "He may be


    unsure of his heart but I know he loves her and I don''t want the two of you to fight over a woman."


    "We won''t," he quickly said.


    Laughing, he further added.


    "We didn''t break our bond over Becky. We certainly wouldn''t do that over Molly."


    BANG!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The sudden noise surprised them. They turned to the direction and found Becky, weak and pale,


    standing by the ward''s door. She wasn''t looking at them but she felt their eyes on her.


    Wing feared how much of their conversation Becky had heard. Despite that, she still went to her to help


    Becky only to be pushed away. Becky quickly walked inside her room, closing the door loudly. A part of


    her was d that she heard their talk. It is better for her to know it sooner thanter. After all, the truth


    will surface in a matter of time. With this, she will have a clear choice in her decisions.


    Behind the closed door, Becky had her back against the wall. A hand was on her mouth, against her


    quivering lips and her frightened face.


    The realization of Brian''s love and affection for someone within a month when she was away made her


    feel afraid.


    How could he do this to her?


    The idea of him falling for someone else, especially someone used to warm his bed was beyond her


    comprehension. She couldn''t ept it!


    ''Molly is just a tool to pressure me to go back to him, right? How can a nobody like her capture his


    elusive heart?'', she thought as tears came cascading from her eyes down to her cheeks.


    Anger and depression clouded her heart as she thought of the two. She felt cheated and neglected.


    As she pushed her back off the door, she struggled to stand on her shaky, weak legs and stumbled to


    the bed. Hastily, she took her phone from the side table and called Rory.


    Rory had his focus on the events within M City. As he observed, everything had been going great on


    thepany he recently brought. However, the stock price plummeted all of a sudden. He went to A


    City to meet with Harrow, the Head of the EMP to cooperate. The partnership would pave a way to


    resolve the problems in M City.


    As he enjoyed the silence while reading the project n, his phone rang, reflecting Becky''s number. He


    was about to ept the call when a far-away understanding crossed his mind. This made the smile


    disappear on his face as he turned serious. "What''s the matter, Becky?"


    "Dad, I need my vision back. I want to see everyone and everything."


    She cried when she heard his voice.


    A search for a donor for retina is long and hard journey. Even the powerful Mr. Brian Long couldn''t find


    one, much less him.


    He adored and loved his daughter. As long as she remained with Mr. Brian Long, she will lead a fruitful


    life even when she couldn''t see, "I will try my best."


    With a soothing voice, Becky calmed as he continued, "Don''t cry, love. How about we go out and grab


    some food?" "It''s no use if we can even find a donor."


    Becky reasoned and sighed, "We already have found a lot of donors. But they do not match!


    Elias said the greatest donor should be a sibling, but I don''t have any.


    "I am going blind and I''ll never be able to see anything anymore. This will make Brian leave. Can''t you


    see that I''m in great despair?! Do you even understand me?"


    His ears almost missed the words she uttered as he grieved for his daughter''s pain,. "What did you


    say?" he asked in shock.


    "It would match if the donor is your sibling?" No one answered on the other line as the cries


    continued."Becky, you have a sister," Rory added hurriedly, "You remember Ruby? She is your sister."

 Chapter 376 Sharons Sudden Death (Part One)

    Chapter 376 Sharon''s Sudden Death (Part One)


    "Becky, you have a sister," Rory said.


    He waited for some reaction. "Do you remember Ruby?"


    As memories shed through her mind, Becky momentarily forgot she was crying. She was lost in


    thought for a minute before she said in grief, "But Daddy, didn''t Mom say that she was not really my


    sister?"


    "The DNA result your mother showed us was fake. She never really took any sample from Ruby for a


    DNA test. She just made it up to drive Ruby and her mother away." There was a brief spark of anger at


    the mention of this. But Rory did his best to hide the displeasure in his tone from Becky, who in her


    state would sense it easily. "Ruby is your half-sister," he told Becky.


    He was extremely drunk that night. Rory remembered waking up the next morning with Sharon lying


    next to him in bed. His most vivid memory was the red stain that stood out in stark contrast to the white


    bed sheet. He was nonplussed. After he realized what happened that night, Rory had no choice but to


    marry Sharon.


    After they got married, he became the responsible husband and took good care of Sharon. It was not


    until Ruby''s birth that Rory began to entertain other ideas in his head. And when Donnater showed


    him the DNA report, he was furious and drove Sharon out of their house. Their marriage ended, and


    the two never saw each other again. It was only by ident that Rory heard that Sharon had married


    Steven, who treated Ruby like his own daughter. At that time, Rory truly believed Steven was Ruby''s


    biological father.


    It was not until recently when Rory found out the truth about the DNA test result that he realized Ruby


    could really be his biological child. Sharon was a virgin when they spent the night together. He was


    quite sure of this, although he was dead drunk and didn''t remember anything that night.


    "Then where is Ruby now?" Becky asked nervously. He shut his eyes for a moment before replying.


    "She''s in A City." If Ruby''s retina were an actual match with Becky''s, he would beg her to give it to her


    sister. In return, Rory would ept Ruby as his daughter, treat her well and give her afortable life.


    "Really?" Becky''s voice was even shakier. "Where is she, Daddy? Where is she now?" He heard the


    urgency in her voice. Pausing for a while, Becky suddenly recalled that when she was little, she


    overheard her parents quarreling about this very issue. She frowned at the memory before turning to


    her father. "I remembered hearing you say that her mother remarried and she had a new father," she


    told Rory. "What is her name now?"


    There was silence before Rory replied, "Molly."


    At that very instant, Becky''s cellphone fell to the ground with a loud thunk. She was dumbstruck over


    what Rory was saying in the phone now. She was speechless, her face nk.


    Hearing the name Molly, Becky was stunned. ''Molly, Why was it Molly?


    Why did she have to be Molly?'' she thought.


    She tried to recover from the shock. It was several minutes before Becky finally came to her senses.


    She got up from her seat, then knelt down to fumble for the cellphone that fell. After patting around her,


    she picked it up and held it back to her ear. "Daddy, is Molly really Ruby, my half-sister?" she asked.


    His heart heavy, Rory answered, "Yes." Steven had spoken to him before. The man wanted Rory to


    rekindle his rtionship with Molly. What he truly wanted was for Rory to send his daughter abroad. But


    he never agreed, so the matter was put off.


    When she heard him confirm this, Becky unconsciously tightened her hold on the phone. The phone''s


    screen smashed when it fell to the ground, and the ss crunched as she squeezed the device. The


    woman who took Brian away from her turned out to be her sister!


    Swallowing hard, Becky ground her teeth before speaking. "Daddy, I''d rather die if I can''t see," she said


    firmly.


    His daughter''s words frightened Rory. He had been hesitant to take Molly''s retina. But now, he seemed


    to have no choice. "I promise not to let that happen. Please don''t do anything stupid to yourself."


    Becky''s breath quickened, and it was heavier. Without being aware of it, she clenched her hands in


    anxiety and kept thinking about one thing only: stop anyone who wanted to take Brian away from her,


    especially if the person was Molly.


    *


    Brian sat beside Molly, who was enjoying Soup Noodles with Sirloin, his brows furrowed while watching


    her. There was also a bowl of noodles in front of him, which remained untouched. Molly didn''t care if he


    liked it or not. She seemed to enjoy her noodles and made loud slurping noises as she ate, a behavior


    that was notdy-like at all.


    Other patrons in the eatery looked in the direction of their table, although in truth, they were gazing at


    Brian. His attractive features and imposing behavior mesmerized women, while men stared at him


    openly with hate and envy. Of course, there were others who were wondering about the couple. They


    were likely thinking why such a gracious and noble man was sitting at a roadside stand.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It astonished him, although Brian hid it well, to see Molly eating so heartily. To help ease stressful


    situations, Molly turned to heavy eating. The girl knew that once she became upset, she would


    automatically be hungry. "Boss, give me another bowl of Rice Noodles with Sirloin!" Molly


    ordered.


    His eyebrows further knitted. Brian looked at the noodles in front of him with disdain. The noodles had


    turned into clumps since the soup had cooled down and now looked unappetizing. "Does that truly


    taste good?" Brian inquired politely.


    "Just so-so," Molly replied, still concentrating on eating. "I''m just too hungry. Besides, it''s very cheap


    despite the huge servings."


    Her answer was so unexpected that Brian could not help but raise his brows. He actually thought the


    noodles were delicious which was why Molly was eating so much, but only to learn that she devoured


    the food because the noodles there were cheap.


    She ignored Brian and ate all the noodles she ordered for herself. After finishing her food, Molly wiped


    her mouth clean and patted her belly. Satisfied that she was full, the girl got up and walked towards the


    owner of the stand. Molly pulled out money from her pocket and paid for the food. She turned around to


    see Brian about to bring his wallet out and calmly told him. "It''s my treat today." She nced at the


    uneaten bowl of noodles. "Although you didn''t eat yours."


    Her remark slightly embarrassed him, and his face darkened. But Molly didn''t care. She left the noodle


    stand and started walking towards the hospital.


    "Molly, stop!" Brian called out impatiently.


    His tone was so icy Molly felt as if a gust of cold wind swept over her face. Instinctively she stopped


    and bit her lip.


    Brian quickened his steps to catch up with her. He was annoyed with Molly''s behavior, but seeing her


    red and swollen face, he refrained from addressing her angrily. Instead, he masked his emotions and


    appeared calm. His eyes, though, still had that fierce look.

 Chapter 377 Sharons Sudden Death (Part Two)

    Chapter 377 Sharon''s Sudden Death (Part Two)


    "This is my life!" Molly snorted. "I eat at street stands, and I''m satisfied with any food that can fill my


    stomach!"


    He was taken aback by her sudden outburst. But Brian seemed oblivious to the underlying meaning


    behind the words. They belonged to different worlds. She could never catch up with him, and he would


    never pause to wait for her. At the back of her mind, she knew Brian and Becky were perfect for each


    other. But her arrival strained their rtionship. What was worse was that Molly knew she would have


    to leave Brian sooner orter.


    How could Brian not know what she was trying to tell him? In the beginning, he only felt some


    reluctance in letting her go and didn''t understand why. Now, Brian was sure he really didn''t want to let


    Molly go.


    He was still also trying to figure out what Becky and Molly meant to him. Inhaling deeply, Brian was


    starting to feel in his heart that Molly had captivated him. He was thinking this was perhaps what Wing


    was trying to tell him. Wing said he had fallen in love with a vulnerable woman who had a tendency to


    selectively avoid certain things. And the woman was someone who might eventually cause him a great


    deal of trouble.


    Gazing deeply into Molly''s eyes, Brian said, "Molly, have you ever tried living with only wild fruits to


    sustain you for months?" It was a strange question that had Molly raise her eyebrows in confusion.


    She waited for Brian to continue.


    "People have different pursuits at different times of their lives. It''s not that they can''t adapt to a variety


    of circumstances," Brian said cryptically. He didn''t really care if Molly understood what he was trying to


    tell her, so he took her by the hand so they could walk side by side.


    When they stopped in front of the car, that was the only time Molly realized that Tony was already there


    waiting for them.


    "To the hospital," Brian ordered. She noted his tone of indifference but did not say a word.


    "Okay!" Tony responded. He nced at his passengers in the back seat through the rear-view mirror


    and frowned at seeing them sit far apart from each other. He shrugged and started the car to head to


    the hospital.


    Upon arrival at the hospital, Brian and Molly got off the car silently. During the trip, no one said anything


    to the other. They entered the elevator, one after the other, to head to the ward.


    The elevator reached the VIP floor, and its doors opened quietly. They got off, still without saying


    anything. As soon as they stepped out, they met Eric and Wing, who were both in the corridor. The four


    exchanged quiet nces, each one preupied with their own thoughts.


    Eric had a sour look for Brian and a gentle smile for Molly. He wheeled himself towards her and looked


    at Molly with puppy-dog eyes while saying, "Molly, I''m hungry. I was worried about you and haven''t


    eaten anything."


    Hearing Eric say this made Molly feel guilty. "I''m very sorry," she apologized. "How about I take you to


    eat right now?" she said brightly.


    His eyes lit up at the invitation and immediately nodded.


    "Yes, I think that''s a good idea," Brian interrupted. "I haven''t eaten anything either. Count me in!"


    Turning to Wing, he asked, "Have you eaten?"


    "I had some cakes," Wing replied with a smile. As long as she had a family with her, they would make


    sure she ate well and kept fit.


    Shaking his head in disapproval, Brian pointed out, "That''s dessert, not a meal. Let''s go and eat


    something nourishing."


    As he said this, Brian nced at Molly and saw her guilty expression while looking at Eric. This


    exchange in looks depressed him.


    Wing was quick to note Brian''s depressed look. Other people may not see what was going on behind


    his cold and stern face, but Wing saw through him. Brian was her brother and they grew up together so


    she could read his mind even better than he did himself. "Eric and Molly, go ahead and eat something. I


    need to talk to you," she looked at Brian.


    As soon as Wing finished her order, Eric threw Brian a smug smile, and his eyes also shed him a


    challenging look. He escorted Molly to the elevator. Before the doors firmly closed, Molly unwittingly


    caught Brian''s eyes staring at her and Eric, and saw a hint of jealousy in them.


    She trembled slightly and admonished herself silently for briefly living in a fantasy and was mistaken


    about it.


    The elevator doors closed with a whoosh, but Brian continued to gaze at them with sharp eyes. Had


    anyone seen the evil look he shed, they would have felt shivers down their spine.


    Shaking her head helplessly, Wing turned around and headed towards the patient lounge. She teased


    her brother, "Even if you wear your eyes out staring at the elevator, they''re already gone."


    Annoyed, he turned to follow Wing to the lounge. While walking, Brian asked his sister, irritationcing


    his deep voice, "Are you going to lecture me about my love life?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "There''s no need to do that," Wing replied as she motioned for Brian to be seated. "You seem to be


    very clear about it, aren''t you?"


    He said nothing. Wing smiled helplessly and bluntly asked her brother, "What are you going to do with


    Becky?" She paused, waiting for a reaction. When Brian remained silent, she continued, "I talked to


    Eric about you and Molly, and Becky might have overheard it."


    Irritation shed through his eyes as he stared at Wing. He quickly stood up and walked out. Wing


    could only sigh as she stared at Brian''s retreating figure that so closely resembled Richie''s. Both were


    arrogant and indifferent. She took a deep breath and muttered to herself, "Don''t hurt Molly anymore. I


    don''t want you to experience the same miserable love between Richie and Shirley."


    But Wing''s brother knew nothing about her thoughts. Brian didn''t even know that Richie and Shirley


    had to endure so many miserable and sad years. Since he was quite young at that time. Brian only saw


    Richie showering Shirley with endless affection. And that helped shape his view about love. He was


    determined to fight for his love. But once they settled down, Brian learned that love was not enough.


    People''s hearts changed over time. And it was this feeling that had him in a dilemma. Brian didn''t know


    how to face Becky now.


    His handy on the door handle, but he paused. Looking through the window blinds, Brian saw Becky


    sitting in the enclosed balcony. He bit his lip and finally mustered courage before pushing the door


    open.


    Hearing the door open, Becky knew someone hade in. But she didn''t move or speak. It was not


    until Brian stood beside her that she pursed her lips and said reluctantly, "You¡­ you came back."


    "Yes," Brian replied. He sat down beside Becky and inspected the bruise on her forehead. Frowning,


    Brian said, "Wing told me that you fell down." She was about to touch her bruise but stopped.

 Chapter 378 Sharons Sudden Death (Part Three)

    Chapter 378 Sharon''s Sudden Death (Part Three)


    "Yes," she replied with a forced smile, but her eyes filled with sadness. "When I fell down, you weren''t


    there," she used him.


    Tears began to pool in her eyes. "Brian, you said when I could not see, you would stay with me. But


    you were gone. You weren''t here," Becky''s voice cracked.


    Her words crushed his heart and Brian''s face crumpled. He looked at Becky''s sad face and felt guilty.


    She was the woman who stayed with him through tough times and the woman he cared for in the past.


    But now¡­


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He heard her sniffle as she tried to regain herposure. The action only added to her sorrow. Her


    nose twitched, and tears again began to form in her eyes. "Brian, you¡­ you don''t love me anymore, do


    you?" She needed to be blunt. "If you don''t, then I will leave. I will not stubbornly cling to you. And even


    if I am never able to see for the rest of my life, I won''t pester you anymore. But I need to hear you say


    that you don''t love me anymore," Becky said while holding back sobs.


    He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. Brian didn''t know what to say because Becky''s words


    were embarrassingly close to home. Finally, he managed, "You can''t see, and you can''t go anywhere!"


    Even then, his tone was cold and his manner overbearing. Tears streamed down Becky''s face when he


    said that. She threw herself into Brian''s arms and broke down. Her hands clutched at his clothes


    helplessly. She choked with sobs that were both sorrowful and frightened. "Brian, I don''t want to leave


    you," she pleaded. "Don''t leave me alone, please. Please!"


    Frowning slightly, Brian held Becky in his arms to console her and gently patted her on the back.


    Speaking softly but in a voice that was still mesmerizing, he vowed, "Until your eyes recover, I will not


    leave you."


    In between sobs, Becky asked doubtfully, "You promise?"


    "Yes!" Brian saidfortingly. In his heart, he was apologizing to the woman, ''Becky, I''m sorry that I


    can''t love you anymore. Please let me help cure your eyes to make it up to you.''


    Soon the ward became quiet. There was no other sound except for the asional sobs from Becky.


    All of a sudden, the ringing of the phone broke the peace. Brian took his phone out to answer the call,


    his handsome face reverting to its usual cold demeanor. Before he could say anything, a husky and


    solemn voice came through.


    "Mr. Brian Long? Sharon¡­" There was a pause. "She died!"


    The bad news had Brian frown again. Speaking sternly, he asked, "What happened?"


    "Steven and Daniel left this morning. After the doctor examined her, a nurse stayed behind to look after


    the patient. After a while, her condition suddenly deteriorated. The doctors tried their best to revive her


    but were unsessful." He inhaled deeply after listening to the report.


    Then his eyes darkened. "Did Steven and Daniele back?" he inquired.


    "Steven came back just now," the caller said. "But we haven''t seen Daniel."


    "I''ll be there right away," Brian said. He quickly hung up and turned to Becky. "I have some urgent


    affairs to deal with. You stay here, okay?"


    Still sniffling, Becky bit her lip and nodded. There were traces of tears on her cheeks. She pretended to


    be strong, but in truth, she was very scared and fragile inside.


    Before finally leaving the hospital, Brian looked at Becky with concern for a moment. In the car, he


    ordered Tony to drive him to the farm in Sunset Town.


    Yesterday, Molly had appealed to him to set Steven free, so he sent someone to follow him discreetly


    today. Since Justin wanted to y this game, Brian was more than ready to y. He wanted to find out


    what Justin, Edgar, Jonny, and Steven had plotted against him. However, he didn''t expect Daniel to


    also leave.


    "Find out where Daniel is now," he ordered Tony. His tone was cold and brisk.


    With the instruction, Tony immediately called his buddies and passed on the order. He still wasn''t sure


    about what happened and only had a vague idea of why Brian gave such orders. It was also a surprise


    to learn about Sharon''s sudden death. He knew Sharon''s condition was critical after her rpse, but


    Tony thought she could still hold on for a longer time.


    In contrast with the depressing atmosphere Brian had to face, Eric and Molly were having fun in a joyful


    ambiance. They got along very well, most likely because they were of a simr age. Eric was an


    easygoing kind of guy. Molly alwaysughed at his jokes and anecdotes and gradually forgot about the


    scene with Brian that morning.


    Looking at Eric, Molly felt happy to be able to spend time with him. He always had that dangerous and


    mischievous smile on his face and tried to amuse her with his animated expressions.


    Their mealsted nearly two hours. Lenny finally came to pick Eric up to bring him to his rehabilitation


    training.


    Eric was thinking to ask Molly to apany him, but when he saw the fatigue in her eyes, he decided


    to give up on the idea.


    "You go and get some rest," Eric told her. "I will call you once I am finished. Then we can go have


    dinner together, okay?" Molly agreed.


    She was really very tired, and her eyes especially felt sore. Eric wheeled himself to his ride while Molly


    headed to the VIP ward alone.


    Just as she stepped out of the elevator, Yoyo caught up with her and said, "Excuse me, Miss Xia, Miss


    Yan wants to see you. Could youe to her ward?"


    Frowning at Yoyo''s request, Molly wanted to refuse, but the woman must have read her mind so she


    hurriedly said, "Please help me. Otherwise, I will be fired." Her appeal baffled Molly.


    Reluctant as she was, Yoyo''s pleading eyes were hard to resist. Molly knew how hard it was to work for


    people. So, she finally nodded and went to Becky''s ward with Yoyo.


    Once there, Becky said, " Yoyo, can you leave us, please? I have something to talk to Molly about." It


    was a request.


    Yoyo nced at Molly then walked out.


    After Yoyo stepped out, the atmosphere inside the room changed. It was as if there was danger


    looming, and the people inside felt nervous and depressed. Becky remained silent. But Molly had no


    ns to speak up first. So, the two women made no move and settled on a stalemate.


    After several minutes of silence, the atmosphere inside became even tenser. Molly was having a hard


    time breathing. Looking at Becky''s peaceful face, she swallowed hard and asked, "Miss Yan, if you


    want to continue the topic this morning, I''m sorry, but I can''t help you."


    Becky pursed her lips and turned towards the direction of Molly''s voice. Slowly, she said, "You are


    indeed the same as your mother. You both like to snatch men from other people." Then with bitterness


    in her voice, she said, "Ruby!"


    Molly''s face immediately turned pale. She looked at Becky in shock.

 Chapter 379 Night of Decision (Part One)

    Chapter 379 Night of Decision (Part One)


    "Ruby," Becky spat, staring into Molly''s eyes with undisguised repulsion.


    She had always been strong-willed and domineering.


    "You just confirmed what I said before. You''re no better than a whore, aren''t you? You really took after


    your mother, you both like enticing men who are already in rtionships and destroying their families.


    You''re shameless! Isn''t it enough that your mom stole my mom''s happiness? Why did you have to


    destroy my happiness too? Tell me, what sin did wemit to you and your mom in the previous life


    that you have to make us suffer a lifetime of unhappiness?" Becky asked shrilly, her furious voice


    directed at Molly.


    Shrinking back in fear, Molly stared at Becky''s almost demonic face. Looking at Becky''s face full of


    rage and malice, she suddenly remembered the face in her recurring nightmare. Painful childhood


    memories exploded in her head. Memories that she had buried deep in the recesses of her mind


    surfaced, making her whole body shiver. Slowly, the fragments of her childhood memories started to


    gather together, the cruel memories almost made her writhe in agony. She felt as if her whole world


    had been turned upside down. The explosion of unwanted childhood memories in her head almost


    made her faint.


    Becky strode menacingly towards Molly. Wide-eyed and trembling, Molly retreated backward. Knowing


    that Molly was the biggest obstacle between herself and Brian ignited Becky''s fury. Gnashing her teeth,


    she turned the full force of her anger at Molly. "Ruby, you and your mom are unscrupulously fond of


    stealing other women''s men, aren''t you? You don''t care if you''re just a means of warming up their beds.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re just a toy for them, to y with whenever and however they like. How can you


    be so shameless? Don''t you have even a tiny bit of self-respect?"


    "Stop it!" A switch seemed to turn on inside Molly. Her whole body trembled in indignation at Becky''s


    usations. In just a few days, she had sustained enough stress tost her a lifetime. A desperate


    resistance gave her the impetus to retaliate. "Becky, you don''t know what you''re saying! You have no


    rights to talk about me and my mom like that. It was your dad that harmed my mom when he got drunk.


    My mom was innocent, it was him who brought all these miseries upon my mom and me. So why are


    you putting all the me on us? You use me of stealing Brian, I did no such thing. And it''s not like I


    can control and manage my heart¡­ Before you start ming all these on us, have you ever thought


    that we may be victims also? Didn''t it cross your mind that we may be innocent and as hurt as you


    are?" Molly asked Becky angrily.


    Molly''s words only served to infuriate Becky more. Without warning, her hand flew and connected with


    Moly''s face.


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze as the sound of the p reverberated around the room. Molly''s face


    turned pale, the livid marks of Becky''s hand on her cheeks was the only color in her face. Becky red


    at her without repentance, her eyes shooting venomous sparks. Shock made Molly stiff, her hand lifted


    unconsciously on her cheek which had felt numb at the unexpected attack. She felt heat flowing in her


    cheek, it felt more painful and burning than when she was pped by the man the other day. It seemed


    like the burn and pain wereing out of her heart instead of her smarting cheeks...


    Her eyes swelled and her brows flickered in humiliation. She could feel the sting of unshed tears as it


    swirled around her eye rims, blurring her vision.


    After a moment''s pause, Becky cooled herself down, "You have no shame," she said in a voice full of


    contempt. "Why on earth did God give me a sister like you?"


    Lowering her head, Molly clenched her fist at the injustice of it all. She''d rather die than shed a tear in


    front of Becky. Heaving a deep breath, she mustered all the courage she had left and brought her eyes


    up to look squarely at Becky. "Fortunately, I don''t have a sister like you!"


    With that parting words, Molly walked out of the room with her head held high. Her clenched fists made


    groove marks in her cold palms. She could still hear Becky shouting incessantly behind her, but she


    didn''t care. All she cared about was going as far away from her as possible.


    Molly met Yoyo as she walked out of the room. Seeing her pale face and swollen eyes, Yoyo frowned


    worriedly. "Molly, what happened? You look terrible! Are you OK?" she asked solicitously.


    Molly continued walking as if she didn''t hear Yoyo. Staring thoughtfully at her rigid back, Yoyo shook


    her head. Obviously, Molly was not in the mood to talk. Looking towards the VIP patient room, Yoyo


    frowned. She couldn''t help but overhear the conversation between Molly and Becky. Even though the


    VIP room was sound-proof, she still managed to overhear Becky''s words. "Turns out that Molly is


    Becky''s sister," she muttered to herself. She found it hard to believe even though she heard it with her


    own ears.


    *


    Walking briskly out of the hospital building, Molly was eager to leave the hospital as fast as her feet


    could take her. The tears of humiliation still clung to her eyelids and she strove hard not to let them fall.


    She knew that once she let it go, she wouldn''t be able to stop. Gritting her teeth resolutely, she


    continued down the steps. Keeping her head bowed down, she hoped that she could leave the hospital


    grounds without being noticed.


    To her relief, there was no one outside. She continued walking aimlessly along the street. Her mind


    was in turmoil and she just followed her feet. She had no idea where she was going, she just wanted to


    get as far away as possible. She wished she could leave everything behind just by putting a great


    distance between them. But no amount of physical distance could separate her from the painful


    memories of her past. Walking fast, without any destination in her mind was a recipe for disaster. But


    Molly''s only concern was to escape. She was numb to the paining from her sore feet. The sun was


    already setting down and the warm glow of dusk is scattering around her, yet Molly kept on walking.


    The streets were gradually emptying as the people went to their homes after a long day''s work. The


    chill of thete afternoon intensified with the absence of the sun''s warmth, making Molly shiver


    unconsciously.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She had no idea how far she had walked and how long, but she gradually started feeling the soreness


    from her feet. Her tears had already dried up, leaving her eyes swollen and puffy that it hurt when she


    blinked. All her physical diforts meant little to herpared to the anguish in her heart. Looking


    around, she smiled at herself mockingly. How could hovering in the street would help her escape from


    her pain?

 Chapter 380 Night of Decision (Part Two)

    Chapter 380 Night of Decision (Part Two)


    The ce was unfamiliar, she had never been here before. But unlike thest time she got lost, Molly


    wasn''t afraid. She hesitated, her mind was torn between returning back and walking on aimlessly.


    There was nothing in that ce for her, but her mind was holding her back. The image of a man


    shed through her mind: Brian. It was only the thought of him that was keeping her from escaping


    from that ce for good. She couldn''t just imagine how furious and anxious he would be once he found


    out that she''s not at the hospital. She could even picture his deep, steady eyes darkening with worry.


    Taking a deep sigh, she turned around and walked back, retracing the steps back to the hospital.


    She hadn''t walked far when a ck Lexus suddenly pulled over beside her. Frowning, she wondered


    who could it be. She didn''t expect to encounter any acquaintance in this unfamiliar ce. She hoped it


    was just a stranger looking for directions because she didn''t really want to see anybody in the state she


    was in. Molly gasped as the car window rolled down to reveal Jenifer''s face. The one person she


    disliked most on this earth, Jenifer. ''What on earth is she doing here at this hour? It can''t be a


    coincidence...'' she thought, frowning.


    Jenifer was enchanting and full of vitality, but her heart was filled with hate and animosity towards


    Molly. In her eyes, Molly was a weakling and aplete sham. She could only feel contempt whenever


    she saw her. Tonight, looking at her haggard face and fluffy eyes, she felt a certain satisfaction in her


    heart at her obvious suffering. She always thought that it was because of Molly''s weakness and air of


    fragility that made Edgar instinctively protective of her and indulgent to her every whim. It was because


    of Molly that Edgar had neglected her and ignored her presence as if she didn''t exist.


    Seeing it was Jenifer in the car, Molly frowned suspiciously. She had neither the interest nor mood to


    confront her, especially in her present state. She felt drained of energy. Looking at Jenifer just added to


    her depression and feeling of weariness. She decided to ignore her and continue walking.


    "If you don''t care about Daniel at all... You can keep going!" Jennifer''s mocking voice followed Molly.


    Her sly words stopped Molly in her tracks in an instant. Turning around abruptly, she fixed her narrowed


    gaze on Jenifer who had gone out to stand beside her car. "What do you mean?" Molly asked angrily.


    A sh of contempt swept over Jenifer''s face. "I meant just exactly what I said, if you don''t care about


    Daniel, just go ahead and keep walking, otherwise get inside the car and go with me!"


    Molly red at Jenifer, trying to read her expression. She looked cool and arrogant, as if she knew she


    had the upper hand over everything. "What did you do to Daniel?" Molly asked furiously.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years that I almost didn''t recognize Daniel. In my mind, he


    was still the little boy who always trotted behind. I was astonished to see how big he has grown."


    Jenifer said sarcastically. Turning to Molly, she said, "What do you think we would do after so many


    years of not seeing each other? Of course, we had a lot to catch up on." Her malicious tone and the


    evil glint in her eyes sent shiver up her spine. However, Jenifer was feeling excited just by looking at


    Molly''s apprehensive eyes, staring furiously at her. "It''s a shame that he didn''t recognize me. He didn''t


    want to talk to me, which was really disappointing. I was so angry at that time and I guess I lost my


    temper a little bit¡­ I just hit him so lightly, but it turned out that he fainted! I didn''t know he''s such a


    fragile boy." Jenifer said mockingly.


    "Jenifer, how can you be so cruel?" A sudden chill came to Molly. "What exactly did you do to Daniel?"


    Molly said, her angry voice quivered at the thought of her little brother.


    "What did I do to him?" "Come and see for yourself what I did to your precious little brother," Jenifer


    said, bowing slightly towards the car to signal Molly to get in.


    Molly didn''t budge. She looked at Jenifer suspiciously. "What makes you think I would fall for your lies?"


    Molly was trying to call her bluff. She knew that Daniel was safe in Brian''s farnd. How did she


    manage to kidnap Daniel? ''She''s bluffing, '' Molly thought to herself.


    Aware of Molly''s doubts, Jenifer dialed a number in her phone reluctantly. After the phone was


    answered, she turned the screen towards Molly. The sight of Daniel greeted Molly. He was crouching


    down in a corner, with his arms and legs tied in chains, his eyes were blindfolded and his mouth was


    covered with duct tape. There were bruises on his face and he looked as if he was unconscious.


    A sudden shiver of rage surged through Molly at the sight of her brother in such a helpless state.


    "Jenifer, what do you want? Let him go!" she cried, desperately catching Jenifer''s shoulders with her


    hands.


    Jenifer brushed her hands aside violently. "Juste with me." Smiling sardonically, Jenifer motioned


    Molly to get inside the car. She knew that there was no way Molly would refuse. As far as she knew,


    Molly loved her brother dearly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Clenching her fists, Molly knew that she had no choice but to go with Jenifer. Without further ado, she


    climbed into the passenger seat and closed the door violently. Jenifer smirked in satisfaction before


    putting the car in motion.


    They drove around in angry silence. Molly sat stiffly, she was caught between worrying about her


    brother and cursing Jenifer. She had no idea where she had taken Daniel. Looking out of the window,


    Molly noticed that they were still in the same vicinity. It seemed that Jenifer was just driving around in


    circles. Molly looked up at Jenifer suspiciously, "Jenifer, tell me, what exactly are you plotting about?"


    Jenifer cast a sideways nce at Molly. "How is Brian doingtely?" she asked conversationally.


    "Brian? What does he have to do with this?" Molly asked her coldly. Without taking her eyes from the


    road, Jenifer said, "You want Daniel alive." She threw a ruthless nce at Moly before continuing, "My


    request is very simple. As long as you bring Brian to the ce I will appoint tomorrow, we will set your


    brother free, otherwise¡­ I cannot promise that you will see him again. You know me. I''m short


    tempered when I''m crossed. It''s all up to you. Save him or not, the choice is in your hands." Jenifer''s


    eyes were brutal as she looked at Molly. For a moment she looked demented and bloodthirsty. "You


    would never expect what we would do to him if you fail to do what I asked!" she said in a sinister voice.

 Chapter 381 Night of Decision (Part Three)

    Chapter 381 Night of Decision (Part Three)


    Molly looked at Jenifer, horrified. Her breath stuck in her throat. There were no words to describe her


    fury. ''How dare she threaten to hurt the people I care about?'' Molly thought furiously. Turning to


    Jennifer she asked through clenched teeth, "Jenifer, why are you being so cruel? What on earth are


    you nning to do?"


    "What do I want to do?" Jenifer sneered, "Okay, let me tell it to you straight. I just want Edgar to be


    settled in the State Parliament. If he loses this time, Grandpa will give up on him. When that happens,


    he has no other option but to die!"


    Molly stared dumbly at Jenifer. Nothing she had just said made sense to her. With a look of puzzlement


    in her face, she asked, "You want Edgar to be in the State Parliament, then what does it have to do


    with Daniel and Brian?"


    Jenifer smiled contemptuously. "It had nothing to do with Daniel or Brian. It''s all because of you!" Her


    eyes hardened. "Molly, Edgar came to A City in the hopes of achieving his goal and fulfilling his dream.


    But after you showed up, all his ns went up in smoke. He lost his passion to fight for power. He even


    abandoned his dream of iming A City casino after he found out about your illicit affair with Brian. In


    the past, he sacrificed his freedom for you. And now, he is sacrificing his future career and even his life,


    for you! Molly, you are a threat to everyone around you. You are the true menace. Because of your


    selfishness, you put everyone that cares about you in danger!"


    Hate spewed out from Jenifer''s eyes. Thinking about Edgar deepened her anger towards Molly.


    The angry words hit Molly hard and made her think. She knew that Edgar will always have a ce in


    her heart. She also knew that it wasn''t only because of the way he protected her since she was a little


    girl. But also, because he was the first man she ever worshiped and felt intimate with.


    She had no idea that he had sacrificed too much for her sake. Ever since she met Jenifer at Mr. Song''s


    banquet, some of the pieces of the puzzle started falling into ce.


    Looking at Molly''s remorseful expression, Jenifer''s eyes narrowed in mistrust. "Molly, I would never let


    you hurt Edgar this time!"


    After saying that, Jenifer tossed a small notepaper in herp. There was an address scribbled in the


    note, the ce where Jenifer wanted Molly to bring Brian tomorrow. "Don''t forget to bring Brian to this


    address. Otherwise,e and get Daniel''s body at the same ce tomorrow night!"


    mming her foot down hard on the brake, Jenifer put the car to a stop. The car halted instantly,


    almost throwing Molly forward. Her forehead narrowly missed the windowpane of the car thanks to the


    seat belt strongly fastened in her waist


    "Get out!" Jenifer barked. She didn''t even give Molly a chance to steady herself.


    Molly gripped the note in her hand. Looking up at Jenifer with a frown, she challenged, "If it''s all


    because of me, then why don''t you just take me and get it over with? It''s me that you hate after all."


    "It''s true, I do hate you more than you''ll ever know. But, I''m not stupid. I don''t want to bring any trouble


    to myself." Staring into Molly''s face, Jenifer sneered. "Who Brian is, we know him more than you do.


    You are stupid if you think we are so careless that we will just grab you and wait for Brian toe and


    rescue you. You are his weakness. But whoever dares to cross him never see the light of day. That is


    why we want you to lure him to our trap instead ofing on his own. Think about the difference. How


    exciting would it be once he found out that you set him up and put him in danger?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Molly''s face lost all color. Looking at Jenifer''s eyes which were full of evil anticipation, she had a


    sudden vision of Brian being tortured mercilessly by her. She would rather die than let this evil witch


    harm Brian. "You are crazy if you think I''m going to serve Brian on a tter to you," she said through


    gritted teeth.


    Jenifer gave a sinisterugh. "Well then, if that''s your decision¡­ Daniel will be the first one to die. And


    then Edgar!"


    The shock of her words froze Molly. Her eyes widened in horror as she looked at Jenifer''s serious


    expression. Daniel, Edgar¡­I won''t let her hurt either of you. She''s an evil woman. It''s not surprising


    that she can n something so horrible. But I won''t let her.'' Molly promised herself.


    "Molly, don''t think that I''m bullying you. Although now you have sunk to the bottom of life, at least you


    had the experience of growing up in the militarypound. You should know that in order to achieve


    your goal, you have to give up something that you value in life. A lot of people have died in the name of


    politics. Sacrificing an Edgar would not even cause a small ripple. You may just as well pretend that he


    has gone to a ce far away and living a wonderful life to appease your conscience. Maybe you think


    that Brian is far more important, that no one can rece his weight in your heart. I know fully well that


    you have fallen head over heels with that man. Then leave Daniel and Edgar be, and live happily ever


    after with Brian. It''s all up to you, Brian or Daniel and Edgar? Who lives or dies, it''s your choice! Now


    get the hell out of my car!" Jenifer shouted shrilly.


    Without waiting for Molly''s response, she reached over and opened the side door. Pushing Molly''s arm,


    she thrust her out of the car and pulled the door shut. She drove off, leaving a cloud of smoke on her


    wake.


    Molly stared helplessly at the disappearing car. She couldn''t believe what just transpired. She hoped


    that it was just a bad dream and that she would wake up soon. Looking down on her clenched fist she


    found the crumpled note, the proof that this was all real and not just a dream. She clutched her chest


    which felt like it''s about to explode. All of it looked all so unfair. How could she choose between the


    man she loved, her brother and her childhood protector? She couldn''t forgive herself if any one of them


    got hurt because of her. She could feel a hystericalughter rising from her throat, but she fought it,


    forcing herself to calm down. Looking around, she realized that the ce where Jenifer dropped her


    was not too far from the Dragon Empire Group Hospital.

 Chapter 382 Night of Decision (Part Four)

    Chapter 382 Night of Decision (Part Four)


    Squaring her shoulders in determination, Molly started walking toward the hospital. Finally, she reached


    the hospital steps and struggled to get inside. Her feet felt swollen after a whole day of walking and her


    body felt heavy with tiredness. She saw Eric the moment she stepped in the lobby. Lenny was pushing


    him from behind.


    Eric''s eyes lit up at the sight of Molly. He had been scouring the hospital for her. He stepped forward


    and inspected her from head to toe. A gleam of relief swept over his face when he was sure Molly was


    fine. He had been worried about her. "Little Molly, where the hell have you been? Didn''t I tell you to stay


    put and wait for me so we can have dinner together?" he asked her with mocking anger.


    Studying his face, Molly caught a trace of worry in his eyes and felt guilty. Eric was always the first on


    the scene when she was feeling sad and helpless. His tenderness gave her a warm feeling inside. She


    didn''t want him to worry about her all the time.


    "I was feeling bored so I just stepped outside for a while," she answered nonchntly. Her eyes


    flickered slightly, she hated telling a lie.


    In a glimpse, Eric could see that Molly was lying. But he let it slide. "If you were bored, why didn''t you


    juste and find me? You know I enjoy yourpany. I was also a little bored after my exercise at


    the gym. Next time,e to me so we can have fun together," he chided her.


    Molly smiled lightly, shrugging her slender shoulders. The note was burning a hole in her pocket and


    she wanted to forget about it even for a short while. "Well, I''m starving. So why don''t we go and have


    that dinner now, hmm?" she suggested to Eric.


    Eric''s lips lifted in a wry smile. He slowly nodded his head to show his agreement. Turning around, he


    motioned Lenny to leave them alone. Taking Molly''s hands, he led her to the hospital diner.


    *


    At the EMP Exchange Center, Brian sat broodingly in his office.


    His eyes were fixed at the screen in front of him. He was reviewing the CCTV recording gathered from


    Sharon''s room. He didn''t find anything suspicious in the video recording. There was no anomaly that


    would point out that her death was an ident. Her passing seemed to be just a normal death from


    illness.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden knock on the door.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Brian turned his face to the door. Tony entered. He gave a quick nce at Harrow who was leaning half


    of his body over the bar counter. Walking directly towards Brian, he reported, "Mr. Brian Long, we found


    out that it was Jenifer who kidnapped Daniel."


    "Really?" Brian raised his eyebrows. He was not surprised at the information. "Where did she take


    him?"


    "He was taken to L City special force barracks," Tony informed him.


    He wasn''t expecting that Jenifer would take him there. Brian frowned thoughtfully. His lips thinned and


    he said in a chilly voice, "Why, are we about to escte to political struggles now?"


    Tony frowned at the thought as well. He knew that XK Intelligence Agency would never participate in


    any countries'' disputes, unless there was really no other option. But it happened very rarely. Especially


    concerning the military forces from those countries, they had been trying to avoid getting involved in


    any kinds of conflicts as much as they could. Although XK Intelligence Agency was still foremost in


    collecting information, if the fundamental interests of the agency were involved, they would never sell


    out the information. They were also realistic in the sense that they knew they had no hope in winning


    against a united attack from these countries.


    There was a long silence as everyone drifted in his own thoughts. Harrow absentmindedly twirled his


    lighter in his hand. His eyes were shifting to Brian from time to time. He scowled at the thought of the


    tense situation Brian was facing. But most of all he was worried about was that without XK


    Intelligence''s assistance, it seemed to him that everything concerning Molly was like a whirlpool, a


    whirlpool that sucking in whoever that got closer. ''What if Brian loses his direction and gets pulled down


    and sucked by that swirl? Can he escape? Or will everything be destroyed along with him?''


    Harrow mentally recoiled in fear at the trail as his thoughts had taken. Since Brian seemed to be so


    much into Mollytely, his fears were not far off the mark. He stopped ying with his lighter and gazed


    thoughtfully at Brian.


    The silence in the room continued. No one in the room dared to speak when Brian was weighing the


    situation in his mind. His eyes narrowed, his long slender forefinger and middle finger made a tapping


    sound on the table. The rhythmic tapping sound echoed in the room adding to the tense and stressful


    atmosphere. Suddenly the tapping stopped, Brian raised his head slowly and said in a cold voice, "I


    want to know if Jenifer and Justin havee to an agreement."


    "Yes, sir!" Tony replied readily and left the room in a hurry. He understood that time was of the essence.


    It was a vital situation and one that meant so much to Brian.


    Harrow regarded Brian in wonder. He felt ashamed to think that he doubted Brian''s capabilities even for


    a moment. What kind of person Brian is, he knew better than most. ''Even if someone obstructs him, he


    will always keep his head no matter what. He is always him, a powerful, indestructible and inscrutable


    being who would never lose his direction!''


    Brian switched off the surveince recording and the screen instantly changed to disy stock market


    trends. He rose slowly from his seat and put on his coat. Turning to Harrow, he said, "M Country stock


    markets will open tomorrow, I want thepany''s stocks that Rory purchased hit limit down!" he said in


    a resolute voice.


    Harrow was shocked at his order but he just shrugged and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 383 Night of Decision (Part Five)

    Chapter 383 Night of Decision (Part Five)


    Without saying another word, Brian walked out of the EMP office. He drove directly to the hospital.


    When he reached the hospital, he didn''t look for Molly and Becky. Instead, he went directly to Wing and


    brought her back to the mansion. He got a phone call from Weston in the afternoon, he didn''t want to


    push Wing too hard. Nevertheless, whether Wing liked it or not, he had to bring her to the auditorium


    this time.


    He had no objection to his thoughts. He didn''t care whether Weston would be hurt, all he was


    concerned about was Wing''s happiness. That''s his number one priority and nothing else. Also, no one


    knew how much longer Wing could hold on. He wouldn''t allow himself to hinder Wing''s happiness


    merely because of a Weston!


    That night, the wind began to intensify as the night deepened. The "whirring" sound of the wind rustled


    along the trees, making it sway violently. The eerie atmosphere seemed to portray an imminent


    disaster, it was uncanny and terrifying.


    The following day dawned dully. The denseyers of fog wafted in the air, everything was covered in


    dreary frost. The temperature had slumped noticeably after a whole night of roaring northern wind.


    However, the air inside the hospital was still warm and cozy. The powerful air conditioner was blowing


    warm andfortable air over the people throughout the day and through the night.


    Molly watched Eric exercising in the gym. He seemed to be getting fitter and healthier by the day. Her


    eyelids felt heavy. It felt as though she didn''t sleep a winkst night, no matter how weary and sleepy


    she was. Disturbing nightmares kept her awake all through the night until she finally dozed off in the


    early morning. Her heart still lingered on what had happened yesterday. She still had no idea what to


    do next.


    She hadn''t seen Brian since their dinner the night before yesterday. Now it''s almost noon and still no


    sight of him. Molly''s heart felt heavy with anxiety and worry. She was afraid that something bad would


    happen to Daniel and Edgar, but the possibility of something bad happening to Brian, squeezed her


    heart. She had no idea what scheme Jenifer was nning, but she''s almost sure that it would be


    something terrible. And now, waiting for Brian to show up, her mind was utterly tortured, how could she


    survive if something bad would happen to Brian?


    Eric sensed that something was off with Molly sincest night after her walk. Noticing her anxious look


    and pale face, he walked over to her holding on his sticks and sat next to her. "Little Molly, what''s up?


    Are you ok?" he asked gently.


    Molly was startled to hear Eric''s voice beside her. She managed a weak smile at Eric and said,


    "Nothing''s up. I''m good. It''s just I didn''t sleep wellst night," she answered with a slight stammer.


    He regarded her with narrowed eyes. Her face is pale and she looked haunted. After a while he said,


    "With swollen red eyes, and a face as white as a ghost. People would think you went out to steal


    something in the middle of the night."


    Molly forced herself to smile at his joke. She was in no mood for his jokes, but she didn''t want to be


    alone either. At least with Eric''spany, she wouldn''t bepletely overwhelmed with her struggle.


    Even though he knew nothing about it, his presence alone gave her strength.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Eric," Molly said suddenly after a moment of silence. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course!" Eric nodded in assurance.


    "Well¡­" Molly hesitated, not knowing how to bring up the subject. "I just want to ask you how powerful


    Brian is," she asked tentatively.


    "Why do you want to know that all of a sudden?" Eric frowned in puzzlement. Apparently, he was not


    pleased with Molly asking him about Brian.


    Biting her lip in embarrassment, Molly lowered her head to hide her uneasiness. "I just want to know,"


    she insisted faintly.


    Eric could sense that something was bothering Molly deeply. Since she came backst night, she had


    been acting very strange. "I had no idea how strong Brian is, because I haven''t witnessed it myself


    yet." But I can safely say that he is more powerful than what you think he is!"


    "Really?" Molly''s eyes flickered in doubt. She was not satisfied with Eric''s answer. She was hoping he


    could have given her a definitive answer. She wanted to evaluate the risks, to know the worst-case


    scenario the situation might get to. Although she had neither the power nor wisdom, she could not


    allow herself to abandon Daniel and Edgar. However, thinking about the backfire, if Brian got hurt on


    her ount, she could never forgive herself either.


    "Little Molly," Eric said gently. "You don''t look well. Is there anything I could help you with? Don''t bottle


    up your feelings inside. I''m here if you need help." Eric stared into Molly''s eyes, trying to read her mind.


    But Molly''s expression was inscrutable. He sighed deeply. He knew that something was going on.


    "Nothing," Molly denied adamantly. "There''s nothing wrong with me. I told you I was just tired¡­"


    She muttered under her breath, then turned her face aside to hide her embarrassment. After so many


    days of getting along well with Molly, Eric had already learned how to read her expressions perfectly.


    He could easily see from her eyes that she was lying. He felt disappointed that Molly didn''t feel close to


    him enough to confide in him. He felt estranged.


    Noting the dismal look on Eric''s face, Molly knew that he was not convinced by her lie. She smiled


    brightly, trying to cover up the panic in her heart. "I was having nightmares all night long, so my head


    was woozy when I woke up this morning¡­"


    Eric frowned worriedly. He was about to ask her if she was feeling better but Molly got in ahead of him.


    "Have you finished your exercise?" she asked in a solicitous tone.


    "Nope!" Eric grinned. Sensing that Molly was avoiding the subject, Eric let it drop. He knew that


    whatever it was that''s bothering Molly, he would find out by other means. After appeasing Molly for a


    moment, he went back to his exercise. But before he left, he signaled Lenny to track Molly.


    Molly stood for a while watching Eric do his exercise. Inside her heart, a storm was raging. She felt


    helplessness as if she was about to drown and there was nothing to keep her afloat. The night was


    coming soon, the appointed night. ''How should I choose? Is it even a choice?'' she muttered under her


    breath in anguish.

 Chapter 384 The Wait For The Truth (Part One)

    Chapter 384 The Wait For The Truth (Part One)


    Brian did not go to the hospital until it was afternoon.


    When he arrived, he was in a rush to see Becky.


    As he pushed the door of the ward, he saw Becky getting checked-up by Elias. Elias simply took a


    nce at Brian but neither said a word to him nor paused the checkup. It was not until he finished that


    he said in a serious tone, "I''m not too optimistic about Ms. Yan''s condition. If we can''t find a suitable


    retina donor to rece hers in the near future, I''m afraid it might be toote even if we sessfully


    finish the surgery."


    Upon hearing Elias'' word, Brian''s mind became nk and an almost invisible frown curled into his lips.


    He took a slight nce at Becky with his falcon eyes and coldly asked, "How long do you mean by


    ''near future''?"


    Seeing the worried look of Brian, Elias paused for a while and said in reply, "At most, one month. That


    will put her in a safe ce."


    Without saying a word, Brian nodded and gave a hint for Elias to head out of the ward first. Grasping


    the situation, Elias nodded in reply and shrugged as he walked out of the ward. For the past few days,


    they had found retinas which seemed suitable for Becky. However, after going through them


    individuallyst night, Elias ended up disappointed for none perfectly fitted Becky.


    As he headed slowly towards Becky, Brian silently sat down beside her. Looking at her calm face, his


    heart started to be filled with pain. He pulled Becky''s hands and slowly caressed them while saying in a


    low and maic voice, "Becky¡­"


    Feeling Brian''s worries, Becky quickly interrupted his words and said, "Bri, perhaps it may not be bad to


    be blind." She struggled to remain calm and ced a smile at the corner of her mouth. "By being blind,


    at the very least, I could be happy for not being able to see anything I don''t want to see, right?" Becky


    added.


    Despite letting out some powerful words, she couldn''t hide the fact of the endless sadness she tried so


    hard to contain. Seeing how Becky saw the situation positively and tried to look happy, Brian felt his


    heart sank deeper and was filled with indescribable feelings.


    "Don''t think of anything else, especially nonsense. You got me?" these were the only words he could


    utter. Brian stretched his hands and held Becky into his arms. He thought he loved her so much that he


    felt nothing but guilt for her. "I will find the suitable retinas for you by all means!" he said impatiently.


    "So what?" Becky replied while trying to be strong. Without letting out a sigh, Becky continued, "Even if


    I can see the whole world, will it make any sense if what I want to see the most is not visible in the


    whole world?" Her words sounded deep.


    After hearing these words, Brian took a slight frown and pulled Becky tighter to his body.


    It was silent once again. He couldn''t seem to find the right words to say in reply.


    Despite trying to be strong, the uneasiness and anger in Becky''s heart could no longer be concealed.


    She gritted her teeth and said slowly, "Bri, yesterday, I overheard the conversation between Wing and


    Eric. I think, I should leave this ce and nevere back again." She sneered to herself. "In fact, I


    shouldn''t havee back. If I didn''t, at the very least, I would remain perfect in your heart. But now,


    just look at my situation now," Becky added in a hurting tone.


    Becky sneered with self-mockery one more time. She ced her hands against Brian''s chest and


    slightly pushed him away. Brian frowned upon seeing her eyes slowly being filled with tears and the


    sad smile that lingered in the corner of her mouth.


    "Forget it. Never mind what I just said," she said while stopping her tears from flowing. "I don''t want to


    be disappointed again. Maybe this is God''s n for me. Maybe this is His way of being kind to me so


    that I can live in the past, a dream weaved by myself," she further added as if tofort herself. With a


    shaking voice, Becky couldn''t do anything else butfort herself from the endless grief she was


    feeling. "I have already told Daddy. He wille and pick me up tomorrow to bring me back home. I


    don''t want to stay here any longer and hamper your life. Even though I''m sad, even though I am in


    pain, just leave me alone. You don''t have to pay attention to me anymore," Becky said as if she is


    about to cry again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Looking at Becky, with his thin lips closed, Brian suddenly burst into augh. His deep eyes were filled


    with anger. He asked, "Well, Becky, are you forcing me?"


    After hearing that, she was puzzled by his reaction and the smile of self-mockery on her moth became


    heavier. Becky paused for a while. "Bri, I deserve all this, right?" Becky asked. "When you wanted me, I


    didn''t cherish your feelings and wandered between you and Eric. But now that my feelings for you are


    clear, you no longer want me and have already given me up," she continued exining the reason for


    her words. "I am suffering all these because of what I have done to you, right? Then what do you


    expect me to do if I stay here?" Becky''s words started to reflect her real emotions. After taking a pause,


    she continued, "Should I live in darkness and witness your change of heart?" Becky''s voice cracked as


    she exined how she felt. Her mind was filled with scenarios that made her heart grew more weary by


    the thought of Brian leaving her.

 Chapter 385 The Wait For The Truth (Part Two)

    Chapter 385 The Wait For The Truth (Part Two)


    Upon saying herst few words, Becky could no longer stop her tears from falling and started to cry her


    heart out. Her vacant eyes looked even more sorrowful.


    "Becky, listen to me," Brian said in aforting tone. Brian stood up and squinted slightly. He looked at


    her with his deep eyes and said in a cold tone, "You mustn''t go anywhere until you get your eyes fixed.


    You are not allowed to go anywhere without me. Got it?"


    After saying his words angrily, he walked past Becky and left the room with aplex expression on


    his sculptural face. As his hands touched the doorknob, he heard Becky''s faint voice from behind. She


    sounded so heartbreaking and desperate.


    "Bri, aren''t you a bit too cruel to me?" Becky asked with tears streaming down her face. The pain she


    was feeling could no longer be hidden. Despite being in tears, Becky let out augh filled with mockery.


    "I clearly heard what Elias said. If I can''t find a suitable donor for my retinas, something more


    complicated and dreadful will happen. Worst, I will never be able to see. So now, tell me. Tell why


    should I not leave?" Becky said. "I am no longer of any use to you now. Will you just let me live here


    and slowly watch your heart wither away from me?" she further added in hopes to let him understand


    how she felt. "Be honest with me, are you punishing me for keeping a lukewarm rtionship with you


    for all these years?" her words pierced in Brian''s heart like a stab of a knife.


    Upon hearing that, Brian tightened his grip on the doorknob so that his strength let out a sound.


    Becky''s words sounded like she was digging her own pain, but all of them directed to his aching heart.


    For so many years, she had been the only woman he had ever loved so dearly. He had even once


    sworn to love and pamper her for the rest of their lives. But now...


    "If by chance you''ll never be able to see again all your life," Brian said calmly without any expression


    on his face, and continued, "I''ll apany you. I''ll be your eyes for the rest of my life!"


    After giving his words of promise, Brian pulled the door and left the ward. Becky could only hear the


    loud sounds of the door abruptly closing and Brian''s footsteps slowly fading.


    The sadness on Becky''s face gradually disappeared and was reced by worries as a result of letting


    out the anger and fury in her heart. She folded her hands tightly into a fist, gritted her teeth and


    mumbled to herself, "Ruby Yan, not only will I get your retinas, but I will take everything away from you!


    This is the price that you and your mother have to pay for stealing the happiness from me and my


    mother!" Becky swore to herself like this.


    *


    Brian went directly to Molly''s ward after getting out of Becky''s. However, Molly was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Worried, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Molly''s number. He didn''t immediately realize that


    Molly had broken her phone in front of him until he heard the sweet yet mechanical prompt tone, "The


    number you dialed can''t be reached."


    With his face starting to turn gloomy, he turned around and entered the elevator. He pressed the key


    heading to the ground floor level. As soon as the elevator stopped, he immediately stepped out of the


    elevator and walked out of the hospital. After a few strides, Brian suddenly stopped as he looked to the


    right and saw a familiar petite figure sitting on a bench at the small garden. The familiar face was


    looking ahead nkly and thinking of something.


    A cold wind blew at Brian''s face. He took a slight frown while looking at Molly''s perplexed face. He


    slowly approached her, but Molly didn''t show any reaction even when he was already standing in front


    of her.


    "It''s so cold outside. Why are you sitting here?" Brian gathered the strength to finish his words despite


    the cold weather. Despite the cold weather, Molly''s reaction was even colder. Brian''s voice sounded


    hoarse from the cold.


    Upon hearing a voice, Molly shook her body out of instinct and searched for its source. She raised her


    head and stared nkly at Brian''s sculptural face before asking, "Why are you here?"


    After hearing that, Brian pulled a long face and asked her in reply in a sarcastic tone, "Well, can''t I


    come here?"


    Molly tightened her lips. Her tangled emotions that she had kept almost made her heart explode after


    seeing Brian. As time went by, her suffering was growing every second and every minute. On one


    hand, she was worried about Daniel. While on the other hand, she didn''t want Brian to go there.


    Brian easily felt that Molly was absent-minded. He looked worriedly at her freezing hands slowly turning


    red from the cold. He grasped her and pulled her towards the parking area without saying a word. Molly


    did not resist. As soon as her hand was held into his big hand, the touch of warmth passed to her heart.


    For every step they took, her heart sank continuously.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Upon reaching the car, Brian coldly threw Molly into the car and started the engine. They soon left the


    hospital.


    Not being able to knock out of her own anxiety, Molly remained not quite herself until they were quite


    far away from the hospital. "Where¡­ where are we going?" she asked with a puzzled face.


    "I''m sending you back to the vi," Brian said coldly. "Wing might have been bored for being alone!" he


    added.


    "What about you?" Molly replied. "Where are you heading after?" as soon as she let out her words, she


    immediately regretted asking her questions.


    Brian took a nce at Molly and saw that she turned her face away from him nervously. With an almost


    invisible smile at the corner of his mouth, he said, "I have something else to do!"


    Molly did not expect that Brian would answer her question. She turned her head towards him and


    looked at him. She was hesitant to speak and was pushing and pulling threads for several times before


    finally giving up. She dropped her shoulder and sat on the seat limply, with her fingers rotating


    ceaselessly. She did not know what to do.


    Brian looked at Molly with his sharp eyes. Her expressions betrayed herself. While withdrawing his


    sight ahead, he said slowly, "You don''t want to go back to the vi, do you?"

 Chapter 386 The Wait For The Truth (Part Three)

    Chapter 386 The Wait For The Truth (Part Three)


    After hearing this question, Mollyughed at herself subconsciously without answering the question.


    Brian suddenly turned the steering wheel and pulled over. Then he slightly turned his body and stared


    at Molly, as if his sharp falcon eyes could see through her.


    Being stared by Brian, Molly felt goosebumps all over her body. She leaned towards the car door


    unconsciously,pressed her lips and asked weakly, "What...what are you doing?"


    Feeling ufortable at the sight of the frightened Molly, Brian couldn''t bring himself to tell her that


    Sharon has died. In the first ce, it wasn''t appropriate to tell her with her current condition. Otherwise,


    he couldn''t imagine what would happen. He was afraid that he would not be able to control the situation


    well and worse, hurt Molly even more.


    Brian silently frowned. He slowly moved towards her, while Molly leaned further away. Seeing her


    reactions, he stopped and said slowly, "Since you don''t want to go back, where do you want to go?"


    The words he uttered sounded teasingly for Molly.


    Having no clue of what was going on, Molly could only let the words, "I¡­" Extremely stressed to be


    stared at by Brian, she crossed her hands tightly and swallowed her saliva several times before saying,


    "I¡­I¡­ Could you apany me for a walk?" Molly finally found some words to say. "I just want to take


    a walk and rx. Maybe you want to apany me, perhaps," she added defensively.


    Looking at the slightly shining eyes of Molly, Brian raised his eyebrows and answered, "Okay! So where


    do you want to go?" While waiting for her reply, Brian stared lovingly at Molly'' nervous face.


    Brian''s words came in a low and deep tone. His attractive voice was simr to that of a mellow wine,


    which people would naturally sink. Molly looked at him in a daze, as if her nerves were aroused, and


    said slowly, "Phoenix Mountain!"


    Puzzled, Brian paused for a while and slowly raised his eyebrows. An invisible smile was curled in the


    corner of his mouth. He stared at Molly with his ck eyes and said slowly, "Are you going to Phoenix


    Mountain for camping?" Brian said teasingly and added, "Really? On such a cold day? I didn''t know


    you could be so romantic, Mol!" Brian couldn''t help but tease the embarrassed Molly.


    As he finished his words, his face was already inches away from Molly''s. The warm air from his breath


    and the minty scent scorching from his body was all over her face, creating an intimate mood.


    Molly, surprised by the actions of Brian, was dumbfounded by how close he was. "What¡­what¡­Just


    what are you thinking?" Molly said in an embarrassed tone while trying to move away. Despite not


    being able to think clearly from her embarrassing situation, Molly suddenly realized that Phoenix


    Mountain was actually a popr spot in A City for lovers to go camping. This exined Brian''s actions.


    Teasingly, Brian wore a faint smile and said, "What can I possibly think about?"


    "I¡­I¡­," Molly was lost for words. Nervous, she kept leaning backwards, away from Brian, until she


    was cornered and had no ce to retreat. "I... just want to...," Molly added as she continued looking for


    the best words to say. "I just want to climb the mount. That''s all!" finally, she was able toe up with


    an excuse.


    The smile Brian wore at the corner of his mouth slowly turned into a yful smirk. It was very attractive


    and seductive at the same time. His ck eyes were so deep that every expression Molly wore could


    not escape from his sight. Brian recalled the data investigated by Tony. He had learned that this little


    woman was sent back by Edgar''s car after going out of the hospital yesterday afternoon. Remembering


    such unsightly memory, he said, "Okay, since you want to go there, I will apany you today."


    As he said those words, he moved back to his seat. Finally freed from Brian''s intimate moves, Molly


    could now finally breathe. She quietly took a deep breath and suddenly, her mouth started to frown.


    Withpressed lips as she stared at Brian, Molly couldn''t stop herself from asking, "You¡­ you said


    that you have something important to do, right? Aren''t you going to do that first?" She said that in an


    unhappy tone.


    After hearing her worries, Brian looked at Molly with his deep ck eyes which looked dangerous. His


    eyes wereparable to a vortex rose found in a pit, trying to absorb everything around it. Noticing


    how Molly was starting to get nervous again, he slightly squinted to hide the sharpness of his sight. A


    faint smile appeared on his thin lips and he said indifferently, "But it''s more important to apany


    you."


    Surprised by his words, Molly was overwhelmed by the sincerity and sweetness of it. She stared at


    Brian with her bloodshot eyes, as if she just saw a monster. After a while, she asked drearily, "Perhaps,


    are you possessed by a spirit?" "You feel so different. It''s so unlikely of you to say such words," Molly


    added.


    Upon hearing that, Brian pulled a long face, sneered and said, "Molly, I shouldn''t have been kind to you


    for a minute."


    After saying that, Brian took a cold nce at her and started the car. He continued, "Let''s have a meal


    first, then I will apany you to Phoenix Mountain."


    Feeling like there was no going back, Molly bit her lips while her face slowly started to get pale. "Are


    you really willing to go there? With me?" she asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes. Got a problem with that?" Brian answered. After saying his words, he took a nce at Molly and


    slowly added, "Mol, from now on, I will take part in everything you''re involved in." Brian paused and


    continued, "And you just have to remember one thing. That is to never betray me. Otherwise¡­"


    Upon hearing his words, Molly felt like her heart skipped a beat. She was confused by the meaning of


    his words. The words "never betray me" kept on resounding in her mind.


    Noticing how puzzled Molly was, Brian decided not to finish his words. It was not untilte afternoon


    that they finished their meal. While they were having their meal, Tony brought something to them. At


    first, Molly had no idea what they were andter learned that they were all cold-proof clothing and


    some stuff for daily use.

 Chapter 387 The Wait For The Truth (Part Four)

    Chapter 387 The Wait For The Truth (Part Four)


    Located at the boundary between A City and L City, Phoenix Mountain was more beautiful during


    summer. Many people often visited the mountain to climb, exercise and go for a pic. Above anything


    else, it was said to be the most favorite spot for camping. Thus, it was considered to be the ce


    where most love affairs take ce in A City and L City. Even during winter, people continued toe


    here crazily. During such cold days, what they were here for was as clear as daylight.


    Not uttering a single word, Brian continued to drive head-on while taking a nce at Molly every once


    in a while. Molly became more reluctant on her ns as they approached the mountain. All this time,


    Brian was patiently waiting for Molly to tell him the truth.


    However, when they arrived at Phoenix Mountain, Molly remained silent and didn''t even open her


    mouth. She just bit her lips hard with her hands rotating ceaselessly.


    Brian stopped the car at the foot of Phoenix Mountain. With an empty face, he nced at Molly who


    was staring nkly at the sight of the mountain that was in front of her. He got off the car and looked


    around. His eyes turned deep.


    After getting off, he took out the bag that Tony sent from the back seat and opened it. He indifferently


    threw an outdoor jacket to Molly and slowly said, "Put it on, unless you want to be frozen to death."


    Still uneasy, Molly grasped the jacket and continued to look around the somewhat dested Phoenix


    Mountain from being covered with snow. While Brian was putting on his outdoor jacket, she said


    without any hesitation, "Bri, how about we go back?" Molly could no longer continue to pretend.


    Brian slightly raised his eyebrows, while a trace of joy shed in his eyes. But as he turned around to


    look at Molly, he covered his emotions and stared nkly at her to maintain his coolness. He then


    asked, "Why? Don''t you want to climb the mountain?"


    "It is getting dark," Molly said meekly. "How about¡­ how about going back now anding back next


    time?" Molly said without any hesitation. While her hands were slowly starting to freeze, all she could


    ever think of was how to get Brian to drive her anywhere away from the mountain.


    Brian left out an evil smile. He looked at Molly with his deep eyes and saw how worried and entangled


    she was by her emotions. With an empty expression, Brian said indifferently, "Never mind." After saying


    that, he threw the bag into the car and put on his outdoor jacket. While grasping one of Molly''s hands,


    he pulled her and walked towards Phoenix Mountain.


    On the contrary, Molly was somewhat passive at the moment. As they continued to head uphill, she


    could feel her heart beat rising to her throat. She looked around wearily, as she didn''t know why Jenifer


    told her to bring Brian here. All she knew was that something bad was bound to happen.


    It was getting darker and darker. Due to the impact of the weather, everything was in darkness, and not


    a single star could be seen from the sky. Molly said, "Bri, let''s go down the mountain this instant."


    Brian tightened his grip on Molly''s hand and said, "I am truly curious about this ce and wonder why


    people love to camp here even during winter. And since we''re already here now, it would be a pity if we


    would just head back half way."


    The words he uttered sounded rxed and intimate, but she felt even more distressed. The more


    rxed Brian was, the more worried she was of what could possibly happen.


    Perceiving Molly''s uneasiness, Brian tightened his grip on her hand once again. He then wore the


    sses he held in the other hand. This pair of sses might look ordinary, but with his sculptural face,


    Brian looked even more handsome and schrly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After putting on his sses, the darkness around Brian became more visible. He quietly looked around


    with his sharp eyes, just like an owl on a ck night. He calmed his face and said to Molly in a low


    voice, "Mol, are you nervous?"


    Molly''s heart continued to beat crazily. She tried very hard to swallow her saliva and said, "No, not a


    bit!"


    Hearing her reply, Brian smiled indifferently. They continued walking and he decided to take a different


    route. They walked into a path in the forest nearby instead of taking the main road. Puzzled by the


    sudden decision of Brian, Molly asked, "Why are we not taking the main road?"


    "Well, do you prefer camping in an open area?" he answered. Brian seemed serious about this whole


    camping idea.


    Upon hearing that, Molly''s mouth quivered out of embarrassment. With Brian being near to her, she


    became more worried. She then asked for another time, "Bri, let''s just go back, okay?"


    At the moment, Molly forgot what Jenifer had said to her. She was only afraid that something


    dangerous would happen to Brian soon. Nothing else was more important than to bring Brian back to


    safety. That was the only thing she could think of during that time. However, it seemed like Brian was


    so persistent about "camping" and was not even willing to go down the mountain.


    After hearing her sincere and worry-filled words, he stared at Molly and asked, "You asked me to


    apany you. But now, are you just going to escape after lighting the fire?"


    Those words made Molly more anxious so that she was about to burst in tears. She said without any


    hesitation, "Bri, I brought you here on purpose. They threatened me with Daniel''s life and forced me to


    bring you here. Please, I beg you. Let''s go back, okay?"


    After hearing the truth, Brian''s eyes were filled with happiness. But because it was too dark and fog


    covered their path, Molly didn''t see his reaction. Molly''s anxiety grew even more.


    "Mol," Brian raised his hand and softly brushed Molly''s cheeks, which was blown cold by the night


    wind. His fingertips were reluctant to leave her beautiful face. When yesterday he had made it clear


    how deeply he loved Molly, he had promised in his heart that he would continue to treat her well unless


    she would betray him. Different from the promise he had made to Becky, this one was rooted from his


    heart. He then said softly, "Now that we''re here, it would be a pity if we go down now."


    After saying his words, there was not enough time for Molly to think about what he meant when a faint


    light shed behind Brian, speeding towards him.

 Chapter 388 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part One)

    Chapter 388 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part One)


    ''You have to give up the dream that is too good to be true. In the same way that you leave a person


    way out of your league regardless of how much you love him or her.''


    He once promised that she was the only one he would love.


    Suddenly Brian sensed something whizzing behind his back.


    As he held Molly in his arms and stroked her face, he paid little attention to his surroundings for any


    possible threats. Fortunately, his training as a fighter allowed him to sense danger just as a shiny object


    was about to hit him. Brian yanked Molly out of the way by grabbing her on the waist. The shiny object


    missed its target and hit a tree instead. Brian quickly pulled out a weapon, a Browning M1910, and fired


    as they evaded the deadly explosive tossed at them.


    He hit the man who just fired an Anesthetic bomb that narrowly missed him and Molly. The perpetrator


    dropped to the ground when the bullet pierced his forehead, right between his eyes.


    "Bri!" Molly screamed. She didn''t know what happened but was startled by the sound of a bullet hitting


    a human.


    "I''m okay," Brian whispered in her ear, his breath warming her earlobe. He raised an eyebrow and


    pulled Molly by the hand so they could move forward. He set the night vision goggles on his head to


    help him move around better. Brian kept looking around for potential threats.


    With the forest so quiet, it almost felt creepy. Brian chuckled because the type of danger he faced now


    was nothingpared to what he grew up with in Hell Forest.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Her heart was pounding so loud as Molly sensed the tension in the air. She bit her lips while looking


    around and grabbed Brian''s hand. But it was too dark to see anything, and the darkness terrified her so


    much she started to tremble violently.


    Brian stopped walking and watched as the girl turned pale. "Now you know how scary this ce is? I


    thought you were brave enough toe to a ce such as this," he teased Molly to help her rx.


    But she remained speechless and couldn''t stop trembling. Soon, her eyes were full of tears.


    Sighing, Brian scooped Molly into his arms and hugged her. His eagle eyes quickly scanned the


    immediate surroundings. He lowered his deep voice as he assured her, "I won''t let you get hurt." He


    looked Molly in the eye and asked, "Do you believe me?"


    The scene was a rey of the other night when Brian hurt himself protecting Molly.


    Still trembling in his arms, Molly remained silent while biting her lips. Whether she was worried about


    Brian or Daniel, or regretted what she did, no one really knew.


    The man stood still and stroked Molly''s shoulders. He was mad but also felt sorry for her since she


    always got him into trouble. Aside from hating her being stubborn, he didn''t like it that she yed the


    tough guy when in reality, she was very vulnerable.


    In near tears, Molly asked, "Brian, did you know what was going on here before you came?" She


    looked embarrassed. "You knew it was dangerous, and I was the decoy, didn''t you?"


    Smiling, Brian teased Molly. "You''re not as dumb as I thought." He hoped to make her rx a bit. "My


    n is to leave you here if you don''t confess everything," Brian threatened.


    Shocked at his words, she waited to see if Brian was really going to leave her there. There wasn''t


    enough light to see his entire face, so all Molly saw was a silhouette in the dark.


    Seeing the poor girl so nervous made Brian''s heart ache. He masked his sadness before saying, "Tony


    had orders to rescue Daniel with the help of our men."


    He now led Molly by the hand and walked ahead.


    His statement stunned her, but with his back to her, Brian didn''t see the girl''s expression. It was a


    shock how much Brian knew. "Did he seed?" she asked eagerly. Then suddenly remembering


    something, she eximed, "We have toe down the mountain if he did!"


    He rewarded her with a snort. "Hrumph! We''re not going to make it." Brian said.


    "What do you mean?" she asked worriedly. Her breathing became heavy, and she was now skittish due


    to stress. Molly nowmented not confessing everything to Brian early on.


    They kept walking forward, with Brian slightly pulling Molly to hurry her up, while surveying their


    surroundings. "If we keep going, we''d probably get ughtered," he teased again. He thought if he kept


    the conversation light, Molly would calm down.


    But that wasn''t the case. Molly turned pale at his cruel words. She was being led to danger by a man


    who didn''t care! Realizing this, she suddenly raised her voice, "We can''t get to the foot of the


    mountain?"


    "I''m afraid so," Brian said almost apologetically. He kept moving forward as they talked.


    Why did youe here if you knew it was a trap? Molly shuddered in fear at the thought. She was


    close to having a nervous breakdown.


    "How was I supposed to know if you were telling me the truth if I don''t check out the situation myself?"


    He tried to keep his tone light, while his eagle eyes never stopped moving to make sure they were safe.


    She almost stopped walking and yelled at him, "You''re a psycho!"


    He halted as she broke into tears. Brian turned around to look at the girl who was in despair. A faint


    smile formed in his lips. Slowly he asked, "Are you worried about me?"


    Clenching her teeth, Molly yelled again. "No one is worried about you!" She huffed in annoyance. "You


    know what? I can leave you and go as far away as I want after you die!"


    She meant it, and his face clouded after hearing the words. Molly leaving him would be devastating. He


    didn''t want to think about her going away, or worse, make good her threat. Slowly, he turned around to


    face Molly. Brian lifted her chin, so they were eye-to-eye. "I want to make one thing clear to you, Molly,"


    he began. "You can never flee from me as long as I am alive.

 Chapter 389 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Two)

    Chapter 389 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Two)


    "I will drag you to hell if I die!" He growled the words, and it felt like a hammer smashing her heart. For


    a while, her brain turned nk.


    At the foot of the mountain...


    Through her night vision binocrs, Jenifer watched Brian and Molly flirting. Her lips twitched with a


    hint of mockery as she put the binocrs down and took her phone out. The call went through and with


    an icy tone, she said, "Mr. Yan, I''ve taken care of the first part of the n. The rest is up to you."


    Justin chuckled but his face hardened. "Ah, so we can pull out two thorns in our flesh this time. Then


    we can rx," he said.


    Herughter stopped him momentarily. "It''s too early to jump to that conclusion. I don''t think Mr. Brian


    Long came here alone," Jenifer advised him.


    She ended the call with a brittleugh. Jenifer walked down the hilltop opposite Phoenix Mountain.


    Everything she did had a purpose. After being told Molly had left the hospital, she borrowed Edgar''s car


    and drove around town in search of the woman. When she found her, there was only one goal, and that


    was to let Brian know Molly got off from Edgar''s car.


    She knew very little about Mr. Brian Long. But she knew what men were like, especially when it came


    to women they love. They wanted to control everything, and jealousy consumed them where their


    beloved was concerned. No matter how smart they were, men were all the same when it came to love.


    Jenifer was sure Brian woulde to Molly''s rescue as long as he still loved her. Even if he knew he


    could be falling into a trap.


    She kept running the n in her head as she made her way down to the bottom of the hill. Someone


    was running towards her. Jenifer halted when she recognized who it was.


    Edgar slowed down when he passed Jenifer but continued to rush up to the mountain.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "It''s toote," Jenifer called out with a sneer as she watched him slowly take off. Shots continued to be


    fired without pause, making Edgar pause. "You should know the fighting between the conservative and


    reformist factions have been very intense. Brian stirred things up, so both factions want him killed."


    Her words caught Edgar''s attention. He suddenly turned around and looked at her fiercely through his


    sses. "I don''t care about him. But how dare you use Molly to seduce him! I promise you this. I will kill


    you if anything happens to Molly," he yelled at Jenifer.


    The threat given, Edgar ran towards the mountain without turning back. He left Jenifer clenching her


    fists and face distorted in fury.


    As she watched him disappear, she growled, "Let''s see who will win!" Then she sprinted towards the


    mountain, too. As one of the excellent soldiers in the female special force, Jenifer couldpete with


    men when it came to physical capabilities. Her advantage over Edgar was her familiarity with the


    terrain. It didn''t take long for her to catch up with him, even with his headstart. When she was less than


    five meters away from Edgar, Jenifer put on a burst of speed then jumped to kick him from behind.


    The man sensed something wrong was about to happen before Jenifer''s legsnded on his back. He


    managed to twist his body to avoid the full impact of the hit. "Don''t make me hate you!" he yelled at her


    between gasps of breath.


    "Hate me?" Jenifer grunted. "That''s still better than you forgetting me!" She was determined to block


    Edgar''s ascent. She must thwart his attempt to reach Phoenix Mountain. Otherwise, he would ruin her


    n.


    His training in the Wolf SWAT Team was still no match for Jenifer''s determination to subdue him. She


    yed her ace and locked Edgar in a hold so masterful that he couldn''t break free.


    The fight between them was intense, but the situation in Phoenix Mountain was even more thrilling.


    Eric knew something was going on after learning that Molly met with Edgar yesterday. Then Tony


    reported that they lost track of Brian through the GPS location system when he reached the foot of


    Phoenix Mountain. The signals around the mountain were all jammed now. In A City, only one person


    other than Mr. Shen was powerful enough to do this: Justin.


    "Young Master," Lenny approached with a frown. "We are unable to take over the foot of the mountain,"


    he reported.


    Shadow Organization was a group established to safeguard Dragon Ind. But by no means could it


    take on a special force. Besides, its people in A City was very limited, far less than their rivals.


    This update was very disturbing, and Eric''s face turned bleak. Brian and Molly, both trapped in the


    mountain, were very important to him. The way things were going, no one from the team coulde to


    their rescue. Still, he had to do something.


    As they reached the half-way point, the air was bing heavier making it more difficult to breathe.


    Beneath the sweat, Brian''s distinct features remained sharp. He kept advancing with Molly right behind


    him. He knew the situation was bing increasingly dangerous the closer they were to the enemies.


    Nearly breathless, Molly couldn''t understand why Brian refused to head down the mountain even


    though it was more dangerous at the bottom than at the top. The girl was trying not to imagine how


    disastrous it would be for her and Brian if they were trapped there.


    Suddenly, Brian seemed to have read her mind. He asked, "Do you hear gunfire down there?"


    "Yes," Molly replied while biting her lips. The sound of gunshots nearly made her heart jump.


    "Our men down there must have thwarted their main firepower," Brian said. He was hoping it would


    finally spell death for the enemies. "Now, its time," he grunted.

 Chapter 390 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Three)

    Chapter 390 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Three)


    Brian pulled Molly out of the way and raised his arm to fire twice. A bullet intended for either of them


    missed its target. Brian''s first shot caught the man who was aiming at them. He died quickly and was


    never able to fire back. Another sniper, who was getting ready to use his machine gun, was Brian''s


    second victim in the dark.


    His practiced eyes roamed the area as they continued to move forward. Brian wanted to make sure no


    one was hiding in the dark ready to surprise them. Even though the path was rough and dangerous,


    Brian estimated they could reach the peak near L City once theye through the forest and pass the


    river basin.


    Howard may be smart, but he had a fatal weakness. He was conceited.


    Having lost out twice to him, Brian was determined to get even this time. Anyone familiar with Phoenix


    Mountain should know the path that led out of it. But it required passing the river basin, which had too


    many hidden spots that were dangerous.


    The sound of gunfire from the foot of the mountain faded then finally disappeared as Brian and Molly


    kept on climbing. The only sounds now were the whisper of the wind blowing through dried grass. Molly


    had no idea how long they have been traveling. Once her eyes had adjusted to the dark, she could


    make out vague outlines around her. She stumbled, slowing down her brisk pace. Just ahead was a


    destend area, but the well-worn path they passed earlier was no longer there. Brambles crunched


    loudly as she and Brian stepped on them, making the situation more creepy.


    No longer able to feel her legs, Molly trudged after Brian mechanically. She didn''t know where he was


    leading her to, but she felt safe with him.


    Suddenly, Brian stopped and turned around. He looked at Molly''s tired face, glistening with sweat. "Get


    on me!" hemanded.


    "What?" She gave him a confused look.


    "Let me carry you," he offered. It embarrassed him to make the offer and thought it was weird why he


    felt that way all of a sudden.


    A wave of happiness flooded her, but Molly twitched her nose and haughtily replied, "I can walk by


    myself!" She bit her lips again.


    Their condition now was harsh enough, and Molly didn''t want to add to Brian''s burdens. He already


    gave his word to keep her safe, and Molly didn''t want the man protecting her to get hurt as well.


    Holding back her sadness, Molly quietly asked, "Bri, we can make it. We can escape from this hell,


    right?" Through his night vision goggles, Brian could see her face clearly.


    Stroking her face, now cold from sweat and fear, Brian vowed, "I will get you out of here safely. Do you


    believe me?"


    Nodding, Molly jumped into his arms and wrapped her arms around Brian''s waist. "I believe you, Bri. I


    believe you," she said in a voice choked with emotion.


    Unable to control herself any longer, Molly broke down since epting the mission from Jenifer. She


    med herself for being stupid and for allowing others to manipte her. Had she told Brian everything


    from the beginning, things could have turned out differently.


    Sensing her remorse, Brian said nothing but just stroked her back to console the woman. He needed to


    take care of something immediately. Otherwise, it may be another bomb that could explode this time.


    He was determined to do everything to protect Molly after it became clear to him she was the one he


    truly loved.


    The tension and hostilities in the mountainside have not abated. Near the foot of the mountain, Jenifer


    and Edgar were still tussling with each other. Equally adept, no one could get the upper hand for long.


    The difference between them was that Edgar came alone while Jenifer had a team with her. The man


    almost lost after other girls joined in the fray.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Lenny and his men still couldn''t find a way to infiltrate enemy territory. What made their


    situation worse was the wounding of some members of the team. Eric was extremely anxious about his


    brother, but could only grit his teeth in frustration. He was about to make a call, but even before he


    could dial, a convoy of ck cars arrived.


    Apprehensive, Eric had no idea who had arrived. His mind raced while cold sweat beaded on his face.


    The lead car stopped, and a man with a silver mask stepped out. He came up to Eric and asked


    brusquely, "Is Brian in the mountain?"


    "Mr. Shen?" Eric gasped. He had recognized the man because of the silver mask. His hands turned


    mmy.


    It was onlyst month when Eric and his brother learned of Mr. Shen, the boss of Sacred Domain, an


    all-powerful organization in A City. He also had a history with Shirley.


    He nodded in answer to the question. "There are two people trapped in the mountain, Brian and Molly,"


    Eric said, trying to look calm.


    Mr. Shen looked grimly at Eric. Known for his notoriety, the man knew everything that was happening in


    A City and would have preferred to stay away from the ce were it not for Shirley. And while he knew


    Brian could handle matters himself, Mr. Shen did not want him to risk his life.


    With Sacred Domain''s help, there was no need for Eric to dial the number that he was hesitant to call


    earlier. Justin didn''t expect a gannd organization to dare go up against the government because


    they would not win. But something changed after they got involved.


    The gunbattle at the foot of the mountain was still raging. But there was now a ray of hope for Brian


    and Molly, who were trapped inside.


    Tightening his hold on Molly, Brian led her to safety. Molly gritted her teeth in exhaustion and only kept


    her chin up through sheer willpower.


    They made it through the mountainside when Brian suddenly halted. They only had to cross the basin


    to reach L City. The problem now was navigating the steep slope ahead of them. Molly and Brian had


    to be very careful because the danger was slipping and getting entangled in prickly shrubs. And getting


    caught in brambles made them an easy target for the enemies.

 Chapter 391 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Four)

    Chapter 391 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Four)


    Frowning, Brian surveyed the area with eagle-eyed precision. Thick branches blocked his vision. He


    turned around to check on the exhausted Molly and remembered it would be impossible for her to


    make it. He cursed inwardly for not considering her state as he nned their way out.


    "Let''s take a break, okay?" he told Molly. He knew how dangerous it could be to stop in an area where


    they were exposed, but Brian was more worried about Molly than he was for himself.


    Molly nodded as she was really spent. Her legs were heavy. She slumped into a rock and had no


    energy to talk.


    Standing beside Molly, Brian continued to inspect their surroundings. He thought Howard was


    conceited. But what about himself? Was he not the same way?


    All of a sudden, Brian instinctively moved his head as he sensed a bullet whistling towards them. He


    dropped down to the ground and pushed Molly to take cover. The first bullet narrowly missed them.


    Brian fired his weapon to retaliate. He heard another shot fired from their left side.


    Without thinking, Brian jumped to Molly''s side to cover her and fired again. He kept Molly pressed close


    to him.


    Gunshots were still ringing in her ears. Molly was holding her breath, for fear of being exposed to more


    gunfire. It was a great relief to feel Brian shielding her with his body. She believed that he would not let


    her get hurt. Molly trusted him with her whole heart and knew she could always count on Brian to


    protect her.


    Meanwhile, Howard, also in night vision goggles, believed he was standing on the spot where Brian


    was killed when Mr. Yan started the whole n for his sister.


    "Fire your guns!" he ordered. He was sure of one thing: Brian couldn''t take on so many people.


    But he was proven wrong and realized he underestimated Brian. His rival ran for cover dragging Molly


    with him as Howard''s men fired at them from all directions. Exposed to volleys of gunfire, Brian refused


    to give up fighting. He took down snipers whenever he had a chance. His flexibility and skills with a


    firearm amazed members of Howard''s team. When someone appeared too powerful to be human, he


    was sure to impress those watching his moves.


    He didn''t impress Howard but only infuriated him more. As his face darkened, his lips curved upward


    into an evil smile. Howard extended his hand to signal one of his men, who immediately handed him a


    bullet.


    The bullets flying all around them wouldn''t stop. Brian clenched his teeth and momentarily hid under a


    trunk to keep Molly safe. He shot at two snipers. Brian had no idea how snipers were attacking them.


    He looked back and saw they were nearly at the edge of the basin. Any more backward steps meant


    falling off a bottomless cliff.


    After looking at Molly, Brian frowned and halted at the edge of the basin.


    Loading his gun with a single bullet, Howard spoke through the two-way radio and ordered, "n B."


    "Copy that," his men responded. The second round of the shoot-to-kill battle began, and every sniper


    took off their night vision goggles after firing. Howard, meanwhile, trained his gun towards Molly and


    fired.


    The single shot terrified Brian. By his count, there were only six bullets left from snipers. So the shot he


    heard in Molly''s direction would being from where? Without thinking, he pulled Molly out of the


    way to avoid getting hit and fired his weapon. He couldn''t step back any further.


    By some twist of fate, the two bullets mmed into each other and exploded. Intense light filled the


    entire forest from the explosion.


    "Aaaahhh!" Molly screamed as she pressed her eyes close.


    Already sore from all the crying, the powerful beam hurt her eyes more like a knife slicing through


    them.


    Brian was stunned as he saw the bullets collide and a loud boom went off. He immediately shut his


    eyes, but the strong sh from the st still managed to blind him momentarily. The night vision


    goggles he wore was designed to amplify light in the dark, and this one made by M Country was


    equipped with thetest technology, that only intensified the pain in his eyes.


    As Brian and Molly shut their eyes instinctively, Howard fired two more shots at them. Two deadly


    bullets were headed their way.


    From years of training, Brian''s right ear picked up the fatal sign and pushed Molly out of harm''s way.


    But in protecting his beloved Molly, he couldn''t dodge the one aimed at him. The bullet mmed into


    Brian and sent the lovebirds down the basin.


    Amid the chaos, Howard marked the location where the two fell and fired more shots. He quickly


    removed his night vision goggles and fired again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Brian needed a quick counter-attack. He took out a spare clip, threw it high in the air and shot it as he


    rolled down the basin while holding Molly. Another explosion followed that had Howard getting down on


    the ground.


    It was quiet for several minutes. Howard slowly stood up and put his goggles back on, but he was too


    late. Brian and Molly - the thorns on his side - were nowhere to be seen.


    He stepped forward to inspect the area when all of a sudden, he heard running footstepsing from


    the forest. His face tightened as he screamed, "Enemies!"


    His snipers were all shocked by his pronouncement. How could people get up here when their defense


    at the bottom of the mountain was so strong?


    Tony led Mr. Shen and his men up the mountain in the cover of darkness. He followed the marks along


    the path left by Brian intended to help rescue him and Molly. When Tony heard the final explosion, he


    knew it was a distress signal from his boss. They fled to the basin without running into enemies. Now,


    they confronted Howard and his men. A fierce battle raged between the two teams.


    Meanwhile, Brian continued rolling down while holding on to Molly. Brambles shed through their


    coats. The girl had lost consciousness because of the powerful explosion, and Brian kept forcing his


    sore eyes to stay open.

 Chapter 392 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Five)

    Chapter 392 Doomed As Suitor; Destined As Beloved (Part Five)


    As they rolled down, Brian tried to find a way to free Molly so she would not be hurt further. It was


    difficult to look around with his eyes red and swollen. But if Brian didn''t do anything, they would end up


    in the bottom and perish.


    As a final attempt, Brian stuck out his free arm to grab a trunk and managed to break their fall. Now the


    two of them were swinging back and forth, but a dead trunk could only hold them so long. The brittle


    lifesaver broke before Brian could reinforce himself and the two rolled down again.


    They were now rolling at hair-raising speed. Brian didn''t give up wing around to save them both.


    Suddenly, he spotted a huge rock down below.


    His face hardened because they were about to m into the rock in seconds. Brian held Molly closely


    and shifted so it was his back that would hit the rock. A heavy thud signaled the end of their fall. The


    tremendous impact sent a sharp pain in his abdomen, and his mouth tasted of blood.


    He spat out blood, then quickly checked Molly to make sure she didn''t suffer serious injuries. He smiled


    as he stared at Molly lying in his arms. "I told myself before I came that I had to kill you if you didn''t


    confess everything to me. It was the only way I knew to wipe you out of my mind. Otherwise, you would


    be the only woman I want to spend the rest of my life with," he said with a groan.


    Blood was gushing from his abdomen and spattered on his lips. Everything that happened was weirdly


    beautiful and dangerous.


    Ignoring the pain, Brian held Molly more closely. For so long, he had been expecting romantic love


    simr to what Richie and Shirley shared. He initially thought he would find that with Becky. But then


    Molly came into the picture. Reality proved him wrong. It''s only been two months since he met Molly,


    but he couldn''t stop thinking about her, and he had broken his rules because of her. He was like a kite


    with Molly controlling the string.


    "Mol, please don''t leave me¡­ Otherwise, I''m afraid I will have to kill you!" he said in a raspy tone. He


    closed his eyes, and the sickening fear of losing his beloved enveloped him. His deration of love for


    Molly was not enough because she still wanted to leave him. The only thing she wanted to do was run


    away after Wing told her how Brian felt about her.


    Everywhere he touched Molly felt cold, so he held her even tighter so she could absorb his body heat.


    "Mr. Brian Long!"


    Never was he more grateful to hear Tony''s voice than now. He shouted from above. Brian''s face melted


    as his men came along to rescue them. He cked out, as Tony and the people from the XK


    Intelligence Agency reached them. Brian had fallen into aa, but he still clung to Molly, while his


    right hand still clutched his weapon.


    A helicopter circled in mid-air then Molly and Brian were airlifted. Their rescue signaled the failure of


    the plot to kill them. It also meant the fight between the conservative and reformist factions was no


    longer a secret.


    What happened that night leaked out. Politics was said to be the reason behind the fighting, and it


    involved two countries. With the revtion, old secrets were likewise exposed following the submission


    of anonymous letters to the military court. Since his n failed, Justin had be worthless in the


    reformist faction.


    He was so sure his n would seed. And it would have, if not for Mr. Shen. Justin learned a big


    lesson that night: never ignore a tiny screw because it could sink a huge ship. After that fight, Sacred


    Domain was destroyed and most of the people behind it were arrested. Even Mr. Shen was


    apprehended.


    But all that didn''t matter right now.


    Three dayster¡­


    From the ICU, Brian transferred to a VIP ward. He sustained cuts and scratches all over his body as he


    brushed against brambles while holding on to Molly as they were rolling down. What almost killed him


    though was a gunshot wound in his left shoulder and the contusions in his back which injured internal


    organs.


    He still looked pale because of his wounds, but Brian nced at the people standing by his bedside.


    Among them was Wing, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying. But she looked at Brian coldly,


    not knowing whether to curse him for risking his life orforting him after what he went through. It


    was the first time he sustained serious injuries in years.


    They literally kept Becky in the dark about Brian''s condition. She was not informed about Brian being


    taken to the hospital the other night. Becky wanted to discuss something about her retina with Rory, but


    her father couldn''te due to an emergency in M Country. That was how she identally learned


    about Brian getting shot.


    "Brian!" Becky cried out as her nose twitched. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She started to panic,


    because being blind, she didn''t know the extent of Brian''s injuries.


    He whispered something to Becky to assure the woman he would be fine, then looked at Molly who sat


    in a corner. She looked pale as if she had been beaten up. Brian stopped stroking Becky''s head when


    he noticed Molly''s dreadful appearance.


    People in the ward exchanged fearful looks as they noted how Brian''s face suddenly tightened.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sitting on his wheelchair, Eric looked at Molly then his brother. He had a strong feeling that something


    changed between them after their experience that night. Eric conceded that Brian left him behind in


    their chase for Molly.


    Wing came up to Becky and touched her arm. "Becky, Brian needs a lot of rest."


    With these words, one by one, visitors stepped out of the room. After giving Brian a concerned look,


    Molly turned around to follow the rest.


    "Molly, stay here!" Brianmanded with a cold voice.

 Chapter 393 Same Hospital Bed, Different Intimacy (Part One)

    Chapter 393 Same Hospital Bed, Different Intimacy (Part One)


    "Molly, you stay here,"


    Brian ordered.


    His words stopped everyone''s steps, especially that of Becky''s and Eric''s.


    Becky turned her head back in reflex despite her vision loss, whereas Eric just gaped at Molly.


    The atmosphere instantly turned heavy. Harrow and Tony exchanged looks. Harrow was enjoying the


    show, while Tony put on a solemn look.


    Wing looked at Brian, then at Molly. Atst, she nced around and said, "Let''s go."


    She took the lead to step outside, followed by Harrow, Tony and the medical staff. But three people


    remained still -- Eric, Becky and Molly.


    Becky clenched her fists inside the sleeves of her hospital dress with a sneering smile, not sure herself


    if it was directed at others, or at herself. She stiffly turned around and walked out, telling herself again


    and again that she must put up with all these things.


    Eric kept his eyes on Molly. He had not moved at all since the moment Brian had asked her to stay.


    Eric''s face was less yful now, and more mature and serious. Deep down, he was hoping, ''Little


    Molly, don''t stay.''


    Molly looked at the exhausted Brian. Her heart overflowed with guilt when she thought back to what


    had happened in the Phoenix Mountain. She was awake on the way back. And her heart was torn apart


    at the sight of Brian who was unconscious with blood at the corner of his mouth.


    She remembered him saying, ''I won''t let you get injured. Do you believe in me?''


    And he delivered on his promise both times. He protected her. But in doing so, he wounded himself,


    and this time it was even more serious.


    Molly stared affectionately at Brian. A few secondster, her eyes began to feel heavy with tears. She


    blinked, then said, "I''m a bit tired. You need some rest too."


    Molly turned around, trying not to think about what had happened that night when Brian had been


    undergoing the surgery for the wound to his left shoulder. The operation got tricky because the


    previous wound hadn''t recovered yet. The doctor said that Brian had almost lost his left arm to


    necrosis. And that was because he took all the bumps and bruises to protect her, putting himself in a


    dangerous situation.


    Molly winked, eyes teaming with tears. She was just about to step outside the ward when Brian


    grabbed one of her arms.


    She turned back and saw Brian''s gloomy look. She gaped at him for a few seconds before she


    regained her poise and howled, "Brian, are you crazy? "


    How could he just grasp her with the hand which had the IV drip line? His abrupt move turned Molly''s


    face pale. She hastily turned back in an attempt to call the nurse. Yet the moment she tried to move,


    she was pulled back again and Brian ordered, "Eric, you get out."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Eric''s eyes had be dim. He didn''t move, but he wasposed. He said, "Brian, Little Molly has


    barely slept over the past three days. Her eyes were affected by the sh bomb. Don you want her to


    be blind like Becky?"


    Brian scowled at Eric, who still had his eyes on Molly. He said coldly, "What is the use of all these


    doctors here, if she loses her sight just because of a sh bomb?"


    Eric was running out of excuses and he turned to look at Brian. With a small smile, Eric replied, "You


    just woke up. You better get some rest. If Uncle Richie sees that your injury is serious, he will be mad


    at you. But well, if you don''t care about it, then just do what you want."


    Brian frowned, peered at Eric with his sharp ck eyes, like he was trying to see through him. It was


    only after a while that he slowly said, "Eric, isn''t this what you wanted to see?"


    Brian''s question may have been vague to others, but Eric knew exactly what he was talking about. In


    response, Eric put on a real smile and said roguishly, "Men change, don''t they? Brian, you changed. So


    did I."


    "Then let''s see who the winner is going to be," Brian challenged him openly and finished their


    discussion.


    Eric wheeled out of the ward with a very different look than before. When he passed by Molly, he curled


    his lips into a sinister smile as if he was a leopard ready to catch his prey.


    The only ones left at the ward now were Molly and Brian. Brian locked the door, closed the blinds, then


    said grimly to Molly, "I told you to stay. Why did you try to leave?"


    Molly looked at Brian''s arm from which he had stripped off the intravenous drip line. She choked, "Do


    you want to die? If you want to die, please don''t die in front of me. Let me leave, then you can do


    whatever you want."


    Brian looked at her sobbing face, smiled, then said sluggishly, "I won''t die.


    Worse injuries haven''t managed to kill me. This is nothing."


    That being said, Molly''s guilty look really cheered up Brian. He extended his hand to brush through her


    hair, he gazed at her ashen face and her bloodshot eyes. He frowned and admonished her, "What


    about you? You should get some rest too after going through that experience with the sh bomb. Or


    don''t you want your eyes?"


    Her eyes?


    That topic stung her. She stiffened, then pushed him away and stepped back.


    Her move turned Brian''s eyes deep and icy. He sneered, "Molly, are you pushing me away now?"


    Molly pressed her lips together, her eyes on Brian''s bleak look. She shook her head, then answered in


    a hoarse voice, " Bri, how about you lie on the bed now? I will call the nurse over."


    "There''s no need for that." Brian was getting enraged by Molly''s continuous rejection. But when he


    noticed her look of plea, hepromised, "If you lie with me, I will get on the bed and have some rest."


    "But..." Molly hesitated.


    "Eric said that you barely got any rest these past three days," Brian said while leading Molly to the bed.


    He pushed her down. Together with her, Brian alsoy on the bed, "I''ll sleep with you."


    Molly blushed. She struggled to get up, but Brian stopped her with a cold warning, "You can struggle,


    but I won''t let you go. Remember, I have an injury on my shoulder."


    Molly nced at Brian''s left shoulder. She saw blood stains on the gown.


    Shey still on the bed meekly. Brian put on a victorious smile, held her in his arms, and covered


    themselves with the quilt.


    Snow was falling outside like little elves dancing in the air.

 Chapter 394 Same Hospital Bed, Different Intimacy (Part Two)

    Chapter 394 Same Hospital Bed, Different Intimacy (Part Two)


    Molly nestled into Brian''s arms, and she was overwhelmed by the smell of blood and Brian. It was


    unpleasant because it reminded her of what had happened that night. The bloody scene unfolded


    before her.


    ...


    That fateful night, they were in the helicopter and Tony frowned. He looked at Brian and then told Molly


    that Brian had taken the impact of the crash to protect her, especially when he hit against the giant


    rock. He had tried his best to avoid getting hit in his vital parts, but still his internal organs were


    wounded.


    Even though he was in tremendous pain, he still managed to remain awake, his gun gripped tightly in


    his hand. It was not until he heard Tony''s voice and saw his figure approaching that he finally let his


    guard down and passed out.


    Back then, Molly just took shelter inside Brian''s arms, her eyshes shivering in fear. She remembered


    Tony telling her, "You are indeed like what Mr. Brian Long had said, a nuisance.


    If it wasn''t for you, Mr. Brian Long wouldn''t have been so seriously injured. Even when Mr. Brian Long


    was unable to hold on any longer, he managed to stay conscious. Miss Molly Xia, if I had known that


    your presence would end up bringing Mr. Brian Long into such a dire situation, I would have killed you


    in secret a long time back.


    "


    Tony''s words still rang fresh in her ear. Molly crouched into Brian''s arms, on the brink of tears once


    again. Yes, if it wasn''t for her, Bri wouldn''t have got wounded, and all these things wouldn''t have


    happened.


    "What are you thinking?" Brian asked, sensing Molly''s sadness.


    "Brian," Molly sobbed, "Haven''t you made promises to everyone? Will you live up to your promises no


    matter how much you have to pay for it?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Brian raised his brows and answered coldly, "Everyone? Huh... Molly, you think I make promises to


    every Tom, Jack and Harry?"


    Molly looked up at Brian, perplexed.


    Brian sneered at her, then added, "You''re not only troublesome, but also silly."


    Without giving a chance for Molly to resist, Brian leaned his body in and kissed her slightly on her open


    lips.


    Her cold lips had gotten him so addicted to them that every night since then, he always thought about


    her aroma and sweetness.


    Molly tried to reject the kiss, yet his injuries prevented her from struggling too fiercely. She could only


    beg Brian silently with her big, innocent eyes.


    Brian released Molly, stared at her, and said slowly, "Molly, remember this. If I ask you not to leave, you


    must stay."


    Molly gaped at Brian, whose eyes were still so domineering. But they were less icy, and more


    unsettling now. The eyes touched her and erased her original intention of pushing him away. Instead,


    she was immersed in his affectionate look.


    ''I must stay? But Bri, we don''t even belong to the same world, do we?'' Molly thought.


    Brian looked at Molly''s eyes which were first confused, then cold. And then, they were just filled with


    rejection. His heart instantly filled with anger. Brutally he warned, "If you dare leave me, I will break


    your leg!"


    "Bri, are you in love with me?" Molly asked. There was a bittersweet smile on her lips at the sight of


    Brian''s cruel look. Her smile was rather ridiculous after she dared to ask such a question.


    "What if I am?" Brian asked in a whisper.


    His response induced hugeughter out of Molly. After a while, she slowly answered, "This is the


    sweetest dream of all my life. It is too good to be true. "


    Her words pumped Brian''s eyes with fury, his face was dark with rage. Again, he pressed his lips on


    Molly''s. But this time, instead of resisting, Molly shut her eyes and began enjoying it.


    She wanted to enjoy this dream, a sweet dream in which she could indulge herself with him, just this


    one time. When the dream was over, she would leave. That way, his life wouldn''t be in such a mess.


    With Molly ying along, Brian''s desire grew more intense. He got more wild. His hand slid across her


    face, and slowly moved downwards.


    "No..." Molly opposed. She had thought that it would be just a kiss. "You''re injured," she added.


    "Mol," Brian said hoarsely and seductively, ignoring her words, "Say my name."


    "B...Bri..." Molly stuttered, her eyes turning amorous, "You are injured. And... And we are at the


    hospital."


    Brian looked at her and said firmly, "No one would daree in."


    Brian conveniently missed her whole point.


    But, as if seeing through her, Brian added, "It''s no big deal. My wound."


    Then, without giving any more opportunity to talk or resist, Molly was conqueredpletely.


    "Bri..." Molly moaned while looking at Brian sensually.


    "Say you won''t leave me," Brian ordered in a low voice, "Tell me that you will stay with me."


    "I will not leave you. I''ll stay with you," Molly echoed submissively. Unable to endure Brian''s ''torment'',


    Molly closed her eyes and started to moan.


    Her answer deprived Brian of his remaining self-control. They were together, their soul and their body.


    The air around them had the sweet scent of sex and pleasure.


    Molly stared at the man on top of her. Her eyes shifted to the blood-stained bandage on his left


    shoulder. She closed her eyes again. She was satisfied now.


    ''Bri, I''m sorry. I cannot keep my promise. I don''t want to be a nuisance to you and I don''t want to be the


    third wheel between you and Becky, '' Molly said to herself.


    Molly closed her eyes tightly and held onto Brian''s strong back. Moaning, she matched his movements


    willingly, to leave herself a few precious memories.


    Outside, the snow was still dancing in the air. And inside the ward, it was all sweet and sensual. Their


    moaning was music to their ears.


    When they were done, Brian looked gently at Molly, who was sound asleep in his arms. He embraced


    her even tighter, provoking a sharp pain from his shoulder and his bruised abdomen, reminding him of


    the crazy sex they had moments ago. But the pain didn''t bother him at all. Only such an ache could


    remind him that Molly was the one.


    "Molly, don''t leave me," Brian murmured. His eyes were shut and his chin was nestled on her head. He


    whispered, "If you dare try to leave me, I will break your leg so that you will never be able to flee away


    from me for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 395 She Is The True Love Of My Life (Part One)

    Chapter 395 She Is The True Love Of My Life (Part One)


    By the time Molly woke up, it was already noon, three days after she had fallen asleep in Brian''s arms.


    After the stressful week she had been through, she hadn''t gotten enough sleep. Her body was very


    weak. And on top of it, she was ''tortured'' by Brian the other night. What had happened that night had


    worn her out, so she ended up sleeping like a baby in his arms.


    Molly opened her eyes with difficulty and squinted at her surroundings. Her eyes were red and sore.


    She looked around, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. When her eyes could finally focus, she


    looked sideways to see if Brian was still next to her. But he wasn''t there; there was nobody around.


    Molly sat up. She found all her clothes, folded and ced neatly on the chair. Immediately, she blushed


    and her cheeks became as red as a rose. She looked around again, then quickly grabbed the clothes


    and put them on even though she was sore all over and felt ufortable moving her body.


    After Molly got dressed, she went to the bathroom to wash up quickly. Then, she stepped out of the


    ward.


    "You are up,"


    a deep voice said from behind her as she was closing the door. Molly was surprised by the voice and


    turned to look. She saw Brian, Eric and Tony walking towards her.


    "I, I..." Molly felt embarrassed. She looked at Eric, who was now walking with the help of a crutch and


    was already standing in front of her. She reflexively took a step back and lowered her eyes.


    Seeing her blushed face, Brian''s ck eyes darkened, "A doctor will be here to check your eyes soon."


    Molly looked up at Brian with her bloodshot eyes. She looked at his sunken face and asked quickly,


    "Are you okay?"


    With a cold little smile, Brian said, "Yes, I''m okay. I''ve recovered."


    "Recovered already?" Molly was shocked. She didn''t believe him at all.


    Brian didn''t say anything further. He took her hand and walked away before she could ask anything


    else. As they walked past Eric, Brian said coldly, "I''ll take Mol to get something to eat."


    Eric turned around to look at Molly as the lift doors closed. It was not until the doors had finally closed


    that he withdrew his eyes from her. Then he asked Tony, "Is Uncle Richieing over?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "No one has the guts to tell Mr. Long about what had happened to Mr. Brian Long," Tony replied.


    "Okay," Eric said and walked with his crutch, "Dad is not gonna stand by and do nothing even though


    Brian wants to deal with this by himself. And now, Mr. Shen has gone to jail as well. Sooner orter,


    Uncle Richie will know everything."


    For a minute, Tony said nothing. Looking at Eric''s back, he finally asked, "Mr. Eric Long, what are we


    gonna do?"


    Eric stopped and turned to look at Tony. He smirked, "Why don''t you ask Brian about it?"


    Tony frowned and muttered something to himself. Then he said to Eric, "That day, Mr. Brian Long had


    ordered us to get Daniel out and he decided to fight against the enemies on his own. All he did was get


    us backed into a corner, but it looks like he is not worried about this whole situation at all. So, he''s not


    gonna do anything about this."


    Eric smiled, "And what makes you think I''m gonna do something about it?"


    Tony frowned and opened his mouth to answer, but closed it without saying a word.


    Eric turned and walked towards the elevator. He pushed the elevator button and waited. The door


    opened and he walked in. He pressed the top floor button, then leaned against the wall panel of the


    elevator.


    He thought, ''Brian has done everything to set things right. He used me, but he has also made sacrifices


    himself. Maybe he had expected that Mr. Shen woulde to their rescue.''


    He snorted.


    The elevator stopped and he headed directly to the office.


    ''What he did that day has made things worse.


    If this whole business with Molly and her family isn''t fixed soon, it''s only going to cause them more


    problems. Brian is not a troublemaker, but if someone caused him trouble, he would immediately shred


    the source of that trouble as soon as possible. But...''


    Slowing his pace, Eric''s lips curled into a sneer, ''Now that he''s sure how he feels about Little Molly, he


    must want to help her get out of this mess. And she''s better left in the dark when ites to her


    biological father.''


    After walking into the office, Eric sat down and turned on the monitor. Even though Brian wanted him to


    stay out of his business, he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. He must let Brian know that he


    absolutely wanted Little Molly to be his woman.


    All these years, he had been fighting Brian over whatever he liked. It was because he knew that his


    dad didn''t love his mom enough. His mom was happy, but her happiness never included his dad''s love


    for her. Therefore, as her son, Eric always hated Shirley. But he couldn''t let it show. So, he took his


    anger out on Brian and tried to take away the things that he liked from him.


    A rueful smile appeared on Eric''s face. He never thought that he and Brian would end up falling in love


    with the same girl, just like his father and Uncle Richie had.


    Eric''s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    He nced quickly at the nk monitor and then answered the door.


    Lenny walked into the office with a few documents. She handed them to Eric and said, "I''ve sent a copy


    of this to the Minister of Foreign Affairs. The Minister said that all of this would be presented at the


    court-martial this afternoon.


    "Good," Eric replied indifferently.


    A worried look appeared on Lenny''s cold, beautiful face, "Young Master, are you sure you want to


    make this happen?"


    Ericughed out loud. Raising his eyebrows at her, Eric said, "Lenny, if I don''t do something, I''m going


    to lose this fight to Brian. With these documents in y, Uncle Richie and Dad would finally interfere in


    this whole business. And that''s going to be a whole new ball game."


    "Is it worth it?" Lenny asked. But she regretted it as soon as she asked that. She was the Young


    Master''s shadow, she was not entitled to question his decisions.


    The smile on Eric''s face disappeared, and there was a fierce look on his face, "I don''t care! All I care


    about is Molly. I want her to be mine. And I''ll try to win her heart before it''s toote."


    Lenny''s heart sank. She was shocked by his words. She had never seen Eric act this way. ''He has


    changed. He''s not the same. He''s doing things differently this time. And it''s Molly who has changed his


    character.


    He has be cruel and violent. ''

 Chapter 396 She Is The True Love Of My Life (Part Two)

    Chapter 396 She Is The True Love Of My Life (Part Two)


    *


    At the restaurant.


    Brian didn''t ask Molly what she wanted to eat. He randomly ordered some light dishes on the menu.


    When the food was served, Molly frowned and her mouth twitched.


    Looking at the expression on her face, a small smile appeared on Brian''s thin lips, "Wing said that you


    had hardly eaten anything while I was unconscious."


    Molly pursed her lips. Brian got injured because he was trying to protect her, and had sunk into a short


    coma. She was too worried about him to eat.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Leaning forward, Brian looked at Molly''s thin and pale face. It killed him to see that she was thin and


    gaunt. But he still acted aloof, "Well, it''s no wonder you fainted in my arms."


    Molly''s face turned red. She stared at Brian, wide-eyed, then she looked around and saw that no one


    had noticed them. Then she whispered to him, "You are so cheeky!"


    "Yes, I am," Brian replied. He didn''t mind her cursing him. He put a bowl of millet congee in front of her


    and said to her bossily, "Eat this."


    Molly was angry and embarrassed. ''What a vtile man!'' Molly said to herself.


    "You have known that I am an erratic man since the day we met ." Brian raised his eyebrows and


    looked at Molly with his dark eyes.


    Molly was so startled by his words that she almost dropped her spoon. She looked at him in confusion.


    It was like Brian had read her mind.


    Picking up his ss of water, Brian said, "Mol, I always know what''s going on in that head of yours.


    Don''t forget about your promise. If you dare leave me, I''ll break your legs and make you stay."


    Brian looked dead serious.


    Clenching the spoon in her hand, Molly stayed silent. She lowered her head and started eating slowly.


    But Brian only said that because he knew that they loved each other. And they''d be together forever,


    just like Shirley and Richie. The thought made him happy.


    "After you finish eating, I''ll take you to the Empire Hospital to check your eyes," Brian said.


    Molly didn''t give much thought to what he said. She just ate quietly. Her eyes did feel ufortable


    and strained. She wondered if it was because of the sh grenades. Suddenly, Molly looked up at Brian


    in a state of shock. She asked, "Daniel?"


    "We got him out that night," Brian replied coldly.


    "Really?" Molly asked, excited and relieved. Brian just nodded. There was a luminous glow in Molly''s


    eyes when she heard that Daniel was safe. She choked up, "Thank you for what you did, Bri."


    "No problem," Brian replied coldly again. He felt ufortable about her gratitude and the look on his


    face remained cold, "After they check your eyes, I''ll take you to see him."


    Molly nodded hurriedly, afraid that Brian might change his mind soon. She lowered her head to eat the


    food as quickly as she could. When she finished, she stood up and said, "I''m full."


    After taking a look at the leftover food on the table, Brian stood up and took Molly''s hand. They walked


    out of the restaurant and headed to see the ophthalmologist.


    Inside the elevator, they both stayed silent. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Molly pursed her lips


    and tried to slide her fingers away from his grasp. But, Brian held her hand more tightly. Molly frowned


    and stared at him, "You just woke up from youra yesterday. Your injury..."


    "I''ve already rested for more than a day and a half," Brian replied indifferently, "I''m fine."


    Molly was surprised, "So, you woke up from youra the day before yesterday?"


    "Yes." The elevator stopped and they walked out. He had already informed the doctor that they would


    come by to have Molly''s eyes checked, so the doctor was awaiting them outside the elevator. He


    walked right up to them, "Mr. Brian Long."


    "Her eyes have been puffy and red for the past few days," said Brian. He nced at Molly. Her face


    reminded him of the tears she had in her eyes the other day, and it broke his heart. He continued, "Her


    eyes were hurt by sh grenades the day before yesterday. Could you check her eyes right away?"


    "No problem, Mr. Brian Long," the doctor said respectfully. Then he said to Molly, "Miss. Xia, please


    follow me."


    Molly followed the doctor to the examination room. She wanted to meet Daniel and her parents as soon


    as possible. So she followed the doctor''s instructions without anyints.


    Brian''s phone rang while he was waiting outside the examination room. He checked the name on the


    screen and put the phone to his ear.


    "Mr. Brian Long," Tony said in a serious tone from the other end of the phone, "Daniel is in trouble."


    Brian took a quick nce at the examination room and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Daniel had vomited several times through the night and the doctor just did a full exam on him." Tony


    had hurried to where Daniel was staying when he had gotten the news from the doctor. He had called


    Brian immediately. He said, "Someone injected Dream into his body."


    Brian scowled. His eyes became dark and menacing. He growled into the phone, "What''s the


    concentration?"


    "It''s more than eighty percent," Tony replied solemnly. Dream, as the name suggested, was a new drug


    which made the victim delusional and crazy. It was near impossible for people who got injected with


    Dream to get clean. Not to mention, Daniel was injected with the drug at a concentration over eighty


    percent. This deadly drug was banned even in the Nethends, a ce where most of the drugs were


    sold legally.


    Brian was enraged. He squinted his handsome dark eyes and asked, "How is he now?"


    "The doctor just injected cold heart into his body," Tony replied helplessly. The only way to prevent


    Daniel from hurting himself was to inject another drug into his body which might help to counteract the


    effect of the first drug.


    "I''lle over," Brian said in a low voice. He quickly hung up and headed to where Daniel was staying.


    The nerves on his left arm were hurt during the fight the other day, so he couldn''t properly control the


    steering wheel, but he drove the car as fast as he could.


    When he arrived, Brian quickly got out of the car. People who were standing guard by the door bowed


    low to him. Brian walked straight into the house without even sparing them a nce.


    "Mr. Brian Long." men in the house all bowed to him. Tony walked up to him and gave him the details of


    Daniel''s condition. He said, "Mr. Brian Long, Daniel is quite young. He wouldn''t be able to get clean by


    himself. But if we inject another drug into his body¡­"


    Tony broke off and looked at Brian. The look on Brian''s face was cold, but his eyes were burning. He


    walked towards Daniel who was writhing in bed. Brian glowered. He had promised Mol to take her to


    see Daniel. But here, Daniel was squirming in bed. How could he let her see her poor brother in this


    condition?


    "Steven doesn''t want to cremate Sharon''s body yet. He wants Miss. Xia and Daniel to see her onest


    time," Tony said calmly and his eyes were fixed on Brian.


    Brian withdrew his eyes from Daniel, and said slowly, "You know how to handle this."


    Tony lowered his head and nodded. Brian walked past him and said in a cold voice, "Tell Vincent to ask


    Ghost toe over and see me."


    Tony stared at him in amazement, then replied, "Yes, Sir."

 Chapter 397 She Is The True Love Of My Life (Part Three)

    Chapter 397 She Is The True Love Of My Life (Part Three)


    Brian stopped and turned around. He looked at Tony, "Make two fake IDs for Steven and Daniel to get


    them out of the country. I don''t want Mol to see them anymore."


    Tony looked at his boss'' back with a surprised look on his face.


    ''What''s Mr. Brian Long doing? What are his intentions? Is he flushing out all the people who might end


    up hurting Molly?''


    Tony frowned. A horrible feeling swelled inside him like a venomous bubble.


    Brian didn''t return to the hospital. Instead, he went to the farm at Sunset Town. It had only been a few


    days since thest time he had seen Steven. But now he looked withdrawn and sorrowful as he sat in


    front of the mortuary refrigerator which had Sharon''s body. His hair was matted. He looked gaunt with


    his thick beard. Life had broken him and he had grown old overnight.


    Steven turned around when he heard somebodye in. When he saw Brian, he stood up instantly


    and stared fiercely into his eyes.


    Brian felt disgusted after looking at him. But his face remained cold. He did feel grateful that Steven


    had been using him to protect Molly. After all, he only realized that he loved Molly because they had


    been through all of this fiasco. But he couldn''t forgive him for hurting Mol so much.


    "Mr. Brian Long," Steven said in a dry and hoarse voice, "Could you allow Molly and Daniel toe


    see Sharon?"


    "Mol doesn''t know that Sharon is dead," Brian said coldly, "And I don''t want her to know it."


    "Why?"


    Brian sneered and said, "Although Sharon had never treated her like a daughter, Mol still loves her and


    wants her affection. If she finds out that Sharon is dead, do you think she will be able to ept it


    easily?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "But this would be herst chance to say goodbye to her mom!" Steven clenched his fists, "She''ll regret


    it for the rest of her life if she doesn''t see her mother onest time."


    "Regret?" Brian sneered, "I''ll make up for all her regrets. And I''ve also asked my men to make


    arrangements to send you and Daniel abroad."


    "No! I won''t leave the country. I will not leave Molly alone!" Steven reacted strongly to Brian''s orders.


    The corners of Brian''s mouth lifted ever so slightly. Walking slowly towards Steven, Brian said in a cold


    and indifferent tone, "You won''t leave? You listen to me well... I''m not asking for your permission. This


    is an order and you will obey. I could just transport you out of the country by force. I''m only informing


    you this because I''ll be telling Mol that you left the country on your own terms."


    As Brian came another step closer to him, an invisible pressure swept over him and he started to


    suffocate. He finally realized that Brian had truly fallen in love with Molly. He said, "Okay, I''ll leave. But I


    need to sort out my business here before I can leave the country."


    With an arched eyebrow, Brian said, "I can''t let you do that. I''ll deal with your business and sort it out


    within a week. You must leave today."


    "But why?!" Steven knew that Brian was perfectly capable of dealing away with all of Steven''s


    problems even though he was just a young man. Although all the news about what had happened the


    other night had been blocked throughout the A city media, he knew well about Brian''s family


    background. He could sort out any business out perfectly.


    "I don''t have to answer your questions," ncing at the mortuary refrigerator, Brian said coldly, "I just


    want Mol to know that you and your family voluntarily left this country. Is that understood?


    He looked at Brian, who also peered down at him with those beady ck eyes. Opening his clenched


    palms, Steven asked, "I understand. I just want to know one thing before I leave."


    "What is it?" Brian asked.


    "You and Molly..."


    "She''s the true love of my life. And I''m gonna spend the rest of my life with her," Brian cut Steven off


    mid-sentence, "No one will hurt her again."


    Brian''s words surprised Steven. He knew that a man would do anything for his lover, just like how he


    would have done anything for his Sharon. But he hadn''t expected that someone powerful like Brian


    Long would promise to spend the rest of his life with Molly.


    "Since you have promised to love Molly forever, I can leave without worrying about Molly''s life," Steven


    said with a bitter smile, "Although Molly is not my biological daughter, and though I used her to seek


    justice for my old army buddy, I still love her a lot."


    "Do you think you would be allowed to stand and talk in front of me if I didn''t think that you loved her?"


    Brian snorted with exasperation, "Just stay away from Mol for the rest of your life."


    He shot Steven a cold look, turned around and left.


    Stephen looked at Brian''s back and the expression on his face reflected hisplicated emotions. But


    in the end, his face remained enigmatic.


    *


    At the private hospital of Dragon Empire Group


    The doctor had finished checking Molly''s eyes. The initial checkup indicated that she was fine. So he


    prescribed some eye drops and asked her to use it till the test results of the optic nerves came out the


    next day.


    When Molly walked out of the examination room, she looked around but didn''t see Brian. She was


    bummed out and felt empty without him around.


    With a small pained smile, Molly told herself, ''What are you expecting, Molly Xia? You have already


    decided to leave him. Why is your resolution staggering?''


    Silently, she walked out of the eye clinic. Molly had no idea where Brian had gone. She wanted to take


    a short walk by herself, but she also thought about seeing Daniel. But she couldn''t do either of those


    things right now because she was worried that Brian woulde back and look for her. So she went


    up to the roof of the hospital to get some fresh air and take a break from all the chaos in her mind.


    "Molly Xia!"


    a familiar voice called her from behind. She reflexively turned and saw Becky. All she felt was a strong


    resentment.


    Becky was apanied by Yoyo. Yoyo looked at Molly, and then at Becky. She whispered something


    to Becky, and then left them alone.


    "What are you doing here? What do you want?" Molly asked her.


    Becky was standing in the shadows. Hearing Molly''s words, she walked up to her with a smile on her


    lips, "So you have already had your eyes checked?"


    Molly didn''t answer her. To her, Becky''s words always sounded sarcastic. Every time Becky talked to


    her, she felt ufortable. She hated that feeling.


    "Did you get the result yet?" Becky asked.


    "Why don''t you just ask directly?" Molly said and took a step back, "There''s no point beating around the


    bush. It''s not like you to ask questions like this."


    The smile on Becky''s face disappeared. She looked at Molly with a smirk, "You must have really


    enjoyed it when Brian was on top of you the other day."


    Molly''s face immediately turned pale and her lips started trembling.


    Becky didn''t know what had happened between Brian and Molly the other day. But after seeing Molly''s


    reaction, she kind of knew what must have happened. Becky clenched her fists, and said with a


    pretended ease, "It looks like Brian is really working hard on this," Becky paused for a moment and


    continued, "When the doctor finally transnts your retina into my eyes, everything Brian had done


    would be worth it."


    "What do you mean?" Molly gasped.


    Becky replied with a sneer, "You don''t think they brought you to the hospital just to make sure that your


    eyes are alright, do you?"

 Chapter 398 A Sorrowful Time (Part One)

    Chapter 398 A Sorrowful Time (Part One)


    A terrible thought crossed Molly''s mind.


    She stared at Becky with her fatigued eyes dulled to a red color.


    "What are you trying to say?" Molly questioned Becky, her voice shaking.


    "What am I trying to say?" Becky snorted and stepped forward aggressively. Molly backed up a few


    steps in a futile attempt to avoid her, and reached out a hand to steady herself against the wall. "You


    still don''t know what I''m trying to say?" She curled her lips and looked down at Molly as if she were


    better than her, above her, superior to her.


    "No!" Molly shook her head in disbelief. ''She''s lying! Don''t believe her and just trust Brian. He wouldn''t


    do that to me.'' Molly talked herself into believing that Brian wouldn''t hurt her, but she had a hard time


    believing herself. Why did Brian take her to the hospital to have her eyes checked?


    A myriad of thoughts flooded her mind. She shook them off and said through gritted teeth, "Becky, I


    don''t believe a word you''ve said."


    After Molly said her piece, she turned around and made her way to the stairs. She was in such a rush


    that she hit Yoyo so hard she almost fell to the ground. Yoyo grabbed her by the arm to steady her.


    "Miss Xia, are you all right?" Yoyo asked worriedly. Yoyo didn''t know what Becky had said to Molly, but


    based on Molly''s face, Becky must have said something really harsh and mean.


    "I-I''m all right!" Molly stuttered back. She pulled her arm free and hurried downstairs. She was going to


    confront Brian about what Becky had just said. ''Brian wouldn''t do this to me! Becky''s just lying because


    she''s jealous of me and Brain, '' Molly told herself.


    Molly was frantically running around trying to look for Brian, but to no avail. She felt dejected because


    Brian had said he would wait for her outside the examination room and take her to Daniel, but now he


    was nowhere to be found.


    Molly was suddenly struck with a sense of grief and loss that filled her eyes with tears. She stumbled to


    a bench and sat down, staring nkly at the floor. Not knowing what to do or where to go, she felt so


    lonely.


    ***


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was already afternoon by the time Brian arrived at the hospital. He had just barely gotten out of his


    car when his phone rang ¡ª Becky. He frowned upon seeing the name and picked it up.


    "Brian," she said with an oddly enough calm voice, "where are you?"


    "I just arrived at the hospital," he replied as he walked towards the entrance. He had never really gotten


    around to shaking off his feelings of guilt for Becky and he would do everything he could to make it up


    to her. "What can I do for you?" he asked.


    "I''m on the rooftop and I want to see you now." She sounded so meek on the phone.


    "You know, it''s pretty cold outside. What are you doing there?" Brian asked, frowning.


    "I wanted to feel the wind," Becky murmured,ughing softly. "Yoyo said it was snowing outside..."


    Brian glimpsed at the snowkes falling and said, "Wait for me. I''ll be there in a while."


    Brian hung up the phone and walked towards the stairs. Brian dashed through the stairs, quickly


    moving as if there were an emergency and it couldn''t wait another second.


    When Brian arrived on the same floor where the Ophthalmology Department was, he hesitated for a


    while before going up the next set of stairs. At that moment, Molly wasing in from another


    passageway. She sat on the stairs and leaned against the wall, but Brian had already swiftly climbed


    the stairs ¡ª they didn''t see each other. Molly looked so helpless as she sat there alone, confused and


    lost.


    At the rooftop, Becky held the railing with one hand and stretched out the other trying to catch


    snowkes.


    Becky heard footsteps and Yoyo''s gentle voice from behind. A nasty smile broke into Becky''s face, but


    she caught herself and hid it, clenching her fist before weing Brian in a light voice, "Brian, here you


    are!"


    Her cheeks were flushed because of the cold weather. Brian strode toward her and reached out a hand


    to smooth her tangled, damp hair. "If you wanted to see the snow, why don''t you wait until your eyes..."


    He stopped abruptly as Elias'' words suddenly shed in his mind. He furrowed his eyebrows as he


    stared into her eyes.


    A bitter smile formed in Becky''s lips. She shook her head slightly and murmured, "I don''t want to have


    my corneas reced."


    "What? But why?" he asked shocked.


    "As long as I can''t see," Becky said cheerfully, "you will be with me all your life." Her face broke into a


    wide, knowing smile.


    Becky knew very well that Brian wouldn''t just make any promise and once he did, he would keep it.


    Brian narrowed his eyes and glowered at Becky, trying to figure out what she was doing. He used to


    like her smile, but now he wasn''t so sure. He definitely wanted to see Molly''s bright smile. He was a


    man of his word, but he also knew he couldn''t be with Becky, and he couldn''t spend his life with her.


    "As long as you''re with me, I don''t care about my eyes." Becky turned and reached out to touch Brian.


    Then, she put her arms around his waist and rested her face against his chest to listen to his heart


    pounding. She didn''t lean against his chest any harder knowing his injuries. "Brian, I won''t be able to


    see, anymore. Right?"


    Brian kept quiet, just letting Becky hold him and refusing to answer her question. He felt bad that he


    didn''t reciprocate her love but that was it. His feelings for her were long gone.


    "You said you would be with me forever. You''re going to keep your promise, aren''t you?" Becky


    caressed his chest with her cheeks gently.


    Brian still didn''t know how to respond. He knew Becky was luring him into giving an answer, but he just


    couldn''t. He could also tell that Becky had already realized that he had feelings for Molly, but of course,


    Becky refused to acknowledge that.


    "You''re going to see again, I promise," Brian said in a definitive tone. ''I''m sorry, but that''s all I can do, ''


    he thought to himself.


    Biting her lower lip, Becky loosened her grip on him and said sadly, "Elias said if my corneas aren''t


    reced in a month, I won''t be able to see again. You know that, right?"

 Chapter 399 A Sorrowful Time (Part Two)

    Chapter 399 A Sorrowful Time (Part Two)


    Becky looked miserable. She turned the other way and a bitter smile appeared on her face. "But you''ve


    found the right person with corneas that will fit mine, right?" she asked, slowly as if she was choosing


    her words carefully.


    Brian scowled as he stayed silent, waiting for what else Becky was going to say.


    "The person is Molly Xia, right? That''s her name?" She curled her lips starting to get sarcastic. "It turns


    out she is my sister. My dad just told me about it today. How ironic. I thought this happened on TV."


    Brian knitted his eyebrows, trying to put the pieces together. ''Molly is Justin''s daughter, not Rory''s, so


    that makes her Becky''s cousin. But Rory and Justin are twins, so they have the same DNA. So it would


    make sense that Molly''s corneas would match Becky''s, '' he concluded in his mind.


    "If I have to choose between being with you and getting to see again, I''d rather be blind all my life."


    Tears streamed down Becky''s cheeks as she pleaded, "Brian, you won''t leave me, right?"


    Brian gazed at her tear-stained face and kept silent for a while before speaking, "The snow''s getting


    worse. Let''s go back inside." He took her cold hand in his in an attempt to lead her back inside.


    But Becky remained still. She asked him again, raising her voice, "Are you going to leave me? And you


    won''t let me have Molly''s corneas, right? Why do you like her? Why are you choosing her over me?"


    Becky''s voice was getting louder and louder, soon she burst intoughter thatter turned into tears -


    she was mocking herself for losing in this love triangle.


    Brian continued to gaze at her for a while before he let her go and said firmly, "Since I did promise you,


    I''ll keep my word and you''ll be able to see again."


    Then he quickly turned around and headed for the stairs. He knew what Becky was trying to do ¡ª she


    was trying to get him to leave Molly while making sure that she could still get her corneas. But Brian


    understood Becky, and he wasn''t mad at her because he felt guilty. He was right to feel guilty because


    Becky was right ¡ª he was choosing Molly over her. And the only thing he could do was to at least help


    her get her eyesight back.


    Brian continued going down the stairs, his face unreadable. He looked very calm but deep inside, his


    emotions were a roller coaster. He had already decided and he was sure of it: it was Molly he wanted to


    be with.


    The only thing he could do was apologize to Becky and help her get her eyesight back. Maybe then, he


    would feel less guilty. Brian paused, took his phone out, and dialed a number. "Have you found suitable


    corneas for Becky?" he asked coldly.


    "Not yet, Emperor. Sorry..." Elias sighed, "I found out something about Miss Yan''s eyes. I''m afraid only


    her siblings'' corneas match hers. But she doesn''t have any siblings. I feel so bad. It''s such bad luck."


    As he listened to Elias'' discovery, he spotted Molly sitting on the stairs staring into nothingness. The


    phone call wasn''t over yet, but Brian wasn''t in the mood to talk anymore, so he ended the call and


    walked towards Molly.


    Brian stood in front of Molly, but she didn''t respond or react to him. Her eyes were empty as if she was


    staring into nothing. He knelt down to hold her in his arms, his heart breaking.


    Molly remained unmoving and just blinked her eyes. But nheless, she felt secure as his familiar


    smell embraced her, his warmth emanating.


    "What are you doing sitting here?" he asked in a low and soft voice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Molly didn''t respond but instead, she closed her eyes and rubbed his chest fondly which overwhelmed


    Brian''s heart.


    "Are you ming me for not having waited for you?" he asked again.


    Still, Molly remained silent. She only wanted to stay in his arms and enjoy the moment. She was


    nning on asking Brian if he had brought her here for Becky but she couldn''t do that right now.


    Because she was afraid he would say yes.


    "Bri..."


    "Mmm?" Brian murmured as he rubbed her head with his chin.


    After a short pause, Molly said, "You said you would bring me to Daniel."


    "All right," Brian answered, "we''re going to see Daniel right now, okay?"


    Molly nodded, still buried in his arms.


    Brian stood up and helped Molly up. They left the hospital and made their way to Sunset Town. Molly


    was silent the whole ride which worried Brian.


    Brian was just about to ask Molly something when his phone rang, interrupting him.


    "Mr. Brian Long, Steven Xia has just left the city with Sharon Zhao and Daniel Xia."


    A calm voice came from the other side of the line. This came as a shock to Molly so she turned to Brian


    to ask what had happened.


    "When did they leave?" Brian asked coldly.


    "About two hours ago."


    Brian hung up the phone scowling. He grabbed Molly''s hand tofort her and stomped on the pedal,


    speeding up.


    The farm still looked the same, but the guards outside the door were gone. Molly''s heart started to sink


    as she approached the house where Steven had lived. When they walked in the house, they were


    greeted by apletely empty living room.


    "Mr. Brian Long, Steven Xia left a letter for you," a man said as he approached Brian.


    Before Brian could take the letter, Molly swooped in and grabbed the letter from the man''s hand and


    started to read it.


    Dear Molly, When you read this letter, I might have already left with your mom and Daniel. I know


    you''ve always wanted to be free, and I know I was too selfish before. Let''s leave it all behind; past is


    past. But at least, I can say I''m worthy of myrades now.


    Your mom and I have decided to leave the city and now you''re free. You may either go back to Rory


    Yan or live a happy life alone. No one will ever hold you back. From now on, you will only need to take


    care of yourself.


    In the past few years, you''ve sacrificed a lot for this family and I''m very grateful for that. Though I


    haven''t been able to thank you directly, I''m fully aware of what you''ve done for our family. Now that


    we''re gone, and you''re free of burden. You must take good care of yourself and find a man who will


    devote himself to you, okay?


    Don''t try to look for me or your mom, and don''t worry about your mom''s health. The second treatment


    was aplete sess. Your mom and I have decided that we should enjoy the present instead of


    dwelling on the past. Let bygones be bygones as they say, right?


    Molly, please forgive our selfishness. We decided to leave without saying goodbye to you because we


    didn''t know how to face you...

 Chapter 400 A Sorrowful Time (Part Three)

    Chapter 400 A Sorrowful Time (Part Three)


    Molly''s eyes were getting more swollen and her hands were trembling harder as she kept reading the


    letter. Soon tears fell down from her face and soaked the paper. She was overwhelmed to say the


    least. She didn''t expect all of this to happen so soon.


    Molly clenched her fists close crumpling the letter. She raised her head and looked at Brian usingly.


    "You had them watched! Why? Why did they leave? Why didn''t you stop them?"


    Brian felt his soul tearing into pieces as he watched Molly cry. He was having a hard time breathing, but


    he feigned nonchnce and slowly spoke, "You asked me to set them free."


    Molly physically staggered at Brian''s words. Brian caught her immediately feeling regretful of what he


    had said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Molly''s lips trembled as she murmured, "Why? Why did they leave just like that? Without telling me?


    Am I such a heavy burden to them? Nobody wants me..."


    Brian held her tighter and reminded her firmly, "Molly, don''t ever say that again. You are not a burden


    and you have never been a burden. From now on, I''m going to be by your side all my life no matter


    what happens. I promise, okay?"


    Molly was too dejected to notice Brian''s promise. She was still hung up on Steven leaving her. She


    couldn''t stop crying, feeling abandoned and alone.


    Soon, Molly fell asleep from crying. Brian carried her to his car and drove back to the vi. He chose


    not to take her back to the hospital because he thought being there might not make her feel better.


    Brian could already tell something was wrong the moment they arrived at the vi. When he got out of


    the car, he started to look around. He spotted a ck Mercedes Benz parked across his. He frowned at


    this and walked towards the car door on Molly''s side. He picked her up and headed towards the vi.


    The closer he got to the vi, the stranger it was getting. Even the air seemed to be too stuffy.


    Brian pushed the gate open and there he saw were two people ¡ª two people he knew so well he could


    tell who they were even with their backs turned.


    Sprawled across the sofa were Wing and Weston. The moment they recognized Brian and Molly, their


    expressions changed. They turned their heads towards the counter where Richie was sitting on a stool,


    sipping a ss of red wine. Wing and Weston kept silent.


    Pausing only for a quick second to glower at Richie, Brian headed straight to the bedroom on the


    second floor toy Molly on the bed. She was still fast asleep. He took her shoes and coat off and


    tucked her in, making sure she was warm. Brian gently stroked her tear-stained face, leaning over her


    to kiss her lightly on the lips before leaving.


    Wing and Weston were nowhere to be found when Brian went back to the living room. Brian walked


    towards the counter where Richie was sitting, took out an empty ss from the cab and poured


    himself a ss of wine. "Where''s Shirley?" he asked with his brows raised.


    "She''s in Korea," Richie answered nonchntly. His eyes were dimmed to a ck hole. "When was the


    last time that you got hurt?"


    "Ten years ago." Brian lifted the ss to his lips and took a sip of the wine.


    Richie''s eyes grew darker as he asked coldly, "What are you nning to do with Justin Yan?"


    Brian frowned at Richie''s question. "You should ask Eric about that," he answered impatiently.


    "Do you really think this carries enough weight that it can be presented in military court?" Richie


    snorted, "Frank already blocked it."


    Brian shrugged his shoulders and said listlessly, "Why don''t we just wait and see what will happen?"


    Richard knitted his eyebrows at Brian''s words, grimacing all the while. "You have gravely vited the


    rules of XK Intelligence Agency. Your rights will be taken away for five years. And during those years,


    you need to reflect on how you can be qualified enough to head the organization."


    Brian wasn''t surprised at all at what Richie had just told him. In order to save Daniel, Brian hade


    into conflict with the military of L City. But for political reasons, Richie had to do something major for the


    good of Dragon Ind.


    "Five years..." Brian said coldly, "I don''t think it''ll take that long."


    Richie ced his ss on the counter, stood up, and headed to the door. Brian had already crossed so


    many powerful people but as his father, he was very proud of him. But, of course, he would still always


    worry about his son.


    "Where are you going?" Brian asked.


    Without missing a step, Richie answered coolly, "Visiting Sheridan."


    Brian responded, "Ah, so that''s why you let Shirley meet Park Shin Chun in Korea! So this is the


    reason, huh?"


    Richie left the house without another word. He came here for two reasons: first, for Sheridan and


    second, he had a visit with the heads of both conservative and reformist factions. And Brian was too


    young to solve these kinds of problems. However, at that moment, Richie didn''t expect to receive such


    shocking news before meeting with the heads. This news caught him off guard ¡ª he didn''t know what


    to do.


    Just a few moments after Richie left, Wing and Weston came in. Wing was holding a bunch of


    perfumed lilies she had picked from the garden. Before Wing and Weston could say anything, Brian


    said, "Take care of Molly, Wing." Then he left immediately after.


    Molly woke up around dusk but Brian hadn''t been back yet. Still, she kept to herself in her sadness


    about Steven''s leaving. She was unresponsive on learning that Brian had left for work. After having


    dinner with Wing and Weston, Molly returned to her room. Despite her sadness, Molly could sense


    something weird was going on between Wing and Weston.


    Perhaps, it was because of enough sleep in the daytime that she had been tossing and turning all


    night. She didn''t fall asleep until dawn and even then, Brian still hadn''te home.


    ***


    The sun was already shining brightly when Brian left the casino with Tony and Harrow. Even though


    they didn''t sleep a wink, they didn''t look like that at all.


    "Mr. Brian Long, let me drive you to the hospital to have your wounds treated," Tony offered.


    "I''m good. I can drive myself there. You and Harrow may leave now. I''ll call you if I need anything."


    Tony and Harrow looked at each other before nodding yes. Brian got into his car and drove to the


    hospital


    When Brian arrived at the hospital, he hesitated about which button he was going to push ¡ª the VIP


    floor or the Ophthalmology Department. He went with thetter.


    The elevator halted with a loud ding. Brian went straight to Molly''s doctor, ignoring all the greetings of


    the nurses and doctors he had passed.


    The doctor was surprised to see Brian visiting him so early. He stood up to greet him, "Good morning,


    Mr. Brian Long!"


    "Is Molly Xia''s report ready?" Brian inquired.


    "Yes, it''s ready." The doctor paused for a while before adding, "Elias took it away. He came here earlier


    to take some samples and he saw Miss Xia''s report. He took it away. He said he was going to study it."


    Brian frowned at this. When he was just about to open his mouth to respond, he was interrupted by the


    sound of footsteps hurrying.


    "I''ve found it!" Elias cried as he entered the office. "Miss Xia''s corneas match Miss Yan''s


    perfectly!"

 Chapter 401 For Her, He Would Do Anything! (Part One)

    Chapter 401 For Her, He Would Do Anything! (Part One)


    "Emperor


    ?" Elias was a little surprised as he was not expecting to see Brian in the office. After a pause, he


    hastily said, "Emperor, Miss Xia''s retinas are an exact match for Miss Yan!"


    Brian looked at Elias coldly. He knew that there was a high possibility that Molly''s retinas would be


    suitable for Becky. If this possibility was confirmed earlier, he would not have hesitated about making a


    decision. Becky would have been his priority and he would have asked the doctors to go through with


    the surgery to take Molly''s retinas. But now, he didn''t have to even ask himself whether he would do it,


    because the answer would be an absolute no.


    Brian''s eyes were so menacing that Elias thought his heart might stop beating. With a worried


    expression on his face, he said, "Emperor, I''m afraid that Miss Yan will turn permanently blind if her


    retinas are not reced right away."


    ''In this lifetime, Brian, I don''t ever want to see again, if it means you will apany me all your life.''


    Becky''s words echoed in his head. He frowned and his ck eyes turned darker. He neither wanted to


    give her Molly''s retinas nor did he ever wanted to leave Molly.


    "In one month," Brian said in a deep and cold voice, "I will find another pair of suitable retinas for


    Becky."


    Without bothering about the distressed look on Elias'' face, Brian turned around and asked Dr. Wang,


    "How serious is the issue with Molly''s eyes?"


    With the examination report back in his hand, Dr. Wang exined, "Due to the previous inmmation


    and the irritation caused by the sh bomb, the capiries of her ophthalmic nervous tissue have


    slightly burst, which will not have any significant impact unless the nervous tissue is irritated by external


    factors again."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Brian nodded and left Dr. Wang''s office. When he brushed past Elias, he paused and said, "Don''t


    bother Molly again."


    Elias shrugged nervously. He really didn''t give a crap. He was not the kind of doctor who devoted


    himself to cure his patients. He was only interested in dealing with difficult cases. If Brian had not asked


    him to treat Becky, he wouldn''t have paid any attention to such a normal case. He said, "Now that my


    job is done, I guess I am not needed here anymore."


    Brian thought for a short while. Since Felix was arriving in A City in the afternoon, it was indeed


    unnecessary for Elias to stay any longer. He said, "You can go back. Besides, there is a


    pharmaceutical research that has to be done soon. Tony will send the data to you."


    Elias'' eyes twinkled at the mention of a research project, "Okay, I''m going to pack up and leave right


    away!"


    Brian did not say another word. He went to his doctor''s room alone to have his wound cleaned and the


    dressing changed. Then, he gave Tony a call to tell him to send a sample of the drug, Dream, along


    with Daniel''s blood extract to Elias at the airport. After that, he left the hospital, without anymore dy.


    Eric was standing in front of his office on the top floor. He looked quite grim as he watched Brian leave


    the hospital building. Due to his father''s intervention, the documents which he had entrusted to the


    External Administration Department to send to the military court yesterday, had not been sent. In


    addition to that, Richie hadnded in A City yesterday. He had not expected to see them so soon.


    "Young Master," Lenny broke the silence and reminded him again, "Master has informed you to go


    back to Dragon Ind. And he said that it is an order."


    "Lenny," Eric looked gloomy and cold as he watched Brian''s car disappear into the traffic outside. He


    was not his usual arrogant and unruly self anymore. "I don''t want to leave. I have already lost at the


    starting line. If I leave now, I will never have the chance to win."


    Lenny knew exactly what Eric meant. She said, "But Master..."


    "I have never been an obedient puppet," Eric turned around slowly and said. "I inherited it from my


    father ."


    Lenny did not oppose. Almost everybody knew about the three brothers of the previous generation of


    the Long Family. The eldest one, Richie, was cold-hearted and had beaten innumerable opponents on


    his way to sess. The second one, Hawk, was gentle and refined. He had lost the only love of his life


    and had never married since then. The youngest one, Frank, was the one in charge of Dragon Ind at


    present. He had used to be rebellious and arrogant ever since he was young. His son, Eric, was just


    like him in that aspect. However, Master looked somewhat peaceful, while the Young Master seemed


    rather dangerous.


    "Young Master, you know what will happen to you if you act against Master''s order," Lenny tried to warn


    Eric.


    Eric smiled slightly and asked in an arrogant tone, "What would happen to me? Will he beat me to


    death?"


    Bang!


    There was a loud sound of heavy metal colliding just as Eric finished his sentence. In a few quick


    seconds, about a dozen men in ck broke in and entered the office. Their faces showed no


    expressions, they were messengers from hell.


    "Are you raising a rebellion?" Eric asked, looking coldly at the men who had broken in. Lenny, who was


    standing by Eric''s side, was ready to deal with any emergency.


    None of the men said a word. Instead, they moved aside to give way to Farrell who strolled into the


    office. As soon as she saw Farrell, Lenny dropped her guard.


    Farrell walked to Eric and bowed slightly. He always had a poker face, and now he looked even stiffer


    with age. He said, "Mr. Eric Long, my Young Master has ordered me to bring you back."


    That said, without waiting for Eric to say anything, Farrell stood straight and gave his orders to the


    shadows, directing them to bring Eric along, who still could not walk properly because of his injured leg.


    Eric''s face was overwhelmed by defeat as he sat in a private luxury airne flying to Dragon Ind. He


    had not said a word since he saw Farrell at the hospital.


    Lenny sat silently as she knew the situation they were in. If it was anybody else, her Young Master


    would have resisted, but it was Farrell who hade. He not only represented the Master, but also


    embodied a debt of gratitude from the Young Master. It was because of this debt of gratitude from


    many years ago that her Young Master could not resist being brought back.


    Brian did not know that Eric was being taken back secretly. At the moment, he was waiting for a fierce


    storm!

 Chapter 402 For Her, He Would Do Anything! (Part Two)

    Chapter 402 For Her, He Would Do Anything! (Part Two)


    *


    At the vi


    Molly was sitting on the sofa in therge living room watching television. Her eyes shifted to the gate


    once in a while, as if she was expecting someone toe in any moment. However, every time she


    looked, she was disappointed.


    Wing and Weston were standing at the stairs on the third floor. Wing had been observing Molly for


    some time now. Finally, she could not help but smile happily.


    "Why do you always pay attention to everybody else''s problem except your own?!" Weston said with an


    expression of dissatisfaction on his face. He looked like a young married woman who was being bullied


    by her mother-inw. Any stranger who saw him right now wouldn''t believe that he was a musician.


    "Weston, what are you mumbling about?" Wing asked casually while still looking at Molly.


    "Nothing," Weston said hastily, "I was just wondering if this girl has fallen in love with my brother-in-


    law."


    Wing turned around swiftly and asked, "Who is your brother-inw?"


    "Brian, of course," Weston said seriously. But when he realized that Wing was about to get angry, he


    said hastily, "Okay, okay. He is not my brother-inw...yet. Wing, why don''t you go downstairs and


    comfort her?"


    Wing raised one of her arms and hit Weston with her elbow with very little force. When Weston


    pretended to be in pain, she smiled gently and went downstairs.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, Molly turned and greeted, "Wing!"


    Wing smiled brightly and sat next to Molly. She looked at the gate and said, "Brian went to the hospital


    to get his wound cleaned."


    "I...I... I wasn''t looking for him."


    "Hmm..." Wing sang intentionally and soon she burst intoughter. She changed the topic of


    conversation and talked to Molly casually for a while. Then she asked suddenly, "Molly, if some issues


    happen between you and Brian again, will you leave him


    ?" Molly didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing the apparent answer on Molly''s face, Wing slowly said, "There is something here that needs to


    be considered carefully. After what happened at the Phoenix Mountain, do you still intend to leave him


    as soon as you can? Molly, before these two incidents, Brian had not been injured for ten years. He


    had not gotten injured since he finished his training!"


    Molly was moved. He got shot twice, both times to protect her. Besides, she still remembered what


    Tony had told her when Brian was unconscious.


    "This is thetest report from our reporters. Inside information has been disclosed about the closure of


    the Phoenix Mountainst week, which clearly refutes what the spokesman of the Parliament said


    previously. In fact, the closure of the Phoenix Mountain was not because of the so-called ck hole


    emerging at the mountain, but because a royal candidate and a descendant of the Dragon Ind


    confronted an attack at the Phoenix Mountain. ording to an insider, who does not wish to be


    identified, the shell case found at the mountain was shot from a military sniper rifle. "


    The breaking news on the television drew Wing and Molly''s attention at once. Even Weston, who had


    been staring at Wing from the third floor, hurried downstairs. They stared at the news on the television


    as if their breaths were frozen by the report.


    " The insider, who does not wish to be identified, further revealed that the reason why this royal


    member of the Dragon Ind was attacked was because of a military secret which dates back to


    twenty-one years ago. The military does not want any information disclosure, so they had brazenly


    carried out this attack without paying the least bit of attention to the political friendship between the two


    countries. "


    "How could this be?" Molly couldn''t go on listening, "This was not supposed to be reported, right?"


    It was like the TV station was trying to destroy itself. Generally, this kind of news would never be


    reported, regardless of whether it was true or not.


    Wing looked gloomy too. She said, "There is no one who can stop Brian from doing what he wants to


    do ." She looked at Molly with a heavy heart. She wondered if she had done the right thing by telling


    Brian to look into his own heart clearly. Now it felt like she had been too anxious to act on their hidden


    feelings. At least, she realized that she should have waited for the right time.


    Weston held Wing''s shoulders in his arms as he knew what she was thinking. He exerted more force


    on her shoulders to show his support and nodded when she looked at him. Wing felt warm in her heart


    because of his silent encouragement.


    While the report on the incident at the Phoenix Mountain still yed on the news, Molly looked


    increasingly worried. She frowned and she felt like she was missing something. And then she asked,


    "Was Eric at the Phoenix Mountain that day?"


    Wing nodded slightly.


    Molly''s pupils dted. She thought, ''Why haven''t I been told about that?''


    Molly was in a daze for a while, and then she picked up the phone which was lying by the side of the


    sofa and dialed a number. Eric''s cellphone could not be reached. She thought for a while, and then


    dialed Brian''s number.


    He picked up the phone after only two rings. Brian''s deep and maic voice was somewhat soft when


    he spoke, "Mol?"


    "Where...where are you?" Molly was a nervous wreck as she spoke into the phone, "Have you seen the


    news report?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes?" ''That''s it?'' Molly did not know what to say, her mouth was still open in shock.


    "Are your eyes feeling better?" Brian changed the topic and he sounded pampering, "Are you still


    feeling ufortable?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But Molly was not at all in the mood to care about her eyes. She repeated, "You have seen the news...


    So..."


    "Just leave it to me. I''ll handle it," Brian interrupted Molly. His eyes turned into an ominous ck shade


    when he saw the man who had pushed open the door and walked in without permission. He spoke


    slowly into the phone, "I have something to do here. You stay at home. I will have supper with you at


    home in the evening."


    Brian hung up, leaving Molly holding the phone in a state of daze. However, her previous worries were


    reced by some other emotion which was brought upon by Brian''s words, ''I will have supper with you


    at home''.


    *


    At that very moment, Emp Exchange was overwhelmed by a false sense of peace, like the one at a


    battlefield right before a war broke out.


    Neither Harrow nor Tony dared to say a word or even take a loud breath while they silently watched the


    father-son duo at a stalemate in front of them, both of whom looked like kings. While the two of them


    stared at each other without either of them willing to give in, the air around them started freezing with a


    menacing chill.


    "How dare you!" Richie''s eyes, which were as ck as obsidian, might have looked like a peaceful sea


    surface, but in fact, fury was rolling underneath them.


    Brian sneered and said indifferently, "I have done so much for her. How could there be anything else


    that I would not dare do?"

 Chapter 403 The Misunderstandings (Part One)

    Chapter 403 The Misunderstandings (Part One)


    Brian''s tone was casual, "Well, I got it from you after all. Years ago, you had canceled the ''crystal''


    project just for Shirley, didn''t you?" Harrow slightly furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t know much about


    what had happened in the Long family in the past.


    But Tony knew almost everything. That was why he held his breath when he felt the atmosphere in the


    room get heavier. It seemed like there was an invisible hand grabbing his neck, making it hard for him


    to breathe.


    Years back, when Mr. Long was still in charge of the Dragon Ind, there was a big oil project on Sun


    Ind which was worth about a billion. The entire money of the Dragon Empire Group was invested in


    this project. If the project was canceled, there would have been unspeakable damage, not only to the


    Dragon Empire Group, but also to the economy of the Dragon Ind. This would have also affected the


    power of the Long family on the ind. But Mr. Long still canceled the ''crystal'' project for his wife


    despite everyone''s objection.


    Richie stared at his cold and arrogant son for a moment, then the corners of his lips lifted into a smirk.


    He said in a cold tone, "I had a back-up n that would have definitely worked. How about you?"


    Brian also had a smirk on his face after hearing his father''s words. His sharp face showed confidence


    that couldn''t be ignored. He opened his mouth and slowly asked his father, "How are you so sure that I


    don''t have a back-up n too?"


    "Your back-up n? You mean throwing Justin in jail, thus making the conservative faction and the


    reformist faction stop their fight due to societal pressure?" Richie''s tone was extremely cold, as if the


    person he was talking to was not his own son at all. His words wereced with mockery. It sounded like


    he found it very funny that his son would have such a ridiculous back-up n. With his sharp gaze on


    Brian''s face, he continued, "Is that really your so-called back-up n? Is that really your trump card? If


    so, I don''t know what to say."


    Brian squinted his eyes at his father and his jaw tightened a bit. He replied in an indifferent tone, "I will


    handle the consequences. This is my choice and my decision. You don''t need to worry about it!"


    "I believe in your ability. I truly do," Richie said in a firm tone, "But I cannot let you risk the status of the


    Dragon Ind. Even if there''s only a one in a million chance that you might fail, I just can''t allow it."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After those harsh words, Richie withdrew his gaze from his son, and turned around, ready to leave. A


    few steps away from the door, he stopped. He slightly turned his head back to look at Brian, then said


    to him, "Brian, sometimes you have to think twice before you act, even if you have the capability to deal


    with the consequences. If you really choose to go through such self-inflicted harm, then it means that


    you have already lost."


    Richie saw the slight change in expression on Brian''s face, but he didn''t say anything more. He turned


    around to continue walking. And when he was at the door, he said, "Go and pay Sheridan a visit." After


    that, the door closed with a loud bang.


    Richie quickly left the ce. He had visited Brian only because he wanted to know what Brian''s attitude


    was and what he was thinking. Apparently, Brian didn''t possess any crisis awareness because his life


    had always been so easy until now. But that would change soon. He wouldn''t deny that his son was


    doing good and had great abilities. Hell, he even believed that Brian could single-handedly take care of


    this situation. But...


    Richie got into the car and stared into the distance. He mumbled to himself, ''Brian is very sharp, almost


    too sharp. If he continues acting like this, I''m afraid that he will end up hurting others and himself one


    day.''


    Brian had to be more sophisticated and smooth in his actions. Only then could Richiepletely


    handover the business to him and leave with Shirley.


    *


    The report created a huge argument everywhere. Justin, Jenifer, and even Jonny at the State


    Parliament hadn''t expected that things would turn out like this. Moreover, what threw them off the most


    was that Mr. Brian Long belonged to the Dragon Ind, and that he was Richie''s son. Richie was once


    very famous and was known all over the world.


    The public opinion was quite scary at the moment. And to make matters worse, a document which


    revealed the truth from years back was sent to the military court. Things seemed to be getting out of


    control. The reformist faction and the conservative faction reached a consensus about it. They had


    used the wrong target during this fight.


    Edgar held the phone to his ear and listened to Jonny''s orders with a very serious look on his face.


    Until the call was disconnected, the look on his face remained the same.


    "Mayor, Jenifer is here. She is waiting for you outside." Bill didn''t have his usual lollipop in his mouth.


    There was a deep frown on his handsome face, showing his worries.


    Edgar didn''t reply. He stared at the thin crust of snow on the ground outside the window. Then he


    mumbled, "No wonder we couldn''t get Mr. Brian Long''s information." Edgar was a bit surprised that a


    man like Brian would do so much just for Molly. He had very mixed feelings about this. On one hand,


    he was d that Brian was protecting Molly. But on the other hand, he couldn''t help but worry about


    their rtionship. ''Should I just be happy about it and get over her? Or should I...''


    Edgar squinted his eyes, then said in a cold tone, "Tell her that I don''t have time for her now."


    Bill watched Edgar''s strong back. He opened his mouth to say something. But decided otherwise and


    left the office without saying a word.


    Edgar stood in his office, listening to Jenifer curse at him viciously outside his office because she


    couldn''t get inside to see him. A satiric smirk appeared on his face as he listened to her. To be honest,


    he didn''t give a damn about her. Hell, he even found it ridiculous that Jenifer had be such a


    nuisance. The whole process had not gone exactly as he had nned and wanted. But still, he got


    what he wanted in the end. He was quite satisfied with the result. Right now, the conservative faction


    and the reformist faction were still in the middle of a terrific fight. And no matter how things would turn


    out in the end, he would not be threatened anymore. And he was happy about it.


    Edgar grabbed his phone and casually dialed a number he remembered well. He put the phone to his


    ear, waiting for the other end to pick up. After he heard the click on the other end, he slowly said, "The


    matter has been taken care of and the result is apparent."


    "It looks like we will all get what we want after all."


    Edgar''s lip curled into a knowing smile, "Yeah. Everything is settled. It is a good feeling, now that we


    are all back at the start line again."


    There was a loudugh from the other end. Then the voice said, "Good luck to you. Hope you get what


    you want and be happy with Molly."


    "Yes." Edgar ended the call. He withdrew his gaze from the screen of his phone and walked back to his


    office table. There was a document on hisputer screen. It was the project which Jenifer had sent to


    Justin. He deleted the document with a cold smirk on his face.

 Chapter 404 The Misunderstandings (Part Two)

    Chapter 404 The Misunderstandings (Part Two)


    Ever since the beginning, everything he had done was just a smokescreen to cover his true goal. What


    he really wanted was to unveil the truth of what had happened years ago to the military court. Only by


    doing this could he get out of Major General Zeng''s control, and this was the only way he could


    continue his pursuit for Molly.


    Things remained unusually calm during the next few days. It looked like everything was under control.


    But only those who were deep into this matter knew that it was, in fact, not as calm as it seemed on the


    outside. They were all still struggling.


    Molly had stayed inside the vi for the past few days. The other day, Brian had promised her that he


    woulde back and have dinner with her. But he never came. In fact, it had been a few days since


    Molly hadst seen him. He seemed very busy. He hade back veryte one evening after Molly


    was already asleep and by the time she woke up the next day, he was already gone. Molly didn''t even


    get a glimpse of him. But still, every night when she was asleep, she could always feel Brian''s gentle


    kiss on her lips. The kisses were as light as a feather.


    But when she opened her eyes, she was always alone. The room was quiet and dark, and there would


    be no one beside her.


    Molly sat on the fluffy rug by the big window with a gloomy look on her face. She enjoyed the dim


    sunlight shining down on her, but she couldn''t stop worrying about Brian. She didn''t know how things


    would develop through the next few days, but she had a vague idea. After all, she grew up in the


    military neighborhood. So she knew clearly how shady things could get when they were rted to the


    military. The more she thought about it, the more she became worried about Brian.


    "Miss Xia," Lisa came up to her after speaking on the phone, "the hospital called. They have asked you


    to go back for a check-up."


    Molly looked at Lisa with nk eyes, "A check-up?"


    "Yeah, a check-up. They told me that Mr. Brian Long asked for it. It''s about your eyes," said Lisa as she


    looked at Molly''s eyes. Her eyes were better than before, but they were still redder than usual. Lisa


    thought that a check-up would be good for her too.


    Molly furrowed her eyebrows. Ever since she had that conversation with Becky, she had be


    ufortable about having her eyes checked. She didn''t want to have a check-up at all, "I... I don''t


    want to go."


    Hearing Molly''s reluctant words, Lisa smiled. She thought that Molly was afraid of going to the hospital.


    She then said in a gentle and caring tone, "Silly girl, you have to see a doctor if you aren''t feeling well.


    Look at your eyes! They are still very red even after all these days. Mr. Brian Long wants you to have a


    check-up only because he is worried about you."


    Lisa had clearly seen Brian''s attitude towards Molly. And after listening to Miss Long, she was confident


    about Brian''s feelings for Molly. She knew that Mr. Brian Long was more or less in love with the self-


    conscious girl in front of her. Though Mr. Brian Long seemed very cold and distant, once he really


    cared about someone, he would spoil the person to death in his very unique ways.


    "I will ask John to drive you there," Lisa didn''t wait for Molly''s reply. She ordered, "Just go upstairs and


    change your clothes."


    Molly watched Lisa''s retreating back. She gently bit her lip and walked upstairs to change her clothes


    just as Lisa had asked. Her head was still in a mess when she was in the car with John, heading to the


    hospital.


    The car slowly slid out of the big vi. Lucy watched them leave with a sketchbook in her hand. Once


    the car had disappeared from her view, she immediately took out her phone, found Becky''s number


    and called her.


    *


    The private Dragon Empire Group hospital.


    "Miss Xia, I will wait for you here," John said in a warm tone.


    She thanked John timidly and got off the car. John watched her until she entered the hospital and


    disappeared from his view. Then he withdrew his gaze and waited outside patiently.


    Molly silently walked towards the elevator. She was already quite familiar with this hospital because


    she had been here too many times.


    She entered the elevator and when the door was about to close, someone called ''wait'' from outside.


    Molly immediately pushed the open button. The door opened again and a man walked in. Molly


    nced at him. She could tell that the man was in his twenties. He stood straight. She thought he had


    the demeanor of a soldier.


    The elevator slowly went up. Molly felt that the atmosphere in the elevator was quite depressing. And


    she had a bad feeling about it. She furrowed her eyebrows and nced at the man who was standing


    beside her. He was looking at her and she quickly turned her face to avoid his gaze. She wondered in


    shock why he was staring at her. They didn''t know each other, after all.


    "You are Molly, right?" He asked her out of nowhere.


    Molly jerked her head to look at him in surprise. How did he know her name? Why didn''t she recognize


    him? "And you are?"


    "You don''t know me." He seemed to know exactly what she was thinking and smiled a little, "I was a


    soldier in Mayor Gu''s army."


    Molly immediately liked him better than before and didn''t mind talking to him anymore. She smiled


    politely and greeted, "Nice to meet you. I''m Molly Xia."


    He nced at the number on the screen of the elevator first, then casually turned his head to nce at


    the camera in the corner. He then said to Molly, "Actually, I have been waiting here for you for the past


    few days."


    "Waiting for me?" Molly frowned. She looked at him in confusion. Why was he waiting for her? She


    couldn''t understand what this man was trying to say.


    He just nodded his head. The look on his face was quite serious. He then asked her politely, "Can we


    go somewhere else to talk? I promise I will exin it to you. It''s just that the elevator is not a very


    convenient ce for the kind of thing I''m about to tell you."


    Molly looked at the man in front of her. Though she felt that he wasn''t a bad guy and wasn''t going to do


    anything bad to her, she still hesitated because of what had happened before. She was afraid that she


    would identally cause trouble for Brian. She couldn''t risk it.


    The man could easily tell that Molly was hesitant, so he assured her, "I''m not going to hurt you, I


    promise. I just want to talk to you about something important, that''s all. But you see, I can''t do this


    inside an elevator."


    As soon as he said that, the elevator came to a stop. With a ''ping'' sound, the door slowly opened, and


    two nurses walked in.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Molly hesitated for a bit, then she walked out of the elevator without saying a word. Seeing this, he


    hurriedly walked after her just before the door was about to close.


    Molly had no idea which floor she was on. She just walked straight to the waiting area and sat down.


    The waiting area in this hospital was a good ce to talk because it was pretty peaceful. And there


    were also a few nurses walking outside the area and they would notice if something happened there.


    So Molly could talk to this man without putting herself in a dangerous position.

 Chapter 405 The Misunderstandings (Part Three)

    Chapter 405 The Misunderstandings (Part Three)


    "Okay. Now tell me what you wanted to say," she said and waited for him to start talking.


    He looked around them first, checking if they were alone. After that, he took out a letter from his pocket


    and handed it to Molly, "Mayor Gu asked me to give you this letter. He told me that you woulde to


    this hospital and asked me to wait here for you."


    Molly took the letter from him. She raised her head to look at him and asked, "What if I hadn''te


    here at all?"


    "No, Mayor Gu told me that you would definitelye," he smiled, "He was very sure about it."


    Molly didn''t know why Edgar was so sure that she woulde here. But that was just how Edgar was.


    He had always been this confident, ever since he was just a kid. It looked like he was sure about


    everything.


    She slowly opened the letter and began reading with a confused look on her face. As she read, her


    face became paler and paler. By the end of it, her hands were shaking uncontrobly as she grabbed


    the piece of paper. Her red eyes widened and she stared intensely at the letter in her hands as if she


    wanted to dig a hole in the paper with her intense gaze.


    Molly''s breath becamebored all of a sudden. She recognized the handwriting on the paper. It was not


    written by Edgar, but her father. It was definitely her father. She was familiar with his handwriting and


    could recognize it anywhere.


    ''How did this happen?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    No, no!'' She didn''t want to believe it. Her mind was racing with different thoughts, ''This couldn''t be


    right, could it? How is this possible?''


    Molly felt heavy and dizzy. Her breathing turned rapid. She stared at the letter in her hands with


    unbelieving eyes. She didn''t know how long she stayed that way. When she got out of her initial shock,


    she immediately turned to the man beside her, wanting so badly to know if what the letter said was


    true. But he was not beside her and he was nowhere to be found. There was only a piece of note on


    the seat beside her. She picked it up.


    ''If you don''t believe it, just go to him and confirm it yourself. You know where to find him during working


    hours.'' The note said.


    It didn''t specifically tell her whom she was supposed to go and meet. But Molly knew who this ''him''


    meant. The man was talking about Edgar. Should she do as the note said? Both of Molly''s hands


    tightened into fists, and she crumpled the letter in her hands as she did so. She stood up sharply and


    hurriedly walked to the elevator, her face still extremely pale. She pushed the button several times in a


    row, impatient to leave the hospital at once. Anyone could tell that Molly was incredibly anxious. She so


    badly wanted to know if what was written in the letter was true or not and she wanted to know right


    away.


    Ping!


    The elevator door opened. Molly didn''t hesitate for even a second before she ran into the elevator. She


    pushed the button to the ground floor and hurriedly pushed the close button several times. The few


    minutes in the elevator seemed like years to Molly, who was impatient and in a hurry to leave. It


    seemed like it was taking forever for the elevator to go down. It took her two minutes to finally reach the


    ground floor. When she was about to walk out of the elevator, she ran into a man she least expected to


    see at that moment. Molly had a ridiculous feeling that God was ying jokes on her. He was thest


    person she wanted to see right now.


    "Ruby!" Rory eximed. He wasn''t expecting to meet Molly under this circumstance. He had been busy


    saving hispany in M Country. His tired face showed how surprised he was to see Molly.


    Molly took a step back instinctively after seeing him. At the same time, the door began to close. But


    Rory was quick to stop it.


    Rory looked at Molly, who was clearly panicking, and he had a veryplicated feeling about this. He


    opened his mouth, then closed it again. He repeated this several times, not knowing what to tell her.


    Then he finally said, "Ruby, are you busy right now? I was thinking that maybe we could talk for a


    while."


    "I," Molly said, but only one word came out. Her face was even paler than before as she stared at Rory.


    And when the elevator door was about to close again, she looked at Rory''s hand that stopped it from


    closing again. She then gently bit her lip and said, "Okay."


    They walked silently in the lifeless garden of the hospital. Molly stopped walking and stood there


    silently. She looked at the man in front of her, waiting for him to talk. He was, by no means, a stranger


    to her and yet she didn''t know anything about him at all. This contradictory feeling made her heart


    heavier than ever. But at the same time, she was also curious about what he was going to say.


    "Ruby..."


    "My name is Molly now," she interrupted him. She didn''t look at Rory, as she kept her eyes firmly on the


    ground. She was afraid that she would want more from him if she looked him in the eye.


    Rory was silent for a moment. He looked at the thin girl standing in front of him and was suddenly at a


    loss of words. He could not say that he didn''t have any feeling towards Molly. But he didn''t know how to


    deal with it. He and Sharon had gotten together years ago without a clear mind, and there wasn''t any


    strong emotional tie between the two of them. Besides, there was the incident regarding Molly''s DNA


    test. So naturally, he cared less about Sharon or their daughter after that. But now, after more than ten


    years, he finally knew that the DNA report was fake. But it was toote for them. He had forgotten


    about them for so long, and now, it wasn''t easy for him to rekindle their rtionship now.


    The silence was deafening. Neither of them said a word. Molly felt very awkward about the situation.


    She mumbled slowly, "What... what did you want to talk about?" she paused for a short moment, "I


    don''t have much time. I have something that I have to do."


    Molly''s hands were inside her pockets. As her hand touched the letter in her pocket, it made her more


    anxious and she wanted to leave soon and find Edgar to confirm the truth. But at the same time, she


    wanted to stay here a bit longer to hear what Rory wanted to say to her.


    "Molly," Rory called her by her new name. He looked at the girl standing in front of him, whose head


    was lowered to stare at the ground, and he was again at a loss for words. He had mixed feelings about


    Molly, and he didn''t know how to approach her. He rubbed his hands and finally said, " I am here to visit


    Becky."


    Molly raised her head to look at Rory. She could clearly tell that he was a bit nervous. She couldn''t help


    but curl her lips into a bitter smile. She should have known. Of course, he was there to visit Becky. Why


    was she still holding onto false hope? What did she want from him?


    Molly gritted her teeth. Her lips thinned. She looked carefully at Rory and saw the slight frown on his


    brows. He seemed very worried and anxious. And she suddenly realized what he wanted to talk about.


    Finally, she asked him, "You want to talk to me about Becky''s eye treatment, right?"

 Chapter 406 Mollys Choice (Part One)

    Chapter 406 Molly''s Choice (Part One)


    Molly''s words took Rory by surprise, as he didn''t expect that Molly would know what he was thinking.


    And he didn''t know how to respond.


    Molly felt her heart being ripped into pieces when she saw his expression. She asked dejectedly, "You


    want me to give my eyes to Becky? "


    Rory felt a pang of guilt when he saw the pain in Molly''s eyes. After a long pause, he finally said,


    "Molly, Becky said that if she couldn''t see anything, she wouldn''t want to live at all. I''m begging you,


    please. You cane back home and we''ll live together from now on. I''ll be there for you just like I am


    to Becky! I''ll be like a dad to you."


    "That''s bullshit!" She stared at Rory, her eyes red, and asked mockingly, "Dad? Since when did you


    start seeing me as your own daughter? If Becky didn''t say that she wanted to die because she couldn''t


    see, you would never havee to me. What would you say if I was the one who went blind and


    wanted to die?" Molly felt bitter when she saw different expressions sift through Rory''s face. Her chest


    had started to constrict and tears were streaming down from her face. She could slightly hear Rory


    calling her name gently. With a sad smile on her face, she said tragically, "You''re asking me toe


    back home?


    I don''t need to go home at all. And I don''t need you to be there for me."


    She red at Rory who remained silent before turning around to leave. She had taken no more than a


    few steps when Rory called her from behind, "Molly!" he had grabbed her by the arm.


    "Let me go!"


    Molly screamed as she frantically shook her arm free. Rory wasn''t holding her tight enough and the


    shaking had made him stumble backwards. Molly lost her bnce too, twisting her ankle in the process


    and falling on her back.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Bang!


    There was a loud thud and Molly felt a sharp pain shoot in the back of her head. By this time, Molly


    couldn''t see anything - just pure ck.


    "Molly, Molly!"


    Thest thing Molly heard was someone calling her name anxiously from a distance. After which, she


    lost consciousness and cked out.


    Molly was brought to the emergency room where Dr. He meticulously checked Molly''s body. Although


    not all of the hospital staff knew who exactly Molly was, they did know that she was important to both


    Brian and Eric. Important enough for them to give special treatment to Molly.


    Rory grimly paced back and forth in the corridor, stopping every once in a while in front of the


    emergency room. Sometimes, he would be tempted to take a peek between the closed curtains.


    Eventually, he decided to go to the VIP room instead.


    Molly had already been in the emergency room for about an hour by the time Brian had arrived.


    Someone had told him that Molly didn''t go to the hospital for the check-up so he asked Lisa about it.


    Lisa told him that Molly had already left for the hospital in John''s car several hours ago, so he called


    John to confirm. John told him that Molly had been at the hospital for more than two hours now. He


    could sense something was wrong so he hurried to the hospital. True enough, the moment Brian


    walked in the hospital, someone told him that Molly had been sent to the emergency room.


    "What happened?'' Brian asked tersely.


    The nurse was trembling with fear, "Miss... miss... Miss Xia fell... And... and... she... she identally...


    hit... the back of her head... on the concrete."


    Brian scowled at this. He headed to the emergency room ignoring the drawn curtains.


    Dr. He turned to see who had just walked in. When he realized it was Brian, he quickly reverted his


    attention back to Molly.


    After a while, a nurse walked into the room with an X-ray in her hand, "Dr. He, here are the results."


    Dr. He took the X-ray and examined it closely. After a while, he ordered the nurse to get an operation


    room ready - he had a serious look on his face.


    Brian kept quiet all throughout focusing his attention on Molly who was white as a sheet. He left her


    alone for one second and here she was injured. ''Molly, you make me so worried!''


    Brian couldn''t tell if he was angry at himself or at Molly. A few moments had passed and Felix walked in


    the room with an X-ray in his hands too. He wasn''t expecting Brian to be there but it was not like he


    knew a lot about Brian too. All he knew was that Elias mentioned him once or twice when he gave him


    Becky''s medical records. Oddly enough, Brian chose him to check Molly''s eyes today. He had been


    told that Molly was in the emergency room so he decided to drop by. After reviewing her X-rays, Felix


    saw that Molly might have damaged some of her seque in the fall. Earlier, he was conflicted about it


    - not knowing what course of action he should take. But now that Brian was here, he could consult him


    about it.


    "Mr. Brian Long," said Felix. Though Felix was from M Country, he was extremely interested in foreign


    culture and was fluent in thenguage of the country. "The nerves in Miss Xia''s eyes have been


    damaged by the sh grenades earlier, and the hit just now made the vessels in her eyes burst. I''m


    afraid that..."


    Brian kept his gaze fixed on Felix. He had a feeling he knew what Felix was going to say next, "Will she


    go..." Brian paused, "... blind?" he finished.


    Knitting his brows together, Felix nodded.


    Brian narrowed his sharp eyes. Dr. He, who had been busy with Molly, had stopped what he was doing


    and turned to look at Felix, then at Brian. The man who had always been hiding his feelings was now


    showing clearly what he was feeling.


    The air in the room seemed to have be solid. But next moment, Molly''s eyshes slightly


    trembled, which went unnoticed.


    Brian continued to re at Felix. Felix, while tense and frankly, slightly afraid, continued, "If you can


    find a transnt, Molly may not go blind."


    ''If you can find a donor!''


    Felix thought to himself. He didn''t dare say that out loud to Brian for fear of his life.


    "Also..." Felix hesitated to continue because he didn''t know if now was the time to bring this up but he


    decided he should take the chance now. After all, he had been assigned to research Becky''s condition


    for over a month now, when else would he get to say this? "Miss Xia''s retinas are perfectly fine and she


    can still donate them to Miss Yan. Mr. Brian, I was hoping you could think this over."


    Molly''s eyshes twitched again which went unnoticed again. Everyone in the room was focused


    intently on Felix and Brian.

 Chapter 407 Mollys Choice (Part Two)

    Chapter 407 Molly''s Choice (Part Two)


    Molly could feel the weight of her eyelids and they were too heavy that she couldn''t bring her eyes to


    open. In addition to that, she could feel her head throbbing as if it was going to explode any minute


    now. She was able to catch a few snippets of what Felix was saying but she was unable to open her


    eyes.


    The room was silent waiting for Brian to respond.


    Dr. He was familiar about Becky''s condition too and he thought Felix was right. Molly was going to lose


    her eyes anyway and might as well donate them to Becky while they were still okay.


    Molly grew groggier and if she gave in, she might fall asleep again. But she was trying with all her


    might to stay awake because she wanted to know what Brian''s answer was.


    Brian turned his head to look at Molly lying down on the bed, still not saying anything. Even after a


    nurse came in to inform them that the operation room was ready, Brian still kept silent.


    "Mr. Brian Long, please decide now." Felix urged him, "If you agree that we transfer Miss Xia''s retinas


    to Miss Yan then we would need to remove Miss Xia''s retinas during the operationter."


    Brian remained silent as he strode towards Molly to hold her hand. He stared at Molly, unsure of what


    to do and what to feel. Hepletely understood what Felix was saying. It was true that even if Molly


    didn''t give her retinas to Becky, she still wouldn''t be able to see.


    Brian recalled what Becky had said to him before but he knew that he couldn''t spend his life with


    Becky. ''Mol, '' Brian thought to himself, ''If something bad happens, do you believe that I will love you


    and protect you all my life?''


    Her hands were chilly as usual which reminded him of the saying that one with cold hands and feet will


    never feel loved.


    Even since she was a little girl, there was almost no one who really loved her and cared about her.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt dejected. He opened his mouth curtly and slowly said,


    "Then give her retinas to Becky."


    Brian''s answer left a mark on Molly''s mind. She wanted to say no, to fight back, but there was nothing


    she could do. Her heart sank. When she read the letter, she couldn''t believe it and had been skeptical


    ever since and now hearing Brian''s answer, she knew how naive she had been. Becky, you won!


    She could feel a wave of misery that it made her head hurt. It was as if a huge wall had copsed into


    her head but not long after, Molly fell asleep again.


    Brian fondly rubbed Molly''s hands. Her hands weren''t as soft and as smooth like Becky''s. There were


    scratches and wounds from the thorns that night at Phoenix Mountain. Brian could feel where the


    gashes were and it hurt Brian''s heart.


    He looked at his own hands and he could still see the bite marks on his wrist - it was from Molly. That


    was when he had be sure of her.


    "I want Molly to still be able to see." Brian said tly. His face showed no emotion but everyone in the


    room was tense. "I''ll help you with everything you need," Brian promised as he turned to Felix, "But you


    must promise me that Molly won''t go blind."


    Felix frowned because he wasn''t sure he could make that promise. It wasn''t easy at all to find a donor


    in such a short time. "If we can find a donor then yes, she won''t go blind."


    "Until when can we find a donor?" Brian asked coldly.


    "Within three to five hours." Dr. He answered for Felix. "There''s a clot in the back of Miss Xia''s head,


    which is pressing on her nerves. So I have to work on the clot during the operation. If it''s notpleted


    within the three to five hours, Miss Xia may have very serious seque."


    Brian put on a serious expression after Dr. He exined. Now he could see that they really were


    pressed for time.


    In another operation room, Felix was doing an examination for Becky to get ready for her operation in a


    while. Becky had no idea what was going on because Rory didn''t mention anything about Molly to her


    earlier. And suddenly there was a donor for her retinas, she urgently asked, "Who''s the donor?"


    "Miss Molly Xia." Felix didn''t know the history between Becky and Molly so he answered her matter-of-


    factly.


    A smile crept up on Becky''s face, "Brian agreed to this?"


    "Yes," answered Felix, "Miss Yan, I''m going to do some pre-op checkup now."


    Becky stopped asking questions. Even though she couldn''t see anything right now, she was absolutely


    ted. Brian really did care about her. And as soon as she got her sight back, she was going to be


    Molly''s living nightmare.


    Meanwhile, in the operation room next to Becky''s, Dr. He was in a time crunch. He was making sure


    that Molly was okay while Brian was out looking for a donor. But they only had a few hours and they


    could only do so much. Brian wasn''t in charge of the XK Intelligence Agency any more - he didn''t have


    that much power like before.


    "Dr. He, here are Miss Xia''s test results," A nurse walked in and handed a folder to Dr. He. The nurse


    dismally said, "She''s pregnant."


    Dr. He was so shocked that he was unable to respond. He frantically looked through the folder to


    confirm - and there it was, bright as day, Molly was indeed pregnant.


    "Dr. He, in this case," the nurse frowned too, "Are we going to inducebor?"


    Dr. He read through the results again. Before he could answer, Molly spoke up, "No." Molly was already


    awake when the nurse entered. While she couldn''t see anything, she mustered all the energy she had


    to chime in. Her voice was soft and husky.


    In the dead quiet of the room, Molly''s feeble voice seemed strong and full. Dr. He and the nurse turned


    to look at her. Molly squinted back at them.


    Molly kept her stand despite not being able to see anything clearly. The nerves in her eyes had been


    damaged so bad that all she could see now was red. She could only vaguely make out the figures in


    the room.


    Dr. He walked towards her, sighing as he looked at her pallid face worrying about what was going to


    happen to her. "You''re going into surgery now," he said softly. "Even if you keep the baby, he may suffer


    from the seque because the medicine has side effects. So I suggest that we inducebor."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 408 The Baby Is Her Only Hope (Part One)

    Chapter 408 The Baby Is Her Only Hope (Part One)


    Molly tried to open her eyes, yet the blood in her eyes made her feel like she was looking into a world


    of hellfire.


    She couldn''t move her body at all, and her breathing was weak and shallow.


    However, the instinctive toughness as a mother strengthened her, and she managed to ovee the


    fear in her heart. She opened her mouth with difficulty and said in a weak, but determined tone,


    "Don''t...hurt him, please. I... beg you, doctor. Please... don''t take away my baby... from... me."


    Dr. He stared at Molly and a shade of sadness shed through him. Throughout his career, he had


    operated on many different patients, most of whom had survived the operating table, yet, some others


    weren''t so lucky. He had witnessed many people who went into their long sleep and he was by now


    used to those heart-breaking parting moments. However, when he saw Molly''s pale face and bloody


    eyes, he was taken aback by the strength of this young mother.


    "Even if he ends up... with someplications because of this... " Molly said in an extremely weak


    tone, and every word seemed to take up all her energy, "He is my baby... after all. I... I... don''t want...


    to... end his life this way..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After she finally finished speaking, a drop of tear trickled down her cheek. The tear was bloody red, and


    it looked horrific in the harsh light of the operatingmps.


    Tears kept welling out from Molly''s eyes, and she couldn''t repress them, regardless of the sharp pain in


    her eyes. Even so, she was pierced to the heart with grief which went beyond the pain in her body.


    When she had heard Brian''s words, she had felt like she was left totally alone in this world once again.


    She had thought that after her retinas were given to Becky just as Brian and Becky had wished, she


    would bid farewell to the world on this icy cold operating table.


    But then, she heard from the nurse that she was pregnant. Her whole world trembled when she found


    out about the existence of this little life. She had felt both joy and grief, but more than that, she was


    perplexed and stumped wondering about the baby''s fate. When the nurse suggested that she should


    have an abortion, she had thrown away her own miserable experiences out of her mind. The only


    thought in her mind was that she wanted to protect her baby!


    "Doctor... I beg you... please." Her sobbing and hoarse voice was filled with despair. Her bloody tears


    dripped down on the operating table and stained the cloth red.


    The operation room fell into silence. All the staff focused their attention on Molly. None of them knew


    what Molly''s exact condition was, except Dr. He. However, they all knew that Molly was very likely to go


    blind while her kid might suffer from variousplications because of her injuries. Everyone was


    touched by Molly''s request. They not only sympathized with her possibly miserable future, but also with


    the dramatic tragedy in front of them.


    "Miss Xia," said Dr. He with knitted eyebrows, "I hope you fully understand what might happen if you


    keep the baby. The situation is quiteplicated. If you are incredibly lucky, the baby might not get


    affected at all. You''re only one month along, so we can hope for the best. However, if things don''t go


    smoothly, the baby will definitely suffer from this ordeal."


    Molly stared at Dr. He, but she could only see a blurry red figure. Due to the burst in the blood vessels


    of her eyes, everything seemed bloody red to her. She gave a bitter smile with all her strength, and


    then begged in anguish, "I know, but... he''s... my only hope. Doctor, please."


    The female nurses felt sorry for Molly when they heard her faint voice. Sniffling their noses, they tilted


    their heads away as they didn''t have the heart to see the bloody tears spilling from her eyes.


    "Dr. He," said the nurse who had brought the examination report, with tears in her eyes, "Maybe we


    should let her keep the baby. We can do another examination after a few months, and if there are any


    Dr. He knew her suggestion was apt. However, he also knew that it would cause a lot of harm to the


    mother. Nevertheless, when he saw the mournful look on Molly''s face, he couldn''t say anything out


    aloud to refuse. He just nodded his answer.


    "Doctor," Molly said and swallowed hard. Her head ached from the slightest motion, and she was losing


    consciousness because of the sharp pain. She pulled herself together and continued, "Could you...


    please... do me... another favor? Please don''t... tell... anyone else... about... the...baby."


    Dr. He was in a dilemma. He had already risked a lot by deciding on helping her to keep the baby, and


    he was afraid that Brian would me him for not telling the truth that Molly was pregnant.


    Molly figured out what he was thinking. She grabbed the cloth under her body tightly, then she gritted


    her teeth and said, "Doctor, if you... if you...tell anyone about it... I won''t... be... able to... keep...


    my...baby. (cough) I... beg you. (cough) Please!"


    Her injuries worsened as she kept talking, and she started to cough violently. The look on her face


    contorted because of the pain, and she looked like she was about to cough up blood.


    Dr. He fixed his rueful eyes on her and he eventually nodded his head, "Okay, I won''t tell anyone about


    it right now."


    Molly''s lips curled up into an awkward smile- it was a smile of trust and relief from a young mother.


    When the staff in the room saw her distressing smiling face with bloody tears, they all had just one


    thought in mind-- they must help this poor girl keep her secret. The truth would eventually reveal itself


    in a few months, but till then, it would remain a secret.


    They were running out of time. Molly lost consciousness after she had received Dr. He''s promises. The


    number on the electronic timer in the operation room kept moving, no matter what was happening


    around it.


    "Go and get the drug that Elias has left here," instructed Dr. He, hesitating for a moment after ncing


    at the timer. It had already been four hours since Molly was brought here.


    The nurse was taken aback by his instruction, "Dr. He, are you sure? Wasn''t the drug left here for


    research purposes?"


    Dr. He nced at Molly and replied, "Research can be der. If we want to decrease the harm to


    the baby to the lowest degree, our only choice is to use Elias''s drug."

 Chapter 409 The Baby Is Her Only Hope (Part Two)

    Chapter 409 The Baby Is Her Only Hope (Part Two)


    The nurse frowned and wanted to say something. But when she caught sight of Molly lying on the


    operating table, she swallowed what she had wanted to say and nodded silently.


    Soon, she returned back into the room with the drug in her hand. It was an anesthetic made from the


    combination of a few mild drugs which Elias had developed when he was researching on numbing


    drugs. This might just be the kind of anesthetic which might bring the least amount of harm to the


    human body.


    Dr. He stretched out his gloved hand and took the drug tube from the nurse. The crystal clear drug


    shone brightly in the light.


    At that moment, someone entered the room from outside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dr. He raised his head and saw Felix closing the door behind him. After Dr. He put the drug in a box


    carefully, Felix asked him with a serious look, "Is there any news from Mr. Brian Long?"


    Dr. He shook his head in reply. In fact, they all knew that it wasn''t easy to find someone who was willing


    to donate their eyes in just five hours. However, they had no other choice but to wait-- wait for a miracle


    to happen.


    *


    Brian had sent out all his men. All the staff from Emp and the Grand Night were searching for healthy


    eye donors all over A City. Their urgent move caused doubts in those who were watching them


    secretly.


    "Is she here yet?" asked Edgar, who showed no interest when Bill told him about Brian''s actions. He


    guessed that they were doing it because of Becky''s illness.


    Bill paused for a while until he figured out who ''she'' was, "Miss Xia hasn''t shown up yet."


    Edgar tapped on the office table with his slender fingers. After he got the news that the letter had


    reached Molly, he hadn''t moved a step away from his office in the City Hall. As he knew well about


    Molly, he guessed that she would surelye to confirm the contents of the letter. And then, he would


    persuade her to leave Brian ande back to him.


    However, she hadn''te yet.


    Edgar was usually patient and enduring, but he gradually lost his patience. As time went by, he even


    grew suspicious of his understanding about Molly. Finally, hemanded, "Send someone to the


    Empire Hospital and see what''s going on."


    "Okay," Bill replied as he left the office quickly. He didn''t understand why Edgar wanted to see Molly so


    badly. He wondered, ''Shouldn''t he be worrying about Major General Zeng right now?''


    Actually, Edgar wasn''t in the mood to pay any attention to the conflict between the conservative faction


    and the reformist faction. He knew that after the event at the Phoenix Mountain, the Governor of the


    Dragon Ind had already visited the State Parliament in the name of a usual state affair meeting, but


    their real purpose was to exert pressure. The Dragon Ind yed an important role in the domestic


    economy, but the military had attempted to murder its future Governor. Obviously, that incident was


    bound to affect the domestic situation profoundly.


    Edgar stood up from his seat and went to the window. The dull weather outside was simr to the


    sullen look on his face. He told himself firmly, ''This is the only chance I''ve got. I must use it!''


    The depression radiating from Brian was no less grave than that of Edgar. It was almost impossible to


    find a donor in such a short time. As far as he was concerned, it was absolutely fine if he could just find


    someone with suitable eyes on the streets and give his eyes to Molly. However, he knew he couldn''t do


    that. He didn''t want Molly to hate him because of that, nor did he want her to me herself.


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and his knuckles creaked because of the strength he was


    exerting on it. His ck eyes were already filled with a heavy haze. He stole a quick nce at his


    watch and his heart trembled as the second hand moved without mercy.


    Suddenly, the car phone rang, breaking the silence.


    Taking a deep breath, Brian answered it.


    "Mr. Brian Long," Dr. He''s voice came from the other end, "I must operate on Miss Xia in twenty


    minutes. If not, the extravasated blood in her after-brain would cause neural sclerosis in her brain


    nerves. And if that happened, her brain would cease to function normally, and she might enter a


    permanent vegetative state."


    After Brian heard those words, the expression on his face darkened. He gritted his teeth, and the


    choking feeling in his throat dropped tremendous sadness upon him. His usual self-centered arrogance


    gave way to the deep sense of powerlessness in his heart right now.


    He closed his eyes in agony. After a while, he opened his thin lips and said slowly, "If I fail to find the


    eyes in twenty minutes, then... just operate on her."


    "I got it," Dr. He replied in a heavier voice.


    Hanging up the phone, Brian leaned back against the seat wearily. He felt his heart wrenching violently,


    and it ached so much that he felt breathless.


    "Mol..." Brian called out her name. There was great anguish in his faint voice. "If... if you lose your


    eyesight, will you me me?"


    He was always so aloof and confident, but at that moment, he felt totally powerless. He hadn''t felt that


    way since he was very young. Over the years, he had managed to do everything he wanted, and he


    had even dared to challenge his father. However, he had never thought that there would be such


    helpless moments in his life.


    *


    "Dr. He, we have only ten minutes left." A nurse looked at the electronic timer and reported with a


    serious look.


    Felix and Dr. He both looked at the clock on the wall. They exchanged a nce, then they stared at the


    door simultaneously. They were still hoping for a miracle.


    The atmosphere in the operation room was getting more and more intense. Maybe they had been


    moved by Molly''s sorrowful plea and the heart-stopping bloody tears on her face. Or maybe it was


    because they knew that the operation would decide the fates of two young girls. Everyone just held


    their breaths and waited for Brian to get back, although it was almost the eleventh hour.


    The number on the electronic timer kept counting down, and the time left changed from ten minutes to


    nine minutes... eight... seven... Three minutes... Everyone''s cheeks tightened because of their tension.


    When they had only one minute left, disappointment grew in their eyes.


    Finally, there was a beep from the timer as the number on it turned zero.


    Everyone felt their hearts sinking when they heard the sound.


    "Prepare for the operation," Dr. He suppressed the strong emotions in him and passed the instructions


    professionally, "Dr. Felix, please start the operation immediately."

 Chapter 410 The Scalpel Destroyed Her Trust In Brian (Part One)

    Chapter 410 The Scalpel Destroyed Her Trust In Brian (Part One)


    Felix nodded at Dr. He and took the position as the head surgeon.


    He peeked sideways at the operation room door with a hopeful expression.


    He earnestly hoped that someone would ring the doorbell and tell them that they had a donor. As a


    responsible doctor, Felix didn''t want his patient to go blind.


    "We will begin the operation now," Felix said, disappointed.


    Dr. He nodded and everyone in the operation room looked dejected. Staring at Molly''s tear-tainted


    face, he reached out his hand and said with a frown, "Tweezers."


    Depressed as she was, the nurse lived up to her professionalism as she quickly handed Felix the


    tweezers. She was also waiting for someone to turn up.


    Ding!


    The doorbell rang, attracting everyone''s attention at once as if it were the sound of heaven.


    "Go and see who it is!" Dr. He immediately requested the nurse.


    She nodded and rushed out of the operation room. In less than a minute, she came back excited. "We


    have a donor!"


    Everyone heaved a loud sigh of relief. Felix''s eyes lit up as he said, "God bless her! Miss Xia won''t go


    blind now."


    The good news lifted everyone''s mood and dissolved their anxiety. What a wonder it was to receive a


    donor at the veryst minute! They couldn''t help but admire Brian''s hold in the city.


    The operation was underway. With his hands in his pockets, Brian stared at the operation room as if he


    were actually able to see what was going on inside.


    Molly''s and Becky''s operations were carried out in two operation rooms at the same time. Felix


    removed Molly''s corneas and then immediately shifted to Becky''s operation room. Molly''s eyeballs


    were going to be reced by a surgeon from Empire Hospital. The recement of her eyeballs and the


    dissipation of the extravasated blood in her brain were done simultaneously. Therefore, it was a very


    complicated and risky operation.


    Time passed, and every second seemed like a year to Brian. He stood where he was, motionless,


    staring closely at the indicator light with the letters ''Operation''. He was anxious to see the light go out,


    but he was afraid that the surgeon woulde out and say, "We did our best, but couldn''t help her."


    Tony was standing a little distance away from Brian, and with a heavy heart, looked back and forth


    between the operation room and Brian. He was not sure whether it was good or bad for Brian to be so


    obsessed with Molly.


    When he saw Tony''s changing expressions, Harrow knew what he was thinking. He patted Tony''s


    shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don''t think about it too much. You only need to know that Miss Xia


    means a lot to Mr. Brian Long. Trust me. She is to Mr. Brian Long what Mrs. Long is to Mr. Long. She is


    unique, and the one and only for Mr. Brian Long."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Harrow''s words came as a shock to Tony as his eyes widened and his jaw went ck. He couldn''t


    believe it.


    ''Mr. Long values his wife above his own life, and she feels the same way about him too.


    Mr. Brian Long and Miss Xia, however, '' Tony thought to himself with a frown, ''haven''t even spent much


    time together. I don''t think Harrow knows what he is talking about. Anyway, time will tell and it actually


    is none of my concern.''


    The indicator light on Becky''s operation room went out, and the door was finally opened, which drew


    everyone''s attention except Brian''s.


    Felix walked out and it was not until he was standing in front of Brian that he shifted his gaze from


    Molly''s operation room to him.


    "Mr. Brian Long, the operation was a sess." Felix breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "If all goes


    well, Miss Yan will be able to see again in about a month."


    Emotionless, Brian just nodded slightly and fixed his eyes on Molly''s operation room again. Three


    hours had passed, but nobody came out from her room. Brian didn''t want Molly to go blind, and he was


    more afraid that she would never wake up again.


    "Mr. Brian Long, I''ll now go to Miss Xia''s operation room to assist them." Before Brian could say


    anything, Felix sterilized himself and entered Molly''s operation room.


    The clock ticked away, and about eight hours had passed. There was no news from her operation


    room. Only a nurse went in with blood bags. Brian had been standing there all the while, with no


    intention of getting any rest or at least to sit on the bench.


    "Mr. Brian Long, why don''t you get some rest?" Harrow walked up to him and continued, "You need to


    take care of Miss Xia after the operation. I believe you want to be the first person she sees after she is


    able to see again."


    Harrow was a smooth talker. He knew Brian would by no means leave the ce, so he could only ask


    him to get some rest with this excuse. Brian had been busy looking for suitable eyes for Molly for five


    hours, and then he had been standing here for about eight hours despite his injuries. He didn''t even eat


    or drink all this time. A tough guy as he was, he would be unable to handle this much longer.


    "You two may leave," Brian said indifferently. He had no expressions on his face, but his eyes grew


    darker as time went by.


    Harrow sighed with profound resignation. Once Brian made a decision, no one could change his mind.


    Harrow walked to Tony and said in a whisper, "I''ll go buy some food."


    Tony nodded. They had no appetite at the moment, but as professional bodyguards, they knew that


    they must maintain good health to deal with emergencies.


    The air was heavy in Empire Hospital. And the situation was pretty much the same in the State


    Parliament. All the seniors were present with a heavy heart.


    In the meeting room of the State Parliament


    Mr. Deng, a member of Parliament, stared at the two outstanding men whom he had known while he


    had been serving as the mayor of T City. At that time, Richie was the president of Dragon Empire


    Group while Frank was merely a staff in the nning Department of the Flight Media. But now, the


    former president had stepped down and the little staff had control over the economic lifeline of Dragon


    Empire Group and sat on the shadow throne of Dragon Ind.


    "Mr. Deng," Richie said slowly as he put down his cup elegantly, "I would like to hear your opinion on


    this matter."


    Frank looked at Mr. Deng while taking a sip of his tea. After years of baptism, he was no longer the


    willful and arrogant man that he used to be. He was now calm and easy-going, with a nd smile


    always hung on his lips. People would believe he was a gentle and kind man, but only those who were


    familiar with him knew how cold-blooded he was.

 Chapter 411 The Scalpel Destroyed Her Trust In Brian (Part Two)

    Chapter 411 The Scalpel Destroyed Her Trust In Brian (Part Two)


    Mr. Deng grinned to himself. He was an experienced man, and wouldn''t dare reveal his true feelings in


    front of them. "We feel regret and guilty for what happened in Phoenix Mountain, and we will give great


    importance to the matter."


    Richie and Frank snorted to themselves at his bureaucratic tone as Richie put on a tiny smile. "Mr.


    Deng, the military attacked the royal members of Dragon Ind for no reason. I believe that would


    court international disapproval,"


    Richie said casually like he was talking about the weather. But his words came as a shock to Mr. Deng,


    whose heart stopped in his throat. The international profile and importance of Dragon Ind were


    rising. Though the problem seemed to have been resolved for now, Mr. Deng knew that if they didn''t


    handle it properly, Dragon Ind would stir up the issue. The heads of the State Parliament and


    Dragon Ind had their own ns, and they didn''t want to start a fight. But this didn''t mean that


    Dragon Ind would swallow the insult and humiliation thrown at them silently.


    "Mr. Long," Mr. Deng said, looking back and forth between Richie and Frank, "the seniors in the State


    Parliament have turned a blind eye to the conflicts between the conservative faction and the reformist


    faction. After all, different thoughts and ideals are needed to sustain a sound system." After a pause, he


    continued, "The current issues we are facing are actually the result of something that happened years


    ago. Even the cleverest man can sometimes do stupid things. If Justin hadn''t done such a thing years


    ago, the operation wouldn''t have failed and these series of problems wouldn''t have arisen. And as for


    what happened at Phoenix Mountain, I admit that it was thoughtless of the military to have done it.


    However, it was not all our fault."


    Frank curled his lips, fixing his eyes on the young tea leaves in his cup, and said, "We are not


    interested in poking our noses into other people''s business. It has been over twenty years since Justin


    had done all that horrible stuff in Dragon Ind. We''re not going to bother with that now. I''m sure that


    no one wants to start a fight now, and we all want to solve these problems properly and quickly. That''s


    why Richie and I are here."


    Frank''s smile and gentle tone made Mr. Deng believe that things had taken a turn for the better. But the


    words that followed made Mr. Deng''s mood hit the bottom. "However, I have a major w in my


    character. I attach great importance to my family members and will protect them, no matter what. If my


    son and nephew were not on the wrong side, I won''t spare anyone who hurt them. And if they were on


    the wrong side,"


    Frank stated and paused, putting his cup down and gazing at Mr. Deng. "I will shield them and protect


    them with everything at my disposal."


    He was implying that no matter who was right or wrong, the State Parliament must treat the issue at


    hand immediately, otherwise he would act on his own ord.


    ''How arrogant!'' Mr. Deng thought.


    When Frank was just an ordinary staff in T City, Mr. Deng had heard that he was an arrogant man. Mr.


    Deng had thought that he was being self-conceited and insolent on ount of his ability, but now he


    realized that Frank, as a member of the Long family, was born arrogant.


    The State Parliament had sent Mr. Deng to negotiate with Richie and Frank in hopes that Dragon


    Ind would make a concession for the sake of their past rtionship. Obviously, that was not going to


    work and the matter had be very tricky now. Some people in the conservative faction and the


    reformist faction would probably suffer from this, and Justin would be the first to bear the brunt.


    The conversationsted for nearly three hours and they finally came to an understanding. However,


    only the three of them knew the content of the deal.


    After leaving the House of Parliament, Frank and Richie got into their car with Farrell in the driver''s


    seat.


    "Richie," Frank asked with a frown, "you sure this is alright?"


    Richie opened hisptop, stared at the codes on the screen and sent hismands. "The young ones


    are too naive and immature to deal with these issues sensibly. They need more experience," Richie


    said indifferently.


    Frank knew that Richie was right. "But, Molly is innocent."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "The truth is that what happened in Phoenix Mountain was because of her." Having received the


    feedback, Richie closed hisptop, leaned against the seat and said, "Brian and Eric will get


    themselves into trouble sooner orter. And what''s more, you think the State Parliament would give up


    on her so easily after having lost so many people in Phoenix Mountain?"


    "Maybe you''re right, Richie. We all need to calm down and figure out what we really have to do." Frank


    shrugged and added, "What are you going to do with Molly?"


    "I haven''t decided yet." Richie stared coldly out the window and said, "Brian was searching for suitable


    eyes for her for half a day. He''s so stubborn."


    Frank grinned and asked, "And why did you send a donor to meet him there? You didn''t want to break


    his heart?"


    "Are you kidding me? Come on!" Richie snorted, "I just didn''t want Shirley to be upset."


    Frank didn''t respond. He knew that Molly and Shirley had known each other for a while. If Shirley found


    out what had happened to Molly''s eyes, she would get upset and me Richie.


    *


    In Emperor Hospital, A City


    After a ten-hour operation, Molly was finally transferred to the ICU. Looking at her through the window,


    Brian felt a terrible heartache.


    Her face was as pale as death, and her eyes were covered with a gauze dressing. When Felix told him


    that the operation was a sess, Brian heaved a sigh of relief and thanked God for not taking Molly


    away.


    "Is she..." Brian sounded really nervous, "How long will it take for her to wake up?"


    Looking at Molly who was surrounded by various medical devices, Dr. He said calmly, "If nothing goes


    wrong, she will wake up in around three days. And if there''s no postoperative adverse reaction, she will


    be transferred to the HDU, the High Dependency Unit. The following three days are vital to Miss Xia. If


    nothing goes wrong in the next three days, she will get well soon."


    "Okay. You may leave now," Brian said with a frown.


    "Okay!" Dr. He cast a nce at Brian who had his eyes fixed on the woman in the ICU. He sighed


    silently and left.


    Three days wasn''t a very long time in usual circumstances. But for Brian, it was the longest wait of his


    life and he had gone through so much intense moral suffering in just three days. His heart had been


    gripped by fear as he was afraid that Molly would never wake up.


    "Beep¡ª"


    A loud rm rang from within the ICU, which startled Brian. He immediately pressed the emergency


    button, and within a minute, Dr. He rushed there, followed by several nurses.


    Brian''s face sunk as he watched Dr. He checking Molly''s situation. He could barely breathe, fearing that


    he might lose Molly forever.


    Time passed so slowly for him, and he let his eyes settle on Molly''s face, hoping that would help her


    wake up. Half an hour passed, but it seemed like a century for Brian.


    Dr. He came out, took off his gauze mask and said with a pleasant smile, "Mr. Brian Long,


    congrattions! Miss Xia will be transferred to the HDU."


    Brian was filled with joy at his words and his cold face softened a little.


    It was really good news for Brian that Molly was being transferred to the HDU. Dr. He mentioned that


    their current medicine might harm Molly, so Brian asked Elias to offer medicines with lesser side


    effects. Thanks to the effective medicines and the tender care from the nurses, Molly was transferred to


    the general ward within a week.


    Molly was now able to hear and speak, but she was in no mood to talk to anyone as she was still


    unable to see. She knew that her eyes would recover soon. She had listened to the conversation


    between Brian and Dr. He and had found out that someone had donated his eyes. But she could not


    forgive Brian.


    With a mocking smile, Molly put her hand on her belly. She was carrying a baby ¡ª Brian''s baby.


    ''Bri, you took my corneas. I''ll be taking this baby as yourpensation. And you will not be a part of


    my life in the future. My baby and I will only depend on each other from now on, '' Molly thought to


    herself.

 Chapter 412 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part One)

    Chapter 412 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part One)


    It''s been almost half a month since she had the operation. With just less than two months until the New


    Year, events were already being anticipated.


    A City was now brimming with festivity.


    Every business was busy trying their best to promote their products and lure more customers.


    But it was the parliament, which focused on safeguarding the city''s security, transportation, and food


    supply, which was the busiest.


    "Mayor, a bus was rear-ended and overturned by a truck shipping supplies to A City on the expressway


    to F City. Three people are dead, and 18 are injured," Bill reported.


    He nced at Edgar to see if the official heard his report. He seemed not to have paid attention and


    just stared at theputer screen. Bill wondered what preupied Edgar''s mind.


    "Tell the Department of Transportation to step up their scrutiny of fatigue driving and to prepare for the


    annual travel peak," Edgar ordered. He spoke so suddenly in a voice calm but imposing.


    Bill secretly twitched his lips, then continued reporting. Each time he thought Edgar was not listening,


    the man would offer a solution with poise.


    His job done, Bill left the Mayor''s office. Meanwhile, Edgar continued to stare at theputer screen.


    He was staring at the report about Dragon Empire Group''s anticipated investment in a foreign hospital


    based in A City. The hospital was undertaking extensive research on ophthalmology.


    The investment didn''te as a surprise. But the events a few weeks ago only demonstrated how fate


    changes ns instantly. He had used Jenifer to cause a rift between Brian and Mr. Yan, with the


    ultimate goal of solving remaining issues of the past and winning Molly back. But barely had she left the


    hospital when the ident happened.


    Now he was worried about her, yet he couldn''t see her; he wanted to inquire about her condition, but


    there was no opportunity to do that.


    As Edgar''s brows furrowed over her situation, his phone rang. He picked it up to answer.


    "Edgar, Jenifer''s been taken to the military court," Jonny''s voice was firm and steady. "Was this part of


    your n as well?"


    The mayor''s face darkened at the question. Slowly, he answered, "I stopped the incident in Phoenix


    Mountain from happening."


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Then Jonny replied, "Good. Your Gu Family shouldn''t


    be taken lightly at all." He paused again before adding, "I don''t me you for this. I think what you did


    was smart. To some extent, you appeared to have been the weak side all the time, but in the end, you


    came out the winner. You not only wrested control from the conservative faction but also managed to


    steal the limelight from the State Parliament. You unmistakably earned both fame and fortune."


    He stopped speaking, and Edgar sensed Jonny was sneering at him. Then he continued, "Nothing


    comes from nothing. What you want most will eventually be taken from you."


    A dark look reced the frown on Edgar''s face. He said, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    In response, Jonny let out augh. Thoughtfully, he told the Mayor, "After what happened, you really


    think that Congress will still take her back? You should know how much trouble she caused."


    His words instantly made Edgar turn green. He knew all too well what would happen once Congress


    was after someone - death.


    "Edgar, you''re still young. Think it over." With these words, Jonny ended the call.


    As he heard the click on the other end, Edgar mechanically put his phone down. His eyes suddenly


    squinted as mixed emotions began to engulf him.


    Time is fleeting. A festive atmosphere filled the air, and everyone managed to put on a happy face. But


    was the happiness for real? The answery in each person, no one else.


    In thest month, the military court had been trying to set up an arraignment, almost every week, for


    the details of the war 21 years ago. After nearly two weeks, Justin no longer appeared in high spirits,


    having seemed to age by ten years, with his usually tidy hair now a mess.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Based on the jury''s decision, the judge announced as he fixed sharp eyes on the defendant, "I now rule


    that since Justin Yan has damaged national interest, he will be deprived of all military and political


    posts and stripped of political rights." The final verdict made Justin smile with contempt.


    He kept his expression nk as they led him to the facility for political prisoners. Justin was well aware


    everything was about politics. A useful person gains respect. And even when you''re no longer of any


    use, they can still squeeze out everyst ounce of value from you.


    Amid these thoughts, Justin noticed Jenifer walking toward him. With a cold smile, Justin said icily,


    "Jonny has a good granddaughter. But s, you will also be sacrificed." His words made no impact on


    Jenifer, whose youthful face continued to exude charm.


    Brows furrowed, she replied insolently, "My ending is none of your concern, Vice President Yan." She


    smirked. "Oh, my bad. You''re not vice president anymore. Now, you''re nothing to the government. You


    don''t even deserve an identity."


    She cast him a look of loathing as Justin twitched his mouth dispassionately. Sarcastically, Jenifer


    quipped, "My troubles can''t even hold a candle to yours. We both knew I wouldn''t eventually be


    sacrificed."


    Pausing intentionally to arouse Justin''s interest, Jenifer spoke deliberately. "You were the prey of the


    reformist faction all along, but you always remained blind to the truth. And Molly, whom you first


    targeted then used to bait Brian, is your biological daughter." The revtion had Justin''s eyes


    widening.


    Mouth agape, he eximed, "No way!"


    She raised an eyebrow to express bitterness as she said coldly, "You raped Sharon, and to cover up


    your crime you put your twin brother in her bed. Did it never ur to you that Molly was not his


    daughter, but yours? Or perhaps, considering the effects of what you did, you just chose not to think


    about it," Jenifer jeered.


    "Shut up!" Justin shouted, his eyes filled with rage. "You''re just trying to provoke me because you can''t


    get Edgar for yourself," he spat at her.


    His usation made Jenifer''s face turn pale. She learned about what happened to Edgar from her


    grandfather. But it never crossed her mind that he would take advantage of her. Jenifer thought she did


    it discreetly enough, but it never urred to her that he would do so much for Molly.


    "Hrumph!" Justin granted. "Even if Molly is my daughter, so what?" he shot back. "I decided to sacrifice


    everything when I chose to side with the reformist faction. While Molly might be my daughter, I feel no


    affection for her. Andpared to you, I am neither sad nor pathetic. After all, you have 20 years of


    bonding with your family."


    He cast a look of disdain towards Jenifer, whose face was now twitching. Justin finally turned around


    and walked into the prison facility followed by his guards. But the moment his back was turned, his face


    distorted in extreme pain.

 Chapter 413 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part Two)

    Chapter 413 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part Two)


    All of a sudden, Justin copsed to the ground and shut his eyes. He tried to remember Molly''s face at


    that moment but drew a nk. Thest time he saw her face was that morning, and it was only very


    brief. Even then he didn''t look at her seriously because all he could think about was Rory.


    Karma was indeed a bitch.


    As Justin copsed, thest thing on his mind was that death was his only way out of all this. He would


    not be epted by any faction; not the conservatives, not the reformists. Where was he to go?


    But through all these, who would care? Even if they wanted to get to the bottom of what happened,


    there was no way to do it. The fight sparked by a 21-year-old war would be buried deep under together


    with Justin''s execution and Jenifer''s exile. Throughout the ordeal, the conservative faction and


    reformist faction both remained intact, or so it seemed. They merely sacrificed two people. But the truth


    was the two factions had been deeply affected by everything that happened.


    There is a tendency among men to attribute mistakes to someone else. Rarely will someone take the


    me even if it is his fault when it is more convenient to point to someone else as the culprit. The


    recent conflict was one good example. It was all attributed to Molly.


    *


    At the private hospital of the Dragon Empire Group


    Becky was understandably agitated. Today she would find out whether she can see again or not.


    "Take your time when I give the signal to open your eyester. Don''t rush it," Felix advised her. "You''ve


    been kept from light for far too long. Sudden exposure will be too much for your eyes to take


    immediately."


    "Okay," Becky replied nervously. She followed this up with quickughter.


    Rory, meanwhile, stood aside anxiously as Felix slowly removed the bandages on Becky''s eyes. In the


    room, only Brian appeared cold and aloof.


    "All right, open your eyes slowly." Felix coached Becky with a gentle tone. "Take your time¡­ That''s


    right. Slowly now. Remember, don''t rush it. Open your eyes slowly."


    He guided Becky to open her eyes gradually. The first time her lids lifted, she quickly shut them as she


    became blinded by the light that was too bright for her dry eyes. She focused on adapting to the light


    and again slowly opened her eyes. This time, she saw a blurry image slowly bing clear. Becky


    didn''t realize she was holding her breath, and now exhaled as a smile came to her lips. "I... I can see


    now. I can see now!" she cried excitedly. "Daddy, I''m able to see now," she smiled broadly this time.


    "That''s fantastic! You can see now. That''s wonderful," Rory eximed. He nodded encouragingly and


    blinked back the tears threatening to fall.


    On the other hand, Brian looked at Becky with cold eyes. He was staring at the same eyes that used to


    obsess him. He looked at them and felt despair as he saw eyes that now could see because it had


    Molly''s retina.


    Tears pooling in her eyes, Becky turned to Brian who stood still with hands in his pocket. She slowly


    walked towards him, stopped in front of him then hugged him around the waist abruptly. Resting her


    cheek on his chest, she cried, "Brian, my eyes have recovered. I can see you now! Finally, I''m able to


    see you."


    "Yeah," Brian replied without emotion. He gently patted her back and said, "Your eyes have just


    recovered. You shouldn''t be crying so much, or you might hurt them."


    But his words only made Becky more emotional. She sobbed and tried to control her tears but failed.


    Tears continued to stream down her face.


    No one spoke for several minutes inside the ward. The only sound you could hear was Becky''s


    sobbing. Brian let her cling to him. After a long while, he said, "Go and have Felix check your eyes to


    make sure everything is good, okay?"


    His words filled Becky''s heart with sweetness. She nodded and did as he told her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But instead of apanying Becky to see Felix, he went directly to Molly''s ward. Her retina in Becky''s


    eyes was the only reason Brian went to Becky''s room. That was all.


    When he arrived at Molly''s ward, he stood outside the door, hand on the knob, but hesitant to walk


    inside. Over the past month, Molly never spoke a single word to him. Their situation had gone back to


    the time when Molly was still unable to speak. Perhaps it was because of her temporary vision loss that


    she usually remained in a trance, sometimes all day long.


    Inhaling deeply, Brian frowned before opening the door and stepping inside. Dr. He was examining


    Molly. He found this quite odd as her regr test was not supposed to be conducted by this physician


    yet. But even without Brian''s order, he was doing the tests himself. Molly kept still the whole time until


    Brian arrived.


    "Mr. Brian Long, you''re here," Dr. He greeted him. When Molly heard Brian was there, her body


    suddenly stiffened.


    Brian noticed this and frowned but concealed his feelings when he calmly asked, "Is her condition


    stable now?"


    Smiling, Dr. He answered, "Elias''s medicine is excellent with little side effects. Miss Molly is recovering


    quite well. Her eyes showed no immune rejection. And we can remove her stitches soon."


    He gave a slight nod of approval. Dr. He nced at Molly and was about to say something. He


    eventually decided to remain silent after sensing the tension between the two. With a slight gesture, the


    doctor left the room.


    Alone in the ward, Molly and Brian still said nothing to each other, much as they had done in the past


    month.


    These days, Molly often caressed her belly. It had be one of her habits. At first, Brian thought it


    was because her stomach was acting up. But when he asked Molly, she would look terrified, and he


    would be no closer to learning the truth. When he asked Dr. He about this, the physician assured him


    that Molly was fine.


    "Can she¡­ Can she see?" Molly finally spoke up. Hearing her voice, Brian was thrilled. It had been


    over a month since shest talked to him.


    At the same time, he was annoyed that the first thing she asked about was Becky. "Yes, she can see,"


    Brian replied.


    "Really?" Molly asked feigning surprise. Deep inside, she felt bitter. But she managed to add, "Good."


    In an attempt to hide her emotions, Molly lowered her head. Then it dawned on her that her feelings


    would not be exposed since her eyes were still bandaged.


    That''s good, she said. "Now, every one of us can see." She swallowed hard before saying, "Then no


    one would be a burden to anyone."

 Chapter 414 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part Three)

    Chapter 414 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part Three)


    When Brian heard Molly say this, his brows raised. He sat down beside her and ced one dainty


    hand on his big palm as he asked, "What do you mean by that, Molly?" Sounding a bit annoyed, he


    quipped, "You can''t just start the game, then end it. You don''t call the shots."


    It was Molly''s turn to be shocked by his response. She tried to withdraw her hand, but he held on to it.


    Molly moved to put some distance between them. She was afraid that Brian would see her intention to


    leave. Molly was two months pregnant now, and in another month, her baby bump would be showing.


    There was no way she could hide the pregnancy from him by then.


    Unable to hold back his fury, Brian fixed his eyes on Molly. "Listen, Molly. Don''t ever think about leaving


    me. Not on your life. Do you understand?" he ground the words out.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His threatening words prevented Molly from giving a response. Instead, she bit her lips and sneered.


    Miserably, she thought, ''Why do you have to be so cruel to me, Brian?''


    Molly was grateful that her bandaged eyes hid her turmoil. ''You used me so Becky''s eyes would


    recover. Now, you want me to stay and watch as you two live happily ever after?


    You took advantage of me this whole time. And you forced my family to leave me. Whatever you did for


    me was just an act. When you''re gentle with me? When you tried to protect me? All of that was not


    true. You did all that for Becky, not me.''


    Her heart was overwhelmed by sorrow and desperation. Molly further sank into silence. With no one to


    miss, she would now leave this ce forever, taking only one thing that belonged to her - the baby


    inside of her.


    It must have been her continued silence that made Brian sense Molly''s resolution to leave him. As the


    thought gripped him in fear, all the anger he was keeping inside his heart bloomed and pushed itself


    out. Brian nearly went crazy trying to find matching eyes for Molly. For the first time, he even


    compromised himself just for her. Challenges usually angered Brian, but this time it filled his heart with


    gratitude. And he was more than thankful when the donor finally agreed.


    For the past several weeks, Brian spent all his time with Molly. There was a restlessness about him that


    he couldn''t control. Only when the medical team assured him that Molly had gotten past the critical


    phase did he finally calm down. It must have been the days of constant stress and strain that led him to


    ck out. Although he slept long, the slumber was neither sound nor sweet because of a recurring


    nightmare. In this particr dream, Molly was leaving him.


    When he woke up in panic, it was already the second day after the procedure, so he hurried to Molly''s


    room. The moment he saw her awake, Brian was thrilled. As he listened to Dr. He''s report that she was


    out of danger, he stared at Molly, while hoping deep down inside that she would call him "Bri" again.


    But he heard nothing. She never said a single word to him.


    All that time, no matter what he said, Molly only sat as a quiet listener, never saying anything. It drove


    Brian crazy that she didn''t speak. Good thing Dr. He confirmed that Molly''s vocal cords were fine. And


    he was able to eavesdrop as she gently asked Felix about her eyes. Otherwise, Brian would have


    considered abducting Elias to ask about the sess of his treatment of Molly''s throat.


    Then after a month and she finally decided to talk, the first thing she asked was about Becky. And the


    only other thing she expressed was her resolution to leave. ''Molly, do I have a ce in your heart? You


    drag me into this game of love, but now you want to pull yourself out of it?'' he thought exasperatedly.


    No, I won''t let this happen.''


    If there was one thing Brian was very sure of, it was Molly being Miss Right for him, the only one he


    would have and hold in his lifetime. The man had already made up his mind that he would treat her with


    love and respect, and protect her whatever happens. It broke his heart that she wasn''t even willing to


    stay with him in spite of his devotion.


    And the more Brian thought about it, the angrier he became. He was now behaving like a child who


    couldn''t have the toy he wanted. Sourly, he shook off Molly''s hand and sprang to his feet. Then with an


    icy tone he said, "Molly, I will never let you go. So you can forget about your thoughts of leaving me."


    After saying these words, Brian looked closely at Molly but got no reaction from her. Spitefully, he


    stormed out of the ward. He didn''t know whether he was mad at himself or Molly. Although truthfully, he


    was distressed by them both.


    Brian regretted the moment he turned back to look at the door he had just closed. After suppressing his


    anger for a month, he learned through experience the value of humility. His brows knitted even tighter


    as his eyes settled on Molly, whom he saw through the window, was sitting on the bedside. He wanted


    to squeeze her in his arms.


    He jolted as Tony walked toward him hastily. "Mr. Brian Long, I just received information from Vincent."


    He turned to look at his driver with sharp and keen eyes. Coldly, he said, "Now what? He no longer


    wants to work for the XK Intelligence Agency?"


    Tony stood without speaking as he pondered, ''The elder Mr. Long has taken back all the privileges Mr.


    Brian Long enjoyed for five years. As a member of the elite among the young generation of the XK


    Intelligence Agency, Vincent will make people think he will be disrespecting the older Mr. Long if he


    sends messages to Mr. Brian Long secretly. And should his activities be exposed, the consequences


    he will face will be more severe than the usual punishment."


    Again, Brian cast a nce at the figure in the ward. Eventually, he chose not to go back in and instead


    left the hospital. To Tony, he ordered, "Check out what the State Parliament has been doing."


    The order stupefied the driver. Brian didn''t ask about Vincent''s messages but wanted a probe of the


    State Parliament.


    All of a sudden, Brian stopped walking and said indifferently, "Get rid of all of Edgar''s spies. They''re too


    annoying."


    "Yes, Sir." The reason for his boss''s anger confused Tony. Without thinking, he turned around and


    looked at Molly''s ward.

 Chapter 415 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part Four)

    Chapter 415 Leaving Is Not An Option (Part Four)


    She was now sitting in the ward alone by herself. Molly couldn''t quite figure out her true feelings.


    Unaware of being noticed by anyone, she put on a sorrowful smile filled with resentment. Deep inside,


    she loathed her circumstance.


    Mumbling to herself, she said, "Bri, why do you trample my heart so harshly just when I was ready to


    believe that my love was finally starting to pay off?


    As always, all you care about is Becky. If that was the case, why do you even drag me between the two


    of you?


    I''ve already given my eyes to her. Is that not enough? I have nothing left, except this tiny human in my


    womb."


    While she thought desperately of her plight, her nose twitched. ''Let me stay? How can you be so brutal


    to me? Can''t you just let me go for Becky''s sake? What more do you want? I''ve already given her my


    eyes, '' she med in mind.


    Her eyes were now sore and itchy. To prevent it from tearing, she took a deep breath while she pressed


    her lips together and strengthened her resolve as she stroked her belly. She must leave, otherwise, her


    baby would be aborted.


    As usual, Molly sat idle for hours, engrossed in her own thoughts. It was not until dinner time when she


    heard the door opening that Molly came to herself and looked towards the direction of the door.


    It was in moments like these when she was at a disadvantage that Molly mocked herself. She had yet


    to get used to her loss of vision, even if it was only temporary.


    The person who entered didn''t speak but just kept approaching the bed. Molly didn''t ask who it was.


    She knew it was Brian, as she inhaled his familiar scent.


    His face expressionless and cold, Brian brought out a dinner box. He was about to say something, but


    after taking a glimpse at Molly, he decided to keep quiet. cing the box on the table, Brian prepared


    her dinner of chicken soup by carefully pouring it into a bowl. Then casually, he pulled a chair to sit on,


    before filling a spoon with soup to feed Molly. Although still angry, it was less intense now. "The nurse


    told me you ate like a bird during lunch. Why didn''t you eat a bit more? Don''t you want to get better?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While the words were meant to express care, they came out a bit stiff and even angry from Brian''s


    mouth. In response, Molly just bit her lips and said nothing.


    Her empty expression infuriated Brian, who then decided he wanted to irritate Molly. So he added, "I


    asked Lisa to make some of the dishes you like. Open your mouth," he ordered.


    Feeling the spoon close to her mouth, Molly moved back a little instantly filling the room with a shadow


    of embarrassment.


    His presence felt oppressive. She fumbled then stammered, "I¡­ I will eat by myself." She lifted her


    hand to ward him off.


    "Can you even see the spoon and the food?" His tone was annoyed. Brian was nearly freaking out


    because of Molly''s apathetic behavior and her rejection of him since waking up. He was close to


    running out of patience.


    After hearing Brian'' words, Molly''s hand paused. After a long while, she forced a bitter smile and with a


    hollow voice replied, "Yeah, I can''t see." Her eyes covered did nothing to hide the despair she felt.


    pping the chopsticks on the table, Brian looked closely at Molly and asked gruffly, "Are you ming


    me for losing your sight, Molly?"


    His question made Molly even more heartbroken. How could she me him for her condition? She was


    in no position to cast me. Molly may be kind, but she also had a temper. Right now, she was


    controlling it. ''Brian, you never understand how I think. Never. Because you only see Becky!'' she


    screamed inside.


    This time Brian''s heart ached at Molly''s aggrieved expression. If he had paid more attention to her


    instead of busying himself with the incident at Phoenix Mountain, if he had spent more time with her


    before she went to sleep, or maybe, if he had told her or even apanied her to the hospital earlier,


    her eyes would probably be better than it was today.


    Maybe she wouldn''t have gone blind. But she lost her sight after all. And the pair of eyes she now had,


    were not hers anyway. So many things to regret, Brian thought.


    With that thought, Brian''s rage suddenly melted and in its ce came affection for Molly. He extended


    her arm to pull her towards him. Bitterly, he said, "Mol¡­" Pausing, he closed his eyes in sorrow and


    emphasized each word he said, "I''m sorry."


    At his apology, Molly''s body stiffened. She froze and did not know how to react. He said sorry to her,


    was all she could think about. Unbelievable! ''Defiant Brian saying sorry to me? But what is he sorry


    for? Sorry, for taking my eyes and giving them to Becky?


    That''s ridiculous!'' Molly thought.


    She decided not to struggle in his embrace and simply savored being in Brian''s arms, greedily inhaling


    his scent. But the apology changed nothing. The fact is she was the third wheel and would always be


    that. The realization made her sadder.


    Another week went by. Finally, the day came for the removal of Molly''s stitches. Felix and Dr. He both


    promised the failure rate would be down to as little as three percent.


    And Brian, who had been busy over the past few days, specifically made time to be with Molly the


    whole day. But presence didn''t close the distance between them at all. They still hardly talked to each


    other. When they did, the subject was trivial like the weather.


    It was not forck of trying on Brian''s part. No matter how swamped he was during his work days, the


    man always made it a point to be with Molly during lunch so he could make sure she ate something. He


    didn''t have to do this. Even without him, Molly would force herself to eat something for the baby''s sake.


    In her hand now was a ss of warm milk, sent on orders of Brian. Molly appeared calm, even


    detached, as if she didn''t care at all whether she would be able to see again or not once the bandages


    were off. Sighing inwardly, she thought, ''It doesn''t matter if I can see again or not.


    The things I want never stick with me.''

 Chapter 526 Gossip (Part One)

    Chapter 526 Gossip (Part One)


    You''re in heaven, while I go to hell instead of you. I never wanted to hurt you.


    ***


    Hearing the beep on the phone, which indicated that Brian had hung up, Molly almost went mad, but


    she could do nothing, because Brian knew her weak spot and he took advantage of that. Whatever she


    was suffering, she just deserved it.


    With these thoughts in her mind, she threw the cellphone onto the bed. Looking at the ne by her


    side, she clenched her jaw in hatred. In consideration of what Brian had said just now, she could do


    nothing but pick up the ne and wear it around her neck, spinelessly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The stone was translucent red, but when it was worn on her neck, it gradually changed into dim blue.


    Slightly frowned, Molly looked at the stone in confusion, wondering why it could change color. As she


    was thinking, gradually she forgot her anger, while the stone turned back to its previous color of red.


    Seeing that, Molly frowned again, but she decided not to think about why the stone could change color


    for the time being. Taking a look at the fine rain outside, what had happened in the heavy rain


    yesterday came to her mind. Shepressed her lips and took back her cellphone from the bed.


    She wondered how Spark was doing now.


    With the cellphone in her hand for quite a while, Molly was still not able to make the call. She just


    looked for Spark''s name from the contact list of her cellphone and came back to the desktop, which


    she did for several times. Finally, she gritted her teeth and dialed the number of the phone in the


    apartment.


    The phone kept ringing, but no one was answering.


    "Nobody''s there?" Molly mumbled. Frowning, she then dialed the number of Daniel, but she was


    reminded by the prompt tone that his cellphone was powered off. She frowned deeper. She thought for


    a while and then dialed Spark''s cellphone, holding her breath. However, his cellphone was powered off


    too. "How could both cellphones be off?"


    While mumbling to herself, Molly forgot about her uneasiness and embarrassment. At the moment,


    what she wanted was to just talk to them and make sure they were fine. Finally, she decided to dial


    Manny''s number. Fortunately, his cellphone wasn''t off.


    The phone wasn''t answered until after several rings. But when the line was connected, there was


    nothing but silence on the phone.


    "Well..." Mollypressed her lips and asked, "Nanny, where is Spark?"


    "Wow, I''m surprised you''re thinking about him," Manny said in a cold tone filled with fury. "How caring of


    you!"


    "I..." suddenly, Molly didn''t know what to say.


    "Hmm!"


    Hearing that, Molly felt her heart was extremely painful. She asked, "Nanny, could you please let... let


    Spark answer the phone and speak to me?"


    Manny took a look at the ward. When he saw that it was Molly calling, he stepped out to answer it.


    Spark had waken up in the morning, but he was still not in his right mind yet because of high fever and


    complication. "Spark doesn''t want to speak to you at the moment."


    "..." Molly''s eyes turned red and she asked, "Nanny, how is he now? Is... Is he fine?"


    As soon as he heard that, Manny got angry. He said, "Molly, how do you think Spark would be? Or how


    do you think he could be? Or are you just hoping he''s fine so you''ll feel relieved?"


    "I... That''s not true!" Molly denied adamantly.


    "Hmm!" Manny said, "Molly, I can tell you for a fact that there''s nothing else you can do. But you know


    how important you are to Spark and how he treated you over the past four years and you know how


    much he''s done for you and how much he''s sacrificed for you. If this ruins Spark''s life, I hope your


    conscience never goes to rest."


    "Nanny, I..." Molly was so sad that a teardrop fell on her hand that was resting on her legs as soon as


    she lowered her head. She didn''t know what to say at the moment. She didn''t mind Manny saying all


    those things to her at all. After all, he was right, everything was her fault.


    Manny was silent too. After interacting with Molly for the past several years, he knew clearly what kind


    of person she was. In the situation at hand, besides Brian''s power, Mark was almost the everything that


    Molly needed to keep going. He was practically her lifeline. In fact, they knew clearly that Molly would


    fold sooner orter as long as Mark was with Brian. He knew that she was helpless and could do


    nothing else. Although he knew that, Manny couldn''t ept the fact that Spark was in this situation


    because of her.


    "Have you seen ''Extremely Crazy''? Do you think that the hospital Spark is in looks like our hospital?"


    "Yeah, I''ve seen it. They said that the lover recognized by himself some time ago actually has run away


    with another men." "Really? Now that you''ve mentioned it, I feel like the door does look like the ones in


    the ward in our hospital. The patterns are so alike!"


    "So it is true... Did you notice thements?"


    "Of course! Somebody said that the woman was a bitch who specialized in being third party like a


    professional third party. First, she stole the boyfriend of another man. When the man left her, she went


    to obsess over Spark. After she finally won Spark''s love by cheating, she eloped another man who''s


    richer and more powerful..."


    Suddenly, Molly couldn''t heard Manny so well. She couldn''t make out his voice but she could hear


    some snippets where Spark was mentioned. As this ran through her mind, she heard Manny saying,


    "What are you talking about? Spark''s woman eloped with another man? Which website is that...


    Beep..."


    The phone was hung up suddenly leaving Molly astonished. At first she felt stunned, then she realized


    that the conversation she heard on the phone indicated that she eloped with another man? Gosh!


    Frowning, Molly remembered that she heard someone mention a website.


    Without thinking, Molly put her cellphone down and ran to the study. As soon as she opened the door


    of the study, what had happenedst night came to her mind automatically. She looked around in


    embarrassment, only to find out that the mess had already been cleaned up and that everything was


    back in its previous position, as if nothing had happened.


    Molly swallowed her saliva to put a restraint on her resistance to the ce. Then she walked to the


    desk in a hurry. She turned on theputer and opened the browser. Her fingers paused on the


    keyboard, as she hadn''t heard clearly which website that was. She thought for a while and then typed


    "Spark" in the search engine and clicked Enter.


    There were many pieces of news about Spark, but at one nce, Molly saw the harsh title "A Woman


    Named ''A Third Party'' by the Side of Spark."


    She clicked it on the link which led her to a forum. The post wasbeled "Hot." As indicated, the click


    rate had already exceeded five million, while the number ofment was the hundreds of thousands.

 Chapter 527 Gossip (Part Two)

    Chapter 527 Gossip (Part Two)


    Without enough time to think carefully, Molly clicked the post. Holding her breath, she looked through it


    quickly. Before reading thements, she already got so angry that her whole body was trembling.


    The post read that a woman whosest name is Xia only graduated until high school. They said that


    Xia had a father who was addicted to gambling so she had to take many jobs to support her family,


    including in some special industries. After taking a job at this onepany, she became involved with


    the wealthy man who owned thepany she worked for. The wealthy man was apparently in another


    rtionship which made Xia the other woman. Eventually, the wealthy man broke things off with Xia


    leading her to flee to another country where she would meet Spark. They started a rtionship that


    wouldst a few years. Xia would cheat on Spark which would lead to Spark''s one-year hiatus. Xia got


    back together with another wealthy and powerful man and broke up with Spark. Spark was heartbroken


    and attempted to hang himself. He was currently at the hospital recovering.


    Several photos were attached in the post; including a photo of Spark ying the violin in his bedroom


    wetly and a photo of Spark plugged into machine at the hospital. Both photos didn''t look so clear,


    though.


    But people loved gossip. It was natural for people to just connect the dots on their own, even if they


    didn''t align with the truth. Once a piece of gossip was spread, someone would always have something


    say about that then someone responded to that opinion and the chain continued. It never really ended


    because people liked to talk about other people. In addition to that, "Extremely Crazy" was a forum for


    comints where a lot of people often pulled out all the stops just to get a story. That was the reason


    why the post had so many click rates not to mention that it had been republished by other top gossip


    websites in no more than a few hours.


    Everybody loved to know celebrities and billionaires scandals. So it was no surprise that the exposed


    love story of Spark, who was dubbed as a violin genius, had attracted so many people.


    Molly just got angrier and angrier as she read through thements one by one. They were all saying


    so many cruel things about her: some were just there to linger, some cursed her for being a third party,


    some verbally abused her for hurting Spark. Finally, after having read through dozens of pages of


    comments, she found her squealer: the person who spilled her name to the press and even provided a


    photo of her at Grand Night Casino years ago. The squealer actually said that Molly''s own mother had


    been the third party to some other rtionship.


    Molly was trembling - she was too angry. As she stared at the screen reading through thements,


    her eyes were starting to well up. She was being called so many names "shameless," "bitch," "third


    party," "homewrecker," and so many more.


    Tears started to stream down her face that her vision was starting to blur. Finally, when she couldn''t


    hold it in any longer, she took out her cellphone and dialed a number.


    No one was answering her call, it just kept ringing.


    Brian purposely didn''t answer the call when he saw that it was Molly who had been calling. He was in a


    video call meeting at that time. He looked at the monitor in front of him and asked, "How much did we


    lose in total this time?"


    "More than one billion, sir." Shane was pale as a sheet. In all the times he had yed with this man, he


    had his own fair share of wins and losses. But, he knew that he would only win when the man gave in


    because he knew his way around the game. He was on another level of cheating. Shane was reminded


    of the God of Gamblers; this man was almost on the same level as him. However, the God of Gamblers


    had already retired - it was impossible to find him.


    Brian''s face remained expressionless, he asked, "What about the other casinos?"


    "Nothing too serious happening there, just some slight hups that have already been taken cared of,"


    Shane said solemnly. "The man hasn''t showed up in the past few days, though. But if he does show up


    again, I might not know how to deal with him anymore," he admitted.


    "No," Brian said firmly, "He won''t show up again. Chances are he''s already got his eyes set on another


    casino. I want you to find out what that next casino is and make a deal with them. Go to QY Ind and


    keep watch from there."


    "Are you telling me to-"


    "Mhm," Brian interrupted Shane before he could finish talking. While he wasn''t sure himself, he thought


    it would be better to take precautionary measures for the time being. He couldn''t risk something


    happening to the Casino because it might lead to a huge loss in the stock market and he wouldn''t know


    what to do if that ever happened. This man who has been cheating their casino might have been


    targeting both him and Eric at the same time.


    "Then, I..." Harrow trailed off.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You''ll being back, yes," Brian said tly. "Since Spark is here, I think you must be absent-minded


    elsewhere."


    "Mr. Brian, I..." Harrow wanted to say something but decided against it. He only agreed to Brian''s


    orders.


    Although everything was going smoothly in M Country, he was still worried about Spark. Because even


    though he worked for Brian and was therefore under Brian''s directmand, Brian cared a lot about


    him and actually knew him quite well. It bode the same for Brian''s other subordinates. Brian knew them


    well enough that he could tell what they were thinking and most of the time, he was right.


    "Shawn, just stay there and find out everything you can about that man."


    Shawn frowned at this, "Can''t you send another person to do that because I want to go back to A City


    too."


    "No," Brian said forcefully.


    "You''re doing this on purpose," Shawn used Brian. He didn''t want to stay there digging up dirt about


    some man. He wanted to go back to A City ever since he''d heard the news about Mark. He recalled


    that one time when he had taken Brian to hide away from Richie. The more he thought about that, the


    more he wanted to see Mark.


    Brian''s eyes dimmed, he smiled bitterly as he admitted, "I am doing this on purpose."


    Shawn didn''t mind Brian''s honesty. He knew Brian very well so he knew that Brian must''ve been trying


    to hide because he was still trying to adjust now that Mark and Molly was around.


    "Besides, I''m not at ease about that man. I don''t trust anyone enough to do this. I fear that they won''t


    find anything on him," Brian said gravely. He obviously had already heard of this man before probably


    from XK Intelligence Agency. He had outsmarted Brian''s men and the Agency was one of the best in


    the world - how could he have done that?

 Chapter 528 Gossip (Part Three)

    Chapter 528 Gossip (Part Three)


    Shawn agreed reluctantly.


    Brian gave Shawn a fewst minute reminders before hanging up. That was only when Brian picked up


    his phone to call Molly back.


    When Molly picked up the call, she didn''t say a word. Brian asked in a low voice, "What''s up?"


    "Brian, go online. See it for yourself," Molly burst into tears before she could finish. She didn''t really


    care about anything else - she was just feeling too harassed and dejected. While she partially didn''t


    mind being called so many names by other people - she was already used to self-hatred - what


    bothered her were all the made-up rumors that people were believing to be true. They were saying she


    had an affair with Spark and that she had left him for Brian. She didn''t sound like a very good person in


    that version of the story.


    Brian frowned when he heard Molly''s voice shaking and crying over the phone. He''d never heard Molly


    like this before even if she was always down. Brian went on hisputer to look for what Molly was


    talking about. He skimmed through the post briefly after which he said coldly, "You are not the other


    woman."


    He hung up the phone right away without another word.


    Tony could see that Brian was furious. He had a dark and ominous look on his face. Tony tried to sneak


    a nce at hisputer screen but it was too far away for him to see clearly. But one thing Tony was


    sure about was that this was definitely about Molly.


    Still looking as menacing as before, Brian read through thements - the same ones that Molly had


    just read. Even as Brian was reading, thements and views were just getting higher and higher.


    Brian''s face darkened and proceeded to type a fewmands and codes. Once he pressed enter, the


    website had frozen and so had all the other websites that republished the story.


    While his face looked calm, his eyes looked livid. Without turning to Tony, Brian said, "Choose a ce


    and tell all of the presses in A City that I''m holding a press conference."


    A bit shocked, Tony opened his mouth as if to say something but decided against it. He immediately


    went on to do just as what Brian had ordered.


    ***


    Manny was, meanwhile, still at the hospital.


    Manny was fuming as looked through page after page. In his mind, he was cursing whoever was


    behind this. When Manny had just clicked on another page to go to, a website error urred. He tried


    to click again but to no avail.


    "They''ve started hacking," Manny mumbled as he mmed hisptop closed. He turned his nce


    towards Spark who was looking at him with empty eyes in his bed. Manny said, "Spark? Are you up?"


    "..." Spark licked his lips - he could feel his head was about to explode. Manny immediately stood up to


    get a cup of water for Spark. He went over to Spark and reached out his arm to support Spark as he


    drank the water.


    "What were you watching just now?" Spark asked when his dry throat felt a bit better.


    Manny''s eyes twinkled as if it was about to give something away but he quickly waved Spark off,


    "Nothing! Just some gossip."


    Spark didn''t ask any more questions as he stared at Manny with his deep eyes. "I''m hungry..." he


    croaked.


    "Oh," Manny said, having not thought about that. "I''m going to buy porridge for you or maybe some


    soup. The doctor said you should keep a light diet for the next few days," Manny said.


    "Mhm," Spark said lightly but his eyes had just turned darker. If Molly was here, she would have known


    to make porridge or soup for him. He had gotten so used to that kind of life - the life that he had been


    living for the past four years - that he had forgotten that he had lived liked this his whole life. Much


    longer than the four years he had spent with Molly.


    Manny took onest look at Spark, sighing before going to buy his food.


    Spark turned his head to look out the window and watched the gloomy weather. It felt like he was


    watching his mind. He had been so downcast and he didn''t know if he would ever feel better again.


    Whether he was asleep or awake, all his mind could think of was Molly: Molly smiling, Molly angry,


    Molly crying, anything Molly. His mind wouldn''t stop thinking of Molly so he had nowhere else to hide.


    "Mol..." Spark mumbled to himself, "How are you doing now?"


    Only silence could be heard. A sh of pain and bitterness shed across his tired eyes.


    Soon, Manny was back with food which Spark didn''t eat much of. After a while, a doctor came in to


    check on Spark. He examined him and found that his fever had gone down a bit but his body


    temperature was still 38 degrees. The doctor advised him to get lots of rest and to drink lots of water.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Nanny," Spark''s voice sounded soft and weak, "Does Daniel know that we''re here?"


    Manny kept his eyes fixed on Spark - he could tell that Spark just really wanted to ask about Molly. He


    answered, "You just fainted out of nowhere yesterday so I didn''t have the time to tell Daniel,"


    Spark grimaced in response, not saying another word. He was lying on his bed looking frail as ever.


    After a few moments, he reached for the remote control on his bedside table to turn on the television,


    just flipping through channels casually.


    "Now we''re standing at the spot where Mr. Brian Long has chosen to hold his press conference. Mr.


    Brian Long is the owner of the Grand Night Casino. This is going to be the first press conference that


    Brian will hold since he''s settled into A City. No word has been released on what exactly the press


    conference is about. Some spections say this is about the recent news that broke out about Spark


    and his other woman, Xia. ''Extremely Crazy'' posted the news this morning and is now currently frozen


    due to a hostile hacking attack. Now, the press conference will start in ten minutes. Mr. Brian


    announced this conference just a few¡­"


    As the reporter spoke matter-of-factly, Spark''s face turned even paler than it already was. Manny was


    too shocked that he forgot to respond.


    "What happened?" Spark asked, wheezing, "What post? It involves me and Molly? What''s happening?"


    When Manny was finally able to gather himself, he looked downright upset. He tried to avoid details as


    much as possible as he told Spark about the news. Spark''s eyes turned bloody red when the TV


    screen showed Brian arriving at the press conference.


    "Molly Xia is not a third Party. It''s I who stepped in other people''s rtionship." Hearing Brian''s striking


    words, all the media present exploded.


    ***

 Chapter 529 Belief Ideal, Reality Harsh (Part One)

    Chapter 529 Belief Ideal, Reality Harsh (Part One)


    Molly sat in the vi, and cried her heart out.


    Her eyes had be swollen and sour.


    She sat on the sofa and tearfully looked outside- it was drizzling and gloomy, just like her mood. She


    was so sad that even her fluorite had turned dark green.


    "ording to Mr. Jason of the Grand Night Casino, Mr. Brian Long will hold the press conference at


    three p.m. at the Sophia Hotel today. This rare decision from Mr. Brian Long is believed to be the result


    of the postings in Crazy Website this morning. "


    The entertainment news channel reporter broadcasted. Molly wasn''t paying much attention to the TV at


    first, but when she heard the words Crazy Website, she immediately turned towards the TV. The


    headlines read, ''Mr. Brian Long holding press conference at three p.m. at the Sophia Hotel''. The news


    caught her by surprise; she forgot to even cry for a moment.


    Molly frantically checked the time - it was almost three o''clock. Judging by the cameras, the journalists,


    and the name tags on the scene, she guessed that the channel must be live streaming the conference.


    Molly''s head went nk. All she could hear was the tick-tock of the clock as it approached three o''


    clock. The clock soon struck three and after Jason had maintained order in the conference hall, Brian


    made the entrance. He had one hand in his pocket and sat down at the center of the conference table.


    His presence provoked a string of camera shutters to go wild. This was Brian''s first public appearance.


    As he was such a mysterious figure, even a picture of Brian was enough to send their sales through the


    roof. All of the reporters were clear on that.


    Amid all those shes and tter, Brian just sat there, calm and collected. After a while, he raised his


    brows and nced around with his piercing eyes. Instantly the previously excited journalists froze-


    Brian''s eyes were too cruel and intimidating.


    "I arranged this press conference," Brian announced, "to make something very clear. It''s about Spark


    and Molly."


    Brian paused and everyone held their breath, while they waited for what wasing next. Even Tony


    and Jason frowned and stared at Brian with concern.


    "Molly is not the third wheel. I am."


    His words rocked the waters as the scene turned messy in the conference hall.


    Tony clenched his fists in rage. He was known for his poise, but it was different this time. He hurried to


    Brian and tried to block the cameras and the media.


    But Jason pulled Tony back and murmured, "This is Brian''s decision."


    Tony gnashed his teeth and answered furiously, "Mr. Brian Long is a prideful man. How could he


    sacrifice so much for that woman?"


    Jason frowned and turned his eyes to Brian. He remained detached, but Jason could feel his


    determination. "Brian knows what he is doing. Whether Molly is worth it or not, as long as he thinks she


    is worthwhile, then it is worth his efforts," Jason persuaded Tony.


    Tony angrily tightened his fists, then sat down, his eyes still on Brian. But eventually he was too


    heartbroken to even look at Brian and turned his head away.


    At that same time, Molly was also staring at the TV in disbelief.


    She was astonished and confused that everything else seemed less important.


    ''Why would he say that?'' Molly''s mind was cluttered and messy.


    She tried to stop watching the news, but she just couldn''t turn her eyes away from the screen.


    At the hospital, Spark had a desperate and miserable smile on his lips. Over the past few days, he had


    constantly lied to himself, saying that it didn''t matter that Brian and Mol had a past because he didn''t


    love Molly; he just wanted to conquer her. That was all. And one day, he would be tired of her. They


    were only together for Mark. And as far as Spark was concerned, it was enough for him if Mol


    cherished him in her heart. But now, it seemed that the truth was not what he had thought.


    Manny was even more startled. He stammered, "Is that... Is that Mr. Brian Long?"


    At the City Council, Edgar was also focused on the screen. The press conference continued, but his


    attention was not on the TV anymore. His eyes were ruthless and bloody.


    "Mayor," Bill said cautiously. He had just identified Molly''s whereabouts, and then came these posts all


    of a sudden. With no time to deal with these issues, now the Mayor had to watch Brian''s press


    conference. And Brian was such a big shot that if he said Molly was his, no one else would dare stir up


    any trouble.


    Edgar turned his eyes to the bonsai nearby, then asked, "How''s Daniel doing?"


    "I just got news from the police station," Bill reported, "He was hanging out with a group of junkies


    again and was arrested this morning."


    "Send him into rehab," Edgar said in such a contained voice that it was hard to guess what he was


    thinking.


    Bill thought for a moment, then said, "Mayor, we should leave this problem to Brian. This ''Cold Heart'' is


    harder to give up on than ''Dream''."


    Edgar didn''t respond. Back then, Jenifer had injected Daniel with ''Dream'', a drug almost impossible to


    quit. He was saved only thanks to Brian who was able to provide him with the ''Cold Heart'' while


    developing a medicine to suppress the addiction of ''Dream''. In the end, Daniel was able to get rid of his


    addiction to ''Dream'', but had gotten addicted to ''Cold Heart''. Now, this had be a real problem


    because ''Cold Heart'' couldn''t be medicated. Will also yed a part in it.


    "Why should we let Brian take all the credit?" Edgar quipped.


    Bill understood.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At the Golden Bay Club, Jenifer and Hannahyzily on the couch as they watched Brian''s calm


    press meet. Jenifer sneered, "Hannah, it looks like Brian really loves Molly."


    Hannah smiled in response. Suddenly she asked, "Jenifer, I was thinking... If I took Molly''s ce in


    Brian''s heart, will she go to Edgar?"


    Jenifer grasped the wine ss tight, then loosened her grip. She raised her brows and said in a


    composed tone, "If that happens, I would feel very sorry for Spark."


    "Yeah, right!" Hannahughed and took a sip of her wine as she looked at Brian on the screen. "All


    women should find their ce with the right man for their own good. I''m afraid Molly just doesn''t have


    enough luck to be with a man as good as Mr. Brian Long,"


    Hannah said as her eyes turned foxy and hateful.


    Despite the uproar, Brian remained calm. After listening to the journalists'' rapid questions, he


    concluded, "From now on, I don''t want to see Molly''s name on any headlines in any media."


    He made his warning pretty clear. Again, Brian swept his eyes through the crowd, then stood up and


    left. His team was assigned to take care of the rest.


    Since he had exposed his own identity for Molly''s safety, she would not be harmed by anyone again.


    Ever!


    "Where is Becky?" Brian asked after getting into the car.


    Tony took the driver''s seat. He threw a nce at the gloomy Brian, then answered as professionally as


    he could, "She is staying in Smile."


    Brian picked up his phone and dialed Becky''s number. When the call was put through, he ordered,


    "Wait at the hotel. I''ll meet you there."


    He hung up abruptly, his tone icy and bossy. "Drive."


    "Yes, sir." Tony obeyed as he took another look at Brian through the rear-view mirror. He started the car


    and drove to Smile.


    *


    At the school.


    After her English ss was over, Shirley specifically called Mark to the teacher''s office. Mark was


    smart, but not very vocal since he startedte. He had grown up abroad, so his listening


    comprehension was not a problem, but his oral English could be better.


    "Don''t worry, Mark. You still have time to improve," Shirley beamed andforted him. When she saw


    that he was nervous, she really wanted to hug and kiss him. "You may begging behind now, but I


    believe you''ll catch up pretty soon."


    Mark nodded tacitly, thought for a while, then replied, "I''ll work harder and catch up."


    Mark''s resolute look only boosted her desire to hug him. But for fear of scaring him, Shirley just ruffled


    his hair and told him that he should finish more tasks together with his parents.

 Chapter 530 Belief Ideal, Reality Harsh (Part Two)

    Chapter 530 Belief Ideal, Reality Harsh (Part Two)


    At first, Mark didn''t get it. But when Shirley made it clear, he nodded fiercely, his eyes lit up.


    ''The boy is worth teaching and is very promising. He has indeed inherited the excellent genes of the


    Long Family, '' Shirley thought to herself and smiled.


    She watched happily as Mark''s little figure trotted into the ssroom.


    "Shirley, the principal wants to see you in his office,"


    the Chinese teacher said. Shirley quickly headed to see the principal.


    When Shirley arrived at his office, the Principal briefed about some work to his aide, then asked him to


    leave and shut the door behind him. As soon as the door was closed, the principal was all smiles right


    away. He hurriedly stood up and showered her with ttery, "It''s such an honor to have you work here."


    "It''s my honor," Shirley replied. But she was no longer a regr teacher, but a noble, upper-ssdy.


    "I''m just having fun working here. Hopefully I''m not causing any trouble."


    "No way. Your presence tters this school," the principal seemed a bit relieved, and then he asked


    carefully, "But why did you choose this school?"


    Shirley sneered - she had already made it clear that it was just for fun, but it still scared the hell out of


    the principal. It was understandable, though. After all, every year the Dragon Empire Group funded a


    lot of researches and granted quite a few schrships. It was no small number. And this time, Frank


    had personally called to tell the principal about her arrival. And of course, the principal served her as if


    she were a god.


    "My friend''s kid studies here, but I can''t reveal my identity."


    "Oh, I understand. And that kid is...?" the principal asked tentatively.


    Shirley smiled and emphasized, "The identity of the kid is not your concern." She fixed her intimidating


    and dominant eyes on him.


    The principal knew what Shirley had meant. He dared not ask her any more questions and ended their


    talks with more ttery.


    Shirley smiled, then walked towards her office. Her sses were already over, but she didn''t n on


    leaving yet. She decided to audit the next ss and see Mark''s performance. Sheughed happily


    even at the idea of watching him learn his lessons. ''Mark is way cuter than Brian. He is as cute as my


    Wing, '' Shirley thought cheerfully.


    "Mr. Brian Long is so manly."


    "Fine, okay. You''re drooling. But think about Spark. That Brian stole Spark''s lover and held a


    conference to advertise it. Poor Spark."


    "I know, but he is still so manly and handsome. Gosh, if Brian loved me, I will die happily right away."


    "You could try. See if Brian would even look at you if you were actually dying. "


    A group of college girlsughed together after having that conversation. Their talks perplexed Shirley.


    She frowned, ''What has Brian done now?''


    She quickly dialed Antonio''s number, "Antonio, did anything happen with Brian today?"


    After briefing her about the press conference, Antonio added, "Mrs. Long, now I feel that Mr. Brian


    Long is even bolder and more adventurous than the Young Master."


    "Huh, he''s just like his parents," Shirleyughed merrily, then added, "Just wait and see. What Brian


    has done will touch Molly deeply. And Molly will forgive and ept Brian, and they will live happily ever


    after. I can then meet and hug Mark without worrying about revealing my identity. The thought just


    makes me so happy. Ha, Brian is definitely manly."


    But Antonio broke her sweet fantasy by saying, "Well, the greater the expectation, the bigger the


    frustration."


    Shirley was just about to curse, but soon calmed herself down. After all, she was still at the school and


    was a teacher. She cleared her throat and replied, "It''s always better to have hope than not. After I give


    Molly a tiny nudge, the chances would be greater."


    "Mrs. Long, the Young Master has said that if you intervene, he would send Molly away."


    Shirley didn''t retort, but sulked instead. She knew that love was a business between the two people


    involved. If Brian and Little Molly couldn''t work things out on their own, even if they were forced


    together, they would split up in the end.


    "Send the video of the press conference to my phone," Shirley ordered. She was curious about what


    Brian had said. She believed that after listening to the conference, Little Molly would easily be


    Brian''s prey. That was how you won a woman''s heart- you sweet-talked them and then slowly slid into


    their bed.


    Shirley relished in her fantasy, but the reality was usually poles apart from fantasies. If everything went


    ording to our fantasies, then life would have no meaning.


    In the vi, Molly was still in shock at Brian''s words. She tried to call Brian because she was morose


    and deste. But he didn''t answer. Aggrieved, she started crying and called him again. The call was


    put through, but it was immediately ended after he said the words, "You''re not a third wheel."


    That threw Molly into a mood turmoil. She was happy, rejected, confused, at a loss...Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open with a loud bang! Molly turned towards the door in shock and saw


    Eric. He ran inside hastily as he patted the water beads off his clothes.


    Molly frowned. Eric removed his shoes andined, "What a lousy weather. Does it ever stop


    raining here?" He walked to Molly and asked, "Little Molly, could you brew me a cup of tea?"


    "I''m busy." Molly shifted her eyes back to the TV which was still streaming the conference. But now, it


    was just a couple of journalists reporting about what had happened. Some were alluding to her; some


    were specting the reason behind Brian''s move.


    Eric plopped down beside Molly, nced at the screen, then poured himself a cup of tea. After taking a


    sip, he said, "Brian''s move was quite unexpected."


    Molly turned around to look at Eric, pursed her lips and asked, "Is that why you came here? "


    She knew that it was exactly why he hade there. She didn''t care if Eric really was in love with her-


    she didn''t have the time or energy for him. But he had obviouslye to sabotage her rtionship with


    Brian, despite the fact that they were never really back together.


    Eric shrugged and leaned against the sofa. His eyes were fixed on the TV as he said, "I came here to


    find Brian. We have some trouble on QY Ind." Then he nted over to look at Molly and quipped,


    "Since when did you beginplicating things like that?"


    Molly became silent.


    Ericughed, then nipped her nose gently. Molly responded by trying to hit him, but he grabbed her


    wrist. He put her hand down, then sneered roguishly, "Ah, you have developed an instinct to attack


    because of Brian," he continued, "But that''s not a very nice habit. Ady shouldn''t be violent."


    Molly''s anger only fermented at Eric''s lecturing. She grew furious and retorted, "That''s none of your


    business."


    Ericughed again, but it was not pleasant. It was a nuisance for her. "Little Molly, a woman''s greatest


    weapon is to show the white feather," he paused and looked at Molly''s darkened face. He took a sip of


    his tea, then said casually, "Did you know that after the conference Brian went straight to Becky?"


    Molly''s heart sank. Flustered, she stared at Eric, but didn''t know how to react.


    Eric eyed her with a deep, meaningful smile. "You think Brian convened the press for you?" Molly


    opened her mouth, but said nothing. Eric sneered and added, "You''re as silly and naive as always..."


    "Eric!" she gnashed her teeth irritably.


    "No need to be so furious," Eric said, putting down his cup, "Brian didn''t do it for you or for Becky. He


    did it for Mark." Molly''s expression becameplex and it was hard to guess what she was really


    thinking. Slowly he added, "Children of the Long Family don''t grow up being judged or gossiped about.


    After Brian''s announcement, no one would ever bring these gossips up again. Mark would never hear


    about any of this. He would grow up as a carefree child." Seeing Molly turn green, he leaned forward,


    gazed deep into her eyes and challenged her, "What? You''re disappointed, aren''t you? You thought


    Brian did it for you. He didn''t.


    "

 Chapter 531 I Only Did It For You (Part One)

    Chapter 531 I Only Did It For You (Part One)


    You never appreciate the special ways I love you. In spite of all my efforts, you still regard me as


    someone who never understands. Please know that while I cannot give everything that you desire, the


    things I am able to givee from the heart.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smile Hotel in A City.


    Thisnd used to be in ruins. The Dragon Empire Group needed three years to construct a hotel there


    after it prevailed inpetitive bidding. Completed two years ago, Smile Hotel was Frank''s anniversary


    gift to Richie and Shirley when they celebrated thirty years of marriage. Like the hotel in T City, Dragon


    Empire Group owned the business, but everything it made benefited only Shirley.


    At the top floor were garden seats, and one of them was upied by Becky now as she enjoyed


    afternoon tea. After spending the entire morning browsing through posts in various Inte forums, she


    left her room and went upstairs to take her lunch there. Even after eating, Becky sat there, listening to


    the sound of rain sshing on the umbre over her head. She was thinking about the situation Molly


    was about to face.


    Although she had only known Molly for a few years, she was aware of the girl''s temper. And Becky


    didn''t think Molly could enjoy a peaceful life hounded by negative publicments.


    With her eyes half-closed, she sat thinking and was interrupted by the phone ringing. She nced at


    the screen and saw it was Brian calling. Not at all surprised, she answered it.


    It was a brief call, and she hung up shortly. Becky signaled the waiter to prepare another cup. Not long


    after, Brian arrived just in time to join her for a pot of ck tea.


    Pausing at the stairs, Brian waited for the waiter to bring an umbre over and escort him to Becky''s


    table. She watched him advance towards her, stood up and greeted the man with a smile, and his


    name on her lips, "Brian."


    After a casual nce from Brian, the waiter bowed in respect and then left the two alone.


    It was drizzling the whole day, although the weather had already been terrible days before. The non-


    stop rains cooled the ce, yet the area with garden seats took on a dreary mood. Still, with ample


    space between tables, guests enjoyed a certain amount of privacy. The ideal set-up also made it


    possible not to have the area cleared with Brian''s arrival.


    "What brings you here today?" Becky asked with a bright smile. There was obvious joy in her eyes at


    the thought that Brian specifically came by to see her.


    After sitting across Becky, Brian picked up his cup and took a graceful sip of tea. He stared at her


    languidly before speaking slowly to enunciate every word. "Becky, you know exactly why I came here


    today," Brian said.


    The joy disappeared in her eyes, and bitterness quickly took its ce. But Becky pasted on a smile as


    she replied, "No, I don''t know why you''re here."


    Brian dropped his gaze and focused on the blue-white porcin teacup. The light taste of lychee-


    vored tea lingered in his mouth. Tasting Becky''s favorite ck tea didn''tfort him as Molly''s


    stubborn but distressed face shed through his mind. Unconsciously, his mouth twitched. Looking


    directly at the woman, he said, "Becky, didn''t I make myself clear before that you are not allowed to do


    anything to her?"


    "But I didn''t!" she said defensively.


    "You didn''t?" Brian''s cold voice countered. He kept his expression nk although inside, he was


    smoldering with fury. "Wasn''t it you who hurt her feelings? And wasn''t it you who had people track


    down Spark? And who told them about the value of the news items, and taught or threatened the


    media not to cover them on TV? That was you, right? And who dared to challenge me and push my


    buttons?" He was a mixture of hot and cold as he fired the questions at Becky.


    And he didn''t miss a thing as her face seemed to grow paler after every question. Gripping her teacup


    tightly, Becky tried to keep the smile on her face before innocently asking, "Brian, whatever do you


    mean by all that?" She stood firm. "Do you think I was responsible for all that news about Spark and


    Molly and I did it secretly?" she pretended to be astonished.


    He didn''t answer the question but only nailed her with a piercing gaze. Instinct told Brian it was all


    Becky''s handiwork. "Have you seen the press conference earlier this afternoon?" Brian suddenly


    changed the topic to Becky''s surprise.


    Her brows knitted at the query. Becky had left her room and gone upstairs before noon and was


    unaware of a press conference that Brian mentioned. "What''s that? A press conference?"


    The corner of his mouth lifted and Brian gave a mysterious smile. It came out as a charming grin, but


    Becky felt chilled at the sight of it. His voice extremely cold, he said, "This is my final warning to you,


    Becky. You are not to do anything to Molly without my permission. I may not love her, but I do not want


    her to get hurt. Do you understand?" The look he gave her was deep and cruel, as he continued, "I


    want her to be happy, and I will not allow anyone to hurt her!"


    His words were like a p to her face. Becky held the cup more tightly until her knuckles turned white.


    She ground her teeth and said with difficulty, "Even if you do everything to make her happy, do you


    think she will love you back?"


    A hint of mockery quickly shed through Brian''s eyes. inly, he said, "It doesn''t matter whether she


    loves me or not. The only thing I desire is for her to stay by my side."


    "How can you tolerate her like that?" Becky spat. Her eyes had turned red with fury. "What about me?


    What about your promise to me?"

 Chapter 532 I Only Did It For You (Part Two)

    Chapter 532 I Only Did It For You (Part Two)


    With a sigh, Brian said, "Becky, I admit that I once loved you." Pausing, he shook his head. "No, maybe


    it was not love that I felt. I was confused about what true love was." He found it difficult to analyze his


    feelings. "However, Molly is different. I want her with me wherever I go, and regardless if I''m dead or


    alive. Can you understand that?"


    "No, I can''t!" Becky shouted. The tears she held back started to pool in her eyes and threatened to fall.


    "Molly doesn''t love you. But you''re so hopelessly in love with her," Becky said bitterly. "I''ve always


    made it in to you how much I love you, but all you can say in return is that what you feel for me is


    confusion. That is so unfair, Brian!" Becky cried out.


    "Love is never fair," Brian murmured. He lowered his head, trying not to feel guilty about turning


    Becky''s affections away. He managed a mocking smile before speaking again. "If love is fair, then why


    should the rtionship between Molly and me be soplicated because of so many unexpected


    things? Becky, you didn''t understand it before, and neither did I," he said bleakly.


    Brian watched Becky''s tears cascade down her chin, and he reached out a hand to wipe them away.


    With a hint of sadness, he said, "Becky, I don''t want you to hate her because of me. Promise me that


    you won''t hurt her anymore, otherwise¡­" He stopped talking as his hand froze while on her face. "I


    don''t want to hurt you because of her, but I will if I am provoked."


    His threat made her eyelids flutter. From across the table, she felt the cruelty Brian gave off which only


    proved he was serious. Becky also noted the cold gleam in his half-closed eyes.


    Withdrawing his hand, Brian leaned forward and lightly kissed Becky''s forehead. At the same time, he


    spoke faintly into her ears, "You should know that I meant every word I said to you."


    That said, he pulled away from Becky. Brian stood up, turned around and left without another word.


    Becky froze in her seat. She no longer tried to stop her tears from falling as she watched Brian walking


    away. Somehow, she knew that this time, it was finally over between her and Brian, and she would


    never have a chance to win his heart back. It was a surprise how quickly he figured out that Becky was


    behind the demolition job against Molly. He not only came to denounce her actions but also to


    announce the end of their rtionship mercilessly.


    "No!!!" Becky suddenly screamed in anger and despair.


    Crazily, she swept the tea set on the table with her hands, and they all crashed to the floor. All the


    customers in the garden looked in her direction, curious about her outburst, but Becky didn''t care what


    they thought about her.


    In her mind, she continued to scream. ''Ruby! You''re nothing more than a slut borne by your bitch


    mother! How the hell did you win Brian''s love? YOU DO NOT DESERVE HIM!''


    Brian stopped in his tracks when he heard the sound of shattering porcin. He turned to look and met


    Becky''s mournful eyes. Tightening his lips, his expression nk, he headed downstairs.


    Bitterly, he thought, ''Becky, this is my final warning to you. Don''t force me toy hands on you! The


    moment I decided to let you have Molly''s retinas, I stopped loving you. I did it out of a sense of guilt,


    and I wasn''t even able to exin my motives to Molly when she misunderstood why I had done that for


    you. I did it so you could keep your dignity and self-respect. But it didn''t mean that I gave my


    permission to hurt Molly!''


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tony started the car as soon as Brian got in. His bossmanded, "Take me back to the vi." There


    was silence inside the car. Finally, Brian spoke up. "When Harrow returns, tell him to persuade Spark to


    leave if he doesn''t want him to get hurt."


    Looking at his boss from the rearview mirror, Tony nodded.


    The car pulled out of the hotel driveway and headed to the vi. Brian looked out the window with his


    face propped up by a hand, as his elbow leaned against the armrest. He sat quietly listening to the


    sound of rain, the rhythm rxing his mind.


    Earlier that day, he felt strangely happy after receiving Molly''s call. Although she had thrown a tantrum


    and sobbed while speaking, it was satisfying that she turned to him instead of wallowing in distress


    alone after what had happened.


    A soft smile slowly spread on his face, and he lowered his head to hide the joy that lit his eyes from


    Tony.


    Happily, he told himself, ''Although the call was due to bad news, she did share her feelings with me.


    Could it be the start of something good?'' he wondered.


    *


    At that exact moment, the atmosphere in Brian''s vi was quite intense. Molly, eyes red, was ring at


    Eric in disdain. She was infuriated by his calm and leisurely manner.


    "Will you stop looking at me with such resentment!" Eric admonished her with a raised eyebrow.


    Teasingly, he smirked and then leaned his body against Molly. With eager eyes, he whispered


    intimately into her ear, "Little Molly, is that pretty head of yours filled with doubts about Brian''s action


    now?"


    Flustered, she hissed, "No, it''s not!" But Eric''s advances made her ufortable. Agitated now, she


    pushed Eric away.


    He quickly masked the sadness that shed through his eyes and instead put on a cunning smile.


    Curling his lips, Eric shrugged as he said, "You don''t have to be so stubborn."

 Chapter 533 I Only Did It For You (Part Three)

    Chapter 533 I Only Did It For You (Part Three)


    She held back from stomping her foot, but snarled at him, "Eric, you''re really infuriating!" Molly almost


    hit the roof because of his malicious behavior. "Are you happy when you see me feeling terrible?"


    "Why would I feel that?" Eric shot back. He quickly shed the reserved look and focused his eyes


    intently on Molly. Eric watched her flinch at his serious gaze and then enunciated each of his next


    words. "Little Molly, I was sincere when I said all those things to you. I''m no longer the same person I


    was before. What I feel for you isn''t just because I like topete with Brian. If you feel horrible, I will


    be sorry for you. If you feel sad, it will break my heart. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    His sudden confession took Molly by surprise. She forced a small smile as she stammered with her


    reply. "You¡­ I¡­ Don''t say that to me," she appealed.


    "What then should I say?" Eric asked coldly. "Molly, I have more than just a terrible crush on you, and


    I''m very serious about my feelings for you."


    It was all so confusing for Molly. Her heart and mind were a mess. She felt as if her thoughts were a


    ball of yarn that a yful kitten tangled up. Her eyes went nk, and she now didn''t know what to say


    or how to act. But subconsciously, Molly wanted to resist Eric like she did Brian.


    Before she could snap out of her trance, Eric''s face loomed in front of Molly''s and terrified her. She


    screamed and tried to back away from him but ended up pressing herself tightly against the back of the


    sofa. Eric leaned even closer, so she had no way to escape. The only choice she had was to push her


    hands against his chest.


    Disappointment filled Eric''s eyes. As he stared at Molly, the look in his eyes changed dramatically.


    Eventually, he opened his mouth and spoke in a tone full of resentment. "What is so special about you?


    Why did I fall in love with a woman as ordinary as you?"


    The hands on his chest ckened. Molly bit her lips and looked into his eyes with a nk stare.


    Spitefully, Eric said, "I should never have fallen in love with you. Do you know that I¡­" He stopped in


    mid-sentence. But his eyes never wavered as he stared at Molly and finished what he was saying in his


    mind, ''I didn''t wish to fall in love with you at all!''


    Sensing Molly''s anxiety, Eric sneered and pulled away from her. As he turned back, his eyes shed


    with Brian''s sharp gaze. The expression on his face immediately rxed, and he greeted his cousin


    casually, "Brian!"


    Startled by Brian''s sudden appearance, Molly quickly pulled herself together and adjusted herself on


    the sofa. With tight lips and a nervous look, she resembled a wife caught red-handed cheating on her


    husband.


    He nced at her with disinterest and then turned to Eric, and said in a clipped tone, "Come upstairs


    with me!"


    Without waiting for a reply, Brian headed towards the stairs. Eric paused and told Molly, "Wait for me


    here. I want to take you to see someone." Then he followed Brian up the stairs.


    She watched the cousins walk into the study and shut the door behind them. Molly now had time to


    ponder Eric''s words earlier, and suddenly felt as if on pins and needles. Molly never imagined Eric


    falling in love with her, but he did sound serious when he expressed his affection for her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Inside the study¡­


    Eric sat opposite Brian, as casually as if nothing happened earlier. With a careless tone, he asked,


    "You held the press conference not to clear Molly''s name but to im ''ownership'' of her, right?"


    Brian was tight-lipped and did not move.


    Grinning broadly, Eric extended his arms and leaned on the table and again tried to fan the mes. "I


    felt bored while waiting for you, so I had an intimate talk with Little Molly."


    His cousin refused to rise to the bait. Instead, Brian let his fingers dance over the keyboard. It was


    unfortunate that he walked in just as Eric confessed his feelings for Molly. And he knew his cousin was


    not kidding this time.


    Eric tried a different tact to solicit a reaction. "I bet you held the press conference for Mark''s sake! Am I


    right?" he prodded.


    This time, Brian reacted to his statement. His fingers stopped typing and his eyebrows slightly knitted.


    His cousin responded with an arrogantugh. Eric grabbed a pen from the table and started twirling it in


    his fingers. "Little Molly seemed somewhat disappointed when I told her that." Brian''s head snapped to


    look at Eric.


    But he decided to change the topic of conversation instead. "Is there any issue in QY Ind?" he asked


    glumly. He didn''t want to talk about Molly. It was clear to him what Eric''s purpose was for saying those


    things to Molly. He deliberately misled the woman about Brian''s intentions because he was aware his


    cousin would never bother to exin things to her.


    Inside, Brian was secretlyughing, although outwardly, his eyes had darkened. Eric''s words only


    served to confuse Molly and make her misunderstand him again. But the only reason it muddled her


    feelings was because Molly never bared her heart to Brian even as she kept resisting him. Otherwise,


    why else would she be suspicious of his motives no matter what Eric said?


    Deciding to focus on business first, Eric said, "Something is wrong with our project." The primary


    reason why he was at the vi was because of the urgent matter in QY Ind. He knew that the only


    way to provide Molly with strong support was to be powerful enough topete with Brian. "Word from


    the Shadow Organization is that someone intends to target our entertainment center," Eric reported.


    His cousin slowly leaned back against his chair. It seemed that Brian''s suspicions that morning had


    been confirmed. ''Humph. I knew he''d showed up in our casino intentionally to get our attention."


    Eric eyed him carefully, trying to piece together the puzzle. "You mean this matter is rted to that man


    who made a hit in your casino in Las Vegas?" He had heard about that incident and the culprit behind


    it.


    "Probably," Brian replied without reaction. "The Grand Night in QY Ind started its soft opening. I''ll be


    going there one of these days," he told Eric.


    "Let me go with you," Eric offered eagerly.

 Chapter 534 I Only Did It For You (Part Four)

    Chapter 534 I Only Did It For You (Part Four)


    "There''s no need for you to do that," he dismissed the offer. To exin, Brian said, "Aaron has sent his


    men to investigate the suspected neers in the ind. But obviously, the person behind this matter


    has done things very efficiently. If we go there together, it''s likely that he will quickly move to other


    ces."


    "But even your men were unable to confirm his identity," Eric pointed out grimly. This time, the Dragon


    Empire Group poured in arge amount of money in the project, including a big chunk of its working


    capital. Although it still wasn''t as close in magnitude to that of Richie''s oil project, any loss due to the


    fluctuation of stock prices would be a considerable blow to the conglomerate. As the newly appointed


    Governor of the Dragon Empire, Eric would never allow such a thing to happen. It wasn''t merely a


    matter of money; politics was also a part of it because opposition factions against the Long family of


    Dragon Ind would seize upon his failure.


    Brian nodded in agreement, clearly aware of the seriousness of the matter. "His real intention is still not


    clear, so it''s difficult to narrow down the range of investigation." It wasn''t hard for that man to take over


    the Grand Night Casino in Las Vegas. But curiously, his actions stopped all of a sudden. So Brian


    guessed that his real target was in QY Ind, although there weren''t any big operations there yet. After


    analyzing the entire situation, Brian''s face darkened and with an icy tone, he said, "I''m curious as to the


    kind of man this is."


    "There are only a handful of people able to escape investigations done by you or the Shadow


    Organization," Eric pointed out.


    Shifting his gaze to Eric, Brian suddenly changed the topic and said, "The parliament meeting held


    every five years in Dragon Ind will be happening soon, right?"


    Since he didn''t expect the question, Eric paused momentarily and said, "Yes, the meeting will be in the


    next half of the year." Curiously, he asked Brian, "Why do you ask?"


    "Never mind. It just came to mind," Brian waved away the query. Then he followed it up with, "Is Uncle


    Frank nning to step down?"


    Eric shrugged. "I don''t know, nor do I care. I''ve just taken over the Shadow Organization and the


    Dragon Empire, and I''m in no hurry to take charge of the parliament."


    "Really? You''re in no hurry?" Brian mocked. "It seems to me that you''re in a rush to build your power


    andpete against me."


    "Brian!" Eric raised his voice in fury. It annoyed him that his cousin managed to read his mind.


    Lost in thought, Brian recalled their childhood when Eric usually followed everything he did and imitated


    his actions. He suddenly wondered, ''When did he startpeting with me?''


    Thinking about it, Brian finally decided to set his mind at ease and ask Eric directly. "I''ve never asked


    you this, but do you honestly feel happypeting with me, Eric?"


    In response, his cousin let loose a big heartyugh. He grinned like a child as he looked at Brian.


    It was a response that slightly baffled Brian and one that never answered his question. Still, he had


    asked not hoping for an answer, but to remind Eric about one thing: he can persistently pursue


    something, but it could hurt him in the process then only to find out it wasn''t what he wanted at all.


    In his mind, Brian asked himself, ''But am I not like Eric?


    I''ve been forcing Molly to stay with me, even though it may do no one good.'' Brian sighed.


    Human beings are selfish creatures. One person may persuade another to give up their obsessions in


    earnest, while on the other hand, tenaciously clinging to their own pursuits, regardless of the cost or the


    harm thates with feeding their obsession.


    Eric eventually forgot what he told Molly about taking her to see someone. Brian''sst question threw


    him off, and for some other reason, he hurriedly left the vi aftering out of the study. The man


    didn''t even say anything to Molly before leaving.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As she faced Brian, Molly''s heart was in turmoil with so many different emotions crowding it. She did


    throw a tantrum over the phone, so it surprised her to watch the press conference. But her joy turned


    into disappointment after what Eric told her. Overwhelmed byplex emotions, Molly forgot about


    what she had done without a thought. The moment she felt wronged and aggrieved, the only person


    she thought of calling was Brian, so she dialed his number immediately.


    "Thank you for what you did today, regardless of your reason for doing it," she said. She hesitated a


    long time before finally expressing her gratitude to the man. If there were words that Molly would


    always be sensitive about, these were "mistress", and "the other woman".


    He sat down on the sofa, and patted the space beside him. ncing at Molly, he ordered, "Sit here."


    Obediently, she sat next to him. His expression dark, Brian asked, "What are you thanking me for?"


    Behind the faint voice was an invisible pressure that made Molly wriggle in her ce. She lowered her


    head and did not answer.


    "I wasn''t doing that for your sake," Brian spat. "Thosements would have a bad effect on Mark. I


    was only thinking of how terrible it would be for him to have a disreputable mother."


    His words had the effect of dousing her with cold water. A lump formed in her throat, and she bit her


    lips tightly, Molly almost tasted blood. Suddenly, she felt a sharp sense of loss. Molly told herself, ''Eric


    was right. He only did it for Mark, not for me.''


    As he observed the depressed look on Molly''s face, Brian''s gaze deepened. Throwing her another cold


    sneer, he said, "You guessed it right this time, Molly."


    She pressed her lips even tighter as tears brimmed in her eyes and made them turn red.


    The look in Brian''s eyes was as serene and quiet like staring at a mirror. But his heart was bursting with


    anger. He truly wanted to check if her brain was still functioning normally or not. So, he challenged,


    "Molly, what if I say I was not kidding?


    What if I told you I was doing it merely because of you?"

 Chapter 535 The Divorce (Part One)

    Chapter 535 The Divorce (Part One)


    Luck ys an important role when ites to meeting the right people at the right time ¨C not a moment


    sooner, not a momentter. And if that opportunity is missed by a hair''s length, then life would be very


    different from what it should have been.


    Molly stared at Brian with her slightly red eyes, gently pping her eyshes, as if she were staring at


    some kind of freak.


    She tried to figure out some answers from his face, but there was no way of figuring out anything from


    his usual indifferent expression.


    "What... What do you mean?"


    Brianughed inside. He silently checked the distance between them. In the blink of an eye, he


    stretched out his hand, grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him. As Molly eximed in surprise,


    he slightly turned his body towards her and half pressed it to Molly''s body. With his eyes deeply glued


    to her, he replied slowly with a gentle smile, "What do you think it means?"


    His words sounded cold and sarcastic to her. She didn''t know what to make of it. Being so close to him,


    she could even smell his cool mint breath, and it made her brain go nk.


    She couldn''t make eye contact with him. She tried to fix her gaze on anything but him, and said


    hesitantly, "I don''t know!" Her voice sounded peevish, like she was sulking about the whole situation.


    Brian sighed quietly and his coarse fingers gently brushed through Molly''s slightly messy hair. When he


    felt her body stiffen to his touch, his eyes grew dark, and his face regained its indifferent expression.


    He said, "Elias has not left yet. We''ll have him examine your eyes now."


    Molly looked at him, showing obvious resistance to his proposition.


    Brian ignored her resistance and asked indifferently, "Your eyes look red most of the time. Aren''t you


    afraid that you''ll cause it some permanent damage?"


    Molly bit her lower lip, shifted her nce and simply said, "These are transnted eyes. It''s never


    going to be perfect, right?"


    Brian stopped brushing her hair, and his eyes reflected a touch ofplex emotions. Then, he gently


    lifted Molly''s chin with his slender fingers to make her look straight into his eyes, "Mol, you always say


    that you want to move forward one step at a time, right? Do you really mean that or are you just a


    coward who hides in the past?"


    "I am not a coward!" Molly retorted quickly, she felt as if Brian had taken a peek into the farthest depths


    of her mind.


    "Oh?" Brian squinted slightly, "Are you saying that you haven''t been living in the past? As far as I can


    see, you are just thinking about the things which cannot be regained, and not willing to look ahead."


    Molly listened to his words, stared at him and said firmly, "I am not living in the past!"


    She was pissed off. Was he saying that he never thought of the past? How could he judge her in such


    a way?


    Brian watched as Molly struggled to control her growing anger. She didn''t know how to release her


    rage which was caused by Brian''s words. The corners of Brian''s lips curled up and his eyes grew


    darker, "What? Are you irritated by my words now?"


    "What... I..."


    Before Molly could frame a sensible sentence, Brian''s lips found hers and he kissed her passionately.


    She swallowed her unsaid words.


    When Molly was almost out of oxygen, he broke the kiss and slowly released her, but his forehead still


    gently touched the top of her head. He said in his low and maic voice, "You stupid woman... Why


    do you not remember the things that are worth remembering, but never forget those that you are


    supposed to be left in the past?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Molly took a big breath. Brian''s voice was low and heavy, but still indifferent. Since her brain was


    lacking oxygen at the moment, she could only grasp a little of what he was saying. She looked up


    nkly and saw Brian''s angr and handsome face. Different from his past apathy, she saw a touch of


    helplessness from his thin lips.


    Molly''s lips had turned red from his passionate kiss. Brian released her and said, "I promised Mark that


    we will pick him up in the afternoon. His ss will be over soon. Let''s go together."


    Molly nodded, but she was still thinking about what Brian had said earlier. As Brian stood up, she had


    no other way but to go upstairs and get ready.


    "I will be going to QY Ind in a few days," said Brian as he looked at Molly''s back, "You will being


    with me."


    Molly turned around, and asked the question that first came to her mind, "What about Mark? Who is


    going to take care of him if Ie with you?"


    With a small smile shing in his eyes, Brian said, "He needs to get familiar with the school


    environment. He has just been enrolled. It''s not a good idea to take him along with us."


    Molly frowned and opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to take care of him. Don''t worry," Brianforted her in a firm voice, "and it''ll


    be someone who is kind and sweet to him,"


    He added in a firmer tone.


    Molly looked at Brian, unsure of the arrangement. But she turned around and went upstairs. She


    slowed down as she reached the bedroom and tried to figure out if there was some underlying


    message in his words.


    As he watched Molly''s back disappear into the bedroom, his ink pupils wore a slight smile. When he


    had told her about the trip, her first reaction was not a refusal to go to QY Ind with him, but was just


    anxiety about who was going to take care of Mark.


    His thin lips curled into a visible smile and his whole face lit up in a satisfied expression.


    His phone rang in his pocket. Brian took it out and looked at the screen. He saw Tony''s name on it and


    picked it up immediately.


    "Mr. Brian Long, Mrs. Long is in A city now," Tony''s voice came from the other side.


    "At Mark''s school? " Brian knew, without having to ask, that Shirley would havee to see Mark, her


    grandchild, at the school. He furrowed his brow lightly after he heard Tony''s exnation about Shirley''s


    presence at the school. Then he said, "She loves ying around. Just let her y. The day after


    tomorrow, Molly and I will be going to QY Ind. If Shirley is here to look after Mark, then I have


    nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 536 The Divorce (Part Two)

    Chapter 536 The Divorce (Part Two)


    "Should I inform Mrs. Long to look after Mark while you are away?" Tony asked after a moment of


    silence.


    "No," said Brian. He turned around, looked upstairs, and continued, "Shirley will definitely take care of


    Mark when she learns that we are away. Also, in our absence, she will naturally be more yful with


    Mark."


    Tony raised a corner of his lips, which was very rare. He was quite familiar with Mrs. Long''s character.


    She was always full of energy.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When she heard that her son wouldn''t be around for a while, she would definitely try her best to show


    her deepest love for her grandchild.


    At the council building of A City.


    Bill, with his usual lollipop in his mouth, hurried to the Mayor''s office. After a quick knock, he pushed the


    door open and let himself in. Edgar was still on the phone. He frowned slightly when he saw Bill enter


    in without his permission. He then said to the person on the phone, "I have some business to deal with


    now. We''ll talk about thister."


    He hung up without waiting for a response from the other side. Looking at Bill, he asked: "What


    happened?"


    "Daniel is gone!"


    Edgar furrowed his brows a little more, "What is that supposed to mean?"


    Bill was trying to catch his breath since he had hurried up the stairs to give him the news as quickly as


    possible. He said, "I went to the police station and talked to the police chief to remind him of how


    important Daniel was to us. But by the time I got downstairs, Daniel was already gone," he paused,


    with a serious expression on his face. Then he continued, "Thewyer who hade to bail him out


    found a scapegoat!"


    Edgar thought about what Bill had said, and then he asked, "Was thewyer hired by Brian?"


    Bill shook his head and replied, "I don''t think so."


    Hearing such answer, Edgar slowly leaned back on his seat and rubbed his chin, while his eyes were


    cold and cruel. He said, "Put this business about Daniel aside. I need to go outter for some important


    business. You notify every custom and port authority to keep an eye out for Steven. If hees back, I


    want to be the first to know about it."


    "Yes," Bill replied. As Edgar was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and said hastily, "If


    Stevenes back by Dragon Empire Group''s private ne, I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult for us to


    track him."


    Edgar paused in front of the door, and he remembered something.The corner of his lips raised into an


    evil smile and he ordered, "Check if Daniel is with Eric."


    "Huh?" Bill looked at Edgar in confusion, but Edgar had already left with an inscrutable evil smile on his


    face.


    Outside the office, the rain had stopped, but the sky was still overcast.


    Edgar drove to the Golden Bay, but he was in no hurry to get there. After arriving, he went directly to


    the top floor with the VIP rooms and a waiter guided him into one of the private rooms.


    Edgar looked at the woman standing in front of the window and hearing the sound of the door open,


    she too turned around in time to look at him. She smiled and said, "I knew you woulde."


    Edgar put his hands into his pockets, looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and said


    indifferently, "I came here only to make clear my attitude." After a pause, he continued, "I''ve never


    thought of giving up, but that doesn''t mean I''ll be working with you. Although everything that happened


    at that time was done mostly for Molly, she was just a trigger for it because I hate being controlled."


    "And now that you''ve gotten rid of everything that controlled you, what''s going to happen? Isn''t there


    anything else you want to win over?" the woman smiled and asked.


    Edgar squinted his eyes under his sses, and asked, "Aren''t you a good friend of Molly''s? Why on


    earth would you help me?"


    "You know exactly why I want to help you. Why do you even bother to ask?" the woman raised her


    eyebrows and sneered with a cocky attitude, "My dear Mayor, are you really willing to let her go again?"


    Edgar lowered his eyes, smiled bitterly and said, "Ever since I decided topromise, I have pushed


    her away. Although I have dreamt about a happy future with her, she is definitely not the main line of


    my life. This time, I will pretend it never happened. However, in the future, you are not allowed to do


    anything harmful to Molly, no matter who else you use in whatever way you please. I am quite narrow-


    minded and vindictive, and if you don''t do as I say, I could get very angry. And I will have to find


    creative ways to teach you a lesson."


    The woman wasn''t bothered by his threat. She kept her smile and said, "It never urred to me that


    you didn''t have a longsting special feeling towards Molly. I have always thought otherwise. And if it is


    as you say, then I don''t understand why you''ve stayed here for more than four years."


    "I did do much for Molly, but it''s definitely not for the reasons you think," Edgar''s eyes shed with rage,


    "I have lost Molly forever, and you will never know why I still want to stay here and what I want to save."


    Edgar said thosest words in a very low voice, as if he was talking to himself. But his eyes became


    fierce once again, "In fact, I am quite curious to know if you can really fulfill your wish." The


    contemptuous tone of his voice eventually irritated the woman. "This is the first time we''re meeting, and


    hopefully thest. I have a feeling that if we meet again, something dire might happen between us, and


    I''m afraid it will end badly for both of us. Wish you good luck,"


    Edgar said, ring at the woman. And then, he turned around and left without any hesitation, with the


    same attitude with which he hade in to see her.


    As soon as the door closed in front of the woman, she giggled coldly and said, "Edgar, what I want to


    do will be done at all costs."


    Brian drove to Mark''s school with Molly by his side.


    The two remained silent through the ride, just like they used to in the past, as if it was a new beginning


    for them, and also as if they had also inherited something from the past.

 Chapter 537 The Divorce (Part Three)

    Chapter 537 The Divorce (Part Three)


    Brian stopped the car outside the school gate and got out, waiting just like any other normal father who


    hade to pick up his child after school. He kept a close watch on the school gate as he wanted to


    be the first one to see Mark as soon as he showed up.


    Molly also got out of the car. She stood on the side of the front passenger seat. Then, she felt kind of


    weird and looked at Brian uneasily.


    Brian shot a nce at Molly''s troubled face. He was expecting her to say something, but she avoided


    his eyes on purpose. He could not help but coldly hum in his mind, yet he still walked towards Molly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After peeping meekly at Brian who was now standing by her side, Molly had a rush of joy and she


    stared at the school gate. For that one moment, she put aside all her unhappiness. This scene, picking


    up her child after school with her beloved was one of those scenes she had fantasized would happen in


    her future. Such in happiness was what she had longed for...


    A smile quietly climbed up the corners of her lips and her eyes sparked with joy. Her expression caught


    Brian''s eyes, and his thin lips wore a slightly visible smile too. ''This woman''s happiness and grief are all


    disyed so clearly for everyone to see. Her happiness is not because of me, yet I''m still happy to be


    here to share her joy, '' Brian thought.


    Their happy mood was pierced by the sudden sound of an elegant and intoxicating violin melody. Molly


    took out her phone immediately and saw that it was a call from Spark. Her first reaction was to look at


    Brian and then, she said, "I need to take this call."


    Molly walked a few steps away from him and Brian''s eyes followed her. When she pressed the answer


    key, she reflexively looked at Brian and their eyes locked. But before she had time to analyze the


    meaning of his darkened look, Brian turned back and steered his attention to the school gate.


    "Spark..." she said into the phone.


    "Mol," Spark''s voice was a bit hoarse and dry, "Are you free now?"


    "Yes," Molly said slowly. She thought about the forum and what was written in it. Her heart wailed at the


    thought of what had happened to him. "I called you several times, but your phone has been switched


    off for a while."


    "Nanny was afraid that I wasn''t getting enough rest, so he had turned it off."


    "You...you... Are you all right?" Molly wanted to ask him whether if he hadmitted a suicide as it was


    written on the forum, but she could not spit those words out.


    "I''m fine," Spark smiled, and then there was the sound of a shallow cough, "It''s just that I caught a cold


    due to being in the rain for too long," he paused, "Mol, do you have timeter today?"


    Molly looked at Brian, who had his back towards her. She turned around and said with her eyes on the


    ground, "I... I don''t know yet."


    Spark''s eyes dimmed and he said, "I want to see you," self-mockery and sadness spread in his eyes as


    he continued, "to talk about our... about our divorce."


    Molly''s heart felt like it was being torn apart and the sharp pain made her frown. She held the phone


    tightly and began to choke on her sobs, "Spark, I..."


    "Don''t say it!" Spark interrupted in a sharp voice. His mind was in chaos, and he began to cough


    violently. When Manny saw him in this condition, he felt great pity for him, but knew of no good way to


    help him.


    "Spark..." Molly repeated his name with deep concern.


    "I... I''m fine," Spark gasped lightly, "It''s rare for me to fall sick, but it''s a ferocious one this time. It looks


    like Ick enough exercise."


    His self-teasing depressed Molly even more. She bit her lip and her face was full of loathing towards


    herself. Why couldn''t she just do what she wanted to do, and why did everyone around her have to get


    hurt because of her?


    Just at that moment, Brian slightly turned around and saw Molly''s expression. Her saddened face upset


    him deeply and he frowned.


    "I had asked Nanny to find awyer, and the divorce papers are ready to be signed," said Spark, with a


    bitter smile as he looked at the divorce agreement in his hand, "If you have time today,e here and


    sign it.


    "¡­¡­" Molly was lost in silence as she was too hurt to say a word. Even though she wasn''t in love with


    Spark, for the past few years, he was the only man with whom she wanted to spend her time with


    together. Never had she expected anything grand, all she wanted was a peaceful life.


    "Actually, after I sign it, I can just deliver it to you by express..." Spark''s voice wasced with self-


    mockery, "but I don''t know if I will ever have a chance to see you again. After being together day and


    night for so many years, I thought I could never live without seeing you. But now, I feel that even if I


    could only see you from far away, I would still be very happy if I got that chance to see you again."


    "Please stop talking..." Molly bit her lower lip painfully.


    "Mol, I''m sorry," Spark looked at the agreement and his eyes turned red, "I didn''t mean to say that. I


    always wonder if there is even a little hope... But that''s just my extravagant desire. You have his child


    and you never loved me anyway. You just got used to mypany and relied on the beautiful and calm


    life we had created together." A thin mist formed in Spark''s eyes, and he turned his head away quickly


    because he didn''t want Manny to see his face.


    Manny also duly turned his face to the other side. The Spark in front of him was no longer the unruly,


    arrogant and wicked Spark he knew before. Now, he was just a loser in the battlefield of love, a loser


    who''s unwilling to leave, yet unable to stay. How could he bear to see this?


    Molly''s lips trembled. She grabbed onto the phone like she was holding on to her life. She felt


    heartbroken after hearing what Spark had said. Never could she figure out what she really wanted in


    her life. But ironically, she knew that Spark would understand her.


    All of a sudden, she was embraced by Brian from behind, a familiar embrace for Molly. She turned


    around and looked at him with tear-filled eyes. Then she heard him say, "I will drive you there."

 Chapter 538 My Only Love, Molly (Part One)

    Chapter 538 My Only Love, Molly (Part One)


    "Come, I''ll drive you." Molly looked at Brian with her swollen, red eyes.


    She couldn''t make up her mind.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Maybe, it was because of how sad Spark had sounded or maybe it was just Brian''s offer altogether.


    Molly remained still, biting her lips hesitantly. Her mind was one big mess as if she was ying a game


    that she didn''t know the rules to. Every time she tried to get a win, she only sank deeper, her hands


    empty.


    Spark winced when he heard Brian''s overbearing voice over the phone. It was unspoken of but the war


    had already begun. Brian was obviously trying to get his message across to Spark: Molly was his,


    disrupting her heart simultaneously. Killing two birds with one stone, huh.


    "I''ll wait for you," Spark said, hanging up the phone before Molly could answer back. "Tony''s going to


    pick up Mark and you''re going to the hospital," Brian said right away.


    Breaking his promise to Mark was thest thing Brian wanted to do but he didn''t want Mark to see


    Molly like that - desperate and miserable.


    And that''s what Brian did: he sent Molly to the hospital. It was quite an odd rtionship if one took a


    good look: Molly was sad and disheveled while Brian was calm and sharp as a tack.


    Brian didn''te in with Molly when they got to the hospital, "I''ll wait for you here," he said as he


    remained seated in the car.


    Molly didn''t expect that. She looked at Brian, bemused. Brian sat still, "What? You want me to be there


    while you talk divorce with Spark? No thanks."


    Molly merely twitched her lips in disbelief as a response before getting off the car.


    When Molly closed the door, she kept her eyes fixed on Brian or at least where he was supposed to be


    because she couldn''t actually see him through the heavily-tinted windows. She lingered for a while


    before turning around and walking towards the hospital. If Molly was being honest about it, she was


    actually grateful that Brian chose not toe in with her. She was grateful for the privacy. When he


    had first offered to drive for her, she thought that it was just his way of controlling her or teasing her,


    either way. But she realized now that she was just overthinking it.


    Brian watched as Molly''s figure disappeared into the hospital entrance, murmuring to himself, "Molly, I


    have a lot of making up to do to Mark. I had to break my promise to him for you to be here but that''s


    okay; it doesn''t matter; it''s worth the extra effort because I won''t leave you alone in all of this."


    Brian nestled in his seat, gazing outside the window. The leaves that pranced along the ground


    boasted a bright, fresh green as if it had just sprouted. If leaves could get a new start, could he and


    Molly have one too?


    Meanwhile, Molly had just asked where Spark''s room was and had walked into the elevator. Spark was


    moremonly referred to by his first and not his surname which in fact, made things easier.


    Molly grew more nervous as she neared his ward. For a while, she even found it hard to breathe.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened; she was here. She collected herself for a bit before walking out. The closer


    she became to his ward, the heavier her steps became.


    When she finally reached the door, she raised her hand to knock but froze in air; her knuckles refused


    to touch the door. She tried to peep through the window but it was shining too brightly - making her


    even more flustered than she already was.


    Just as she was dying her going in, the door suddenly flew open. It was Manny.


    While Manny was still angry at Molly, he also knew that Molly did what she did for a reason. He put


    aside his anger and let her in, "Spark''s waiting for you." He grumbled as he walked past her to leave.


    Even though he tried to hide it, Molly could still detect his anger over her which made her feel guilty.


    She silently opened the door and walked in.


    "You''re here, " Spark said, forcing a smile that was more bitter than happy. He was still running with a


    fever after all. He looked ashen and tired; his lips were parched, and his face sullen.


    Molly nodded, her eyes poring over Spark, "You... It''s just a fever?"


    "What do you think?" Spark grimaced. "It was raining so hard that night and I didn''t take good care of


    myself so I got a fever. How about you? Are you alright?"


    Molly nodded her head to say that she was okay as she moved forward. After four years together,


    you''d think that they would know each other so well that they didn''t have to say a word for them to


    understand each other. But that was gone now - they were living in a different time and they were just


    strangers now.


    Silence filled the room. Spark relished the peaceful quiet while Molly was figuring out how to talk about


    what she hade here for.


    "Mol," Spark started to talk, trying to save the moment from being awkward, "How about you? How are


    you? Are you okay?"


    ''I wanted to ask you if you wanted toe back to me, But as soon as I said, it just changed, '' Spark''s


    mind was racing. He didn''t know what he was expecting and he couldn''t get his mind and mouth to


    cooperate with one another - he was too nervous. There was no way Molly would leave Mark just to be


    with him and there was no way that Brian would ever let go of Molly.


    "I... I''m alright," Molly said meekly.


    Was she really? Maybe.


    Once again, the room sank into silence. Spark was still a little bit woozy from being sick and


    heartbroken at the same time. He stared at Molly, wishing he could talk to her like before but that was


    long in the past, they could never go back now. When she left him for Brian yesterday, everything had


    changed. They were just familiar strangers - perhaps, the most familiar strangers.


    "Are we... Are we still friends?" Spark asked sourly.


    This jolted Molly to look at Spark. Her nose twitched as if she was going to regret what she was going


    to say. But she managed to control her tears, "Spark, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Sorry."


    "Don''t say sorry..." Eventually, Molly wasn''t able to hold it in anymore. She burst into tears while


    Spark''s eyes were also red from crying. He extended his hand to wipe off Molly''s tears, "Don''t cry. I


    don''t want to see you cry. I just want you to be happy. I only want to see you happy."


    But his sce only made Molly cry harder. She pushed Spark''s hand aside, stepped back, and


    whispered, "Don''t be so nice to me. I don''t deserve it. Spark, I know you''re not happy. You can hate me


    all you want. It''s my fault, anyway. I cheated you, I made you look stupid. The gossips on the inte


    were right. I should have known this would all happen as soon as I saw Brian again. But I still gave you


    my promise. I''m a bad person."


    Molly was still sobbing, "The whole time I knew that you did nothing but stood by me. Even the day I


    went to see Brian. But I just took you for granted. This is my fault. If I wasn''t so selfish, I wouldn''t have


    made you those promises that I knew I was gonna break, then you never would have expected so


    much for me and you wouldn''t get hurt and you wouldn''t have gotten hospitalized. It''s all my fault."


    "No, it''s not your fault," Spark said as he pulled Molly into his arms. Molly tried to struggle free, but


    even being sick, Spark was still stronger than her. He was holding her so tight he must have been


    using all his strength, "Molly, don''t be so hard on yourself. You''re not a bad person, okay? You''re not."


    "That''s not true. I am!" Molly cried harder into Spark''s arms, "It''s all my fault, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."


    "Please, Molly, please, don''t say that anymore, stop saying that..." Tears streamed down Spark''s face.


    He frowned woefully. His arrogance was all gone; now he looked all wretched and forlorn. Teeth gritted


    with determination, he said in a low voice, "Even if you rejected me at the beginning, I would still fall in


    love with you. Love wouldn''t dissipate just for objection." Spark couldn''t control himself anymore, his


    tears wouldn''t stop falling. He thought long ago that his ability to love had died along with his mother.


    For all those years, he never shed a single tear. But Molly made him believe that he could love again.


    Her apology and how hard she was beating herself over it broke his heart. He consoled her, "Molly,


    when you love someone, you always devote your heart and soul to it. Since I''ve known you, I''ve loved


    you and I''ve given everything I have to you. It doesn''t matter if you ept it or not because that doesn''t


    change anything. I love you. I still love you."

 Chapter 539 My Only Love, Molly (Part Two)

    Chapter 539 My Only Love, Molly (Part Two)


    "Spark..." Molly kept sobbing in Spark''s arms. He had been there for her for all those four years even


    when she was feeling depressed all over again, even until she had gone intobor and until they found


    out that Mark couldn''t speak, Spark had always stayed by her side. He never left her, always


    encouraging her and supporting her. She didn''t love him but he held a very special ce in her heart,


    one that couldn''t be reced. She just hoped that she didn''t hurt him too much.


    Spark held Molly tighter as if he could read her mind, bitter tears streaming down his face. He said


    firmly, "Don''t me yourself, Molly. I don''t care if you left me or if you don''t love me because that


    doesn''t change the fact that you''re the only love of my life. Please live your life as happily as you can.


    You should be happy, Mol. You deserve to be happy."


    Spark broke into a smile, his eyes swollen. Soon after, tears started falling down his face again.


    Eyes closed, Molly bit her lips. She had run out of words - this was too much for her.


    Outside the hospital, Brian was still waiting. He was leaning against his car, hands in his pockets, legs


    crossed, and eyes down.


    His crisp suit and fancy car only added to his appeal. Brian, the handsome and cold man that he was,


    was such a sight for sore eyes.


    Everyone who had passed by Brian kept staring at him - whether it was medial staff, visitors, or even


    patients themselves. They were curious about what such an attractive man was doing in the hospital.


    He was too good-looking to not be talked about.


    The crowd were already wondering why he had looked so familiar. It urred to them that he was the


    man who held the press conference earlier that afternoon.


    "Wow, that''s Brian Long, right?"


    "Yes, I think so. He looks so good," A woman said. Then as she thought back to the press conference,


    she spected, "If Brian is here, then does that mean Spark really is in this hospital?"


    "But if Spark was admitted here then howe I didn''t see his name anywhere? Or even heard about


    it?"


    "But if Spark''s not here then what''s Brian doing here?"


    The crowd started buzzing. But knowing who Brian was and knowing what kind of person he was, they


    had to keep their mouths hushed. They couldn''t discuss it as publicly or as loudly as they would like to.


    As they continued to look at Brian, they realized how mixed their feelings were toward him.


    Brian didn''t dignify their stares and gossip by noticing them. He never really was the type of person


    concerning over how others think of him.


    He took a cigarette out, put it between his lips, and lit it. He took a long puff before removing the


    cigarette. He moved so smoothly and gracefully that it showed how used he was to being alone.


    Brian only smoked when felt dispirited. During these days, he only smoked when he really needed to.


    Molly had been inside for over an hour now. As time continued to pass by, his anxiety grew along with


    it. Now, he was having trouble breathing.


    He rarely regretted anything but now it seemed like he was regretting sending Molly in there.


    Today was Mark''s first day at school and he didn''t keep his promise of picking him up after school.


    Instead, he drove Molly to meet with Spark. The man she was married to.


    This enraged Brian. He took a couple more puffs, brows furrowed together.


    There was nothing he could not get or not be able to do. But something about this moment made him


    feel helpless and thus, agitated. His stomach was turning at the idea of Molly disliking him even more


    after talking to Spark. But mostly, it was his fault - he never should have driven Molly here.


    ''Brian, this is what you get for being so weak for her. You''re always giving in to what she wants.


    Karma''s a bitch, huh. Five years ago, you let her down and broke her heart. Now it''s her turn to do the


    same to you, ''


    Brian thought anxiously in his mind. His face, though, remained as steely as it always was. He tossed


    the cigarette away and put a foot on it to put it out. He started to stare at the door impatiently but of


    course, Molly still hadn''t shown up.


    "Mr. Brian?"


    The voice sounded unsure. Brian turned around to see Harrow. Instantly his confusion turned into


    nonchnce, "You''re back," hemented.


    "Mhm," Harrow turned his eyes to the door. He didn''t know exactly what Brian was doing here but he


    had a pretty good guess. That was also the reason why he didn''t go to the hospital right away after


    getting off his flight.


    They both waited outside to give Molly and Spark privacy. Brian asked about the situation in Las Vegas


    and proceeded to give him more tasks for QY Ind.


    Back in the ward, Spark had just handed the divorce papers to Molly - quite ironic, actually.


    They got married because of Mark and now they''re divorcing still for him. Marriage and divorce was


    just a legal procedure, a piece of paper, just a word really. But that didn''t make their four years together


    any less real. Was four years not enough for them to build a family?


    "Just sign it," Spark advised. He wasn''t feeling very well at that moment. He could feel his chest


    constricting but he refrained himself from coughing so that Molly wouldn''t worry. "Maybe, this is thest


    thing I can do for you,"


    Spark said as he gently ced a pen in Molly''s hand. He had already signed his name on the dotted


    line and nothing made his heart ache more. He loved her, yes, but he didn''t think he loved her this


    much. Now more than ever, he realized how much he loved Molly, this stubborn and tough woman.


    There was no way he could ever forget her.


    Molly stared at Spark''s signature and took the pen, her hand shaking. She felt something trickle down


    her nose - a teardrop. She blinked her eyes to prevent more tears from falling. ''I''m strong enough to


    handle this.'' She thought to herself. If this was the finale for both of them, then all she ought to do was


    to tough up, sign her name and leave.


    She clicked her teeth and started to sign her name decisively. The process was quick and final.


    Spark suddenly let out augh - he couldn''t even tell what thisughter meant. Maybe it meant that he


    was bitter or miserable or just altogether epting the mess they were in. It didn''t matter anymore if


    they were married or not; he didn''t care anymore.


    ''Mol, if my love ever bes too heavy for you to carry, I''ll bury it. I don''t want you to be tired. I want


    you to be happy. You have to be happy. Only then will I be reassured, '' Spark thought to himself.


    The cool wind blew through the window which made the curtain dance.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Spark stood in front of the window and stared in the distance. The Phoenix Mountain, an attraction for


    couples, seemed so cruel now, making him feel even more lonely.


    A squeaking sound came - it was the door closing and opening. Spark didn''t turn around. He only said


    in a quiet voice, "Manny, she''s gone..."


    The room was silent.


    Spark grimaced, eyes red from crying, and continued, "Manny, when mom left, I couldn''t understand


    why she loved that man. I didn''t know why she had to do all of that just to be with that man. But now I


    get it," he shed more tears, a bitter smile forming on his lips, "You know? On one hand, I did tell myself


    that I should just let her go so that I wouldn''t burden her anymore. She should be happy. But on the


    other hand, I just can''t take it anymore. I told her. I told her that I loved her with all my heart. I didn''t


    mean to say that though. I wasn''t nning on telling her because like I said, I didn''t want my affection


    for her to be a burden on her anymore, but I was just, I was just afraid. I was afraid that if I didn''t tell her


    now then I never would be able to."


    The person who came in remained standing behind his back, frowning, his eyes showing empathy.


    "Love hurts." Spark lowered his head, tears dripping on the window sill. His reflection was the vision of


    despair. "It''s as if my heart was torn into a million pieces. But you know? I don''t regret it. Even if she


    didn''t love me, I don''t regret it. Even I was so sure back then that the day at the hotel when she told me


    she loved me. I was so sure she meant it then. That''s enough for me.


    I''m silly, huh?" Spark continued to talk even though he wasn''t getting a response, "I''m willing to do all


    these things for her..."


    "Spark..."


    the person said. It wasn''t Manny''s voice. Spark turned to look at who was talking to him, flummoxed.


    He paused for a while then asked tly, "What are you doing here?


    "

 Chapter 540 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part One)

    Chapter 540 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part One)


    Instead of passively epting things, sometimes it''s better to face it bravely; instead of squatting with


    the birds, it''s better to fight the wind and rain; instead of being lonely in silence, it''s better to break out


    in the struggle. The more difficult the road, the greater the obstacles, so the more risks to ovee.


    But as long as you power through those challenges, then life won''t disappoint you.


    Before Harrow could even utter another word, Spark went ahead and cried furiously, "I don''t want to


    see you. Go away!"


    Looking at him standing weakly by the door, his face pallid and haggard, and his hair ruffled and


    greasy, Harrow''s heart filled with deep pity and helplessness. He hated that there was nothing he could


    do to help him, and he wasn''t good at appeasing people either. He stood there for a moment in


    bewilderment, looking at him, and then grinned sheepishly. "Why? You don''t want me to see you like


    this?" he said, in an easy manner.


    To Harrow, Spark had always been haughty and rude. He had never liked being insulted by anyone. He


    didn''t like it when someone insults him or hurts his ego. And for him, the only way to exert his


    dominance was to provoke other people. In truth, he was the only one who took after his father¡ª


    among all his siblings. The expressions he made, the way he talked, the way he handled things¡ªthey


    were all taken after his father. This could also probably be why his father never med him for


    anything. His father had always supported him, always behind his back no matter what decisions he


    made. He was so coddled especially as a child¡ªmaybe this is why he had a hard time epting


    failure. Especially when it came to love¡ªthat he never really had to live without.


    As much as he knew Harrow was purposely doing this to provoke him, he couldn''t just get angry and


    send him on his way. He turned around, looking resigned, "Do you think I''m pathetic? Does seeing me


    like this make you happy? I thought you''d be happy because didn''t you tell me that this was going to


    happen? And it came true," he said, his voice dripping of sarcasm.


    "Spark," Harrow knitted his eyebrows, "You know very well that I''m only here because I''m worried


    about you," he said, peeved.


    "Well, I appreciate but you didn''t need toe," Spark mumbled. He was aplete mess; his clothes


    were too big on him as he had grown thin and weak, his feet cracked and dry, his face pallid and grimy,


    and his hair askew.


    Anguish filled his eyes. For years, he''d always been unscrupulous, moving about without a care in the


    world. It certainly helped that he had always been good at whatever he did. He was good at anything


    he did which was why people respected him, fawned over him, admired him. But Brian was way more


    powerful than he would ever be¡ªhe was nopetition for him.


    Harrow smiled wryly and lowered his face to look at his feet, a bit embarrassed. He realized that he


    really didn''t know how to get along with Spark anymore. Maybe, when Spark''s mother died, their


    rtionship died along with her.


    "About Mol..." Spark suddenly blurted out. There was a pause and uncertainty in his voice as he spoke,


    "Do you think Brian would be good to her?" he asked.


    Harrow was taken aback by this sudden question. While he pitied him, he was pleased to hear Spark


    asking him something personal and something close to him. It reminded him of the old days, when they


    yed together, had adventures together, and got into trouble together. And as they grew older, the


    adventures turned into conversations about girls they liked. And right now, Spark was the one with girl


    problems and Harrow was supposed tofort him. "I suppose so. I mean, Brian is cold and distant to


    everyone else besides Molly. I can''t know for sure if he''ll always be good to her. But I know Brian. He''s


    very protective andmitted to the people he loves. As far as I know, now that they''re together, there


    won''te a time that they''re not and Brian will always care for her and protect her from now. And I


    think that''s good for both of them. They''re in love," he said so that Spark could finally move on.


    "Is that so?" Spark asked in a rather hollow and broken voice. "As long as he treats her well..." his


    voice trailed off. He sounded like he was about to cry.


    "Spark," Harrow moved closer to him and stood in front of him. His eyes stared closely into his eyes as


    he spoke, "It''s not the end of the world. Losing Molly doesn''t mean you lost everything. Without her in


    your life, you would have far more options, far more opportunities. What''s not yours isn''t yours. It


    doesn''t matter if she was a good girl for you. If she was destined to be with someone else, you just


    have to ept it."


    "It''s true. She''s not mine, she''s never been mine," Spark murmured under his breath, "In fact, as long


    as she''s fine, as long as she''s happy, then I''ll be happy," he stammered. You could easily tell how much


    it took for him to say those words¡ªhis voice was pained.


    Harrow flinched seeing Spark like this. He''d always known that he was fond of Molly but he hadn''t


    expected it to run this deep. It seemed that Spark was already losing his mind about Molly''s leaving. He


    suddenly felt a strange, ominous instinct¡ªas if something bad was going to happen to Spark.


    There was a long silence. None of them said anything; each trying to process their own emotions.


    Spark, still heartbroken, had still been dwelling on the time when Molly was still with him. And Harrow


    was caught up in his concern for Spark whom he had always loved like a real brother. At that moment,


    all Harrow wanted was for his rtionship with Spark to go back as it was before, to be close to his


    brother like they used to be. He would be willing to do anything if it meant earning his brother''s trust


    back. And right now, as he watched Spark hurting, he was happy to be there for his brother.


    Manny had been waiting by the door the whole time and listening to their conversation. By this time, he


    had already calmed down from all his panic and worry for Spark. As he listened to their conversation,


    Manny was lightened and felt more at ease. When he realized that there was no need to worry


    anymore, he walked away and decided to wait by the chairs along the hospital corridor. Manny knew


    Spark very well so he knew that while Spark held grudges against his family, against Harrow¡ªat the


    end of the day, he still longed for the love and care that came from family. And this rang true based on


    what Manny had just heard, even though Spark showed that he was angry at Harrow, he didn''t drive


    him away. Spark still needed thepany and love that only Harrow could give because he was family.


    *


    As Brian and Molly drove back, Molly sat in the passenger''s seat with her head hung low. Brian


    remained silent. He was starting to feel anxious. But he fought through it by thinking of Molly by his side


    and nothing made him happier.


    Brian surreptitiously nced at Molly as he drove. Her face was still smeared with tears, her eyes


    swollen and red. He furrowed his brows, worried while considering taking her to the hospital to have


    her eyes checked first.


    Suddenly, Brian''s phone rang. Brian snapped out of his trance and pressed the answer button.


    "Dad," Mark''s sweet voice came on the line. There seemed to be a hint of whining in his tone which


    made Molly and Brian wonder. How upset was Mark when he didn''t find Molly and Brian waiting for him


    when he got off school? Not to mention that it was the first day of school. It must have really hurt him to


    watch his other ssmates be picked up by their parents. Molly and Brian''s heart twisted at the idea.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Molly turned to Brian in helplessness, not knowing how to appease Mark. "What''s up, son?" Brian said


    after a momentary pause, his voice soft.


    Mark grumbled. He was mad at them for not picking him up. "You lied to me, dad. You promised me


    that you and mommy will pick me up after school. But only Uncle Tony was there. You didn''t pick me up


    and you''re not home too! Where are you?" he asked, peeved.

 Chapter 541 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Two)

    Chapter 541 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Two)


    That goes without saying that the first day of school is always the most exciting, especially for Mark. He


    was a teeny bit nervous and scared knowing that his mom and dad wouldn''t be there but of course,


    eventually, he made new friends - they talked about a lot of things and yed new games. He was


    looking forward to his mom and dad picking him up because he was excited to tell them about his day


    but to his disappointment, they didn''t show up.


    Both Brian and Molly''s hearts broke at the sound of Mark''s upset voice. They knew that they had let


    Mark down and they knew that Mark would always remember that. "Mark, we''re sorry we weren''t able


    to pick you up. We know how important this day was to you. It''s just that your mommy''s eyes started to


    hurt again so we went to see the doctor," Brian exined in a light voice, "I''m sure you understand that,


    right?" he said.


    "Mommy''s eyes? How is she now?" Mark asked, worried, suddenly forgetting his own disappointment.


    Brian turned to look at Molly who was ring at him. She couldn''t believe how easily he was lying to


    his own son - not a trace of guilt. But Brian ignored her. He lifted his eyebrows and continued, "I''m not


    sure. The doctor''s still checking up on her. Mark, can you stay there until mommy''s check up is done?


    And then we cane pick you up and we can have dinner together. You can think about where you''d


    like to eat, okay?" he said.


    "Okay," Mark said. Mark told Brian to take care of Molly then they both hung up. He was such a mature


    boy who was already worrying about his mom. He was indeed very sweet and sensible.


    "I can''t believe you just lied to our son," Molly used.


    "I did not," Brian replied absently. He nced up at Molly with a nk look on his face then continued


    driving.


    Molly was sulking - she didn''t like that Brian lied to Mark. ''You can choose not to tell him but you


    shouldn''t lie to him. It''s not right, you''re his dad!, '' she grumbled to herself. Her eyes widened in


    surprise when she noticed that they were already passing through the gate of the Dragon Empire


    Group Hospital.


    Brian couldn''t help but be amused at the dazed look on Molly''s face - but of course, Brian showed none


    of this on his face, he maintained his cold exterior. "You''re going to see the doctor, okay? Get off," he


    said ndly.


    Molly pouted for a bit before getting off the car. She really didn''t want toe back to this ce


    because all she had here were terrible memories. It was in this ce that she discovered a lot of things


    that changed her life - she couldn''t even count how many times she had cried in this ce. She really


    didn''t want to look back to those memories either and she didn''t want them to affect her present life any


    longer.


    In the hospital, Elias was examining Molly''s eyes. He''d already invested so much interest in Molly ever


    since he found out about Mark. Based on what he knew, he found it difficult to believe that Brian would


    fall in love with someone like Molly. When he was almost done examining her eyes, he even asked her


    dryly, "Miss Xia, I know that Mr. Brian loves you. I wonder, how does it feel for such an ordinary girl like


    you to be with someone as rich and powerful as Brian?"


    Molly pursed her lips, refusing to answer. That was a rude question and she felt quite a bit irritated and


    at the same time, embarrassed. Elias obviously wasn''t expecting an answer either. He slightly knitted


    his eye brows and said, "I bet you haven''t had a good night''s sleep in a while. There''s so much


    discharge in your eyes," he observed. He specifically avoided telling Molly that she had been crying too


    much. "I''m going to give you some eye drops to help with your eye infection. I''ll have to wait for the


    results toe out so I can see if there are anyplications between your eyes and your body," he


    said conclusively.


    Molly nodded, thinking to herself that she had already been so used to these pair of eyes because she


    had had them for four years now so if there wereplications, she would have had them years ago.


    What she really didn''t want to mention was how her old eyes were transferred to Becky and that made


    her feel downcast to think about it.


    After they were done, Molly stepped out and walked towards the hospital lounge. Brian didn''t follow her


    inside the room. He just waited by the door - there had always been an unspoken uneasiness


    whenever Molly''s eye surgery was the topic.


    Molly took her time as she made her way to the lounge. Her head lowered and just kept her eyes on


    the floor, thinking about how she was missing her own eyes. Suddenly, she felt something hit her feet


    followed by a loud shrill. Molly snapped out of her trance and looked up. It was a little girl with a guiding


    stick in her hand. She was just about to fall on the ground on her back because she was losing


    bnce. Molly instantly lunged forward to stop her from falling.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!" Molly apologized, "Are you alright?" she asked worriedly.


    The girl nodded her head and smiled at her after just collecting herself from the panic of the supposed


    fall. "I''m fine! Don''t worry, it was my fault. I have severe amblyopia and I wasn''t able to see you clearly


    at first, and that''s why I ran into you. I''m sorry, how about you? Are you hurt?" she asked politely.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Molly was surprised. She observed her eyes and only then did she notice that her eyes were wide but


    had no any sort of gloss or luster, only hollowness and looking aimlessly at her. "You-you couldn''t see,


    I''m so sorry, I didn''t know. I should have been more careful, or we wouldn''t have bumped into each


    another," Molly said in a sort of tone that implied she was scolding herself.


    The girl gave her a warm smile, "Maybe, we have to stop apologizing to another. Maybe, it was meant


    to be," she suggested, "My name''s Cathy, what about you?" Her head tilted slightly to the side looking


    at Molly with her nk, barren eyes. She was still wearing that warm smile.


    Molly remained still for some time. She waspletely moved by Cathy''s warm smile. Even though


    she had a disability, she was still very positive and hopeful. What a strong and powerful girl she must


    be. This shed light to Molly''s previously gloomy heart, "My name''s Molly," she replied, smiling back.


    "Molly¡­" the girl drawled her name in wonder and then, she cried in an amused, exhrated voice,


    "Molly, are you here to have your eyes checked too? "


    Molly was taken aback. How had she known her reason foring? But then she realized that this


    floor was specifically for patients who had eye problems. She smiled and confirmed, "Yes, I just had my


    eyes checked."


    "Are- are your eyes okay now?" she stammered, hesitating. She was afraid that she might trigger Molly


    with an unpleasant memory and would make her feel bad.


    Molly smiled softly at her. She was so touched by this girl and how she was so sensitive. "Yes, they''re


    okay. The doctor said that my eyes are just sore because I haven''t been resting welltely so he gave


    me some eye drops. I think they''ll be better soon," she said. She didn''t want to upset her so she used a


    gentle voice. She didn''t know why but for some reason, she felt a connection with Cathy as if she had


    known her forever and that she was a close friend whom she could trust.


    "That''s good! I''m so happy for you," Cathy said, sighing in relief. And then she smiled again and said,


    "Molly, I need to go now. I have a check up too. It was nice meeting you, I hope to see you soon and I


    hope you have a great day," she held out her hand and said goodbye.

 Chapter 542 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Three)

    Chapter 542 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Three)


    "Thank you, Cathy. You too!" Molly said lightly.


    After Cathy had left, Molly didn''t leave right away. She remained standing in the corridor and just


    watched Cathy walk towards the examination room - the same one that she had juste out of. She


    felt bad for her because she somehow knew what it was like to suffer from eye problems and what


    more hurtful was that Cathy''s condition was worse than hers. She only turned to leave when Cathy


    finally stepped into the room, disappearing.


    When Cathy entered the examination room, she grinned at Elias and cried in excitement, "You won''t


    believe what just happened! I met Molly in the corridor!" She was still so hyped up from meeting Molly


    and it was obvious. "Really?" Elias asked, seemingly interested, "Did she know who you were?"


    "Of course, not," Cathy shook her head and continued, "I don''t think Brian''s told her about me and I


    think I know his concerns. She might me herself and feel guilty if she ever found out. And Brian


    wouldn''t want that to happen and of course, I don''t too. I think sometimes it''s better to keep silent about


    things," she said insightfully.


    "How do you say so? It''s not like you can be 100% sure," Elias retorted. In Elias'' point of view, he


    couldn''t stomach the idea of donating his eyes to someone and not expect at least some gratitude in


    return.


    Cathy squinted at him and lifted her chin haughtily, "I am sure! I know how much Brian loves Molly. He


    wouldn''t want her to get hurt or suffer or anything," she said confidently.


    As Elias started examining her eyes, he asked in a concerned tone, "Cathy, have you felt some kind of


    hatred towards Brian or Molly? Like even just a tiny bit?"


    "No, never," she said without hesitation. She smiled again, full of life and excitement. She was


    seemingly lost in her own thoughts. After a moment, she spoke in a soft voice, "I''ve always appreciatedContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    this turn of events. Because Molly needed my eyes, my mom was able to see a doctor. Because she


    got well, she was able to take care of my brothers and sisters and they could all go to school now.


    Brian''s been taking good care of me. I mean, I can''t see clearly but at least, I''m not blind. And besides,


    I know you''ve been trying your best so that I can see again. There are so many good people around


    me who just wants to help so I truly believe that I''ll get to see again. I really believe that one day I''ll get


    to see the world again as clear as day," her eyes lit up as she spoke.


    Elias was astonished by Cathy and what she had just said. He instinctively stopped examining Cathy


    as his mind drifted off. He''d alwayspletely submerged himself in whatever medical study he had at


    the moment not because he had to but because he wanted to someday be known for his work. But


    ever since he had started working for Brian who often asked him to check up on Molly - he gradually


    became the opposite of who he was, suddenly he just wanted to help people and cure them.


    "To be honest¡­" Cathy trailed off and her smile faded away, "I really hope Brian and Molly end up


    together. I''d really like to be able to go to their wedding and watch them get married," she said wistfully.


    "You will, I''m sure of that," Elias said resolutely.


    Back then when they were looking for an eye donor for Molly, they didn''t have much choice because


    they were in a time crunch and Cathy''s eyes matched Molly''s perfectly. But for Cathy, it took quite a


    while before they could find a suitable donor for her, which was why she had amblyopia now. Although


    it wasn''tpletely incurable, it just made the possibility of Cathy''s seeing clearly again a bit harder -


    almost a miracle.


    Elias sighed as he continued to examine her eyes, unsure if he could make Cathy see clearly by that


    time.


    *


    A City Drug Control Center.


    Daniel red furiously at Eric, who was grinning cheekily at him. "What makes you think you can keep


    me here?" Daniel thundered.


    "Because I want to," Eric spit back.


    "Let me out!" Daniel eximed hysterically. His face was red and tense in fury.


    "Not gonna happen," Eric retorted nkly.


    This angered Daniel even more. His cries getting louder and more desperate. "Let me out. Let me talk


    to my sister!" He pleaded repeatedly as he struggled to get himself free from the men''s custody. He felt


    that he had suffered enough in hisst experience in this ce, he would rather die taking "Cold Heart"


    than being tortured and humiliated in this ce once more.


    Eric squinted at him and grimaced, "You don''t need to hurry. There''s no rush. But as soon as you quit


    those drugs, I''ll drag you out of this ce myself and send you to Molly." His eyes fell idly on the pen


    that was revolving around his finger. Unlike Brian''s constantly rigid face, his was cunning, "Daniel, you


    should understand that if I can get you out, then I can also send you in. And I can''t say for sure that life


    in jail would be easier and morefortable than here. Maybe even worse, who knows?" he lifted up


    this head and grimaced at Daniel.


    "That''s bullshit!" Daniel eximed. His anger seemed to ze out from his eyes and burn up Eric.


    "ck Widow will get me out," he refuted.


    "ck Widow?" Eric sneered, "Maybe she will if she wasn''t so busy with Mayor Gu at the moment.


    Maybe you just need to wait here until shees to rescue you." Then the smile on his face vanished


    and it was reced with a re. "Daniel, wake up. No one''sing for you. All you should be


    concerned about right now is how the hell you''re going to drop your drug addiction. Nothing else


    matters. There''s only two ways this is going to end, Daniel. You either quit or you die," he looked at


    Daniel fixedly, his eyes wide and urgent.


    Daniel shrank in terror. For him, quitting was just as good as dying. He was outraged and started to


    scream, "Let me go! This is none of your business!"


    "No, this not, you''re right. But at the same time, it is my business, you know why? Because this


    concerns Molly and Molly is my business," he sighed. "Daniel, just look at this way. If you don''t quit,


    Molly will be sad. If your sister is sad, then I''ll be sad. And if I''m sad, then I have no choice but to make


    you sad too," Eric said.


    Daniel was flummoxed at Eric''s strange speech. He remained still for some time, unsure how to


    respond to him. Eric nodded his head lightly towards the central officer and said, "I''m leaving. Keep him


    here."


    "Rest assured, sir, we''ll do our best to help him with his addiction," the officer gently promised to Eric.


    To the officer''s eyes, Eric was too rich and powerful to even take the risk of slightly offending him.


    Eric''s eyes furrowed at his promise, "I don''t want you to try and do your best. I want you to do it," he


    snapped.


    The officer recoiled in fear. "We will do it, we will¡­" his mind mechanically repeated in terror.


    Eric smiled defiantly when he saw the officer''s reaction, "Well, then, I should get going. You should go


    back to work," he said as he rose from his seat, "I''ll visit your directorter today. You''ll be very pleased


    about your performance bonus. Of course, it''ll still depend on how well you perform." And then without


    another word or even another look at Daniel, Eric left.


    The officer''s eyes instantly lit up. He bowed his head towards Eric and thanked him repeatedly until he


    left.


    A small smile yed on Eric''s lips. He was very satisfied about how much he had done with money. It


    was so powerful, you could have control over anything you want as long as you had money. And he felt


    that he was lucky to have both power and money so he could order anyone to do anything as he


    wished.


    Lenny was waiting for him in her car at the gate. Eric walked straight towards her and got in. Just as


    Lenny started the car, his phone rang.


    It was from Brian. "Is Daniel with you?" he asked shortly.

 Chapter 543 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Four)

    Chapter 543 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Four)


    As always, he never liked skirting around the subject.


    "Yes. I''ve just sent him into the drug control center," Eric replied candidly. He didn''t intend to hide that


    from Brian. "I originally nned to take him to Molly first but then after that conversation with you, I kind


    of forgot..."


    His voice trailed off, he was still partially scared of Brian. After a short pause, Brian said, "That''s okay.


    When we go back to QY Ind, I''ll take Mol to see him."


    "You''re taking Molly to QY Ind?" Eric cried, rather shocked.


    "Why? Any objections to that?" Brian asked.


    "No, no. Not in the least," Eric instantly realized he had slipped and smiled sheepishly.


    "I''m taking Mol and Mark now for dinner. You want toe with us?" Brian noticed his tension so he let


    the subject go and invited him gently.


    Eric started to ease up. He rolled his eyes casually, "Brother, you don''t want me to be the third wheel


    again, do you? It''s better if you and your family just spend some time together alone," Eric said. There


    was a trace of sadness in his voice.


    "Well, no one gives up until it actually hurts," Brianmented, "Eric, listen, at least think about it,


    okay?" His voice was soft and tender. Brian didn''t wait for Eric to respond before hanging up the phone.


    Lenny continued to drive in silence. Every now and then, Lenny would look over to Eric quickly, who


    hadn''t said a word since he got off the phone. Lenny sighed, she couldn''t help but feel pity for Eric.


    ''Young Master, you must be very sad. It''s difficult to fall in love with the same girl as your cousin has.


    Even though you try to pretend that you''re okay, I understand the pain you feel.


    It''s not your fault that you fell in love with her. Love knows no right or wrong - not even on you or Brain.


    It''s understandable with all the issues that you''ve carried over from your history. But who really knows


    how much you''re hurting right now?''


    "Lenny, have people always been this greedy? They just want more and more," he suddenly said, his


    gaze fixed straight ahead. His words sounded so distinct and strange to hear.


    Lenny didn''t answer. She just quickly nced at him as a response and returned her gaze to the road.


    She didn''t need to answer him, anyway. She knew him well enough to know that he was just talking to


    himself. Eric appreciated that about Lenny - for him, she was the best listener he knew. He could say


    anything to her and that would be enough. And right now he knew what his heart wanted and he knew


    that he couldn''t get it, no matter how he tried.


    *


    A-magic: a French restaurant.


    The atmosphere was warm and elegant. The soothing music of the piano wafted slowly in the air, with


    the soft lighting spread cozily on the people, everything seemed to flow harmoniously. At one of the


    tables, seated Brian, Molly and Mark. It was a pleasant scene, a beautiful family, looked as ordinary


    and happy as any other families that were dining in this restaurant. And like any typical, caring father,


    Brian helped Mark with his napkin around his neck.


    Molly watched Brian for some time. All these years, she had never really understood him. As much as


    she loved him, he was still a mystery to her; he made her fear and wonder at the same time. He was


    like a beautiful pool in the middle of the forest, sometimes dark and hollow, glowing in the night sky,


    dark luster under the gloom of the moonlight, sometimes clean and inly, endowing all the animals


    refreshments and new lives. And at the moment, he was as clean and bright as the pool, filled with care


    and tenderness towards Mark, splitting his food into small pieces, lest they were too big for him to


    swallow.


    "Are Mommy''s eyes really okay?" Mark suddenly asked in his inchoate, childish voice as he watched


    Brian prepare his food.


    There was a small, subtle smile that appeared on Brian''s face. "If you don''t believe me, then that


    means you don''t trust me," he said in a sort of grimace as he ced his food in front of him, "Try it," he


    said softly.


    "Thank you, Papa Brian," Mark replied politely and picked up his spoon and fork. His eyes lit up with


    delight in an instant as soon as he tasted the food. "It''s so yummy," he cried in excitement. After taking


    his time to enjoy the food, Mark stopped and lowered his head, "It''s not like I didn''t trust dad. I was just


    worried about mommy," he exined.


    "Mommy''s all right. It''s just amon infection," Molly assured him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I see," he replied, in a tone of uncertainty. Then he turned to Brian and asked in curiosity, "Papa Brian,


    do you know why Mommy''s eyes are infected? Is it because she could not see me before?"


    Both of them were taken aback in astonishment, not knowing how they should respond. They sat still


    for a moment. The only difference was Molly revealed her tension on her face but Brian concealed it.


    "Yes," Brian collected himself and replied candidly. He continued without considering if Mark would


    understand him or not, "Your mom and I had a misunderstanding before and your mom left me while


    she was pregnant with you. I had no idea until I saw your mom again at Vienna. At first, your mom


    wasn''t sure if she wanted to be with me again so I told her that I wanted to be with you and your mom


    and I couldn''t stand being away from you. Will you forgive daddy for doing that?"


    Molly turned to look at him firmly. She didn''t expect that Brian would say all of those things to Mark.


    Mark was still a kid, after all. She was impressed at how Brian was so calm, though. He waspletely


    unapologetic, and he was just asking Mark for forgiveness. Mark looked at him with hisrge eyes, his


    mouth agape in hesitation and confusion.


    He lowered his head and took a mouthful of the food. His little head had been mulling over the words


    as he chewed. After a while, he suddenly asked, "How about Daddy? Mommy returns back to Papa


    Brian, and Mark also returns back to Papa Brian, then how about Daddy?"


    His voice was small and hesitant. Molly didn''t answer. She suddenly felt tense at the mention of Spark -


    she didn''t know how to exin everything to Brian without hurting him.


    Brian answered for Molly, "He''s not your real dad, son. Like I told you, your mom and I just had a


    misunderstanding. She was quite upset with me so she left me and that''s when she met Spark. She


    told you to call him daddy because she just didn''t want you to me her if you started asking questions


    about where your father is." Brian kept his eyes on Mark as he spoke, his face hardened devoid of any


    emotion. Molly was pale as a sheet and her lips were quivering - she was hurt at his words. To her, it


    seemed like Brian was just trying to humiliate her and Spark. It was absolutely surprising that Brian


    would answer Mark''s questions and what''s more, in such an easy and calm manner as if everything


    had gone smoothly like he was making it out to be. Mark''s eyes were brimming with curiosity - like he


    had so many questions to ask. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he just realized something.


    Mark widened his eyes and cried, "No wonder mommy and daddy never slept together!"


    "Mark!" Molly said sternly. But it was toote - the words had already been said. Molly instinctively


    turned towards Brian as Mark stared at her, flummoxed.


    At that time, Brian had averted his gaze from Mark to Molly - their eyes met at that exact moment. A


    knowing smile formed on Brian''s lips that made Molly turn away - her face had just turned a deep red


    color. She couldn''t make herself look at him anymore. The color was now spreading to her neck - the


    embarrassment had run throughout her body. "Eat your food, son. It''s getting cold," Brian reminded


    Mark.


    Molly never removed her gaze from her food as they went on with their dinner. Her mind was racing -


    she was still embarrassed and feeling a bit uneasy about the fact that Brian knew. Meanwhile, Mark


    was absolutely ted - he was eating delicious food, he had a fantastic first day at school, his mom


    and dad was with him protecting him and caring for him. "This would be even more perfect if daddy and


    Manny were here," he said in a muffled voice.

 Chapter 544 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Five)

    Chapter 544 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Five)


    A strange feeling struck Molly''s heart as she watched Brian and Mark''s bond. She remembered the old


    days again. ''This is all so new and amazing to me because the four years that Mark spent with Spark


    couldn''t evenpare to the bond that Mark has with Brian now - and all this from just barely a month


    of getting to know each other, '' Molly thought to herself.


    "Don''t feel like eating?"


    Brian asked in a deep tone. Molly snapped out of her trance and looked up to Brian who was gazing at


    her. Molly''s face flushed, she was embarrassed, "No, no," she said hastily.


    "Good," Brian said as he held out his hand to rece her food with his own as if nothing unnerving or


    new was happening between them. He just started enjoying her food nonchntly.


    Molly tilted her head down to look at her te of food. She was surprised to find that Brian had cut and


    sliced the food into tiny bite-sized pieces. She suddenly turned red again - she was moved by this,


    overwhelmed with appreciation. Molly raised her head and looked at Brian who happened to be


    reaching out to wipe off Mark''s mouth that had been littered with morsels of food. She felt her heart


    glowing at the sight.


    How beautiful this sight was! She couldn''t help but feel strong affection towards Brian. She was still


    supposed to be mad at him over what he had just said about Spark and if it wasn''t for Mark, she would


    have outright gotten mad at him. But as she watched Brian show nothing but love and care for Mark,


    she just felt all soft and tender inside. It was as if she had been dreaming of this moment toe and


    she just wished she could stop time and live in this moment forever.


    Lost in her own reverie, Molly was silent the whole time, except only now and then she would raise her


    head and respond to Mark''s questions in short and brief answer. She sat motionlessly there, listening


    to the father and son''s random talk. Though most of the time, it was Mark who was leading the


    conversation, it looked wonderingly sweet and warm in her heart.


    Since it was Mark''s first day of school, he was naturally excited to share stories. Ever since he had


    started speaking, he seemed to be fascinated with being able to talk to others without using his hands


    and expressing his thoughts. Especially since he had such an exciting day, he had so many things to


    share. To Molly, it seemed that he had changed. He changed into a much brighter boy than he ever


    was and this change only happened when Brian came into his life. He was the reason why Mark had


    changed into this lively boy.


    As Molly delved into her thoughts, her eyes rested on Brian. Her eyes twinkled with gratitude and


    fascination. His face was so lovely to look at - he was so handsome in his crisp suit and his deep eyes.


    He was the vision of perfection. She was almost overwhelmed.


    She was grateful to be blessed with such a handsome husband and a sweet son. Everything would be


    picturesquely perfect if it weren''t for their difficult past. Girls would surely be all over Brian and she


    would be the girl that caught his attention.


    "Look! Isn''t that Brian and Molly?" They were suddenly interrupted by a loud voice.


    Brian and Molly instinctively turned to the voice.


    It was Jennifer with Edgar by his side - her hand was looped around his arm and they were walking


    towards their table.


    As they walked towards the table, Jennifer''s eyes registered surprise as if she was delighted to see


    them having dinner together as a family. "Brian, Molly, what a coincidence! It''s a surprise to see you


    here," she cried vibrantly with a smile painted on her face.


    Brian remained silent and turned to Edgar who''s been staring at Molly since they arrived. This


    infuriated Brian that his eyes had started to dim. "Mayor Gu, it''s been a while. Good to see you again,"


    he said nkly, his face expressionless.


    Edgar smiled faintly at Brian. After years and years in the political world, he''s used to rifts and disputes


    with many people so it didn''t take a genius to note the slight hint of antagonism in Brian''s tone. "Molly,


    d to see you," he said,pletely ignoring Brian.


    "You too¡­" Molly stammered, taken aback. She didn''t expect that she would meet Edgar here right


    now in this restaurant. After a few moments, Molly gathered herself and smiled politely at Edgar, "I''m


    d to see you too, Mayor Gu," she said.


    The atmosphere went tense and weird around them. Edgar held out his hand and adjusted his sses,


    under which, his eyes were dark and sharp. "Mayor? How strange to hear this wordsing from your


    mouth?" he said, smiling awkwardly. Then he averted his face to Mark. Though he was crystal clear


    about him, but somewhere in his heart, he refused to admit the fact. "He is?" he drawled in uncertainty.


    "Molly and my son," Brian replied, "This is Mark." There was a hint of haughtiness in his voice.


    "Hello, how do you do?" Mark greeted Edgar politely, "My name''s Addison. But mommy and Papa


    Brian call me Mark," he continued. His voice was clear and his eyes sparkling.


    Edgar smiled back a bit hesitantly because Mark was a sign that he wouldn''t ever get Molly back now


    that she had a son. An old wound that was never healed stung in his heart. "How do you do, Mark?" he


    managed to reply back.


    "I never thought that you would want to have a kid at such a young age," he said, a grimace on his face


    as he looked at Brian. Jenniferughed and leaned towards Edgar, resting her chin on his shoulder,


    "Well, you never know," shemented.


    Molly''s face instantly flushed. Edgar and Brian raised their eyebrows at Jennifer''s strangement.


    After a pause, Jennifer continued, "It seems as if our lonely mountain finally found a king. Must have


    been really hard to beat him down and im your kingship," her lips formed a defiant smile.


    "Jennifer, enough!" Edgar said, refusing to let Jennifer taunt him further. It was already hard enough to


    see Molly and Brian together with their kid. This was too painful for him to handle.


    Brian smiled in contempt when he saw Edgar start to get ufortable. His eyes fell idly on the te


    in front of him, his chin slightly lifted as if in arrogance. "How will the State Parliament take it if Major


    General Zeng was ousted from office now? Would they me it on him?" he asked, with a taunting


    smile on his face.


    This was a direct blow to Jennifer wrapped in a pretty package. Jennifer''s face was pale as a sheet -


    horrified.


    For a while, no one spoke. Brian slowly turned to look at Mark. Arrogant was he because he knew he


    had the upper hand. Mark remained silent the whole time, his eyes wide, and his mouth agape in


    confusion. Brian couldn''t help but feel tenderness as he watched Mark. He held out his hand and


    caressed Mark''s cheek with the back of his forefinger. Then Brian turned to Edgar again, "Mayor Gu,


    feel free to join us for dinner?" he only offered out of courtesy but dinner with Edgar was thest thing


    Brian wanted.


    "No, thanks" Edgar said, his face immediately shifting into an easy grin, "We won''t be so banal as to


    interrupt your happy family reunion," he said lightly and smirked at Jennifer as if looking for some kind


    of agreement from her.


    "Well then," Brian said conclusively. His eyes moved towards Jennifer then back at Edgar again, "We


    wouldn''t want to interrupt your date too, I hope Jennifer doesn''t think so," he said nkly.


    "Oh, that''s funny!" Edgar cried. His face lightened up in a cunning, shifty smile, as if he was really


    impressed. "Anyway, we hate to overstay our wee. Please go on and enjoy your food!" Then he


    turned to Molly and said, "Molly, it''s been so long since west saw each other. I''d love it if we met up


    sometime to catch up," he asked sincerely - although in his heart, he was afraid she would refuse him.


    "I¡­ I''d love to," Molly murmured under her breath - still embarrassed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 545 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Six)

    Chapter 545 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Six)


    Edgar nodded his head as onest goodbye and escorted Jennifer towards their table.


    Their dinner was supposed to be a happy moment for their family but it was slightly ruined by their run-


    in with Edgar and Jennifer. Even Mark could sense that something was wrong. He looked hesitantly at


    Brian and then at Molly who had already turned numb due to the tension. Brian noticed Mark''s


    uneasiness¡ªsomething that Brian was trying to avoid for Mark to feel in the first ce. So he tried his


    best to divert Mark''s attention from what had just happened by bringing up topics after topics so that


    Mark would forget the whole thing. Molly was also distracted by the conversation- her face gradually


    lighting up as the night went on.


    "Papa Brian, can I sleep with you tonight?" Mark suddenly asked of Brian, his eyes were almost


    begging as he looked at Brian while they were driving on the way home.


    "Okay," Brian answered simply, not even looking back at Mark.


    This was enough to light up Mark''s eyes and paint a big smile on his face, "This is the best day ever!"


    he cried excitedly.


    Molly sat in silence in the back seat, listening to their conversation. She somehow felt jealous at their


    closeness. She hated to admit it but she couldn''t ignore it. She felt as if she was estranged from her


    own son. ''It''s been barely a month since I left him with Brian and how quickly they''ve grown close. It''s


    like I didn''t spend thest four years with him, '' she whined in her mind.


    Brian could see that Molly was pouting in the backseat; he smiled at that sight. ''If Mark is all you care


    about, that''s fine, I love taking care of Mark. Because I know that as long as Mark is here, you won''t


    ever leave. And dealing with Mark is fine. I don''t own XK Intelligence Agency for nothing¡ªI know how


    things work. Always use your enemy''s weakness against him. And yours was pretty obvious and it''s


    sitting right here next to me.


    I have no choice but to use him especially if it means I get to keep you around, '' Brian thought to


    himself.


    When they got home, Molly helped Mark with his bath right away. When they were finished, they saw


    Brian standing against the window talking on the phone as they headed out of the bathroom. "That''s


    great. When I return from QY Ind, I''ll dispatch him to A city,"


    he said before immediately hanging up.


    "I¡­" Molly stammered, embarrassed, "I''m going downstairs to get milk for Mark. Can you watch him


    first?" she asked hesitantly.


    Brian nodded his head and held out his arms to pick Mark up. He put him gently on the bed and


    covered a nket over him. Molly was just passing by when she heard Brian talking softly, "Every night


    before you go to sleep, I''m allowing you to ask me one question. So think hard and choose the


    question you want an answer to the most."


    "But I have so many in mind and I want answers for all of them right away!" Mark retorted. Molly could


    tell from his voice how disappointed he was.


    "Then figure it out," Brian said dismissively.


    For a while, no one said anything¡ªMark didn''t answer. She could imagine Mark grimacing in


    disappointment right now.


    She quietly walked down the stairs drowning out their conversation as she walked further. Yet even as


    she was already in the kitchen, she still kept her ears up for any clips of conversation she could hear.


    Molly''s mind was racing. She was trying topare Brian and Spark and their respective rtionships


    to Mark. While they were both nothing but loving towards Mark¡ªthey differ in that Spark just


    sumbed to Mark''s every whim while Brian was a bit more on the disciplining side. Spark would do


    everything as long as it pleased Mark. Brian, meanwhile, would make Mark choose, teach him restraint,


    and discipline him all the while in a loving manner still. Molly thought that what Brian was doing was


    more of a real father would do.


    She turned the stove on and put a pot of milk on it. Ever since Mark started living here, Brian decided


    to get his milk from Nethends to make sure that Mark had the best milk out there.


    Molly''s mind wandered off as she watched the milk simmer. She thought of Spark and how painful it


    was for them to end their rtionship just like that. And more so, it was a four-year marriage that Molly


    wanted out of, a marriage that meant so much to Spark. She met him when she was at her lowest and


    he helped her get back on her feet. He gave her home, took care of Mark, and stayed by her side even


    if he knew that Molly would never see him as more than a dear friend. There was no way Molly could


    ever pay him back for all those years. She felt herself so cruel and merciless. She disgusted herself,


    yet she felt that she had to do it, not only for Mark, but also for him. She could not allow herself to


    ignore his feeling toward her and keep him hanging on any longer. He had to look away and see the


    world, seek for the happy life and a girl whom really worth valuing. And as for Mark, she felt it was her


    responsibility to have Mark raised under his real father now that Brian was so nice to him. ''One always


    have to sacrifice something if one want to achieve something, '' she hardened her heart and thought


    resolutely.


    When the milk was ready, Molly poured it into three sses. She took one upstairs for Mark. As she


    climbed the stairs, she could already hear Mark''s faint bubblyughter. Her heart smiled at the sound of


    that. She had dreamt of hisugh so many times she had already lost count. She was so happy that


    Mark wasn''t the shy boy he was anymore instead he was an outgoing bright little boy who was full of


    life. At that moment, Molly realized that Mark''s happiness was most important to her and that was all


    that mattered even if she herself was already suffering.


    "Papa Brian, good night! Mommy, good night!" Mark said drowsily when he had finished the milk. He


    was about to fall into a deep sleep when Brian stooped down and kissed him softly on the forehead,


    "Good night, son," Brian said softly. Molly melted at the sight of Brian being so sweet and caring.


    When Mark was finally asleep, Brian dimmed the lights and closed the door gently as he and Molly got


    out of the room. They walked silently to their bedroom.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Let me warm the milk for you," Molly was dreading this moment¡ªsomething she knew would happen


    when Mark finally fell asleep. This moment was the fact that she and Brian would be alone. She didn''t


    even look at him when she spoke.


    Brian looked at her, his eyes twinkling, "I have to do something first, you can put it in my study while I


    shower," he said easily.


    Molly felt a wave of relief as he spoke. She pursed her lips and nodded.


    Brian knowingly smiled when he saw how uneasy Molly was. He lingered for a moment just staring into


    Molly''s eyes before he went off to the bathroom. Molly automatically turned her face in shyness. After a


    few moments, the sound of a shower could be heard. Molly snapped out of her daze and hurried


    downstairs to warm the milk.


    After she had warmed the milk, she took the ss to Brian''s study and put it on the table. She returned


    to their bedroom with her own ss. Brian still hadn''t stepped out of the shower. The ssy wall of the


    bathroom showed a shadow of Brian''s muscr body. Molly blushed at this sight so much so that she


    actually froze holding a tighter grasp on her ss of milk.

 Chapter 546 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Seven)

    Chapter 546 Departure From The Past And Longing For The Future (Part Seven)


    After some time, Molly had collected herself and made her way to the bed. She was wondering how


    she would deal with the fact that she had to be alone with Brian tonight. Her train of thought was


    broken by the sound of Brianing out of the bathroom. He seemed so clean and fresh post-bathing.


    Slung on his body was a white bathrobe and his hair was wet andbed neatly backwards making


    his angr face even sharper than it already was. Molly was blushing again. He slowly went up to her


    and said tly, "Go to sleep, don''t wait up." Molly was a bit hurt at this words but she was more caught


    up on the fact that she was hurt. Why would she be hurt? She lowered her head hastily in


    embarrassment and didn''t respond. As if he couldn''t see her embarrassment, Brian continued, "I need


    to catch up on work as there are some urgent concerns I need to take care of. So I''m gonna bete,


    you can go ahead and sleep now."


    Molly wasn''t really sure what he meant. But since she knew Brian very well, she just didn''t ask


    anymore. She knew Brian had to have his way and she didn''t really want to know what Brian''s attention


    was on, so she just nodded her head in assent. Brian walked out of the bedroom and went to his study


    silently.


    Molly was left all alone in the bedroom. It was strange but apart from the moments of disappointment or


    embarrassment, she ultimately just felt empty. She was unsure about everything that she was sure of,


    ironically enough. She bit her lips and sipped her milk while her mind wandered off. When she had


    finished off her milk, she stood up robotically and headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    The moon had gradually made its way to the center of the sky, which reflected softy on the window.


    Everything was a peaceful calm and a ring quiet. It was easy to get lost in one''s mind on nights like


    this.


    Mollyy in their bed that smelled of Brian''s familiar scent. Shey wide awake, unable to sleep as her


    eyes stared nkly at the ceiling and her mind still racing.


    Edgar, Eric, Spark and Brian... Her mind constantly thought of these four men in her life. She


    remembered all the days she had spent with each of them in different ways¡ªeither the first intimacy


    she had ever felt toward a man, or the rescue when she was in the devastating terror, or the warm


    company in her infinite loneliness, or the struggle and desperation as she gave up on her eyes...


    Everything she went through in life had something to do with these four men. Her life was so deeply


    ingrained by these four men. They were stamped in her heart. She was a simple girl who had ordinary


    dreams¡ªthe kind that most girls had. But she couldn''t even have that and it was mostly because of


    these four men. Her mind just kept racing¡ªthere were so many things to think about what with her


    roller coaster of a life.


    She remained soundless andy inplete stillness as her mind ran through some memories, her


    eyes fixed on the dim light above while her ears held on to the sound of the clock ticking.


    ''Molly, there''s no recipe for forgiveness. Now that you''ve decided, you''re at the point of no return.


    There''s no point in going back, you just have to make it through and continue moving forward, '' Molly


    thought to herself, ''It doesn''t matter if you''re hurt or if he doesn''t love you back or if you''re afraid even


    to be loved, or what anyone else thought of you. The point is there''s nothing you can do now. You


    made your choice when you decided to keep Mark so you have to take your responsibilities as his


    mother. No matter what you went through, you just have to keep reminding yourself that Mark gave you


    happiness. There''s not a day that you regretted having him even in the rough days. You always thought


    he was the calm after the storm.''


    As if to ease up her tension, she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes. She drifted off with a voice


    repeatedly echoing in her mind, ''Molly, don''t look back and just move forward. It''s time you stop being


    afraid of what''s toe. You can survive anything. You''ve hurt them and they''ve hurt you so no use


    making the same mistakes again.''


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The door suddenly flew open. It was Brian who was picking up a few things. He stopped by the bed for


    a moment before going out the door again. Her calm and peaceful face as she slept fascinated him.


    When he stopped by the bed for a moment, he sat down on the edge of the bed and stared into Molly''s


    face. The soft light that reflected on her face made her look radiant. She seemed to be so tenderly


    beautiful in her luminous, resting self, her hair soft and silky falling idly along her neck. He couldn''t help


    but be mesmerized of her beauty. His eyes sparkled as he looked over her everything¡ªher face, hair,


    neck, even on the ne that was sitting on her chest. The Firefly Stone was shining in adorable red


    light as it moved slightly up and down as Molly breathed. He knew that the color of the stone manifest


    its carrier''s emotion, and right now, she was sleeping as calm and sweet as a little baby.


    Brian ran his fingers through her silky hair letting its scent fill his nose. Gradually, an excess of


    appreciation came over his mind. His body went stiff and hardened as the vibrating desire burned up in


    his heart.


    He''d never been able to resist her. She was the only girl that he couldn''t ever resist. Even now, while


    she was asleep, he still couldn''t resist her. Brian frowned and sighed.


    Suddenly, Molly furrowed her brows together and coughed lightly. Brian froze and was suddenly too


    aware that his finger was fondling her face. He drew it back hastily not wanting her to wake up and see


    him like that. Luckily, Molly didn''t open her eyes; she just pursed her lips slightly and shifted her body,


    continuing her sleep.


    Brian sighed in relief. As if he hadpletely forgotten what he went in the room for initially, he


    remained where he was just watching her sleep. Time slowly crept by. The atmosphere in the room


    was warm and cozy as he continued to affectionately watch her sleep. After a while, Molly shifted


    positions again trying to look for afortable spot, pursing her lips again. He couldn''t help himself but


    stoop down and touch his lips with hers.


    However, he had gone too far now. The moment their lips touched, he couldn''t hold himself back


    anymore. Her scent and her breath was too much for him. He continued to kiss her, relishing the taste


    of her soft lips. His soul felt like it was flying.


    ''Just a little more, '' his subconscious kept telling him. However, it was toote. Suddenly, Molly''s eyes


    sprung open. Their eyes met, in shocking amazement.

 Chapter 547 The Lonely, Sweet Night

    Chapter 547 The Lonely, Sweet Night


    When one is in love, they be blind. They keep giving more of themselves and falling deeper than


    ever, even if the other person will never love them back. Love is indeed a bitter drink. The one who


    drinks more will be scarred more deeply.


    And, the one who gives more, loses themselves even more.


    In her sleep, Molly felt the air bing oppressive. She got a little uneasy. Her lips became itchy, as if


    someone or something was touching them, making her afraid.


    Anxious, this made her drowsiness gone. As she opened her eyes, she saw a faint shadow of a man


    beside her. Her eyes became wide-opened when Brian''s sharp eyes came into view, staring at her. She


    didn''t know how long he had been in the room. But s, she finally knew what that touch on her lips


    was. It was Brian. He had been kissing her lovingly while she was asleep. Her cheeks started to feel


    hot as she thought about this. Brian, on the other hand, continued staring at her, like she was some


    precious gem he didn''t want to lose. She tried to avert her eyes, but didn''t know where to look. Her


    eyes wandered as she tried to calm her racing heart. But her head went nk from embarrassment


    that she even forgot to push him away.


    While staring at her beautiful face, Brian didn''t expect her to wake up. Her breathing was so calm when


    she was asleep. Otherwise, he would''ve thought she''d been pretending.


    Noticing her embarrassment, for a moment, he thought of leaving the room to spare her from the


    awkwardness. But, the crimson on her cheeks worked like a spell on him. His lips that were pressed


    lightly against hers suddenly pressed harder, wanting her even more.


    Breathing heavily, he closed his eyes and pressed his forehead slightly against her. It was like he was


    trying to gather his courage to say something. Suddenly, he swallowed hard and said in a deep voice,


    "Molly Xia, you are such a nuisance."


    Hearing this, Molly was gasping. Her mind was a mess. His husky voice was like a drug, keeping her


    from thinking straight.


    Suddenly, his coarse fingers stroked her smooth neck. The movement was gentle as a feather''s touch,


    but it was enough to arouse her.


    Slowly, Molly came to her senses. Then the same question as the one she had had in mind before


    falling asleep filled her thoughts once again. As she continued to ponder, the scent on his body started


    to linger on her nose, making her twitch. "Bri," she blurted out quietly. His body froze at the soft calling.


    "What you said this afternoon, did you mean it?" she asked.


    "Hmm?" he replied, with a faint smile curling up at the side of his mouth. While looking at her, his


    fingers slid to her earlobes and then rubbed them. With her question in mind, his breathing got heavier.


    From the silence, Molly chewed her lip. No words left her mouth for she didn''t know how to express


    herself in front of him.


    Noticing her uneasiness, Brian gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. His nose rubbed against hers and he


    said in a low voice, "Molly Xia, you silly woman." and then kissed her once again.


    After giving her another kiss, he got off the bed and lifted her in his arms, even before she could react.


    Surprised, she jolted and said, "What...what are you doing? Put me down, Bri!" She panicked.


    Without responding, he carried her towards the bathroom. With his chest resting against her body, he


    carefully put her down in the tub and started to run the water.


    After getting the hint, Molly said, "I...I can do it myself," she said softly and shyly. Once again, her


    cheeks started to feel hot despite the cold water touching her body.


    "Okay," he replied. For quite some time, Molly waited for him to leave the bathroom, but it seemed like


    he didn''t want to.


    Trying hard to contain her embarrassment, Molly stared at him with her crimson cheeks. Suddenly, she


    realized something. "Um...well... you first. I will wait," she stood up from the tub, got out from it and


    walked towards the door with water dripping from her body.


    As she was about to leave, Brian seized her and pinned her against the wall. Looking at her intensely


    with his dark, bright eyes, he asked, "We already have a son. We have already seen each other, what


    are you so shy for?"


    Hearing his words, her embarrassment grew even more. But, everything he just said was all true so


    she tried to act brave. Molly bit her lips and stayed in the bathroom.


    While bathing herself in the tub, she kept her head lowered and cringed in the corner, while Brian


    continued to watch her across the other end. She bathed herself briefly and got out of the tub as fast as


    she could. Then, she grabbed a bathrobe hastily, trying to avoid Brian''s sight, and rushed to get out of


    the bathroom.


    Seeing her act like that, Brian didn''t say a word. A thin smile fitted across his eyes. He then stood up


    and stepped out of the tub, naked, water beaded on his tan skin. The reflecting on his wet skin made


    him even more attractive. However, it wasn''t impossible to notice the scars ced all over his body.


    The scars on his shoulder and his waist were left by bullet wounds. The skin surrounding them became


    rough and uneven.


    At the sight of him getting out the tub, she had intended to leave, but these two scars made her want to


    stay. She stared at them so hard. Her hand couldn''t help but try to reach the scar on his shoulder as he


    put on his bathrobe.


    Wondering why, Brian stopped moving. His eyes followed her hand and saw the scar.


    With heavy eyes, Molly stroked down and across the scar on his waist. All of a sudden, all the


    memories came flooding back to her. Her nose twitched at the memory of those two dangerous


    experiences she had gone through with Brian.


    The images from then were so clear that it felt like she was experiencing it again. She had thought she


    was going to die then.


    "Mol, do you believe in me?" he had asked during those critical times. His words were her only


    assurance. Those moments had been life-threatening. While it seemed like there was no way out, she


    believed in him during those hard times.


    Recalling all of these, her eyshes fluttered. Tears welled up in her eyes, blinding her. Her heart


    trembled and she felt heavy, she couldn''t breathe. Aside from all the painful and heart-breaking


    memories they shared, there were some moments that she found hard to forget, and those memories


    were among them.


    The pained look on her face troubled Brian. He lifted his hand and wiped her tears.


    Gazing up, she said in a hoarse voice, "Brian Long," but even before she could continue, he grabbed


    her and took her in his arms. With her head under his chin, he smelled her hair but said nothing.


    Feeling that no words were enough to calm her down, he just hugged her tightly for quite some time.


    With her head against his chest, she closed her eyes. Tears started streaming down her cheeks. In his


    love game, she had lost herself. She had loved him from the start. And after so many years, those


    memories were still vivid in her mind.


    However, she didn''t dare wish for a future with him, no matter how much they loved each other. There


    were just too many obstacles between them. Each step forward seemed extremely hard that she felt


    scared and was cautious of her every move. She was exhausted. She wanted to escape, to be out. For


    her, that would be much easier. She didn''t want to be hurt even more.


    Amidst the silence between them, "Molly Xia, don''t leave me ever again. Otherwise, I don''t know what I


    will do next time," he said slowly.


    Hearing this, Molly cried. His tone was as overbearing as it had always been. She used to hate it, but


    right now, his words touched her deeply. Somehow, she felt warm.


    ''I am sorry Brian Long, '' she thought to herself. ''I''m afraid I might leave you again when I get the


    chance. This love is just too painful. But this time, with Mark, I have to consider a lot of things. I am not


    so sure anymore, '' she continued with tears falling down her cheeks.


    After pouring her heart out, Molly finally calmed down. A mixture of sadness and sweetness filled the


    bedroom. She fell asleep in his embrace, her face tear-stained from the long crying. Looking at her


    sleeping soundly, Brian lowered his head and kissed her eye, contented yet worried.


    Meanwhile, in the study, Shane was waiting on the screen.


    While on standby, he felt bored. He had been waiting for Brian who had gone to the bedroom to get


    some materials. Ten minutes had passed, half an hour had passed, one hour, two hours¡­ still, he


    continued to wait. Brian was still nowhere to be seen, yet he didn''t dare to leave.


    Bored from waiting for so long, he had nothing better to do but to get a deck of poker cards and yed


    with it to kill some time. Time passed by slowly. When he noticed the sunshine streaming through the


    window, he realized it was morning already.


    Looking at the empty study on the screen, he sighed, picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "What?" an impatient voice said on the phone.


    Sitting in the chair, Shane asked tly, "Worried about your brother, huh?"


    "..." Harrow didn''t respond immediately. He was in the hospital and Spark was in aa. His fever kept


    oning back and it was starting to drain his energy. Harrow looked at his brother worriedly and said


    on the phone, "Get to the point."


    "You sound so unfriendly," Shaneined.


    Suddenly, a beeping sound was heard. Toot-toot-toot. The phone was hung up.


    Shane looked at the phone, confused. He dialed back and the other line answered quickly.


    "Speak!" Harrow said impatiently. Shane''s persistence started to get on his nerves.


    "What''s going on with Mr. Brian Long and Molly Xia right now?" Shane said in a serious tone.


    Hearing this, Harrow frowned. Shane never pried about others'' business. He knew that he wouldn''t


    have asked without a reason. So he told him what had happened in the hospital the day before. "Why


    ask?" Harrow wondered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "He stood me up the whole night," Shane replied.


    "You deserved it!" Harrow said in response.


    Upon hearing this, Shane shrugged. He lowered his eyes to look at the card in his hand. The spade 3


    had be the spade ace. Then, he said with a mischievous smile, "Mr. Brian Long had been celibate


    for years. Last night must have been a big night for him." As soon as he finished that remark, he looked


    up on the screen. At that moment, how much he wished he could take everything back!


    Brian was back, sitting in the study and staring at him from the screen. On the other line, Harrow was


    saying something on the phone, but Shane could hear nothing. His eyes were glued on the screen,


    staring at Brian who was also staring intensely at him. He then told himself, ''Darn it! I will never ever


    gossip about Mr. Brian Long ever again. This time, I am in huge trouble!'' He didn''t know how Brian


    would react, but one thing was for sure--he already had something up on his sleeve for Shane.

 Chapter 548 Bitter, Sweet Love (Part One)

    Chapter 548 Bitter, Sweet Love (Part One)


    If the whole world betrays you, I will betray the whole world by your side. These were the words Eric


    Long once said.


    *


    With his hands in his trousers'' pockets, Brian lightly leaned against the desk, watching the monitor in


    front of him. His mouth was sealed, while his falcon eyes were deep with cool light.


    Pulling the corner of his mouth, Shane tried to pretend that he wasn''t heard by Brian just now. Looking


    somewhat embarrassed, he hung up the phone hastily and greeted Brian, "M...Morning! Mr. Brian


    Long!"


    "Hmp!" Brian sneered at Shane''s greeting. With his ck eyes turning deeper, he said in an indifferent


    tone, "Jason is going to have a long holiday soon. You will rece him during his absence as soon as


    you finish everything in QY Ind..."


    "Aha?" Shane replied, cutting-off Brian''s words. The words he just heard made Shane''s eyes wide-


    opened, unhappy from this sudden news. He then tried putting on a slight smile and said, "Mr. Brian


    Long, let me deal with that cheater... You know that I won''t be able to manage a casino. If I do, I might


    as well die."


    Shane''s gambling skills were absolutely undisputed, but managing a casino would mean a headache


    for him. Even before, whenever Brian wanted to teach him a lesson and fix him, he would let him


    manage a casino. Most of the time, it worked.


    "You may die, not must die..." said Brian, which simply meant that there was no longer room for


    negotiations. Hearing this, Shane couldn''t help but cry silently in his heart, ming himself for his own


    mischief. This happened because he was being a big-mouth just now.


    "I will be sending what you asked forst night in an instant," Brian said while standing up, walking


    around the desk and sitting down behind it.


    "Understood. I''ll be going there tomorrow," said Shane, who instantly became serious whenever


    business was on the line. As soon as he read the documents sent by Brian, he understood what Brian


    was thinking about. Time passed and they continued discussing.


    After giving instructions to Shane, Brian turned off the monitor and ended their conversation. His


    fingers started typing quickly on the keyboard, sendingmands to XK Intelligence Agency one after


    another.


    After working and being busy for several hours, time passed and the dawn finally came, but the sky


    was still dreary.


    Brian stood up, walked out of the study and went to his bedroom. Seeing that Molly was still peacefully


    sleeping, he sat by the bedside and kissed her softly on her forehead. After a while, he stood up,


    intending to leave the room.


    At that moment, Molly suddenly opened her sleepy eyes, looking at the shadowy figure ahead. Then,


    she said in a low voice, "Bri..."


    Surprised, Brian turned to look at her and said, "You should sleep some more. I will just take Mark to


    school," while staring at her sleepy eyes.


    Hearing that, Molly sat up and said, "If that is the case, let mee with you. Let''s take him to school


    together."


    With a smile shing in his eyes, Brian nodded and said, "Okay!" He then turned around and left the


    bedroom.


    With a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, Molly threw the quilt aside and got out of the bed. Feeling


    a slight difort on her body, the crazy touch she had experiencedst night suddenly came to her


    mind. Thinking of that, she felt her heart softened and cheeks turning hot while entering the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Brian dressed Mark neatly and they went downstairs together. Lisa had already prepared


    some warm milk and breakfast on the dining table, considering both Mark''s taste and his overall


    nutrition.


    "Papa Brian, was mommy still tiredst night?" Mark said. The little boy''s words were as innocent as


    his age. He asked these words while drinking his milk and blinking his clear eyes.


    Surprised by his son''s question, Brian was caught off guard and became a little frozen, looking upstairs


    by instinct. After a moment of silence, he took a frown secretly and said in an indifferent manner,


    "Mommy is already awake. She''s going to take you to school with me."


    Excited, Mark jolted out from happiness, "Really?"


    "Yeah!" Brian replied with a slight smile curling on his lips. After drinking his milk, he ced it down and


    said, "You go on with your breakfast. I''m going upstairs to check on Mommy, okay?"


    Mark nodded obediently, looking at Brian as he stood up and went upstairs. It was not until Brian went


    out of his sight that he turned his head back and went on eating his breakfast.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reaching for the knob, Brian entered the bedroom, seeing no signs of Molly. He turned his head,


    looked around and went to the bathroom. With a slight frown, he walked ahead.


    "Mol?" he said, knocking worriedly.


    Desperate, he stood at the door, waiting patiently. However, nobody answered. There wasplete


    silence.


    "Mol!" Brian shouted, letting his deep voice out.


    Still, the silence continued. With his brows knitted and a tight frown in his face, he grabbed on the knob


    and the bathroom door suddenly opened. Later, he found out that Molly had gotten changed. But even


    before he could react, Molly stared at him and said frustratingly, "Look over here!" Pointing at her own


    neck, she shouted, "Tell me! How could I meet anyone with this?"


    Curious, Brian looked at her neck and saw the trace of their lovest night. Seeing the dark red sign, a


    desiring light shed across his eyes.


    While Brian was amused by her reaction, Molly felt the total opposite. Stomping her feet with anger,


    she said, "How could I take Mark to school in this way?"


    When Brian saw that she was about to cry from frustration, he wore a faint smile on his thin lips. He


    turned around and walked into the dressing room. Looking around what''s inside, his sightid on a


    gauze kerchief. He took it and walked back towards Molly. Seeing through her worries and frustration,


    he wore the gauze kerchief around her neck and tied it into a beautiful rosette.


    Surprised by his action, Molly was stunned as she looked at herself in the mirror, staring at the art Brian


    made. "When and how did you learn to do this?" she asked, focusing on the beautiful rosette she''s now


    wearing.


    "I saw Richie always doing this for Shirley when I was young. Later on, I tried doing this for Wing,


    sometimes," he replied. "Let''s go downstairs. Mark is waiting for us!" Brian continued in a soft tone.


    Looking at his slender figure turning around, Molly felt warm in her heart. Last night, when she wept


    from the sorrows in the past, Brian had neither said anything nor left her. Instead, he held her in his


    arms lovingly until she fell asleep.


    As Brian was heading out the room, he heard no footsteps from behind. He turned around to see what


    Molly was doing. "Are you still not leaving?" Brian asked in an indifferent tone.


    After being in a daze for quite some time, Molly rushed to catch up with Brian. Seeing that she was in a


    daze, he wore a faint,fortable smile at the corner of his mouth as he turned around.


    Later that morning, after their sweet act, Brian and Molly took Mark to school together. Remembering


    that he had something to deal with, he asked, "I have to go to Emp, are you going there together with


    me or¡­"


    Surprised, Molly was in a daze. Brian, who had been domineering all this time, was actually asking for


    her opinion. Unable to respond right away, she first paused and said, "I...I want to see Daniel first."


    Yesterday, after leaving the hospital, she hadn''t been able to get a hold of Daniel. She had tried calling


    Eric andter had learned that Daniel had been sent to a drug rehabilitation center. Not knowing when


    would be the next time she could return from QY Ind, in consideration to possible uncertainties, she


    wanted to visit him before leaving A City for QY Ind with Brian.

 Chapter 549 Bitter, Sweet Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 549 Bitter, Sweet Love (Part Two)


    .


    Brian was silent for a while. He then said, "I''ll drive you there."


    "You go ahead and do your work," Molly replied. "I''m just going to have a look at him," she continued


    hastily.


    Brian uttered not a single word from what she just said. Instead, he turned his head to have a look at


    her. As his eyes turned dark, he nodded and said, "Then, let Eric take you there."


    "I can go there by myself..." but even before she could finish, Brian dialed Eric without taking her words


    seriously.


    When the line was connected, instead of asking Eric to bring her to visit Daniel, he first asked Eric what


    he was doing. After learning that he didn''t have anything important to do in the morning, he said, "Molly


    wants to have a look at Daniel. I''ll take her to your ce. Then, you take her there."


    Feeling the morning breeze at the terrace of the hotel, with a cup of coffee in his hand, Eric looked


    ahead with his deep sight and asked in a nasty tone, "Do you trust me that much, enough to let me be


    along with Little Molly?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his words, Brian raised his eyebrows in a domineering manner. Then, he said, "It''s not


    because I trust you, it''s because I''m confident in myself.''


    Ericughed bitterly from the confidence in his words. Even during their childhood, there had always


    been a gap between him and Brian that he hadn''t been able to pass. Perhaps it was because he''d


    been hesitant all this time that he had missed so much.


    Later that morning, Molly and Eric were together. All this time, she felt that there was something off in


    him, but she could not tell how and where. He still looked frivolous, unruly and arrogant as always, with


    the usual nasty smile at the corner of his mouth. However, the air of danger in his body seemed have


    reducedrgely, which was more stressing.


    Wondering what it was, Molly remained quiet. Eric noticed her perplexed actions. Suddenly, he asked,


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "You''ve changed. You''re weird now..." Molly told him frankly. Whenever she was together with Eric,


    despite disliking some of his behaviors, she actually felt rxed. With him, she could be herself and


    say anything she wanted to say without thinking twice.


    Despite her words sounding a bit harsh, he just raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, since I haven''t


    said any emotional words to you, you..." Eric did not finish his sentence. His eyes were taken aback by


    something. As a sound of severe brake came through all of a sudden, Molly could not help but lean


    forward. Thanks to her sharp eyes and agile hands, she supported her body with her hands, pressing


    against the front workbench of the car to prevent her body from striking against the front window and


    even flying out.


    "What happened?" she asked in an anxious tone. Molly assumed that there was an ident, so she


    looked around to see what was happening. It was not until she saw the empty road ahead then she


    realized they were going to a drug rehabilitation center in a remote mountain. Further looking around,


    she noticed there were no people or car nearby, except them on the road.


    Eric''s sight turned treacherous. He stretched his hand towards Molly. With good reflexes, Molly tried to


    keep away from his hand, but she failed. Feeling that something slid across her neck, she screamed in


    fear. Later, she found out that something was in his hands.


    For quite some time, he fixed his eyes at the Firefly Stone that was giving out warm red light in his


    hand. All of a sudden, he raised his head and looked at Molly, "Did Brian give this to you?"


    Seeing his curious and angered reaction, Molly nodded by instinct. She saw the weird light shining in


    his eyes, she then asked cowardly, "Why? What''s wrong?"


    As if he didn''t hear her, Eric lowered his eyes to look at the Firefly Stone and grasped it in his big hand.


    After a while, he replied, "Nothing!" His words sounded like self-mockery, which contained bitterness.


    Gradually loosening his hand where the Firefly Stone was held, he looked at Molly with his deep,


    sorrow-filled eyes. "How strange. Three men - me, Spark and Brian, every single one of us gave you a


    ne as a gift," he said. "But, you only have one neck. I wonder whose ne will you choose to


    leave a trace there," he continued. Eric couldn''t think of anything else. He could only try his best to


    contain the jealousy and pain in his heart for Molly''s sake. Upon saying these words, his finger slightly


    touched her neck that was beautifully covered by the gauze kerchief.


    Hearing his word, Molly frowned, feeling nothing but sadness in her heart from what she just heard.


    She said, "Eric¡­"


    "Don''t exin!" Eric eximed with a bitter smile, cutting her words short. Standing back straight and


    looking ahead, he remained silent for a while. Suddenly, he uttered, "Molly, I would be okay as long as


    you always remember that it was me who gave you the first ne, which I solely made for you."


    "Eric..." Molly was trying to find the right words for Eric, but it seemed like she couldn''t think of any.


    As Eric turned his head to Molly, the heavy sadness in his eyes was reced by nasty arrogance. He


    said with a smile, "Don''t look at me with those pitying eyes. Otherwise, I might do some crazy things


    against Brian. And thenter on, you''ll regret it and you''ll cry."


    "Eric," Molly put a restraint on the ache of her nose and said, "there are things I couldn''t change. I''ve


    never had the right to make a choice for myself in my whole life. Perhaps, meeting you and Brian is the


    biggest surprise that I''ve ever had. But what I want to tell you is that no matter how things change with


    time, the warmth you once brought to me is irreceable."


    Suddenly, her mind was filled with memories of her and Eric. Whenever she was feeling sad and


    desperate, it had always been him who found her before anyone else. It was him who always opened


    his arms for her to cry on.


    Listening to her, Eric tried to hide his sadness with arrogance. He said, "Don''t say such emotional


    words to me, or I will do something you don''t want me to do right now."


    Without waiting for her to react, he averted his sight, restarted the engine and pressed on the gas


    towards the drug rehabilitation center. The car ran so fast that Molly was too scared to think about


    anything else. She bit her lips hard, grasped the handrail tightly with both her hands and stared ahead


    with eyes wide open. She felt like she was about to die at any moment.


    As Eric kept hitting on the gas, they ran at the highest speed indicated on the speedometer. His sight


    was gloomy, and his heart was quivering. His mind recalled his conversation with Brian yesterday,


    asking him if he would be happy if they kept fighting this way.


    Confused, he didn''t know whether he would be happy or not if he and Brian patched things up. But,


    what he did know was that he was currently in pain, knowing that everything''s going well between Brian


    and Molly. While everybody believed that he just wanted to fight against Brian, but the truth was, he


    really had fallen hard in love with Molly. It was because he was in love with her that he found himself


    not being able to deal reasonably in anything rted to her. On one hand, he wanted to fight for her


    and keep her by his side. On the other hand, he was afraid that she would get hurt by doing so. And


    just like what Brian said, he was unhappy. He had never been happy.

 Chapter 550 Bitter, Sweet Love (Part Three0

    Chapter 550 Bitter, Sweet Love (Part Three0


    Why did his father love Aunt Shirley? And, why did his mother love his father so humbly?


    In fact, he knew. He knew that love should be and was worth fighting for. So why? Why was he


    unhappy? Howe he was not happy at all?


    These questions clouded his mind. "Eric, slow down..." Molly said, quivering, as she could no longer


    bear the terror caused by such high speed.


    However, it seemed like Eric didn''t hear her. The car continued to speed up. Molly couldn''t do anything


    else but to close her eyes. She didn''t know why Eric was suddenly acting crazy. But by instinct, she


    chose not to say any more.


    "Creak--" the harsh sound of the brake sounded extraordinarily loud and odd in the empty ce.


    Molly gasped for breath, opened her mouth slightly and looked ahead. Trying hard to swallow her


    saliva, she turned her head slowly to look at Eric and said, "You''re crazy!"


    Jolting out, Eric said, "Well, I''m crazy? Yes, I am crazy!" s, he could no longer contain his emotions.


    Eric despised the fact that he was so crazy to let her break into his life. He was so crazy that he


    couldn''t help but fall in love with her. He was so crazy to trapped himself entangled by a love simr to


    that of the prior generation, which he had tried so hard to avoid.


    After feeling angered by himself, slowly, he turned his head to look at her, somewhat teary-eyed. As he


    slightly squinted, his body suddenly let out an air of menace. He said, "Molly, have you ever had a


    crush on me?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Looking at Eric, who seemed like a beast at the moment, she pulled her body away from him. Leaning


    against the car door, she faltered, "Eric, we... we are friends..."


    "Exactly, I am indeed only a friend of yours," he said. With self-mockery in his eyes, Eric thought, ''Aunt


    Shirley loves Uncle Richie, but she once had a crush on Frank too. However, I am only a friend who''s


    needed when she feels lonely and whenever she needs someone to act as a support.'' Thinking of this,


    he said, "Molly, there are many kinds of friends. I don''t know which kind of friend I am in your heart, but


    please, please remember to never let yourself get hurt. If that ever happens, I will take you back from


    Brian, no matter at what cost."


    Eric sounded serious, it was written all over his face. Hearing and seeing him like that, Molly felt she


    was looking at a different kind of Eric. She could not say a word.


    Looking at Molly, who was still in a daze, he felt even more miserable. Her clear eyes gave her away.


    She deeply loved Brian, he could see it in her eyes despite trying hard to hide it.


    Brian gave the Firefly Stone to Molly, which meant that she would be the only woman in his life. Despite


    loving Becky before, he had never given her this hereditary treasure from Shirley. Upon learning about


    this, Eric was surprised at once. But after knowing the reason why he never gave it to Becky, he


    became even more surprised. Brian, he had never loved Becky with all his life, the way he loved Molly


    now.


    Even up until now, he wanted to fight against Brian. But whenever he tried, he loses every time at the


    starting line. Clearly, he had met Molly at the wrong time. Then, it finally got into him that once he had


    missed her, he would miss her forever.


    After a while, Eric started the engine calmly. This time, they were running steadily. Scared by Eric''s


    recent behavior and actions, Molly was shrinking her body. Since Eric did not say a word, naturally, she


    remained quiet. With the deafening silence, they headed towards the drug rehabilitation center.


    *


    Meanwhile, at the Office of Mayor in the City Hall.


    Looking at the transfer order that Bill had just sent to him, Edgar sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "Sir, this..." Bill said with an expression of helplessness. Afraid of what would happen, he shrugged,


    stuttering.


    Annoyed and angered, Edgar threw the transfer order onto the desk casually and said coldly, "Since


    they like tossing about, just let them do that at will."


    "But..." Bill said with dissatisfaction. "By appointing Jenifer as the deputy mayor for urban construction,


    obviously, the reformist faction is aiming to ce a thorn between you and Major General Zeng," he


    insisted, trying to cross his thoughts to Edgar.


    "So what can I do?" Edgar sneered coldly. "Could I refuse this transfer order?" he added.


    Absent-minded, Bill couldn''t answer. Upon looking back at the transfer order, the scene where he had


    met Brian at the restaurant yesterday suddenly came to Edgar''s mind.


    Brian''s unscrupulous words gave him a hint that Jenifer''s extensive leave was arranged by him. Now


    that Jenifer was transferred to A City, what had happened? With a serious look on his face, Edgar said


    slowly, "You get in contact with my old boss and try to get some information."


    Bill nodded. The transfer notice didn''t matter at all. What they were afraid of was that it might have


    something to do with the conflict between the reformist faction and the conservative faction.


    On the other hand, Jenifer and Hannah were enjoying a morning tea at a quiet and beautiful cafe. The


    two might look different, but both were pretty and elegant, instantly drawing the attention of many


    sessful men in the cafe. However, they were haughty enough that none of these men were worthy


    enough for their attention.


    "What kind of feeling do you think Edgar is having towards Molly?" Hannah asked while stirring her


    coffee with a small spoon. The scent of strong coffeeplemented the two''s deep conversation.


    Showing some of the whites of her almond eyes, Jenifer said coldly, "What else can he feel?" After


    taking a pause, she added, "My Grandpa has already released the news that I will be filling the post of


    the deputy mayor for urban construction in A City."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Edgar would hate being followed so closely by you, knowing that you''ve done it


    for so many years already?" Hannah asked. After saying this, she put down the small spoon and had a


    sip of her coffee. Satisfied with the taste, her eyes were shining.


    Jenifer patted her curly hair and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid that''s not his priority to consider now."


    Slightly raising her eyebrows, she quickly changed the topic, "What about your n on Brian?"


    "I''m still making some arrangements. I have to make sure that I will seed," Hannah said with a smile


    of self-confidence. "Molly is nothing more but his child''s mother. If she didn''t bring up the child, do you


    think Brian would''ve treated her this way?" she said, putting on a straight face. "As long as I manage to


    carry his child, I''ll be more likely to be together with him than Molly. I know that will be possible since


    grandpa once rescued Wing," she continued.


    "Mr. Brian Long won''t be manipted by anyone without resisting or avenging," Jenifer could not agree


    with her. While it might be true that Hannah was at an advantage, but with Brian''s attitude, nothing was


    certain.


    Hearing that, Hannah smiled with an expression of malevolence in her eyes and said, "If that is the


    case, then I just need to find his soft spot. From that, I can create some misunderstanding between him


    and Molly." She wore a mocking smile.


    Curious of what her words meant, Jenifer asked, "What do you mean?"


    But, instead of answering her, Hannah paused to keep her in suspense and suddenly changed the


    topic, "Oh! I almost forgot. I have a lunch appointment with someone in a while."


    Noticing how Hannah was making a mystery out of it, Jenifer could not help but smile and ask, "Who?


    Tell me who!"


    "Brian''s ex-girlfriend," said Hannah, trying to contain her excitement in stirring up Molly and Brian.


    "Becky Yan," she added.

 Chapter 551 Misunderstanding Hurts (Part One)

    Chapter 551 Misunderstanding Hurts (Part One)


    At the rehab center in A City. Daniel just sat there, dispirited and lethargic.


    He stared at Molly and begged, "Molly, I don''t want to be here.


    Let me out.


    I promise, I will behave myself. I will never use drugs once I''m out. Please let me go. I don''t want to


    stay here."


    Molly had never expected that only a few days after parting from him, Daniel would be such a


    mess. Hearing his pleas, her heart softened; her eyes teared up.


    "I..."


    "Little Molly," Eric interrupted her, "If you want to see Daniel die of drug addiction, then you can let him


    out."


    Molly knew that Eric was right, but she didn''t want to see Daniel suffer either.


    "No, Molly, let me go," Daniel grasped Molly''s hand as he red at Eric. His voice was agitated and


    eager, "Let me out. If I have to stay here any longer, I might as well kill myself. Do you want to see me


    die, Molly?"


    "Daniel..." Molly said. She didn''t want to ignore his request - he looked so desperate and miserable.


    But, she made the most reasonable choice. Daniel used to be such a good boy. He was a straight A


    student with great self-discipline. But now, he was just a junkie. It broke her heart. In the past, Daniel


    assisted and supported her through her hardships. Now, it was her turn to help him. "Daniel, you must


    go through this detox."


    "No, Molly, I don''t want to live like this," Daniel shouted and cried, "How can you just stand there and


    watch me suffer? How can you do this to me?"


    Eric frowned and was about to say something when Molly forcibly pulled her hand back and cried, "You


    will never see me again unless you promise to get rid of this drug addiction."


    Sensing Molly''s resolution, Daniel stopped crying and put on a spiteful look. He shot a nasty nce at


    her, then said hatefully, "I get it... You are with Mr. Brian Long now. You have his kid. So you don''t need


    me any more. Your brother means nothing to you now, huh?"


    "That''s not true!" Molly eximed.


    "No?" Daniel''s resentment grew more intense, "If you do care about me, then why are you with the


    same man who injected me with this nasty drug?


    " Molly was speechless.


    "Daniel, you really are good at modifying and manipting facts." Eric sneered. As Molly and Daniel


    tried to digest his words, Eric added, "You had already been drugged while you were taken away. If I''m


    right, the drug was called Dream and is almost impossible to quit. Injecting it again will only umte


    the toxin and eventually lead to your death."


    Daniel and Molly were both stupefied.


    "Brian injected Cold Heart into your body so that you would survive. And as far as I know, Brian was


    the one who had got you into rehab after he had told Elias to work out an antidote for Dream." The


    surprised look on Molly''s face told him that Brian had never revealed these things to her.


    "What...What''re you saying? What do you mean?" Daniel red and howled at him, "Even if what you


    said is true, remember that he was the reason why I got kidnapped in the first ce."


    Eric sneered and exined, "If you had stayed put at the farm just as Brian had ordered, you would


    have been safe and sound. You wouldn''t have been taken away, and Brian wouldn''t have had to risk


    his life in the Phoenix Mountain." His voice was cold and harsh. No matter how many differences he


    and Brian had, he would never let another person smear Brian''s name in front of him. If it wasn''t for


    Brian and Little Molly, he would have already killed Daniel a thousand times already. "Daniel, you''ll stay


    here and get detoxed," Eric said, "And without my order, you will not get out of here."


    "No!" Daniel howled, "Let me out. I don''t need rehab."


    On Eric''s orders, the guards of the rehabilitation center took Daniel away. Disdainfully, Eric stood up


    and walked out. Molly, still crying, followed him. When they were inside the car, she hastily asked,


    "What did you mean? What you said to Daniel..."


    "I meant every word I said," Eric said inly.


    "Brian didn''t inject the drug?" Molly asked, but felt like it was a stupid question. She frowned.


    Eric threw a nce at her, then answered, "Brian did inject it. But if he hadn''t, Daniel would be dead


    now."


    Molly went silent. She lowered her head and twirled her fingers. She didn''t know how to respond to all


    of these mixed feelings. Suddenly she remembered something Brian had once said to her. He had told


    her that one day when she realized what he had done for her, she would change her opinions about


    him.


    "Eric, can you take me to Emp?" Molly''s voice was low and flustered.


    Eric cast a look at her, then turned around and moped. He had hoped to push Molly away from Brian.


    He shouldn''t have challenged Daniel and told them the truth.


    Sulking, Eric drove Molly to Emp. "I have work to do. You go upstairs and find Brian yourself."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly nodded. "Eric, thank you," she paused, then continued, "You have a ce in my heart too, and


    you''ll never be reced. I wish you could be happy."


    Molly got off the car, stopped for a second, then continued to walk away. Eric watched her and


    murmured sarcastically, "Even if I have a ce in your heart, that is neverparable to Brian''s, is it?


    You wish I could be happy? How could I possibly be happy without you? What is happiness anyway?


    You are such a mean woman..."


    Eric started the car and left. Being too indecisive and uncertain about his heart, he hated his present


    self. He was never happy, whether he fought for Molly or not.


    Molly entered Emp, but she hadn''t told Brian that she wasing and the staff here didn''t know her.


    So she had no ess to Brian''s office upstairs.


    Molly had no choice but to wait in the hall.


    The walls were aligned with several giant LED screens broadcasting the stock index. People beside


    her were all studying these statistics as they scribbled on their papers. Bored, she sighed and dialed


    Brian''s number.


    The phone rang for a while before it connected. Brian''s voice came through and he spoke calmly, "You


    went to visit Daniel?"


    "Yes." Brian''s voice made Molly sad and apologetic. And her voice quivered.


    "What''s wrong?" Brian asked, as he sensed a difference in her tone, "Where are you?"


    "I... I''m at Emp," Molly''s voice was stuffy, "Can Ie up to your office?"


    Brian frowned and answered, "I''m not at the office right now. I will tell my staff to escort you to my


    office. You wait up there and I will pick you up in a while."


    "Okay," said Molly and told him that she was waiting in the hall.


    Moments after she had hung up, a well-dressed, middle-aged man hurried over to her and greeted her,


    "Mrs. Long?"


    Molly wasn''t ustomed to that name yet. She blinked perplexedly and asked tentatively, "And you


    are?"


    The man broke into a smile and answered, "Mr. Brian Long asked me to take you to his office. He will


    being byter."


    Molly looked surprised at the speed at which Brian managed things.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Long. I didn''t know that it was you back then. The next time when youe over and


    need any help, you cane directly to me," the man went on with his long string of ttery and


    apology.


    Molly stood up, her lips twitching. She felt that name on her lips- ''Mrs. Long''. It sounded kind of creepy.


    But the man didn''t give her a chance to say a word. She could only keep her embarrassed smile


    stered on her face.


    After escorting her to the top floor and brewing her a cup of tea, the man left her alone. That, to her,


    was quite a relief.

 Chapter 552 Misunderstanding Hurts (Part Two)

    Chapter 552 Misunderstanding Hurts (Part Two)


    *


    At the hospital.


    Harrow had no idea that Brian wasing for a visit. He looked at Spark who had just woken up, and


    then at Brian. Awkwardly he said, "Mr. Brian Long..."


    Brian threw a re at him, and Harrow shut up tacitly. Brian turned to Spark who looked weak, but


    angry. Harrow sighed, then said, "I''ll go buy some fruits and water."


    Then he quickly left the room.


    Tony was waiting outside, and Harrow walked over to him. He nced at the ward once, then probed,


    "What''s Mr. Brian Long doing here?"


    "No idea," Tony''s answer was curt. Seeing Harrow''s brows knitted in worry, he coldly added, "Spark


    and Miss. Mol...Mrs. Long are just strangers now. As long as he stays away from her, Mr. Brian Long


    will do nothing to him."


    "Mr. Brian Long and Molly...


    They are getting married."


    Tony was startled, his mouth opened wide.


    "Mr. Brian Long said that it''s for Mark." "I think it''s to bind Molly to him," Tony scoffed.


    Harrow looked at Tony''s discontented look, sighed, then sat on the chair outside. Slowly Harrow said,


    "It''s for the best. Molly should be with Brian. Another man is not an option for her anymore. They


    should all let her go now."


    Tony scoffed again.


    Harrow knew that Tony was biased against Molly. After all, Mr. Brian Long had gotten himself injured


    thrice for her, and Tony cared and worshiped Brian too much to let him get injured or debase himself.


    Brian was a god-like figure to him.


    Inside the ward, the air was solemn and silent.


    "Molly... How''s she doing?" Spark asked after an extended silence.


    "Do you think that she is not doing well?" Brian quipped. At the sight of Spark''s angry look, Brian


    added, "Don''t worry. As long as she is with me, she will be well taken care of."


    Spark was also a man. He could tell that Brian really loved Molly, which just upset him even more. If


    Brian didn''t truly love her, he could have waited for her; he would have had a chance to win her over.


    But that wasn''t possible anymore. Brian loved her.


    "Brian, don''t ever let her down; don''t ever let her be lonely in the snowy streets again," Spark''s eyes


    were sad and desperate. He remembered the scene in the London subway entrance where Molly had


    been crouching like a stray cat, "She deserves better, much better."


    "I won''t let that happen. She''ll never be alone again," Brian''s tone was calm, but resolute. It was his


    promise to Spark, "I could have chosen not toe here today, yet here I am. I wanted to thank you for


    taking good care of Molly and Mark for the past four years," he paused and continued, "Molly is smart,


    but she can be stupidly stubborn. You might be aware."


    Spark smiled bitterly, but didn''t answer. He was waiting for Brian to spell out the real reason for his visit.


    "I want you to leave. Out of sight, out of mind. If you don''t show up in front of her, she won''t feel guilty


    anymore."


    "Is that so?" Spark asked, "You...You don''t quite know her."


    Brian frowned and looked darkly at Spark.


    "Molly is not a silly person. She is smarter than most girls. But her surroundings always prevent her


    from being the best. She is afraid of being harmed, so she ys dumb," Spark cast a mocking look at


    him, "Brian, you don''t know her." He looked at the wall in front of him and added, "I''ll not leave. I''ll stay


    here as her friend. I won''t leave till Molly finally finds her true happiness."


    Brian stared at Spark for a long while, then said, "Fine, suit yourself."


    With that, Brian walked out of the ward. Seeing him, Harrow and Tony hurried over to greet him. He


    turned to Harrow and ordered, "I''m going to QY Ind tomorrow. Keep an eye on things here."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir," Harrow replied. He tried to restrain himself from being nosy, but decided to ask anyway, "Mr.


    Brian Long, Spark..."


    "Since he wants to stay, let him be," Brian''s tone was detached and neutral, "Hopefully, after Wing and


    Weston''s concert, he will think things through again."


    Brian threw another look at Harrow, then left with Tony.


    Harrow stared at Brian and smiled bitterly. Harrow had tried to persuade Spark, but the truth was that


    he was totally ignored by Spark even before Brian had arrived. The atmosphere was rigid even when


    Manny had gone to deal with the visa issue.


    Harrow turned around and walked into the ward. Spark was sitting up, with his back against the bed


    board, his eyes hollow. Just as Harrow opened his mouth, Spark interrupted him, "I won''t leave," he


    announced resolutely, his look bitter and sorrowful, "I just have to make sure that she is happy here. I


    want to see it with my own eyes. That''s all."


    His words filled Harrow with grief, " Spark, just give up."


    Brian directly went to the Emp from the hospital.


    After assigning some tasks to Tony, he went straight upstairs, his leather shoes ttering loudly on the


    floor. Molly was shuffling through the business books on the shelves when she heard the sound and


    turned towards the door. Hastily, she put down the book and moved to the door as Brian pushed it open


    and walked in.


    Molly stopped, then blushed as Brian stared closely at her.


    He closed the door and moved towards her. He asked gently, "You visited Daniel?"


    Molly nodded and said, "Bri..."


    "Um?"


    Molly bit her lips nervously. Ever since she had found out the truth from Eric, she was eager to meet


    him and get to the bottom of it. But now that he was in front of her, she didn''t know how to put her


    emotions into words.


    Sensing Molly''s hesitation, Brian frowned, pulled her to the sofa and asked worriedly, "Is Daniel''s rehab


    not going well?" Molly didn''t answer. He continued, "It takes time. After he gets through this phase,


    things will be fine. Letting him out now will only harm him."


    His tone might have been cold, but it warmed Molly''s heart. She looked at Brian, nose twitching bitterly,


    then choked out the word, "Sorry."


    Her actions made Brian''s heart sink. Instantly, a sense of concern swallowed him. Coldly, he warned,


    "Molly, whatever happens, don''t ever think about leaving me."


    Tearfully, Molly shook her head and asked, "You injected that drug into Daniel to save his life, didn''t


    you?"


    Brian was surprised. He wondered how Molly knew. She couldn''t suppress her tears anymore. She


    cried fiercely, "Brian, why didn''t you exin it to me? You''ve been wronged."


    Instead of replying, Brian pulled her into his arms. He slowly asked, "Exin? Even if I had exined it


    to you, would you have believed me?"


    His question made Molly''s heart ache. She had no idea what was going on between Brian and her now.


    She pushed him aside and cried, "But you should have tried to exin, or did you want me to


    misunderstand you like this forever?"


    Brian sighed and wiped her tears, his face still detached and emotionless. Heforted her gently,


    "But you know the truth now."


    "You..."


    Furious, she struck Brian''s chest. He didn''t dodge, but only held her neck and pulled her into his arms.


    Molly sobbed as she drenched in his warm hug. She was touched by his affection, but also afraid of it.


    She feared that she might end up in a more lousy ce if she lost her heart to him again.


    That was not a scenario she could afford to be in.

 Chapter 553 A Messy Tangle (Part One)

    Chapter 553 A Messy Tangle (Part One)


    I miss you so dearly, but I can''t tell you. I can''t just pick up my phone to call or text you to express my


    feelings, it is all unnecessary and immaterial now.


    *


    Just looking at Spark standing in front of the window weakly with a cloth over his shoulder, Harrow felt


    a sharp pain in his heart, but he could do nothing about it. He then asked, "Spark, do you have to ruin


    your health like this?"


    Silence ensued between them as Spark did not respond.


    Harrow was so angry, at the moment, that he walked forward and pulled Spark around. While gritting


    his teeth, he said, "Do you think Molly wille back because you are drowning yourself in misery and


    sorrow? No, that is never going to happen. The fact is that even if she doesn''t love Mr. Brian Long, he


    won''t let her go. As far as I know, Mr. Long has never failed to get what he wants. So how long are you


    going to remain persistent in your pursuits?"


    Without the spark of arrogance and confidence in his eyes, Spark powerlessly watched Harrow


    expressing his anger and concerns. Harrow, his elder brother, had been someone he had always liked


    following, but he also yed an indirect part in his mother''s death. Well, how ironic...


    "I will leave as long as I ensure that she is happy...that is all that matters...her happiness," Spark spoke


    in a low toneced with misery and illness. He pushed Harrow''s hands aside feebly yet with some force


    to turn around again. As he looked out at the gloomy sky, he said, "You''d better leave. Please don''t


    stay with me. If you stay here, I will be more ufortable dealing with all of this."


    Just hearing that, Harrow clenched his fingers into a fist, leaving behind the knuckling sound from his


    joints. He wished with all his heart to pull Spark out of his misery by punching him with his strong fist,


    but he knew he could not do that. Their rtionship had been quite bad, so he could not dare to do it at


    the cost of making their ties weaker.


    "You go move on, deal with your own life..." Spark pointed and nudged him towards the door again.


    "Nanny is here to take care of me and help me when required. You have nothing to worry about..."


    Now what he wanted was to be left alone in quietness. He did not want his wound to be peeped at by


    anybody, especially by Harrow!


    Gritting his teeth, Harrow wrenched his hands again. He did understand Spark, but it was exactly


    because he understood him that he was more worried about him. He could not hurt Spark because of


    Brian, but he would not set himself against Brian because of Spark either. Therefore, he hoped Spark


    could leave. In this way, Spark would neither drown himself in a love story that would never have a


    happy ending, nor be hurt by Brian.


    "Go..." Spark said once again. "I beg you!"


    Hearing Spark, who had always been arrogant before, said these words in a humble tone, Harrow felt


    his heart hurt severely. He could no longer bear seeing Spark like this. Without thinking, he turned


    around and left the ward. When the door was closed, his eyes turned red and moist.


    Spark kept standing in front of the window quietly like this. His body was too weak to support him to


    stand for a long time, but he just stubbornly stood there.


    All this while his cellphone was in his hand. Right this instant, he held it up to his face, made some


    motions with some force and then loosened his grip, he repeated this action several times. He then


    lowered his sad eyes, upon seeing the cellphone''s screen lit up, which had a picture of their glorious


    past, the happy "family of three" having a heartyugh, as the wallpaper. He recalled the moment when


    this photo had been taken after a concert.


    Spark''s fingers stroked the photo, while looking increasingly bitter. Unconsciously, he began to scroll


    down his contact list to look for Molly''s number. Just stumbling upon the number, which he could not be


    more familiar with, the feeling of bitterness spread across his body. He missed her so much, it driving


    him crazy. Sometime over everything that happened, she seemed to have be a part of him, his


    body. And now he could not bear the pain to cut her off cruelly.


    "Mol..."


    Spark murmured as a teardrop fell on the phone''s bright screen. A bitter smile appeared on the corner


    of his mouth. He was anxious to hear her voice, but he could not simply call her anymore. Just like


    Brian said, his attachment to Molly would only cause trouble and pain for her. Even though he missed


    her so terribly, he could not do any thing about it.


    As he smiled bitterly, teardrops began to flow across his face. The corner of his mouth began to quiver.


    Holding the cellphone tightly in his hand, he gritted his teeth. Then, unable to bear it any longer, he


    threw the cellphone away, out of his sight and control.


    "Bang!"


    The cell phone crashed right onto the wall, fell onto the ground and in one movement the screen broke,


    into a million small pieces adding innumerable cracks to the happy photo.


    *


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the top floor of Emp building, Brian was dealing with business. Molly was somehow growing


    increasingly bored. Despite having a book in her hand, Molly was not in the mood to read. So many


    things had happened in thest few days that she did not know what to do or even feel.


    As her heart sank, she looked to Brian without even realizing it. She seldom saw him while he was


    working. At the moment, his sculpted face looked rather cold and cool, he looked at the screen with his


    falcon-like sharp eyes in an indifferent manner. His slender fingers moved quickly on the keyboard.


    "Isn''t there a risk of getting arrested for manipting stock market in such a hostile manner?" Molly


    blurted out her doubt before she even realized what she was saying. She was just wondering in her


    heart. How could she just vocalize it in this way?


    Brian stopped what he was doing instantly, and looked at Molly with his deep and concerned eyes.


    Embarrassed, Molly blushed by his attention.


    "I, I... I don''t..." Molly did not know how to exin her impulse.


    "Not what?" asked Brian as a sly sh appeared in his eyes. But he concealed his thought so deep that


    Molly could not even notice it. "You do not want to question me, or do not want me to get arrested?"


    Compressing her lips, Molly did not say a word. Instead, she just nodded indicating her choice.


    With an almost invisible smile at one side of his thin lips, Brian began speaking slowly, "Generally


    speaking, I don''t really manipte stock market in a hostile way. For most of the time, the reason why I


    do something about the stock market is to bnce it, otherwise Emp will surely face a lot of trouble."


    He did not mind telling her what he did. After a pause, he added, "But under special circumstances, I


    have to manipte the growth rate of some share prices. Of course, unlike ordinary stock brokers, I am


    not stupid enough to leave any evidence and trace behind to make myself vulnerable to arrests or any


    legal trouble."

 Chapter 554 A Messy Tangle (Part Two)

    Chapter 554 A Messy Tangle (Part Two)


    The exnation was in and to the point, but Brian said it in a confident and domineering tone, which


    was due to the arrogance deep in his heart. He had every right to be so arrogant.


    "Due to your maniption, untoward idents may happen with many people..." Molly said in a polite


    tone, hinting at her disapproval of what Brian did and said.


    Brian just wore a faint smile and responded, "Trading is very much like gambling. It''s a game for the


    greedy people. Nobody was forced to enter stock market, every one made a choice." After taking a


    pause, he added, "Besides, what I do is not popr business. If I have considered everyone else''s


    well-being, then idents and misfortunes will happen to me!"


    Molly did not utter a single word. Actually, she clearly understood what Brian saying was true, because


    she had worked part-time in the casino. But still none of this put her at ease.


    Upon seeing Molly slightly lowering her eyes and seeming distressed, Brian suddenly said, "If you don''t


    like that kind of thing, I can give up Emp, and even Grand Night Casino!"


    Hearing his shocking reaction, Molly raised her head and looked at Brian with her mouth slightly open,


    as if she was looking at a stranger. She could not believe what she had just heard. She tried to read his


    face, to find some sign that he was joking, but instead was confronted with his seriousness. She asked,


    "Really?"


    "I''m not kidding!" Brian assured her of his sincerity yet again.


    Molly could not express how she was feeling now. She was taken aback by Brian''s words. How could


    he give up his business for her sake, in an instant?


    "Well, you don''t believe me?" Brian asked with remorseful eyes. "Molly, why don''t you try? If you need


    it, I can stop Grand Night Casino and Emp Exchange right now!"


    Molly tried to close her mouth and swallowed her saliva before she coulde back to her senses. In


    a hurry, she shook her head and said, "Well, you don''t need to do that just because of what I said...


    Besides, I could never make you do that."


    Hearing her response, Brian sighed silently. In a bid to change the topic, he then said, "When I finish


    what I''m doing, let''s head for lunch and then go to Grand Night Casino." Just saying that, he withdrew


    his eye-contact with her and his fingersnded back onto the keyboard.


    However, he now felt pangs of pain and depression because of Molly''s words, which sounded


    escaping. As a result, he reduced a share''s price by one percent instead of raising it by one percent,


    which he was supposed to.


    Brian did not finish work until noon. He had a good control of time. It was right in time for lunch. Instead


    of going somewhere far, they had lunch at a Chinese restaurant near Emp. But Molly least expected to


    encounter someone they ran into at the restaurant.


    Neither did Becky nor Lucy expect to meet Brian and Molly there. After having ncing at one another,


    they walked forwards...


    "Mr. Brian Long!"


    "Bri..."


    Both of them ignored Molly with tacit understanding. Mollypressed her lips slightly and took a step


    backwards, with an embarrassed and coward expression all over her face, almost as if she was


    unpresentable.


    In a split second, Brian nced at her and frowned. As Molly took a step back, he grabbed her hand to


    stop her while saying indifferently, "I''m bringing Mol here to have lunch. Then we have some other


    ns..."


    "Mr. Brian Long, we too have just arrived. Why don''t you join us?" Lucy suggested.


    Becky did not repeat the request. With slight sadness in her eyes, she tried to wear a faint smile across


    her mouth. When she heard what Lucy said, she pulled her gently yet hastily and whispered to her,


    "Let''s not disturb..." She nced at Molly intively with her pretty eyes while adding, "them."


    Hearing that, Lucy finally realized Molly''s presence too. Then she looked at Brian and asked, "Mr. Brian


    Long?"


    "I''m afraid that will be rather inconvenient!" Brian refused instantly. He took a nce at Becky and


    added, "Mol prefers a quiet environment. But you two enjoy yourselves!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, and without waiting for any reaction, he pulled Molly towards a private room, behind


    the waiter''s guidance.


    Looking at their receding backs, Becky''s eyes were filled with resentment, as Brian had never treated


    her so well, even when he had been in love with her earlier. Seeing Brian and Molly, holding hands so


    naturally, she could not help but grit her teeth. It was not until this moment that she realized that she


    had never walked with Brian hand in hand like this!


    "I really don''t understand. Molly is such a in and ordinary woman! How could Mr. Brian Long fall in


    love with someone like her?" Lucy sneered. "Only an outstanding woman, like you, is qualified to be by


    his side. I mean what kind of person is Molly? She is nothing more than a bitch who sleeps around with


    men."


    Upon hearing Lucy''s poisonous remarks, Becky felt all the more depressed, because she so thought as


    well. She squinted slightly, gritted her teeth and said, "I will not let her remain with Bri!"


    After saying that, a cold lightced with her gloomy intentions appeared in her eyes.


    Becky did not withdraw her re until she watched Brian and Molly disappear from her sight into the


    private room. As the rage faded gradually, she turned back to Lucy slowly and said, "I have lost my


    appetite now. You enjoy lunch by yourself, sorry!"


    "Then you..."


    Becky did not respond. Instead, holding her bag tightly in her hand, she walked away as proud as a


    peacock, leaving the restaurant behind.


    Looking at her back and then looking in the private room''s direction, Lucy sneered coldly. She went on


    with her lunch, in a seemingly improved mood.


    After walking out of the restaurant''s gate and entering the car, Becky took out her cellphone and dialed


    a number.


    As the line got connected, an arrogant woman''s voice came through. Having no time to care about the


    sense of arrogance, Becky said coldly, "I have decided that I agree to cooperate with you, but you must


    ensure to seed."


    "With your help, how could I possibly fail?"


    Hearing that, Becky tightened her hand, in which she gripped her cellphone. Then she said, "After you


    seed, I need for you to leave Molly at my disposal!"


    "You may ask for anything except Brian, and I will ept those demands..."


    "Ok, this is a deal!" Becky answered, gritting her teeth. While a cruel and gloomy expression shing in


    her eyes, she hung up.


    This time, she was determined to prevent Molly from winning Brian over at any cost, even if it meant


    damage to herself. As for Hannah, she would deal with herter. After all, it was still uncertain who


    would have thestugh.

 Chapter 555 A Messy Tangle (Part Three)

    Chapter 555 A Messy Tangle (Part Three)


    Becky threw her cellphone aside on the seat and started the car, heading away from the restaurant.


    She thought, ''Brian, you once chased and went after me so dedicatedly, so how can you retreat at your


    will now?"


    As she kept stepping on the gas, the royal blue roadster disappeared at the end of the road quickly. It


    left dust and a loud roaring noise behind while pushing the pain away.


    After the lunch, Brian and Molly headed straight to Grand Night Casino. Jason was not surprised to see


    Molly at Grand Night Casino once again. However, unexpectedly, they ran into Lily, who was


    transferred from the first floor entrance hall right up to the VIP floor. Lily was so surprised to see Molly


    that she did not know how to react.


    Seeing that Brian was talking to Jason in front of them, Lily looked at Molly and asked curiously, "Molly,


    you are now..." While saying that, her finger pointed at Molly and then at Brian, back and forth, with


    shock.


    "I..." Molly did not know how to answer Lily''s question. She thought with some shame, ''Am I a toy? His


    child''s mother? Temporary wife?''


    "Well she''s my wife!" said Brian, who was talking to Jason about business, but suddenly turned his


    head to look at Lily.


    Everyone who heard his simple introduction was shocked. Lily did not think that Brian would have


    heard what she said, as she asked in a very soft tone, neither did she expect that he would provide


    such a startling answer. Molly too did not know how to react right that moment. Seeing that after saying


    the words, Brian turned back his head and went on talking with Jason, Molly felt slightly upset by his


    awkward reaction. She thought, ''In fact, his so-called wife is no more than a toy or his child''s mother.''


    However, despite the initial shock, Lily was now excited about Brian''s answer. After asking Molly some


    questions, she felt happy for her. But at the moment, Molly was not quite as happy as her. She tried to


    answer Lily''s questions with a stered smile while looking at Brian, without even realizing it, every


    other second. As time passed, she felt a growing sense of dismal in her heart.


    After they left Grand Night Casino, Brian took Molly to pick up Mark from school. On the way, Molly did


    not seem to be in the mood to talk. Brian frowned silently sensing the awkwardness, but he did not ask


    her why.


    It would seem that they were growing ustomed to such silence between them. Neither of them said


    a word, even though both of them were growing so upset and agitated, it was driving them crazy. Molly


    felt that she was going through many mood swings for the past few days. She could not deal with her


    emotions well yet. Her heart was filled with so many overwhelming feelings, including sadness,


    expectations, happiness and even sorrow.


    "Everything is arranged properly here. Tomorrow we''re going to QY Ind," said Brian, trying to break


    the silence. He hated Molly for overthinking nothing just by herself like this.


    "Hmmm," Molly responded obediently, without saying anything substantial as she nced at Brian.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian turned a long face. While parking the car, he looked at Molly with his deep eyes and asked,


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Molly turned her head to look at him, pursed her lips, shook her head and said, "Well it''s nothing, really


    nothing... I''m just a little tired..."


    Hearing that, Brian gave out a frown. Upset with her reaction and attitude, he didn''t bother asking more


    questions.


    They both maintained silence until school was over. Evidently Mark was quite happy today. As soon as


    getting on the car, he yelled, "Papa Brian, mommy!"


    "So did you have a good time today?" It seemed that Molly had improved her mood greatly as soon as


    she saw Mark. Such a contrast made Brian even more ufortable. He was now growing jealous of


    his own son.


    "Mommy, I learned a lot from Ms. Ling today in school. She paid some special attention while teaching


    me. I like her very much!" Mark could not be happier. The dimples on either side of his cheeks grew


    deeper and more attractive owing to his bright smile. He said, "Ms. Ling said that shees to teach at


    our school because her husband''s brother''s mother''s husband''s eldest son''s grandson is in the same


    ss with me, but I don''t know who he is!"


    While saying that, Mark''s big eyes were blinking curiously. Even though he was unable to speak


    fluently yet, his thoughts were very clear. As he finished saying that, he leaned his head, as if he was


    thinking about whom this ssmate was.


    Hearing what Mark said, Brian''s eyes turned deep, while Molly''s mind was still rolling around the long


    family ties Mark just mentioned. In the end, she frowned and thought seriously in confusion.


    Unconsciously, Brian wore a faint smile across his thin lips. Mark did not think about that question for a


    very long time. Instead, he talked about what had happened in the school today. Molly had not made it


    clear yet, now she was more confused by Mark''s monologue.


    Brian started the car, driving straight out of the school''s gate. The hollow space in the car was filled


    with Mark''s happyughter. Seeing that he was dancing with joy, Molly was quite content, leaving


    behind her gloomy mood instantly. She was happy as long as Mark was happy.


    Seeing the ck Benz pull out of the school''s premise, Shirley looked sad. She mumbled to herself,


    "When can I introduce myself to Mark as his grandma?"


    "Mr. Brian Long will take Miss Xia to QY Ind tomorrow!"


    she heard someone speak behind her all of a sudden. Shirley could not help but show the whites of her


    eyes. She turned around slowly and said, "Well, can''t you be so quiet like a ghost?"


    "Okay, I will be sure to cause some noise next time to announce my arrival!" Antonio said. "Madam, I


    think Brian knows that you''re here..."


    "How can he possibly know?"


    "ording to Mr. Brian Long''s temper," Antonio said, deep in thought, "he cannot go to QY Ind


    securely unless he knows that his family is here."


    Hearing that, Shirley frowned. Looking at the car leaving, she mumbled to herself, "Then how much


    have I lost by being mysterious here?!"


    While Shirley, gripped with sadness, was on her way back to hotel, Brian rang up Richie.


    "I''m worried about Shirley and Mark in A City," Brian said calmly, as if he had nothing to do with them.


    "It''s okay if you don''t worry!"


    Sitting at the hotel''s cafe, Richie looked out of the window with deep and experienced eyes, seeing a


    car slowly park in the hotel''s lot. He said in an indifferent tone, "This time maybe you''re not the only


    target. The parliament will be in session in Dragon Ind. Hawk says that everybody has been feeling


    restlesstely."


    Hearing that, Brian frowned ever so slightly. He thought that this time the incidents were arranged by


    people who were against the imperial authority of the Long Family. Now that Richie too reminded him


    of that, he was afraid that the opponent''s power could not be underestimated.


    "I''ll be sure to watch out," Brian said rather calmly, "As long as nothing happens in QY Ind, I think


    Eric will be able to deal with these people."


    Richie answered, without making anyment on their capabilities.


    "Richie... Why are you here?"


    Shirley''s voice came through the phone, who seemed quite surprised. Hearing that, Brian raised his


    eyebrows. Then he heard Richie say, "I''ll keep a watch here, but only about security. I won''t be a part of


    anything else."


    "Hmmm!" Brian answered. Then he was about to hang up the phone when he heard Shirley''s voice


    indistinctly on the phone¡­


    Shirley asked, "Well, who are you talking with on the phone?"


    Richie answered, "Bri!"


    With a smile forming at the corner of his mouth, Brian could imagine Shirley''s expression at the


    moment. She must be frozen. Then Richie would be burdened by her endless nagging. .

 Chapter 556 Reaching QY Island (Part One)

    Chapter 556 Reaching QY Ind (Part One)


    A true rtionship is not simply about holding each other''s hands during good times.


    It is also about having lots of misunderstandings but choosing not to let go.


    At the international airport of A City, Brian and Molly were sitting in the VIP lounge for security check.


    Out of boredom, Molly started reading the fashion magazines prepared by the ground crew. She used


    to just read this for fun, but ever since moving into Brian''s vi and working in the music circle as


    Spark''s assistant, she started to have a sense of fashion. Living at the vi, Brian had provided her


    nothing less than the best. This allowed her to know new and more brands. Right now, fashion was no


    longer a "Greek" thing for her, just like in the past. However, she craved nothing more than an ordinary


    life. Luxury wasn''t much of an importance in her life, although at that moment she was wearing luxury


    brands from head to toe.


    On the other hand, Brian was working on hisptop. Sometimes, he furrowed his eyes. Sometimes,


    coldness flitted across his eyes. He typed quickly on the keyboard and during that time, only God knew


    how many people''s business and lives were doomed.


    Tony stood nearby, quietly observing everything around them with his sharp eyes. asionally, his


    eyes would move from Brian to Molly and vice versa. But even until now, he still didn''t like her. But


    since Brian gave her the Firefly Stone ne, he would regard her as Mrs. Molly Long. From the


    moment Brian gave her the Firefly Stone ne, no matter how things would go in the future, Molly


    would forever be Mrs. Molly Long.


    Thinking about this, he kept looking sideways at Molly, who kept on stealing nces at Brian. She was


    so engrossed that she couldn''t help but fix her eyes on him.


    No matter where she looked, his face was so perfect that some people might think it was the greatest


    work of nature. With a pair of eyes that shone like ck crystals, attracting people with its charm and


    awing them with the unknown danger underneath, his gaze could go as deep as the ocean. When he


    pressed his thin lip, he looked stern yet alluring. He was so radiant and enchanting while doing his


    work, Molly couldn''t take her eyes off him for a while.


    While looking at him, Molly slightly tilted her head and recalled the scene at the dinner table the night


    before. Back then, Brian had told Mark that they would be leaving for QY Ind today. Hearing the


    news, Mark had pouted, but he had said nothing at the table to exin the matter. The little boy had


    remained seated, eating sullenly and thinking about being left alone. No matter how unhappy Mark


    was, Brian hadn''tpromised until dinner was over.


    After their meal, Molly had helped Lisa with the dishes and sliced some fruit. On the other hand, Brian


    had put his work aside temporarily and apanied Mark in doing his homework. When she carried


    the fruit out into the living room, the little boy was already chatting with Brian cheerfully.


    Puzzled, Molly asked, "Mark looked happy after dinnerst night. How did you exin to him?" Molly


    couldn''t help asking. Feeling her eagerness, Brian paused to look up at her. When they locked eyes,


    her heart tightened, and she hated herself for popping that question. Noticing that he was staring at her


    without saying a word, she forced a remark awkwardly, "Well... I am sorry for interrupting your work."


    After saying this, Molly went back to the magazine in her hand and sat up a little, pretending not to


    notice his stare. She furrowed her brows nervously, secretly ming herself for creating the awkward


    situation. She could only me Brian for making her so nervous.


    Looking at her, Brian gave a faint yet genuine smile. He didn''t intend to give Molly an answer, so he just


    kept looking at her. After a while, Molly''s cheeks turned burning red with embarrassment. Noticing this,


    he finally withdrew his gaze and resumed his work.


    Matters concerning Grand Night Casino and Emp Stock Exchange had all been taken care of the day


    before. This instant, he was busy attending to XK Intelligence Agency''s affairs. He didn''t know what


    would happen once they arrived at QY Ind, but one thing was for sure, he wouldn''t want


    contingencies to hold him back. Moreover, he didn''t want to be upied by work alone and spend little


    time with Molly.


    After a moment of waiting, a member of the ground crew came towards them.


    "Mr. Brian Long, you may now board," said the crew member.


    Brian nodded. He made a few more quick taps and then closed hisptop. Tony walked over and took


    theptop from his hand. He stood up, took Molly''s hand and stepped towards the boarding gate. With


    envious eyes, the crew member couldn''t take her eyes off from the couple.


    As they settled in the aircraft, they waited for a while and then the ne rumbled and took off. The


    weather had been gloomy until today, thick clouds outside the window looking like huge marshmallows.


    Such a sunny day seemed to have lightened up the moods of all the people on board.


    After being in the air for quite some time, the ne finallynded that afternoon. QY Ind changed a


    lot within the past five years. High-rise buildings had sprung up like giants one after another all over the


    ind. With Dragon Empire Group''s investment and Brian''s help, the ind''s economy and tourism


    had developed rapidly.


    As they stepped out of the airport, Aaron came to pick up Brian in person. He took a nce at Molly


    andter softened his stern face as he greeted, "Mr. Brian Long, it has been a while."


    "Yes, it has indeed," Brian replied tly, still holding Molly''s hand. "I assume you have gotten everything


    you want. Am I right?" Aaron remarked. "I believe you and I are somewhat simr, Mr. Brian Long.


    We can never rest assured until we hold the things we dear most in our hands, am I right?" added


    Aaron, with a smirk on his face. It sounded like he was alluding to something. His words made Molly


    feel ufortable.


    Noticing this, Brian squeezed her hand. Feeling his sudden grip, she looked at him. His face remained


    cold and distant, but somehow, this random action from him brought a wave of warmth to her heart.


    The two men continued to exchange some more greetings. After doing so, Aaron asked Ken to escort


    Brian to his ce to rest. When Brianst visited, he had stayed in a hotel. This time, he would be


    staying in a park-style vi which was near Grand Night Casino. Even before, Brian never liked hotels.


    He enjoyed the feeling of home, even when he was alone. Because of this, he had bought real


    properties worldwide. Molly once joked about this. She said she no longer needed to worry about


    bing poor even if Grand Night Casino and Emp Stock Exchange both went out of business, since


    the real estates were already an enormous fortune. Hearing this, Brian''s face turned dark. He got on


    top of her and Molly was punished right away.


    With a lot area of around 500 square meters, including two gardens, this two-floor vi was much


    smaller than the one in A City. One fourth, to be exact. At the sight of such extravagant property, Molly


    frowned at Brian thinking how impulsive he was to buy it for them to stay in for only a couple of days.


    "It''s a gift from Aaron," Brian suddenly pointed out, seeing how Molly was starting to feel annoyed.


    After hearing this, Molly lifted her eyes from her thoughts. Seeing that he was only one step away from


    her, she took one step back in fluster. Her wary eyes looked at him in disbelief.


    Noticing this, Brian shook his head. Her eyes always gave away everything that was in her head. "Go


    upstairs and freshen up. Then we will go have dinner, okay?" he said.


    Molly nodded and went upstairs. He watched her step into the room with a contented smile on his face.


    *


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, at Smile Hotel in A City, Shirley was drinking coffee leisurely.


    Leaning back on the sofa, she watched Richie correct the students'' homework with a cold face.


    Richie was working hard. After all, he had to correct the whole ss'' homework, except Mark''s. Since


    he was here, Shirley was d to have some ''me'' time. She handed every student''s homework to him,


    but kept Mark''s to herself. It amused her to see that Richie, who was the former head of Dragon Ind,


    the former president of Dragon Empire Group and the former leader of XK Intelligence Agency, was


    correcting pre-school kids'' homework.


    Shirley couldn''t help but giggle at this sight. The pile of homework was getting smaller and smaller. It


    seemed like everything was just a piece of cake in front of this man. "Richie, since Brian and Little


    Molly are on their honeymoon, why can''t we move into the vi and stay with Mark?" she asked


    sullenly.


    However, Richie''s focus was on checking the homework, so he didn''t respond after even clearly


    hearing her. "Does Mark know who you are?" he asked after a pause with his head still buried in the


    homework.

 Chapter 557 Reaching QY Island (Part Two)

    Chapter 557 Reaching QY Ind (Part Two)


    "I am not sure..." she answered unhappily. "But I am his teacher. Why can''t I?" she added.


    "Teachers only do visits. They don''t just move into their students'' house." Richie''s tone sounded stiff


    but casual. Hearing this, Shirley wasn''t convinced at all.


    "If that''s the case, howe Antonio is living in the vi?" she asked in annoyance.


    "He is there to protect our grandson," he replied, starting to get upset by her persistence. There was


    resignation in his tone.


    Still not being able to give up her idea, Shirley asked again, "If we go there too, won''t Mark be better


    protected?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    By this time, Richie finished correcting thest assignment. He turned to look at Shirley. In a tone of


    surrender, shaking his head, he said affectionately, "If you really want to go, we can go right away."


    Putting her coffee mug down, Shirley retorted, "You know I am all talk."


    A smile flitted across his eyes. He stood up and walked over to Shirley. "It''s a fine day. How about a


    walk?"


    Immediately, she nodded and walked out of the room with Richie, arm in arm. Shirley''s thoughts went


    about their children as they strolled in the garden of the hotel. They had all settled down and found their


    loved ones. Yes, there were times when things weren''t perfect, but as parents, all she and Richie


    wished for their kids was safety and happiness.


    After a few steps, she started talking about how Mark was performing in the kindergarten. Looking at


    her, he was filled with contentment. They had been through so much. Now that they were together,


    enjoying each other''spany in a happy, calm life, what else could he ask for?


    *


    The nights on QY Ind were so beautiful and the living there seemed sofortable. During evening,


    the streets were busy. Night market stalls suddenly popped out and spontaneous entertaining activities


    could also be seen. The beach was full of fun, especially after Grand Night Casino had opened nearby.


    In addition to this festive aura, an amusement park, covering an area of nearly a thousand hectares,


    was under construction next to the casino. This would definitely increase the happenings on the ind.


    During that time, the beach was crowded with frolicking people. In the moonlight, the white beach


    seemed to have be softer. Brian and Molly were taking a walk after dinner. She was wearing flip-


    flop sandals, which didn''t seem to be much of a wise choice. Today, instead of wearing suits, Brian was


    wearing a in T-shirt paired with casual pants. He was wearing flip-flop sandals too. But unlike Molly,


    walking on the beach wearing sandals didn''t seem to bother him at all.


    Molly watched him from behind, confused, trying to catch up with him. He turned around and said to


    her, "If you feel ufortable walking around with your sandals on, then take them off. The sand here


    is clean. The sun shone on it in daytime, so it will befortable to walk on it barefoot."


    After saying this, Brian bent over and said, "Lift your feet."


    Even more confused, Molly just stared at him. Soon, he looked up at her with furrowed brows. When


    their eyes met, she subconsciously lifted her feet. He then took off her sandals and picked them up. As


    he stood up and walked ahead with Molly, his one hand was busy holding her hand while the other one


    was holding her sandals. Everything seemed so normal and natural, as if they were an old couple.


    Without thinking much, she followed his pace. In her mind, she was recalling memories of this ce.


    They were vague, yet somehow clear. The very first gift Eric gave her was rted to this beach. But


    right now, she couldn''t think of anything else but the memories of Brian''s enchanting figure that very


    evening.


    The sea breeze blew at people''s faces, salty and moist. Walking on the soft, white sand, Molly felt as


    though she was having a foot massage. It was so warm.


    As she looked at the hand holding hers, she pressed her lip at such lovely sight. Then her eyes went to


    Brian''s other hand. Hooked by his fingers, her sandals swung back and forth as they continued to stroll.


    This scene tugged her heartstrings and made it warm.


    They continued to walk hand in hand towards the neon-lit Grand Night Casino. Neither of them spoke.


    The beach was deafening, but they seemed to not care.


    Molly walked with her eyes lowered. She kept looking at their intertwined hands and the sandals while


    enjoying the beach.


    But like usual, Brian''s face was expressionless. It seemed to have beamed nothing but coldness.


    However, in the moonlight, his eyes softened a little. His hand that was busy holding Molly''s hand


    would tighten a little every now and then, trying to feel the touch of their hands.


    It was a long walk from the other end of the beach to the Grand Night Casino. But the happiness in


    their hearts made it feel like it ended with the blink of an eye. When they arrived at the casino, Molly''s


    eyes hinted a sign of disappointment.


    Brian bent over and ced her flip-flops down. He gestured to lift her feet up so he could put them on


    for her. At the beach, she had told herself that he probably wanted her to take off her sandals so that


    she wouldn''t fall. But right now, it seemed like she was wrong. She was speechless by his actions.


    Proud and overbearing, that was what he was like in front of everybody. But at that instant, he bent


    down to take off her shoes and put them on for her in front of many people.


    "What''s wrong?" Brian asked after standing up, seeing her lips were trembling and eyes reddened.


    Molly couldn''t help herself but feel emotional. She realized, not just that night, that Brian really loved


    her all this time.


    While shaking her head, she just chewed her lip in silence. "Bri... thank you," she said with a smile,


    trying not to let her tears fall.


    ''Thank you for your concern for me, '' she thought to herself. ''Even if it seems so unreal for me, thank


    you for loving me, '' she continued.


    Brian smiled faintly, held her hand and continued to walk towards Grand Night Casino. "There is a


    gambling game tonight, which should be fun," he said.


    "Huh?" Molly wondered. Not knowing what he was trying to say, she was left confused.


    "You will know very soon," Brian said mysteriously. Hearing this, Molly curled up her lip and didn''t ask


    further.


    After they entered the casino, they were led to the chip exchange zone by the usher. Among


    employees of Grand Night Casino all over the world, only the high-tier management could recognize


    Brian. For today, he came as an ordinary gambler and would follow all the rules. After exchanging the


    chips, he took Molly to the lobby and wandered about there.


    The world of casinos and games wasn''t something new for Molly, since she had worked for Grand


    Night Casino before. Later that night, she and Brian yed a few hands in the lobby and won a lot of


    money.


    "It seems like we''re pretty lucky tonight," Brian said. While taking a nce at the chip board carried by


    the attendant behind them, he asked Molly, "Do you still abhor gambling?"


    Molly smiled bitterly. "If I told you I did not, it would be a lie. But even if people lose money in gambling,


    they are willing to do so. It''s their own choice. Nobody forced them into gambling, right?"


    Brian understood her words very well. He knew casinos reminded her of her father. Then, he looked at


    her and bitterness filled his heart. "Mol, sometimes, things are not that simple."


    Molly shrugged. "I am fine. Let bygones be bygones. I shall move on, right?" After a pause, she held


    Brian''s hand and said, "Didn''t you say there would be an interesting game? Where is it?"


    Hearing her words, Brian sighed inside and said nothing. He took her hand and headed towards the


    roulette table which was much busier and noisier than the other tables. It was so crowded with people


    that even bees couldn''t get through those bodies pressed against each other. Shouts of excitement and


    depression kept rising from there.


    With an attendant''s help, Brian and Molly passed through the crowd and sat at the table. At this


    moment, there were only two or three vacancies left. The other ten-odd seats had all been taken.


    When Brian showed up and sat down, the crowd toned down at first. Then the on-lookers started


    whispering. Most of them sized Brian up curiously, wondering who he was. Some even told him that


    this table was not suitable for him to y at and that he would be better off watching.


    Noticing how people looked at them, Molly started to feel ufortable. "Bri..." She looked at Brian,


    worried, although both the casino and the staff were his.


    Sensing her fear, he squeezed her hand lightly and nodded at her. Somehow, she calmed down.


    Whenever she felt uneasy, one look, one movement, or even one cold remark from him would dispel


    the worries in her heart. She craved the sense of security he gave her, but at the same time, she was


    also afraid.


    "Since there is a new yer, I will announce the rules again," a thirty-odd-year-old man with a square


    face said, tapping the top of the table with a chip. "The payout is ten to one. The yers be the


    banker by turns. The yers can ce bets on numbers. After winning five times consecutively, banker


    or not, the yer can ask one person to y one on one with him. Of course, as to the payout and the


    bet..." At this point, the square-faced man looked at Brian meaningfully. Then he continued, "It is


    determined by the banker. My friend, this table is serious. The bet is at least one million. So if you''re


    here just for fun, I suggest you go to other tables." Contempt was in in his eyes.


    Expressions on the faces of the people at the table differed from one another. The man nearest to the


    wheel, in his twenties, didn''t look at Brian from beginning to end, not even once. Hearing the squared-


    face man''s words, he just gave an evil smile.

 Chapter 558 The Big Gamble (Part One)

    Chapter 558 The Big Gamble (Part One)


    It''s when people are in the most dangerous and urgent situations that they expose everything hidden


    deep inside their hearts.


    Since Brian didn''t mind the arrogance and contempt disyed by the man with a square face, he


    remained impassive.


    After Brian snapped his fingers, a waiter quickly appeared before him. He drew out a check, wrote a


    long list of numbers and handed it to the waiter. Shortly after, the waiter was back with a huge stack of


    white, transparent rectangr chips, each marked with a million dors. Anyone ncing at it could


    compute and guess the chips were worth more or less 100 million dors.


    The man with a square face soon realized that Brian was a big yer. Laughing, he said, "My friend,


    since you want to y, of course, you are wee to join us."


    While Brian did not hide his ambition to join the high-stakes game, everyone present paid little attention


    to him, who was dressed casually in the beginning. But when those gathered around the table saw him


    lay down chips worth a hundred million dors, they suddenly began to show their interest in him.


    Brian''s huge wealth had never been a secret to Molly. But because she had a deep-seated loathing for


    gambling, Molly questioned Brian''s sudden decision to participate in the high-stakes game. However,


    she did not express her opposition. Because while she might not agree with his actions, Molly knew


    she would still end up supporting him when he started to y.


    Seeing the distress in Molly''s face, Brianughed secretly. He looked at the steel ball spinning quickly


    in the Wheel and asked her, "Which numbers do you want to bet on?"


    "You''re asking me for numbers?" she asked incredulously. When Brian nodded, Molly frowned, looked


    at the wheel, heard the dealer asking yers to ce their bets and took a deep breath. "Then 8, 11,


    19¡­" Molly answered quickly.


    He nced to see if Molly would change her mind, then tossed two chips for each of the three numbers


    she gave. Brian paid no attention to the spinning roulette, as it slowed down. But his eyes never


    wavered from the numbers Molly selected. Recognizing the numbers, Brian didn''t know whether to feel


    happy or sad. The three numbers respectively represented the month Mark was born, the month he


    and Molly met, and the day she left! Did she choose the numbers deliberately, Brian wondered.


    He couldn''t tell if the numbers were significant to her that''s why she said them out loud without any


    hesitation, or if they were numbers she was trying to avoid? If it was thetter, it might exin why they


    were at the top of her mind.


    The roulette finally came to a stop. "4, 19, 32!"


    Of the numbers Molly picked, only 19 came out. Brian stared at it with disgust since this was the day


    Molly left.


    Seeing that Brian lost 20 million dors within seconds, Molly frowned. As the second round was about


    to start, she hastily told him, "Please, don''t ask me for numbers again."


    Her plea and nervous expression had Brian raising his eyebrows. He grabbed Molly''s hand tightly, then


    stared at the steel ball bouncing around the wheel, his eyes gradually growing darker. Brian provided


    the three numbers he bet on but had no luck this time.


    For the third y, Brian won one and lost two.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    For the fourth y, he won two and lost one.


    For the fifth y, he again won two and lost one.


    For the sixth y, none of his numbers came out.


    But he won it all during the seventh y.


    He was on a lucky streak in the eighth y.


    In the ninth y¡­ After winning four consecutive times, Brian was now the controlling yer. Were he


    not the dominant yer in this round, he stood a better chance of winning five times in a row.


    Unfortunately, it was Brian''s turn to be the controlling yer. But because of the abilities of other


    yers on the table, it was difficult for Brian to get them to pick the wrong numbers.


    He noticed that Molly was extremely nervous, so heforted her by slightly patting her hand. At that


    moment, the dealer handed him the three steel balls. Casually ncing at the man seated at the end of


    the table, some thoughts ran in his mind. Five more ys remained, including this man''s y. Brian or


    his opponent across the table had to correctly pick the numbers in this round for there to be a one-on-


    one match between the two dominant yers. Sneering secretly, Brian got the three steel balls, rolled


    them in his slender fingers and tossed them into the wheel. The repeated nking sounds indicated


    they had fallen in precisely. The momentum had the wheel spinning, slowly then rapidly.


    "ce your bets, please," the dealer announced. As the wheel spun, everyone watched in anticipation.


    The yers ced their bets and stared at the spinning wheel. Right before the dealer ended the call


    to ce bets, the man at the end of the table gave the numbers 6, 27, 00.


    The sound of balls bouncing in the spinning wheel faded as the roulette came to a stop. All eyes were


    on the balls as theynded on the numbers 6, 27 and 00. There was a collective gasp from spectators


    and then everyone was talking all at once. For this y, it was clear that the only winner was the man


    at the end of the table!


    As the crowd looked sadly at Brian''s misfortune, a smile shed in Brian''s eyes. The man at the end of


    the table slowly turned around and took a close look at his losing opponent for the first time since the


    y began.


    Little did Molly realize that Brian had sessful provoked the man and the battle between Brian and


    the man had started. Instead, she pursed her lips in disappointment like most in the crowd, who


    believed that if the man had guessed wrong, Brian would have won five times in a row. While Molly had


    no idea why Brian had toe to this casino to gamble, she was not that stupid to think he chose to


    gamble at this ce just for fun.


    With these thoughts running in her mind, Molly looked at Brian and saw he wasn''t at all bothered about


    the surprising result. He happened to nce at Molly at the same time and saw her facial expression.


    With the corner of his lips raised to a smirk, he asked, "Molly, are you worried about me?"

 Chapter 559 The Big Gamble (Part Two)

    Chapter 559 The Big Gamble (Part Two)


    His question unnerved Molly, who red at him with a little anger before looking at something else.


    Affectionately, he whispered in her ear as he nced at the man sitting near the edge of the wheel. He


    quipped, "Don''t worry. The good y ising soon."


    A tingle spread over her neck as she felt Brian''s hot breath. She frowned at the difort. At the same


    time, his words baffled her.


    There was no more time to figure out his puzzling words as the next controlling yer took his position.


    Molly was taken aback as Brian should have the mood to kiss her on her cheek at this moment. After


    the kiss, he tossed chips on numbers without even looking at the spinning wheel. When the wheel


    stopped spinning, and the balls fell on the numbered slots, he lost his bet. Spectators began to


    specte about Brian and guessed he was a very rich man. He was either extremely wealthy that


    losing meant nothing, or he was losing it for the pretty girl beside him.


    "Be serious if you''re going to y!" Molly admonished him. She pushed Brian slightly out of


    embarrassment due to the earlier kiss in public. Realizing what she did, she felt a blush crept into her


    cheeks and cast him a furtive nce.


    Molly''s flustered look, like a girl just in love, made Brian smile and admit to himself that he found this


    expression quite attractive. Following her advice, he adjusted his position and sat up. Different from the


    intimate look he just gave Molly, he now wore an aloof expression as if to scare people away.


    After a few more rounds, thest man took his turn as the controlling yer. This yer was in his


    twenties and sat nearest to the wheel. There was a slightly evil smile on his lips, which the crowd found


    difficult to ignore. He always looked down. On closer look, a scar on the right corner of his eye was


    visible. Otherwise, the w was hardly noticeable.


    He had won four consecutive times before. If he won again in this round, then he could choose one


    person to bet one-for-one against him. What made this y exciting and tempting was the fact that it


    was the controlling yer who decided how much pot they would be ying for, or he could bet


    whatever he wanted without any objections from other yers.


    Everyone stared at the young man as the dealer handed him the steel balls. It was thest y of the


    day. If the controlling yer didn''t win five consecutive times, they would have to wait another day for a


    showdown. Every yer seated at the table had his agenda, and each hoped to win five times in a row.


    But this sess rate was quite rare; thus, the excitement in the crowd was palpable.


    The man put the three balls in his hand and got ready to y. He threw Brian a nce and kept staring


    at Molly,pletely disregarding what everyone in the room was thinking.


    The eyes fixed on Molly irritated Brian, who suddenly frowned to show his displeasure over the guy''s


    behavior. Then Brian red at him with sharp eyes. But the threatening scowl had no effect on the man


    who continued staring at Molly.


    Sensing this, Molly frowned and mped her lips together into a slight pout. Then she turned her


    attention on Brian. What she saw in his eyes shocked her. Brian was so furious that his eyes looked


    ready to kill the man. She, more than anyone, understood that kind of dangerous irritation so she


    quickly held his hand and whispered his name softly.


    "Bri¡­" Molly murmured.


    The sound of his name on her lips had a calming effect on Brian, who gradually eased out of his


    irritation so he pat on her hand to show that he knew her concerns, which made her relieved.


    The controlling yer sensed the change in Brian and defiantly threw a nce towards him before


    flinging the steel balls to the wheel. The nging sounds shattered the tense atmosphere and the


    dealer reminded yers to ce their bets.


    Everyone in the room, yers and spectators alike, looked anxiously at the wheel. As the balls began


    jumping from one slot to another, yers ced their bets. Brian observed the wheel''s spinning motion


    and the direction where the balls bounced and picked the numbers 6, 27 and 21 with sort of smile


    shing in his eagle eyes.


    The steel balls gradually stopped bouncing as everyone held their breath in anticipation of the result.


    No one''s eyes left the balls until they finallynded in their respective slots. When the wheel stopped


    spinning, everyone in the room was shocked at the oue. Their expressions varied from wide-eyed


    wonder or ck-jaw thrill. Still, other people''s first reaction was to look at Brian.


    Up until that moment, only two men at the table became controlling yers for having won four times in


    a row. One was Brian, and the other was the man across the table. But Brian lost earlier and as a


    result, forfeited the chance to y one-on-one. The man, however, won because the entire table lost,


    and even Brian just guessed two numbers correctly. Everyone looked at the wheel again and saw the


    three numbers 6, 27, 00, which were the same numbers that came out when Brian acted as the


    controlling yer.


    The man kept on smiling while at the same time giving Brian a defiant stare. Meanwhile, Brian stared at


    him with a face that was devoid of any emotion. However, it was hard to ignore Brian''s natural arrogant


    stance.


    Something was wrong, and Molly finally felt it. She looked at the numbers where the steel ballsnded


    on the wheel and then turned to look at Brian. She suddenly realized that Brian knew which numbers


    wereing out, but she couldn''t understand why he ced the wrong bet on purpose.


    "This gentleman wins five times in a row. And ording to the rules, he can choose one yer to have


    a one-on-one bet with!" The dealer''s voice rang out in the noisy room. His tone was professional, and


    he never wavered.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Raising an eyebrow, he focused his gaze on Brian and said, "I''m tired of ying with the usual yers


    here. It''s a rare opportunity to meet a new face."


    All eyes turned to Brian, who smiled slightly, which was also a rare sight. Although the smile lit up his


    handsome face and made him look even more attractive, most of the casino patrons could not help but


    secretly shiver when suddenly, creepy feelings started spreading from the soles of their feet.


    "As for the stake that we willpete for¡­" the man paused to think. "Don''t you think that stakes for


    this game should be something more than just money? Why don''t we wager for something more


    valuable?" Turning his gaze on Molly, he slowly proposed, "Let''s take advantage of the moonlight and


    bet on whom thedy shall apany for a midnight snack."

 Chapter 560 The Big Gamble (Part Three)

    Chapter 560 The Big Gamble (Part Three)


    The proposition extremely annoyed Brian and his eyes suddenly appeared heavy, cold, and cruel, as if


    they didn''t belong to human beings but devils from hell. But the man was oblivious to the fury in Brian''s


    eyes and just shed Molly a smile. It might not be obvious to most people, but the man very well knew


    that Brian had every intention of losing to him because he wanted to offer him something. Since Brian


    badly wanted to offer him a favor, if he did not ept such favor, wouldn''t it be a waste of Brian''s "good


    intention"?


    ''6, 27, 21¡­ Hmmm... very interesting numbers. This woman must really be very important to Brian, '' he


    thought.


    The tension between the two men was so palpable even as the rest of the room suddenly felt chilly like


    it was frozen. Never imagining herself as a prize for a wager, Molly was dumbfounded by what she


    heard. She could hardly control her feelings, and her expression shifted from embarrassment to anger


    to panic, while the hands on her legs started to tremble.


    She tried to calm herself. There were obligatory rules in casinos. As one of the top casinos in the world,


    the Grand Night Casino strictly adhered to its rules. And having worked there before, Molly was aware


    that once Brian sat down to gamble, he was obliged to abide by his casino''s rules. And rejecting the


    man''s proposition would mean breaking one of his hands himself. Rolling her eyes, Molly tried not to


    show too much emotion in them. Subconsciously, though, she was no match for the strong resistance


    and fear that she felt knowing she was the prize of a wager.


    Brian didn''t have to look at Molly to understand what she was feeling right now. He squinted at the


    man, and just as he opened his eyes, slowly dered, "I cannot agree to this stake. So, ording to


    the rules of the Grand Night Casino, I will break one of my hands!" The room fell into hushed silence.


    "Wow!" Everyone gasped and looked at Brian in disbelief. No one ever imagined that he would turn


    down the wager because after all, it was only to apany a woman for a midnight snack.


    "Bri!" Molly suddenly turned around to look at Brian and while grasping his hand, bitterly said, "No!"


    He looked into her eyes and stared affectionately, while asking gently, "No, Molly?" He peered at her.


    "Mol, you don''t want to be the stake, do you?" She froze at his question, while Brian seemed tough


    at himself as he added, "Besides, I don''t want you to apany him for a midnight snack."


    "But your hand¡­" she argued. It was unthinkable what Brian had to do to keep her from going out with


    the man, and Molly ended up with tears welling in her eyes. "Bri, I don''t want to be the stake. But, I also


    don''t want you to lose a hand for me. Do you understand?"


    Her words filled with concern was reason enough for Brian to smile. It brightened his face and wiped


    out the cold, fierce look he had on earlier. With a light touch, his fingers brushed away Molly''s tears,


    and then he gently kissed her on the forehead. "Your words are enough, and you don''t need to feel


    sorry for me."


    Ignoring everyone else around them, Brian wrapped his arms around Molly and with his eyes growing


    darkmanded, "Prepare the knife!"


    The waiter quickly followed orders with no question at all. In the Grand Night Casino, no one ever broke


    its rules.


    "No!" Molly cried out. She quickly disentangled herself from Brian''s arms and with eyes shing,


    begged him not to go through with it.


    "Oh, how boring!" the man sighed. He had been watching the scene quietly and was quite moved


    without showing it. "I, the famous Hanson, never expected my request for a woman to join me for a


    midnight snack would be turned down." Hanson thoughtfully considered his options as he observed


    Molly''s hopeless expression and Brian''s impassive face. From start to finish, Brian never once wavered


    in treating Molly with gentleness. Pausing to think, he pondered, "So, what should I bet on?" Drumming


    his fingers on the table, he mulled, "I don''tck for anything, and I''m not interested in some dull stake."


    "How about offering each other as the stake?" Brian''s cold tone broke into his thoughts.


    "Oh? What did you have in mind?" Hanson asked with raised eyebrows. He was suddenly intrigued by


    Brian''s suggestion and wanted to hear more about it. "So, how does the bet go?"


    "If I lose, I will do anything youmand of me. And if you lose¡­" He left the sentence unfinished as


    Brian stared at Hanson with dark eyes. "Of course, you will have to do everything Imand!"


    In response, Hansonughed out loud. "That''s quite interesting, I must say." Abruptly, he stopped


    laughing and in an icy tone said, "Mr. Brian Long, since you came to me, I would like to think you know


    who I am. What I am interested in finding out is where all that self-confidencees from."


    The corner of Brian''s lips lifted as heforted Molly by gently rubbing her palm. Slowly, he taunted,


    "Just wait and see."


    His tone was indifferent and his words simple, but it generated a lot of pressure. No one had ever


    exuded such intimidating power as Brian did.


    "Well then, I guess I have to wait and see," Hanson answered. A sinister smile broke out as his face


    grew increasingly colder. "The rules are that both sides throw three steel balls at the same time and


    guess the numbers in advance. But unlike the usual y where one yer must correctly guess the


    other yer''s chosen numbers, this time, both of us are required to pick all six numbers. The yer


    that guesses the most correct numbers will win!"


    Everyone in the crowded room looked at each other, shocked by Hanson''s request.


    If Brian was surprised, he didn''t show it. He only lifted an eyebrow and nodded in agreement. The


    dealer proceeded to hand each yer three steel balls, the regr silver balls for one party, and red


    balls for the other.


    "Do you believe me?" Brian asked Molly. Seeing her eyes still red, he was also waiting for the answer


    from the woman he loved as if her answer would determine the fate of the next bet.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was deeply touched by his gesture. Brian was once again asking her to believe him. The first two


    times, they were in grave danger. While there are no weapons involved this time, the circumstances


    were just as dreadful. It was so hard for Molly to imagine a person like Brian submitting to another


    man''s bidding if ever he lost the bet.

 Chapter 561 The Big Gamble (Part Four)

    Chapter 561 The Big Gamble (Part Four)


    The man was the embodiment of pride. How could she see him live under the shadow of others?


    Firmly, she said, "I believe you!" Looking him in the eye, she demanded, "You will live up to that belief,


    won''t you?"


    At that moment, all thought of modesty fled from Molly. She was putting her faith in Brian. She did not


    want him to lose because she was terrified to see him fail. It wasn''t her desire to see Brian humiliated.


    But Brian only smiled and gently rubbed Molly''s lips with callused fingers. He turned around as his


    sharp eyes bored into his opponent. Then with a voice so cold, he announced, "Let''s begin!"


    The people surrounding the table held their breath at the announcement. Several more from other


    tables were attracted as well and moved towards the area. Meanwhile, in the control room, a huge


    screen was focused on the table with the roulette wheel. Shane, who was gently swirling a ss of


    wine in one hand, never let his eyes stray from the monitor. Although Brian Long did set up the casino,


    he didn''t necessarily possess special gambling skills. When he sat down to y, he usually won


    because of luck and a lot of observation. And mostly, his gambling was limited to chess or cards


    because these games could be learned. The roulette, however, required extremely sharp eyes and


    skills. At the same time, there were several unstable factors to consider.


    As he thought about it, Shane frowned. "Isn''t Mr. Brian Long ying too big this time?" Like many in


    the audience, he wondered why Brian made a big deal out of a midnight snack with Molly. Why would


    he sacrifice like this? He mumbled, "He''s quite possessive." Then Shane shifted his focus on Hanson


    and his brows furrowed unintentionally. "Who is this man anyway? Mr. Brian Long just arrived, so how


    could he attract Mr. Long''s attention," he murmured.


    The atmosphere downstairs was bing extremely tense at that moment. Hanson held three silver


    balls in his hand while Brian looked at him indifferently. Both had given their six numbers. Brian ced


    his bets on the numbers 6, 8, 11, 19, 21, and 27. Hanson chose almost the same set of numbers,


    except for 21, which he reced with 00.


    Of the six Brian picked, some were chosen by Molly in the previous rounds, while the others were his.


    Every single one had special significance for both Molly and Brian.


    Slightly raising the corner of his lips to form a mocking smile, Hanson threw one of his balls with a sh


    of coldness in the motion. Due to thew of inertia, the wheel spun quickly from the force. With


    excellent timing, Brian followed by throwing one of his own balls into the roulette wheel. Then, with


    exact the same procedure, they tossed in their second balls. The evil smile on Hanson''s face slowly


    faded as he threw a nce at Brian.Soon, the third balls followed.


    Bang! Ding! Bang! The nging sounds as six balls bounced inside the roulette raised the tension


    around the table. The noisy racket also raised the level of excitement. At some point, Hanson was


    thinking of deliberately tossing his third ball a secondter than Brian to prevent any cheating, but his


    expression changed all of a sudden.


    As the steel balls continued to knock into each other inside the spinning wheel, the banging sounds


    went on and on. Gradually, five balls began to slow down, and with every person''s eyes on them, they


    landed in the slots with the numbers 6, 8, 11, 19, and 00. If thest ballnded in 27, Hanson would be


    dered the winner. The suspense had everyone holding their breath.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Secretly, the crowd collectively sighed. The audience were anticipating something dramatic or


    unexpected, but it didn''t look that way. The result appeared to be very clear.


    Molly kept twisting her hands anxiously. She looked at the steel ball that continued to spin and hoped it


    would miss the number 27 slot. This way, it would at least be a draw.


    She felt her pulse throbbing in her throat and couldn''t believe she was this nervous. All of a sudden,


    Molly felt a big hand cover her twisting hands, and she instinctively turned to Brian. He was looking at


    her with a soft expression, not at all worried about the result, but more worried about nervous Molly.


    A final bang rang out in the space that had gone quiet, and the crowd''s eyes were suddenly wide open


    as they watched the spinning steel ball knock out the ball in the slot numbered 00, while two balls


    started spinning at the same time.


    Inside the control room, Shane smiled and shook his head as if he was helpless, then mumbled, "Mr.


    Brian Long''s double-hit trick seemed to have improved by more than two levels after three years'' of


    practice in Hell Forest."


    He had calcted the speed of the wheel before throwing in thest steel ball so that it would hit the


    first ball that was about to stop, and let this hit Hanson''sst ball. Using thew of inertia, this would


    result in knocking out the ball in the 00 position.


    Shane stored the video without even waiting for the final result, which was clear to everyone when they


    saw the ball in the 00 slot get knocked out of the roulette.


    Downstairs, Hanson had on a wide smile but told Brian without emotion, "Your double-hit trick truly


    deserves its reputation." That said, he headed towards the door to leave. As he walked past Brian,


    Hanson nced at Molly and said to her, "With such a man protecting you, no wonder thousands of


    women are jealous of you."


    With a sinister smile, he departed with an air of arrogance much to everyone''s surprise, as they


    wondered if he would fulfill his bet promise. But, he and Brian clearly understood that as a man of good


    faith, he knew what he was supposed to do if he lost the bet.


    As Molly stared at Hanson''s departing figure, her mind lingered on Hanson''sst words before leaving.


    Slowly, she looked at Brian and was baffled trying to recall what Hanson told her. At a loss for words,


    she now felt confused unlike the earlier shock and nervousness.


    Before the showdown, Brian asked if she believed him.


    ''Bri, I can believe you to take me through thorns, '' Molly thought.


    ''But can I believe the kindness you''re showing me?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 562 Asking Him For Pocket Money (Part One)

    Chapter 562 Asking Him For Pocket Money (Part One)


    It is an acid test for a woman to ask the man she loves for pocket money casually.


    *


    The gamble finally ended after Hanson had left. The square-faced man who had been indifferent to


    Brian earlier was now ttering him shamelessly, "Hey, buddy! I didn''t know that you have such great


    hidden talent."


    Sparing him an indifferent nce, Brian snapped his finger at a waiter. The waiter came up to him and


    asked respectfully, "How can I help you, sir?"


    "Cash in these chips for me," said Brian in a calm voice.


    After bowing slightly, the waiter collected the chips from him and rushed to the cashier. Brian didn''t pay


    any attention to the square-faced man. Rubbing his hands awkwardly, the man then turned to his


    acquaintances and talked to them to defuse his embarrassment.


    "Let''s go," Brian said, taking Molly''s hand after the waiter returned with the check and they left the


    casino together.


    As they walked to the exit, a man sitting at the far corner of the casino looked at Brian with a strange


    joy. He held up his thumb and index fingers in the shape of a pistol and murmured a ''bang'' to himself.


    As he blew the ''smoking barrel'' of his pretend pistol like an old-school cowboy, one corner of his mouth


    liftedcently. The look in his eyes was cruel and calcting, like a beast getting ready to pounce


    on his prey.


    Brian and Molly didn''t leave through the door they had used to enter the casino. They made their way


    to a row of stairs at the side. It led to the beach which they had visited during Molly''s first visit to QY


    Ind.


    "So, who is this Hanson?" Molly asked out of curiosity.


    "A disciple of the God of Gamblers," replied Brian as he nced at Molly, and he smiled when he saw


    the astonishment on Molly''s face. He continued inly, "He is said to have been adopted by the God of


    Gamblers from a crowd of beggars. I''m quite curious as to what was so special about him."


    "He must have great talent for gambling, right?" Molly interrupted, showing no interest in Hanson''s


    past.


    "Of course," replied Brian, "He''s one of the two most outstanding disciples of the God of Gamblers. The


    other one is Chester, who has gone astray. Chester is no less talented than Hanson, but he prefers


    relying on his cheating techniques. It''s said that nobody can see through his sleight of hand. His


    motions are too quick to detect even with the most sophisticated instruments."


    "Why did you gamble with Hanson if he is so talented?" Molly''s mind was stuck on Hanson, and she


    paid no attention to his words about Chester, "What if you had lost to him? Would you really have


    obeyed his words obediently?"


    Brian stopped and stared at Molly. The look in his eyes deepened, which resembled a still pond in the


    dark night; yet, there seemed to be a mysterious spark gleaming in them.


    "Brian, weren''t you afraid of losing at all?" asked Molly. A hint of sadness shed through her clear


    eyes as she continued, "He''s one of the most talented disciples of the God of Gamblers. How did you


    have the confidence to gamble with him?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Are you concerned about me?" asked Brian with an arched eyebrow.


    Molly pressed her lips together and frowned at him. She slightly tilted her head to stare at Brian''s


    resolute, marble-like face. She said, "Yes, I''m worried about you. You''re such an aloof man. If your


    actions were ever to be controlled by anyone else, you would feel as good as dead, wouldn''t you?"


    Tears brimmed in her eyes, and they reflected the charming light of the neonmps. She put on a


    mocking smile, "And as for me, it wouldn''t have been much of a loss to you even if I had to apany


    him for his night snack, right?"


    Frowning at her words, Brian shook her hands off him and said coldly, "This isn''t a matter of having to


    apany a stranger, is it? You just hate being regarded as a stake in a gamble," he sneered and


    continued, "If Steven hadn''t owed David that huge debt and sent you to the Sophia Hotel as his


    gambling stake, would you ever have had the opportunity of getting into my bed? And if that hadn''t


    happened, we would never havee across each other in this world." With a heavy snort, he fixed


    his deep gaze on her, "Nobody would be willing to be another person''s gambling stake without


    their knowledge. Aside from that, you''re especially resistant to these things because they remind you of


    the past when you had to stay with me unwillingly. Molly, do you really think that I don''t know what''s


    going on in your mind?"


    Molly stared at him with her teary eyes wide open and shook her head as she denied, "No, that''s not


    right," her eyelids fluttered, and tears dropped down from her eyes, "It''s true that I don''t want to be a


    gambling stake. Butpared to what you had at stake, my grievance was nothing. I don''t mind being


    a gambling stake, but I don''t want to see you behave humbly in front of others. Brian, you don''t


    understand. Even though I don''t love you... even though I hate you, I never wish to see you give up


    your pride, especially for my sake."


    Brian focused his gaze on Molly as if he was afraid that she would disappear in a wink. He stretched


    out his hand and tried to wipe off her tears, but Molly took a step backwards and moved away from his


    touch.


    "Mol..." Brian called out her name softly. His mind was a mess. He had only wanted to protect her, but


    why did things turn out like this and why was she so sad again?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was it totally wrong of him to be her shield?


    He merely wanted to show his tenderness towards her and he would never behave this way to anybody


    except her.


    "Bri," said Molly, sniffing her nose, "I beg you. Don''t put yourself in danger for my sake anymore." She


    thought to herself, ''I''m afraid that your tenderness would be the cause for my sadness some day.


    I''m afraid of getting used to your protection. I''m afraid that once you abandoned me again one day, I


    wouldn''t be able to live without you.''


    She squatted down, hugged her knees and then burst out crying.


    Some people who were passing by watched them curiously and thought them to be a quarreling


    couple. Some sympathized with Molly, while othersughed at her weakness.

 Chapter 563 Asking Him For Pocket Money (Part Two)

    Chapter 563 Asking Him For Pocket Money (Part Two)


    Brian got down on one knee and watched the tears of sorrow and despair welling out from Molly''s


    eyes. After a while, he stretched out his arms and pulled Molly against his chest. With his hands patting


    on her back softly, he whispered into her ear, "You''re my wife. Isn''t it my duty to protect you from all


    harm?"


    "I''m... I''m not your wife," whined Molly, like a child throwing a temper tantrum. She leaned against


    Brian''s chest and enjoyed the familiar smell. In thefort of his hug, she almost forgot that their


    rtionship only existed because of Mark.


    Brian quietly listened to her sobbing, and his lips curled up into a smile. She was crying in his arms, yet


    he felt strangely pleased because of her childish tone.


    "Although Hanson is an excellent disciple of the God of Gamblers, he still can''t win every game,


    despite his talents. Simrly, even though I''m not as talented as he is, it doesn''t mean that I''ll


    necessarily lose to him." Brian''s low and charming voice flowed into Molly''s ears. He continued to


    exin, "It''s true that ying roulette requires good skills, yet to win a game of roulette, one relies


    more on good eyesight. It''s the ability to predict where the balls would fall into ording to their speed


    when they''re dropped onto the wheel and their rotational speed. I may not be talented enough to be a


    disciple of the God of Gamblers, but I still can calcte the rotational speed of the balls. So, Hanson


    doesn''t really have any advantage over me in roulette. If I had yed ckjack against him, I might


    have lost."


    Molly didn''t stop crying and didn''t seem to have taken in Brian''s exnation, but he still continued to


    say, "Besides, he had been staying here for the past few days and had invited many others to y


    roulette with him. His rule of the one-on-one game between the two winners of the first five rounds was


    obviously prepared for me. As for his gamble to have a night snack with you, that was nothing more


    than a trick to piss me off."


    Molly didn''t ponder much over his words. After a while, she finally stopped crying and heard some


    passersby condemning Brian. She noticed that there were already many people standing around and


    looking at them. Molly immediately flushed and she felt her cheeks burn red.


    A sly look shed across Brian''s eyes as he said, "Shall we go now?"


    Embarrassed and ufortable, she nodded hastily. Before Brian could move a step, she grabbed his


    hand and left in a hurry.


    Aware of her embarrassment, Brian followed her silently. After they got far away from the watching


    crowd, Molly stopped and shook off Brian''s hand. Sheined annoyingly, "We were being stared


    at by so many people."


    "It doesn''t matter. They don''t know you," replied Brian indifferently.


    Molly gaped at him. What did it matter whether they knew her or not? She was still embarrassed all the


    same. Molly realized it was better that she didn''t try to get that information through to this man. She


    assumed that he probably wouldn''t even understand.


    As she stood there stunned and speechless, Brian''s face became serious. He raised his hand to tuck


    her wind-tousled hair behind her ear and said, "I promise you that nobody can ever force you to do


    anything against your will." ''Well, nobody except me, '' Brian corrected himself in his mind.


    He wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt her, yet he also didn''t want her to leave him no matter what she


    wanted. Human beings were such selfish creatures. They were bound by double standards when it


    came to the things that mattered to them personally.


    With Brian''s sharp eyes looking keenly at her, Molly couldn''t help but lower her head and press her lips


    together. His promise was so significant that she felt overwhelmed.


    Brian slowly leaned his face towards hers. Molly didn''t react to it until his lips touched hers. She tried to


    move backwards instinctively, but felt his hand at the back of her head, keeping her in ce.


    "Molly, you really are a foolish woman," said Brian as he left her lips. Closing his eyes, he then left a


    soft kiss on her forehead, "No matter what happens, you should never leave me again."


    *


    In A City.


    Eric sat with his slender legs crossed with a ss of wine in one hand while his other hand rested on


    the arm of the sofa. CEOs and top bosses from the mostpetitive business groups in A City were


    trying their best to introduce themselves to him. They were hoping to win a cosmetics production line


    project which the Dragon Empire Group was nning to invest in A City during the next half of the year.


    "Mr. Eric Long," said one general manager of a business group, raising his wine ss with a smile,


    "Cosmetic has always been the main product of our group. Our brand is well known internationally. Do


    you have an interest..."


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Wang. You should know that our brand is far better known than yours," interrupted


    another man, "Besides, our new skin-care product which adopts pharmacology is favored by an


    overwhelming majority of consumers. I think that our group is more qualified to co-operate with the


    Dragon Empire Group than yours.


    "


    One group after the other scrambled to discuss about their own advantages. Eric didn''t utter a word


    and quietly watched their fiercepetition. He took a sip of his red wine. The strong taste spread in


    his mouth. With his usual smile, casual yet dangerous, he stared at the swirling liquid in his ss.


    Raising his eyes, he casually nced at the girl sitting at the far corner of the room. Unlike the others


    around her, she hadn''t opened her mouth except for introducing herself when she hade in.


    When she met Eric''s eyes, she replied with a soft smile. She looked polite, and there was no ttering


    air around her like the others.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Enough," interrupted Eric with slightly knitted eyebrows, "The Dragon Empire Group will decide its


    cooperator ording to your actual conditions, market assessments and the reports you hand in. I''m


    not in the mood for further business talks today."


    After exchanging nces, the tension between the men diffused and they all startedughing and


    entertaining themselves as if they forgot about their heated discussion a moment ago. Under the office


    staff''s direction, several good-looking girls entered the room and sat down randomly beside the men.


    Two beautiful girls sat on either side of Eric.


    No one felt awkward about the girls'' presence. They were used to this kind of asion. With the same


    smile on his face, Eric nced at the calm girl at the corner. Even though there were several hostesses


    in the room, she didn''t show any reaction to it

 Chapter 564 Asking Him For Pocket Money (Part Three)

    Chapter 564 Asking Him For Pocket Money (Part Three)


    A hint of mockery shed through Eric''s eyes. He thought, ''She''s either pretending to be calm or doing


    it intentionally to catch my attention. It''s such a pity, though.'' The grin on his face widened.


    In contrast to the bustle in the office room, the atmosphere was quiet and peaceful in the garden at the


    top floor of the Smile Hotel. Under a beach umbre, two couples chatted away happily. Richie, Shirley,


    Frank and Smart sat around in a circle, talking to each other merrily.


    "Smart, why don''t youe see Mark with me?" suggested Shirley, her eyes glittering with excitement.


    Every time Smart met Shirley after being away for a while, she found that there was always a brighter


    light shining in her eyes. It looked like her yearning for the beauty in this world would never diminish


    despite her growing age. Smart replied while smiling, "Even you are restricted to meet him secretly


    now. How could I daree along? I''m afraid that Brian would me it on us if he failed to capture


    Molly''s heart."


    Shirley burst outughing. Shaking her hand, she looked towards Frank and said without any qualms,


    "If your son stops messing around between them, my son will surely be able to capture Little Molly''s


    heart."


    Frank was dumbfounded by her words. Shedding the usual serious look on his face, heined to


    Richie just like he used to do during their younger days, "Richie, is Shirley indirectly saying that my son


    is better than yours?"


    "Hmm..." Richie''s gaze deepened as he said slowly, "I won''t argue about who is more outstanding


    between them. However, in this case, only Molly''s decision will give us the result, no matter what the


    boys are capable of."


    Shirley and Smart both pondered over Richie''s words. A frown appeared on Frank''s face, but it quickly


    turned into a charming smile as he said, "Hey, I was only kidding and you had to go ahead and destroy


    my joke."


    They all burst outughing, and then Shirley changed the topic.


    She asked, "Why don''t you stay here for a few more days? You may get the opportunity to see Mark


    soon."


    "No," replied Frank, "we''ll be flying to M Country tomorrow. We were just passing by here today, and


    decided to drop by to see you. You and Richie, I mean."


    Bitterness surged through Smart''s heart, but she kept her smile, "After all, we haven''t seen you in


    almost three years. And you haven''t returned to Dragon Ind even once."


    "I understand, but Eric is in A City too. You should drop by to visit him once in a while."


    "As Richie said, the boys should solve their own matters themselves. Smart and I don''t want to get


    involved in their personal issues."


    "I guess you are right," said Shirley in a low voice.


    The night passed by slowly. Many years had passed by in the same way, with many different stories


    buried in the river of time. Some affections never vanished over time, instead they remained as


    precious memories that built a satisfying past.


    *


    Mornings in QY Ind were the same as the ones in every seaside city. The sun illuminated the sea


    surface as it rose from the horizon. Soon, the bright rays radiated in every direction and lighted up


    every corner of the city.


    Molly enjoyed the fresh morning air as she stood in the open balcony of her room. Unlike that of A City,


    the air here smelled humid and serene, and she liked it.


    After enjoying the beautiful sunrise, Molly went downstairs and prepared breakfast for herself. Brian


    had left early in the morning. She already knew that he had something important to deal with during this


    trip.


    After finishing breakfast, Molly wondered whether Brian woulde back in time for lunch. She


    decided to get the food ready anyway and returned to her room to get changed. She rummaged around


    in her bag for a while, but couldn''t find her purse.


    "Where''s my purse?" murmured Molly as she took out all the things one by one out of her bag. She


    rifled through them again, yet there was still no sign of her purse. She tried to think back to when she


    hadst seen it, and her eyes opened wide in realization. She had left it behind in A City!


    Staring nkly at the clutter on her bed, she sat down on the corner of the bed. She was annoyed by


    her own carelessness.


    Her phone rang as she was wondering what to do. She grabbed it and nced at the screen-- Brian.


    Her eyes lit up in joy and she answered it immediately. Before Brian could say a word, she grumbled,


    "Bri, I forgot to bring my purse from A city. I don''t have money to buy lunch. Could you ask Tony to send


    me some pocket money?"


    The other end of the call remained silent. After a while, Brian replied shortly, "Okay."


    A smile appeared on Molly''s face and she asked, "Will youe back for lunch?"


    "No, I''m upied with some work here," said Brian, "I''ve booked a restaurant for dinner. I''ll pick you up


    after I''m done here."


    "Okay." Molly felt strangely delighted, although she couldn''t figure out why she was feeling that way.


    After some more casual talk, Brian hung up. Tony observed the joyful look on his face during the call


    and sighed secretly. He thought, ''If he could always be so happy with Molly by his side, then I''ll ept


    her as our Mrs. Long.''


    "Tony," Brian called and snapped him out of his trance.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Brian Long?" Tony immediately asked.


    "Send some money to Mol for me," ordered Brian. He thought for a while and continued, "Also, prepare


    some loose change for her. She might want to go shopping."


    Tony nodded in reply. He noticed Brian''s soft tone and his shining eyes. He wondered, ''Why is he so


    happy about giving her money?''


    What Tony didn''t know was that Molly had never asked Brian for money before. Brian had given her a


    credit card, and she had spent arge amount of money when she had gone out with Shirley, but she


    hadn''t done it willingly. However, it was different this time. When Molly asked him for money to buy


    lunch, Brian felt that she had finally regarded him as her family.


    The day quickly passed by. It seemed like days in QY Ind were shorter than those in A City, and the


    sun had gradually sunk into the sea before six o''clock.


    Molly was curled up on the sofa, watching news on the TV- a typical couch potato. The news was about


    the world-ss entertainment center of the Dragon Empire Group and she was listening intently to it.


    At that moment, she heard the doorbell ringing.


    Molly quickly jumped out of the sofa, put on her slippers and rushed to the door.


    She opened it and looked at the man waiting outside her door. A hint of disappointment visibly shed


    across her eyes.

 Chapter 565 Happy Birthday, Molly (Part One)

    Chapter 565 Happy Birthday, Molly (Part One)


    Don''t you know that you will be alone all your life if you keep pushing others away? Why not give


    yourself a chance? That way, even if you do lose in the end, you will lose without any regrets.


    *


    Molly looked at Tony, who was standing in front of the door with a square box in his hands. Her eyes


    subconsciously searched behind him, but she didn''t see the person she was expecting.


    "Young madam, Mr. Brian Long hasn''t finished his work yet. He has asked me to drive you to the


    restaurant," Tony stated in an indifferent tone, then he handed the box to Molly and said, "Mr. Brian


    Long ordered me to hand this to you."


    Molly received the box from him, her lips in a tight line. She nodded to conceal the feeling of loss rolling


    in her heart. She put on a fake smile and said, "Okay. Please give me a few minutes to get ready."


    "Sure," Tony answered. Then he waited downstairs.


    Molly went upstairs, walked into the room and opened the square box. Inside the box was a bohemian


    styleke-blue chiffon dress and a pair of seven-inch white sandals.


    Molly frowned, wondering why Brian had given her a new dress and sandals. But she got changed into


    them anyway. It was undeniable that Brian had good taste. Molly was not the kind of woman who


    looked stunning at first nce, but she had fair skin and was delicate looking. In theke blue dress,


    her skin looked even fairer, and her clear eyes were brighter than ever.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she was quite satisfied. With an expression of joy in her eyes, she


    smiled slightly. Then she quickly went downstairs and said to Tony, "I''m ready. Let''s go."


    "Yes," Tony answered in a low voice, which sounded apathetic but not aloof.


    Along the way, there wasplete silence in the car. Though Tony was a cool man, he didn''t talk


    because of his inferior position. Molly did not have anything to say either; she was embarrassed by her


    new status. She just let Tony drive her along the road which was covered by tropical beauty on either


    side. As the sun disappeared into the horizon, the city lights enveloped them and the car stopped


    slowly at the gate of a hotel.


    Molly followed Tony to the entrance hall. It was so resplendent and magnificent that Molly could not


    even keep her eyes open. Slightly frowning, she squinted and entered the elevator with Tony.


    They arrived at the western style restaurant on the top floor. The floor was covered by a red carpet


    from the door, all the way to the wall. Many of the paintings on the wall were masterpieces from thest


    century. The ceilingmps gave out a blue light, which was reflected on the ss floor in the center, so


    as to create a mysterious and elegant atmosphere in the restaurant.


    To Molly''s surprise, it was very quiet inside and there were no other customers. There was a woman in


    a red dress, whose hair was tied in a loose bun, ying a grand ck piano skillfully and gracefully,


    while a man in a white suit stood by her side, ying the violin with his eyes closed. They were ying


    a fancy melody.


    Molly paused for a second, and looked at the man who was ying the violin. Spark''s image came to


    her mind all of a sudden. He had always been intoxicated with music like this one, and he had yed


    touching melodies for her.


    Grief shed across her eyes. Lips tightened into a straight line, she thought, ''Spark, how are you


    now?''


    Under the exotic spell of the piano and the violin, Molly was deluded, wondering if she was intoxicated


    with the present or stuck in the past. She was in a trance till Tony came behind her and coughed slowly,


    indicating his presence, "Ahem?"


    When Molly came around, Tony guided her to a table by the window with a spectacr view. Then he


    said, "Young madam, Mr. Brian Long will be here soon." He quickly retreated to the corner, as if he


    wanted to be invisible for the rest of the evening.


    Molly looked out the window. The scene of feasting and revelry on one side of the road, the roaring


    waves on the other side and the enchanting starry sky came together to create a small wonder before


    her eyes, it was too dazzling to be real.


    Molly tried hard to recall thest time she had eaten at a restaurant with Brian. As far as she could


    remember, in the few times they had dined together, they had either sneered at each other or looked at


    each other coldly. So, she could not remember them having any happy moments. Even now, she did


    not know if they would get along today, but she was expecting to take away some happy memories


    from tonight.


    As she sat thinking about him, the air around her seemed to change. Maybe it was her imagination, but


    Molly looked to the direction guided by her subconscious, and saw Brian walking towards her in a


    tailored ck suit and a white shirt. His steps were steady and arrogant, and had one of his hands in


    his trouser pocket.


    This man had an aura and attractiveness of a god. She could not help but follow his footsteps with her


    eyes. She did note to herself until Brian sat down opposite her. She mumbled, "Bri..."


    "Sorry that I couldn''t pick you up myself," Brian said in a deep and elegant voice, like the sound of a


    violoncello. With the sound of the piano and the violin in the background, his voice held a special


    charm.


    She shook her head, and said, "You''re busy with business."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, a waiter came to them and asked respectfully, "Mr. Brian Long, may I serve the dishes


    now?"

 Chapter 566 Happy Birthday, Molly (Part Two)

    Chapter 566 Happy Birthday, Molly (Part Two)


    Brian nodded, and the waiter slightly bowed and left.


    Molly did not pay much attention to the waiter. She suddenly came to the realization that Brian might


    have booked the whole restaurant on the top floor. Sometimes, he was so extravagant that she wanted


    to grab him by the throat. But she could not deny that without the disturbance of others on this floor, the


    peaceful music together with this man made her quite happy.


    When Molly''s eyes started to blur a little, the melody of the piano and the violin changed into the


    birthday song. As the music yed, the waiter pushed a trolley towards them, on which was a two-


    layer ice cream cake with dreamlike candle light. He walked towards them to the rhythm of the music.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Molly was dumbstruck as she nkly listened to the melodious birthday song and looked at the cake


    which was now very close to her. It was not until the cake had stopped in front of her that she looked at


    Brian with a nk expression.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Brian said slowly with his deep eyes fixed on hers, "At the spring


    outing in thest year of her middle school, Molly Xia passed by a wishing tree at the entrance of a


    vige. She wrote down a wish on a wishing card..."


    Molly''s eyes began to water. It seemed that her eyes were so likely to always be filled with tears as


    long as she was together with this man.


    "She wished that someday someone would apany her to dinner on her birthday, even if there


    were only two people. She only hoped that the purpose of the meal would be to celebrate her birthday,"


    Brian said in his maic voice. "Mol, today is June 27th. It''s your birthday. I have booked this entire


    floor and we''re going to have your birthday dinner here, just the two of us."


    Molly''s eyes were filled with crystal teardrops, but there was a smile at the corner of her mouth. She


    sobbed, "Thank you, Brian." She sniffed to swallow the teardrops in her eyes. Nobody had ever wanted


    to celebrate her birthday, and it always seemed like nobody even remembered it. When she was


    staying abroad with Spark, since her documents had been stolen, Spark had made a fake identity for


    her, and her birthday had been celebrated on the date they had met in London. She had never had her


    birthday celebrated on her real birthday. But now, this man who had such aplicated significance in


    her lifer was telling her that he had arranged a dinner for just the two of them for the sole purpose of


    celebrating her birthday.


    After swallowing her tears, Molly said slowly, "As far as I can remember, nobody has ever celebrated


    my birthday. Rory only remembered Becky''s birthday, while my mother never liked me because my


    birth indicated her humiliation." Raising her head and wiping her tears away, she turned her head and


    added, "I''ve always been an unnecessary existence."


    "From now on, you have Mark and me in your life," Brian said as he looked deep into her teary eyes. "I


    selfishly kept your birthday this year between you and me. But your birthday next year, and every year


    that follows will be celebrated together with me, Mark and our future children."


    His words were in, but meaningful. Brian didn''t know that celebrating her birthday had meant more


    to Molly than he had thought.


    As the birthday song was yed again and again on the piano and the violin, a bunch of blue roses


    were brought to the table by another waiter, who then handed it to Brian. The royal blue roses


    coordinated well with theke blue dress Molly was wearing, but somehow they looked different. The


    flowers were fascinating, and she was so pure in his eyes.


    He nced at the roses, then looked at her and said, "Mol, happy birthday." He gently handed the


    roses to her. It was the first time in his life that he was giving flowers to a woman with his own hands.


    He had never done this for any woman personally before, not even for Shirley or Wing. In his mind, no


    woman except for the one who was going to be his life partner could receive flowers from his hands.


    Molly took the roses from him slowly, with teardrops in her eyes and a smile at the corner of her lips.


    No woman could resist such beautiful roses. Besides, Brian had not given hermon red roses or


    fancy champagne roses. Instead, he gave her blue roses, which were as attractive as the subus.


    The insolent style matched Brian quite well.


    He looked at Molly with his glowing ck eyes. Thenguage of blue roses said that every meeting


    was destined and being together involved a promise¡ªI loved you dearly, more than anything else. And


    the number 36 indicated that his love belonged to her alone.


    She listened to the melodious music and ate her very first birthday cake which melted in her mouth.


    Molly was so moved. And at that moment, the guard surrounding her heart shatteredpletely. Not


    wanting to retreat any longer, she decided to love this man one more time, even if that meant


    destroying her heart once again. Wholeheartedly, she would ept that fate once again.


    Molly put another piece of the cake into her mouth with a smile. Seeing Brian holding a ss of wine


    elegantly in his hand, she thought, ''So what if he is starting another game now or if he is doing all this


    just for Mark''s sake?'' She had had a crush on this man since that fateful winter. In spite of his high


    status, he had walked in the snow, hand in hand with her, and told her about his thoughts; he had made


    snowmen together with her; he had protected her twice by risking his own life, even though she had


    been nothing more than a sex ve. She hated being a third party between Becky and Brian and never


    wanted to give her retinas to Becky, but both of that could not bepared with what this man had


    done for her.


    Molly felt like she was being enlightened all of a sudden, after being depressed for so many days. With


    a seemingly casual, but considerate behavior of Brian, she was well fed. This was the only time that


    her birthday was celebrated. This was also the only birthday that she had been apanied by


    another person instead of being lonely, and that person was not a nobody, but the man she wanted to


    love forever and the father of her child.


    After their dinner, they did not directly return to the vi. Instead, Brian took Molly to enjoy the night


    view at the seaside fence nearby. As the night wind blew across their faces, the roads at the distance


    were still flourishing with people and cars. QY Ind had long been a developed city. The economic


    development had been stimted in the recent years by the operation of the Grand Night Casino, while


    the investments of the Dragon Empire Group had undoubtedly made it better. Time had passed and


    circumstances had changed. Everything was different from the past.

 Chapter 567 Happy Birthday, Molly (Part Three)

    Chapter 567 Happy Birthday, Molly (Part Three)


    "Give me your hand," Brian said, out of the blue. Molly, who was enjoying her special birthday night in


    her own world, stretched out one of her hands without putting much thought into it.


    He ced a velvet box on the palm of her hand. Looking into her eyes, he said slowly, "Open it..."


    As she opened the box, her irises expanded. A blue diamond ringy quietly in the box. She was


    stunned for a while and then slowly raised her eyes to look at Brian. Brian''s usual hard face was


    softened, while his eyebrows and eyes did not look indifferent as always. In the light reflected by the


    moon, his eyes shone bright.


    Molly bit her lips, looked again at the diamond ring and said, "Bri..."


    Brian looked at her with his deep eyes; he wanted to absorb every part of her,pletely into his eyes.


    He swiftly bent to kiss her ear, and said in a low voice, "Mol, you''re going to be my wife. This is the


    promise I give you." When he felt her body shiver, he added, "the diamond on the ring was honored as


    "the Soul of K". Once you wear it, you will belong to no one other than me."


    Like a curse, his words sounded in her ears. She was so flustered that she did not know how to react.


    She did not know what "the Soul of K" was either, but she figured that it must be a unique promise.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She slowly raised her eyes to look at Brian, who was standing up straight now. When she saw his


    sculpted handsome face, she felt that this birthday of hers was perfect with no regrets. Even if this was


    a dream from which she might wake up any time, she still chose to sink into this moment. However,


    there was no way for her to know if this was a dream or not. She wouldn''t know it until she woke up


    from this beautiful dreamter, to be drenched in sadness that could kill her. Painful despair would tell


    her that love and hatredpeted with each other, forming a never ending cycle.


    As Molly stood inside a holy church, she felt the dream had changed into something fancy. She looked


    at the cross in front of her and then nced around at the quiet ce. Her sight finally fell on Brian.


    She wondered what was happening.


    The priest, who was dragged into the church by Tony, answered her doubt. Since he was forced to get


    up in the middle of the night, he was quite dissatisfied and looked at Brian and Molly with disdain.


    However, when his eyes met Brian''s cold and deep look, he cowered and stayed silent.


    Tony had already told the priest about what was going on. He cleared his throat. Since it was nighttime,


    there were no flower children, no nuns who could sing, nobody attending the wedding. As a result, the


    whole ceremony was quite odd. He looked at the two people in front of him, waiting for the testimony of


    God. The priest was afraid as he gazed into Brian''s cold eyes. He felt like he was initiating Satan''s


    wedding. The king of the world of darkness was marrying his bride, who would go to hell together with


    him. They would be taking a bloody ck road, which was covered with thistles and thorns. Their love


    was a double-edged sword, which would not only stab and wound both of them, but also bring disaster


    to others who were involved.


    "Brian Long, do you take Molly Xia for yourwfully wedded wife? Will you live together with her for as


    long as you both shall live, no matter whether you go to prosperous heaven or to thorny hell?" As he


    read the wedding vows Tony had given him, the priest frowned secretly.


    While Molly was wondering about the strange wedding vows, Brian opened his mouth slowly with


    serious eyes, "As God is my witness, I, Brian Long, take thee, Molly Xia, to be my wedded wife, to have


    and to hold from this day forward, in prosperous heaven, or thorny and dark hell, till death do us part,


    ording to God''s holy ordinance and thereto I pledge thee my faith."


    Molly slightly opened her mouth and turned her head to look at Brian, but she heard the voice of the


    priest. He asked, "Molly Xia, do you take Brian Long for yourwfully wedded husband, to live together


    after God''s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you stay with him from this day forward to


    the unknown future, no matter what would happen, forsaking all others, keeping only unto him for as


    long as you both shall live?"


    Molly did not respond. She looked at Brian, and suddenly felt so odd to be there. She did not move until


    the priest gave a slight cough and stated the wedding vows once again. Looking at the priest, after a


    very short pause, she said, "I, Molly Xia, take Brian Long to be my wedded husband, to have and to


    hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love


    and to cherish, till death do us part."


    She thought, ''Brian Long, I will never leave you as long as you don''t discard me. And if one day I leave


    you, then my heart must have stopped beating.''


    The moonlight shone into the church through the high window. Brian gently felt Molly''s face with his big


    hands, and then his thin lips covered hers. The kiss was like a seal, it was his promise to her. As he


    had put Shirley''s Firefly Stone around her neck and had given "the Soul of K" to her personally, he had


    decided in his mind that this woman would never be allowed to leave him. Even if she dies, she must


    die in his hand.


    *


    At ck Addiction Bar in A City


    The high decibel rock ''n'' roll pierced into people''s ears, while the overwhelming smoke created an


    illusion of a fairnd. However, this fairnd was listless. Many passionate men and women were


    putting on erotic ys despite the public nature of the ce.


    Instead of dressing nobly like ady as she usually did, Hannah now looked hot in her tight fitting


    clothes, drawing the attention of every man passing her by. She leaned slightly against the mixed drink


    table, with a bottle of beer in her hand. She looked at the door of the bar every now and then, as if she


    was waiting for somebody.


    Time passed by. Hannah was nearly out of her patience when a waiter came to her and said in her ear,


    "Lady Hannah, she is here."


    Hannah''s eyes lit up with an attractive smile at the corner of her lips. As soon as she saw the person


    entering the bar, an expression of cruelty shed across her eyes. But soon, it was reced by a smile


    ¡ªharmless, yet cold.

 Chapter 568 A Night To Remember (Part One)

    Chapter 568 A Night To Remember (Part One)


    There was once a beautiful legend about love that says, "If a man brings you to see a sea of


    fluorescent cuttlefish, then marry him."


    This means to say that if a man puts in effort to bring you some romantic moments, then he''s definitely


    worth-keeping.


    One night, a mature, seductive woman was seen visit Hannah at her apartment. The woman was


    known as ck Widow. Seated in front of Hannah, she was spending some timezily on the sofa,


    crossing her legs seductively. Her eyes were painted as dark as the night, which would remind you of


    some dangerous nightly creature. Idly, she looked around and said in a measured tone, "What an ill-


    fated life! I never imagined that the Song family would be living in such a poor condition after Mr. Song


    quit his businesses." Moving her charming eyes on Hannah, the sexy woman askedzily, "I wonder


    why Miss Song invited me here?"


    A disdainful glint shed in Hannah eyes after she heard her words. However, not a sign of contempt


    was shown on her face or in her tone. "I was told..." after a pause, Hannah continued, "...you are wary


    in selling your things, aren''t you?" "It seems you have slowed down and even stopped selling them.


    How could a professional drug trafficker like you have such a mishap?" she asked while putting on her


    poker face, pointing out her words back at her.


    For a long time, ck Widow had engaged in drug trafficking. As a well-known drug trafficker, she


    possessed all the qualities fitting for one - ruthlessness, fierceness and sensitiveness. In the


    underworld, she was one of the best. So it was quite incredible to hear such news about her. From her


    current situation, she had already guessed why she was called the moment she received Hannah''s


    invitation. Hearing her words, ck Widow paused before asking in an arrogant manner, "Are you


    interested in my business, Miss Song? Perhaps, do you want to help me disseminate my things?"


    "My grandfather had long cut off his association with such dirty things. Everybody knows that." Hannah


    took a sip of coffee in a graceful manner, keeping her poise. She continued, "Not a single person in our


    family is allowed to be involved in the drug business, never again. That''s a rule set out by my


    grandfather and everybody in the circle is fully aware of that too."


    With her words, clearly, Hannah was up for something. ck Widow stayed quiet, making no response


    at all. She remained patient and waited for her to get to the point.


    Noticing that ck Widow was starting to get a hint, Hannah said, "The police are now keeping a close


    eye on you. If this situation goes on for three months and your drugs remain stagnant in the


    warehouse, I believe you won''t be able to pay your dealers in the Golden Triangle. You will go short in


    funds." After saying this, she took a pause and continued, "If that happens, you know what will


    transpire next. Your name will be cklisted globally and every drug trafficker in the world will know


    about your discredit." "I know you''re smart. You do understand what I''m trying to say, don''t you?" she


    ended calmly.


    Hearing her words, ck Widow couldn''t understand whether she was trying to help or threaten her.


    Dumb-founded, she immediately darkened her face. It was beyond her expectations that Hannah would


    speak to her in such a manner. To her, Hannah was nothing but a little girl hiding behind his


    grandfather''s pants.


    "Before you draw your conclusions, it would be best if you would listen before getting mad at me. I''m


    not here to deride you or expose your problems, " said Hannah, seeing the darkened expression of the


    alluring woman. "I called you because I want to make a deal with you, a deal that will benefit both of us.


    Now, are you interested to hear me out?" she ended.


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it," uttered ck Widow while casting her a curious, haughty look.


    From the bottom of her heart, Hannah was nervous, but her fear from defying her grandfather''s wish


    was far from her desire to get what she longed for. Lowering her eyes to avoid the woman''s gaze, she


    said, "I''ll cover you up, so that you can sell your drugs until you reach Golden Triangle''s requirement for


    you. And I''ll do everything to help you achieve your goal," she ended, sounding fiercer and more


    confident than ever. Surprised by her words, ck Widow looked at the youngdy in front of her with


    eyes full of doubts. Noticing this, Hannah''s contempt towards her intensified. She felt like she never


    treated her words seriously and was afraid that this meeting would end in vain. "Don''t look at me with


    that expression. Believe it or not, the Song family still has awork of its own, despite having cleaned


    our hands from such filthy industries for so many years now. As the old saying goes, a starved camel is


    still bigger than a horse. Our power is not as undermined as you have seen superficially."


    Hannah''s words reflected the power she held from her family. This made ck Widow sank into


    silence. She was fully aware how influential the Song Family was in A City, despite its attempt of


    keeping a low profile for the past few years. "If that''s the case, how can I be of any help to you, young


    miss?" asked the woman drug trafficker.


    To be honest, Hannah''s promise was too tempting. However, she wasn''t afraid whether Hannah''s


    conditions would go beyond her capabilities. Thanks to Daniel''s big mouth, she had already guessed


    what it was that she might want in exchange to her tempting promise.


    "I don''t have the habit of talking big. If you can sell your drugs sessfully within three days'' time after


    receiving them from your provider, then I will let you know what I need you to do for me," Hannah


    replied in amanding tone.


    Speechless, ck Widow nodded at Hannah''s arrogant words. Her words may be tempting, but in her


    heart, she still held a disdainful attitude towards the youngdy. ''Who do you think you are? You''re just


    a little girl living under the protection of your grandfather, '' she thought to herself, not wanting to have a


    young girl bossing her around. However, she knew that she needed a little help and Hannah was


    indeed a good option. ''Even if your grandfather wants to return and pick up his former power, in this


    age, that wouldn''t be easy. However, we will continue to pay him respect if he does a good job that will


    benefit us. But if he doesn''t, no one will remember his former reputation. No matter how hard he tries!''


    she further continued in her mind.


    ''In today''s world, only money is the king.'' ck Widow ended, sneering Hannah in her heart.


    Despite their heated conversation, on the other hand, Molly felt like the luckiest girl in the world that


    night. It was indeed a night filled with lots of surprises. A lot of things happened, and they went by so


    fast that she doubted whether everything was a dream. From the heart-warming birthday dinner to the


    blue diamond ring, and then to the wedding testimony before God, which was so entric but


    impressive, everything seemed so surreal. And after everything, this romantic moment alone with Brian


    filled her heart with so much happiness.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Under the moonlight, Molly stood barefooted on the tranquil beach. This ce was close to the church,


    far from the noise andmotion in the casino. As an undeveloped area, only a few people would


    come during the day and not a single soul could be seen at night. Or probably, it had been made empty


    because someone wanted to share this tranquil ce alone with his beloved.


    Still feeling surreal, Molly stared at the waves by the seaside, which reflected faint blue lights under the


    glint. The sparkling lights fluctuated as the tide rose and ebbed. The dim blue lights all moved at the


    same time, that they dazzled her eyes.

 Chapter 569 A Night To Remember (Part Two)

    Chapter 569 A Night To Remember (Part Two)


    Curious about the lights, she faltered several steps towards the sea. The closer she got, the more


    nervous she became. She had no idea what caused them, but she was excited to know. She took a


    halt at about two to three meters from the beach, watching carefully and turning to cast a look on the


    vast tide. To her surprise, the sparkling blue lights were everywhere. They were visible along the shore


    as far as her sight could reach, giving it a brilliantly shining outline during the night.


    "Are theymps in the sea?" Molly raised a silly question.


    Fully aware of how silly her question was, she became indifferent to the idea, longing for an answer


    from Brian.


    Upon hearing her words, Brian approached nearer. His suit waszily ced on one of his shoulders


    and the buttons on his cor were untied, revealing his bronze-colored muscle. Just like Molly, he was


    barefooted too with his trousers pulled up high. However, the romantic and sweet atmosphere made


    him veil his usual coldness, different from his usual self. The night might have been cold, but his


    presence created a warm feeling in Molly''s heart.


    "They are called fluorescent cuttlefish," he said in a soft tone, responding to her silly question. "They


    live in the waters near T City and QY Ind, besides in Japan. Furthermore, it''s rare to see them as


    they seldome to the shallow sea. We are lucky to witness this, Mol. They came here to spawn,


    and they allowed us to see that," Molly listened to Brian''s exnation with full attention.


    After he finished his words, she looked back at the shining blue lights under the sea water, her eyes


    sparkling with curious lights. ''Am I lucky?'' she thought to herself. All the gifts she had received from


    Brian were as blue as the ocean - the long skirt, the rose, and the ring. And now, he brought her to


    witness a sea filled with blue lights consisting of fluorescent cuttlefish.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Thinking about this, Molly''s lips curled to sh a brilliant smile. As her smile lit, the Firefly Stone


    shimmered with pink lights on her chest as well. Brian saw them, her smile and the shing stone. He


    was mesmerized by the eluding beauty of the woman beside him. For him, she was as precious as the


    stone in her chest. Suddenly, a fire ignited in his eyes and the coldness in them melted.


    "Thank you, Bri." Molly slightly raised her head to look at Brian, "For everything you did today, thank


    you. All the regrets I harbored over the past years had been finallypensated. And if my luck gets


    getting less after each lucky moment, I''m more than willing to trade them all for today." Looking at


    Brian, her eyes twinkled as the moonlight hit them After a pause, "I''m willing to do that," she ended.


    After she finished herst sentence, her cheeks started to get crimson red. She gazed around,


    flustered, not knowing where she should settle her eyes.


    Noticing her embarrassment, Brian looked at her with amusement. His stern face gradually rxed and


    his heart started to soften. Suddenly, a desire surged in him. He slowly bent towards her and reached


    out his hands for Molly, his lips approaching hers.


    Molly''s red and luscious lips were alluring traps for him. But even before his lips could touch hers, she


    shouted, looking all pale. Something cold crawled across her feet and she was so scared that she even


    jumped.


    Perplexed, Brian stared at her as she continued to jump and stamp her feet.


    "What''s going on?" asked Brian, worried of what have happened to her. s, the sweet moment had


    been ruined. If only she stayed still a little, it would have been even sweeter.


    Molly cast a terrified look on her both sides. But the moonlight wasn''t enough to kindle the remote


    beach. Having no idea what it was that had crawled across her feet, she had to describe it as much as


    she could.


    "It must''ve been just a little crab. There are many of them at night, especially when the moon is shining


    so bright." Brian took out his cell phone andunched the torchlight function after hearing Molly''s


    description. Hovering the light around, they saw so many white creatures lurking on the beach. Some


    remained in the sand while some moved swiftly from one side to the other, leaving holes before they


    slipped back into the sand.


    At this sight, her eyes sparkled with curiosity. With full attention, she looked at them crawling to and fro


    on the sand. Suddenly, she felt the urge to y with them, just like a little girl chasing one under the


    torchlight from Brian''s phone. She even aimed at another when the first one sessfully escaped.


    After she started to feel tired, they went ahead and Brian held the phone to kindle their path. Through


    all their effort, a crab was caught between them. It cannot escape! Molly felt so excited she lost her


    bnce. At that very moment, her foot sank into a hole in the sand. As she was about to fall, Brian


    reached out his hand to hold her, but was tripped from the impact of her fall. His phone was thrown far


    from them. s, there was little light while the night continued to deepen.


    Brian went crushing down towards Molly. When they came to a halt, her body was pressed directly


    under his. That moment was embarrassing yet intimate at the same time. She could feel his breath in


    her face. He could feel her scent under his nose.


    After gaining back her consciousness, she blushed at their position. She tried pushing him away, trying


    to sit up. However, he was so heavy that all her struggle went in vain. As Brian''s breath gushed on her


    cheeks, she felt a tickling feeling down her spine. His wet, warm breaths were so alluring that Molly''s


    face turned red up to her ears.


    Embarrassed, Molly looked into Brian''s eyes, trying hard to confine her embarrassment. His eyes were


    dark yet loving, that she started losing herself the more she stared at them.


    The dim light emitted by the distant roadmps revealed a blurry contour of everything. Molly couldn''t


    see Brian''s face clearly, but she can read the softness in his eyes. She was melting from his gaze that


    was getting softer every time. As they continued to stare at each other without moving an inch, under


    the moonlight, Brian''s lips finally touched hers.


    Both shared a loving, passionate kiss. After a moment, soon, the kiss stopped. Molly took a deep


    breath and raised her eyes to look at Brian. But she felt a fervent smell even before she could get to his


    eyes. This time, the kisssted for a long while. All her nerves were permeated in the dreamily


    sparkling blue lights. It was a romantic moment for her, despite feeling cold because of the cold


    temperature of the sea at night. Somehow, Brian''s kisses were simr to the blue lights. They were as


    dangerous as an alluring abyss of fantasies. Molly couldn''t bring herself to refuse such temptation. All


    she wanted at that moment was to sink into his love, even if it meant getting smashed into pieces.


    Suddenly, a piece of cloud slipped into the dark sky and concealed the moon. Even the Goddess Moon


    shied away from the intimacy shared by lovers in the mortal world. Waves billowed to send the


    fluorescent cuttlefish nearer to the shore and then drew them back further. Brian''s muscr body thrust


    rhythmically to the beat of the tide. The rhythms of the lovers'' bodies, as well as that of the sea, were


    certainly the most pleasant melody in the world.


    The night became darker as time went by. In the midst of the billowing of the sea were merry moans of


    two people in love. This remote beach not only witnessed the romantic moment in which the hearts of


    two lovers yearned for each other, but also the fervent moment where marks of love were etched in


    both their hearts and bodies.


    What a pleasant night indeed to show the sweetness of lovers who had yearned for each other in the


    longest time.

 Chapter 570 Sometimes Disappointment Could Turn Into Happiness (Part One)

    Chapter 570 Sometimes Disappointment Could Turn Into Happiness (Part One)


    Sometimes, disappointment could also result in happiness. People were often disappointed when their


    expectations were not satisfied. There were expectations when two people were in love. In this case,


    as painful as the experience was, the disappointment still brought a certain kind of happiness.


    **


    QY Ind was very pleasant in the morning when the gentle sea breeze blended with the moisture that


    was slightly salty, and the heavy fragrance of grass and flowers. It made you forget the city noise that


    could often be bothersome.


    Hanson sat on a wooden chair, casually swinging his legs from side to side. A pair of sunsses


    covered his evil eyes so people couldn''t see through him. His lips were slightly pursed. At first sight,


    Hanson didn''t appear handsome, but he was of a unique temperament that few people could ignore.


    "Sir, your juice and sandwich. Enjoy your breakfast," a waiter said as he ced the order on a white


    carved wooden table.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hanson threw a tip to the waiter and dismissed him. Hanson sat up straighter in his chair, then started


    to gulp down his breakfast in a manner far from elegant. His uncouth manners disappointed the women


    in the restaurant, who were eyeing him dreamily. They sighed deeply, thinking that not all men having


    breakfast in the open air restaurant with the view of the sea were perfect. They were probably just


    nouveau rich!


    But Hanson couldn''t care less what these women thought about him. He was far different from the


    steady and calm person who sat at the gambling table and faced Brian. He gobbled up the entire


    sandwich and took a big gulp of the juice. Meanwhile, Brian kept his poker face with not even his


    eyelids stirring, when he saw Hanson. Molly''s mouth dropped open a little as she tried to reconcile the


    man she was looking at now with the man who strutted proudly at the gambling table.


    Grasping Molly''s hand, he pulled her with him as they approached Hanson''s table and upied the


    table next to his. Brian politely ordered breakfast and then closed his eyes to listen to the morning


    which provided uniquefort.


    He thought Brian would say hello to him, but Hanson was disappointed when all he did was pass by his


    table.


    The thoughtless and arrogant behavior enraged him that he nearly fumed. Hanson was a street kid


    before bing an apprentice to the God of Gamblers. Endowed with unusual intelligence, he earned


    the admiration of the God of Gamblers. From that time on, people gave him preferential treatment out


    of courtesy or thoughtfulness.


    "Bri..." Molly said hesitantly. She peered at Hanson in the next table then turned to Brian. "Hanson has


    been staring at us. Should we say hello to him?" she asked, Uneasy, Molly waited for Brian''s response.


    The events of the previous night healed Molly. It made her change her mind. Molly decided she would


    try being with Brian, doing it either for Mark or for herself. But she had to give him and herself a


    chance.


    Arrogantly, Brian said, "Have you ever seen a boss greeting a subordinate before the subordinate


    greets the boss?" His tone was icy yet loud enough to be overheard in the next table.


    Brian''s responsepletely dumbfounded Molly. Then she remembered the high-stakes game they


    yedst night and fell silent.


    As he was gulping down the juice when Brian spoke, Hanson nearly spewed the liquid onto the table.


    He gnashed his teeth but had no choice except admit that because he lost the bet, he was obliged to


    take orders from Brian before the time he won his freedom back.


    Shortly after, the waiter arrived with Brian and Molly''s breakfast. They started eating. No matter what


    he did, Brian always acted with finesse, and this was what made him so strange. He might look like the


    devil, but he always conducted himself graciously like a fine gentleman from a noble n.


    Molly threw furtive nces at Hanson while they ate. She wondered when the man would swallow his


    pride and sincerely work for Brian.


    Unexpectedly, Hanson cleared his throat, which made Molly turn to him. He finally lost his cool and


    broke the ice by saying, "Mr. Brian Long, are we wasting too much time?"


    One eyebrow raised, Brian replied, "No, I don''t think so." Calmly, he raised his ss and took a sip of


    milk.


    Rolling his eyes, Hansonined, "Come on, Mr. Brian Long. I''m here to help you."


    "Oh, are you?" Brian mocked him. Poker face still in ce, Brian continued, "Are you really here to help


    me, or are you just waiting for a chance to deal with Chester?" **


    Pursing his lips, Hanson blew out a breath and conceded, "Yeah, I want to prove something to Chester.


    But you can''t deny that I can be of help to you, too." Slightly annoyed, Hanson added, "I won''t deal with


    him just yet."


    Imperiously, Brian answered, "No one can provide you with the highest tform, the most powerful


    background, and make you and your master free from unnecessary misfortunes, except me. So you


    have no other choice!" He looked unconcerned when he uttered the words as if he was speaking of


    something ordinary.


    As she stared at Brian, Molly became lost in thought. He was right. Brian was born to control everything


    and everyone around him. It seemed that there was nothing outside of his authority.


    Even Hanson was taken aback by his words. He didn''t expect Brian to be immediately aware of his


    intentions. Embarrassed, he asked, "Why did you agree to the bet?"


    Passing Molly the remains of his ham, Brian replied, "Wasn''t it your intention to draw my attention when


    you caused a stir at the Grand Night Casino?"


    "Are there so many people who y such tricks at Grand Night Casino?" Hanson asked.


    "Yes!" Brian snapped. He cut bread for Molly as he continued to speak, "Chester just returned to QY


    Ind from Las Vegas."


    "So what?" Hanson retorted.


    Nodding to Molly to indicate that she should eat more, Brian replied. "Nothing. But I have to tell you that


    I know something about the God of Gamblers." Brian tilted his head to the right to be able to see


    Hanson.


    Hanson pressed his lips again, but made noment.


    Turning his head away from Hanson, Brian tenderly wiped the bread crumbs from Molly''s mouth with a


    napkin before saying, "Amon gambler is unable to gather so many rich men and then set such a


    rule only with roulette."


    Snorting loudly, Hanson asked arrogantly, "Did you never think of losing when you learned who I was?"


    "Lose? To you?" Brian scoffed. His mouth twisted slightly into a sneer. Confidently, Brian said, "There


    are very few people who can defeat me." How egotistic! But not many people would criticize or even


    dislike Brian because he spoke haughtily. The man had earned the right to be arrogant. "Compared to


    other games, it is more tricky to manipte roulette," Brian exined.


    Hanson, too, had pride. He was reluctant to demean himself by ying tricks when his opponent knew


    little about gambling, so he chose roulette. He was sure of winning, but unfortunately, things didn''t turn


    out as expected. Hanson had no idea Brian was good at double-hit trick.


    "You could have won five games. Why did you let me win?" Hanson asked.


    Equally confused as Hanson was Molly. She raised her eyes and was about to ask Brian when he


    smiled at her, so she kept quiet. Delighted with Hanson''s question, he replied, "It would have been hard


    to make you gamble with yourself and work for me voluntarily if I won all the games, right?"


    Hanson was stunned. His beautiful eyes shed with anger. The man hummed to calm down. The truth


    was, he figured out Brian''s strategy the moment he lost. He had to admit Brian was brilliant. He could


    not have won if Brian didn''t allow him to win. * Figuring out how he lost was one thing. Hearing it


    verified by Brian is another. And Hanson didn''t like it one bit.


    And Brian had seen through his resentment. Coldly, he said, "I can give you another chance. When


    you''ve resolved the issues between you and Chester, we can bet again. You can leave if you win. As to


    what the stakes will be, this will be your choice!"

 Chapter 571 Sometimes Disappointment Could Turn Into Happiness (Part Two)

    Chapter 571 Sometimes Disappointment Could Turn Into Happiness (Part Two)


    Brian''s offer made Hanson hum again as he started scheming in his mind. The man was determined to


    regain his freedom. All of a sudden, he thought Brian wasn''t too bad, and it wouldn''t be such a hardship


    to work for him after the offer for another chance. Brian''s words diminished any feelings of hostility.


    Hanson was even okay to work for the man. It never urred to Hanson that his attitude would dy


    the moment when he could bet against Brian in the future because he was reluctant to follow his


    commands. Brian treated him with disdain because of this attitude, which Hanson resented. From then


    on, it just became harder for them to get along.


    Molly listened quietly to the exchange between the two men. Her attention was fully drawn to Brian and


    Hanson while she kept eating everything on her te, including food Brian gave her. The girl had no


    idea how much she had consumed until her stomach felt very full. Then it dawned on Molly that she


    had finished two breakfasts, hers and Brian''s. Startled, she raised her head to look at Brian with rosy


    cheeks and stammered, "Ah, I''m sorry to tell you that..." Brian interrupted her with a smile, "I didn''t eat


    my breakfast?"


    There was still a hint of icy in his tone when he added, "I''m d you liked the food. I get full just


    watching you eat." Although Brian still looked a bit distant, his tone had softened when addressing


    Molly unlike when he spoke to Hanson.


    She couldn''t help but blush at his words. ''What nonsense! He treats me as if I were a child. He might


    be hungry. Maybe I should order another breakfast for him, '' Molly thought. Biting her lower lip, she


    offered, "May I order another breakfast for you?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He shed her a grin and shook his head at the offer. Turning to Hanson, he said, "Aaron will be


    throwing a party tonight. You''reing with me!"


    "No!" Hanson said without hesitation.


    But Brianpletely ignored his reply. Instead, he excused himself to go to the bathroom and stood


    up.


    With Brian out of sight, Hanson transformed into an entirely different person. He jumped over the table


    like a monkey andnded beside Molly. And there was no mistake that he hopped over one table to get


    to her quickly.


    His action stunned Molly, who looked at the rest of the patrons. She saw most of the guests staring at


    her and Hanson, and it embarrassed her very much.


    Reversing a chair to straddle it, he hung both arms on the back of the seat. Curious, he asked Molly,


    "What is your rtion to Mr. Brian Long?"


    Still ufortable because of his behavior, she didn''t reply. His question disconcerted her, and Molly


    had no idea how to respond.


    "I think you''ve probably gone to bed with him," he taunted. Nodding slowly, he added, "A man like Mr.


    Brian Long doesn''t go for a girl of your kind." He gave Molly no time to respond. "But it is not right,"


    Hanson said. "As far as I know, that number should''ve been your birthday that day. Come on, beauty.


    Don''t look at me like that, or you''ll make me fall in love with you." The girl blushed at his statement.


    Molly had nothing to do but listen to Hanson. "We have a way of knowing certain things in our circle,


    not to mention the past between you and Mr. Brian Long, which is no secret in our circle. What''s more,


    you have a notorious father fond of gambling." He paused for a breath and continued, "Do you know


    what 00 means?"


    Molly shook her head and gave Hanson a nk look. She had no idea what he just asked, so she


    didn''t know what to say.


    Hanson found her silence interesting so with a big smile on his face asked another question. "What


    about 21, do you know what it stands for?"


    She shook her head once more, but the seeds of curiosity took root in her heart, and she found herself


    waiting for his exnation.


    "Aha! So you know nothing about it either?" Hansonughed loudly. He inched closer towards Molly


    and said with a mysterious smile, "I thought Mr. Brian Long had exined it to you. But can you


    venture a guess?"


    She frowned and asked with a confused look, "What are you trying to say?"


    Hanson lowered his head, then shook it as he put on a solemn expression. Vaguely, he said, "There''s


    nothing I want to say. I''m such a boring person and am d to find something to do to kill time. That''s


    why I''m talking to you now. Nothing more!"


    His remarks pissed Molly off. ''What a shameless man he is! What does he mean?'' she wondered.


    As Molly sat thinking, which Hanson ignored, he beckoned to a waiter to order a ss of juice. The


    man didn''t take his eyes off Molly, and it made her uneasy. He didn''t think it was his ce to say why


    Mr. Brian Long didn''t exin things to her. Hanson wasn''t about to forget that it was her man who


    fooled him before. Still, he thought whether this woman would one day deceive Mr. Brian Long, and


    what would happen if she did.


    Molly never knew that 00 stood for both the starting point and ending point in roulette, while 21,


    generally speaking, meant loving you.


    Love you only at first sight, but stop loving you since then. Outwardly, Mr. Brian Long was usually


    composed, but in his head, he held many passionate thoughts.


    As soon as Brian returned to their table, he was immediately aware of the strange atmosphere


    surrounding Molly and Hanson. He nced at the man and in a cold voice warned, "I hate to be


    disturbed during breakfast. You are disturbing me."


    "Oh, am I?" Hanson quipped. ying innocent, he repeated, "Am I?" Hanson settledfortably and


    eyed Brian. "Aren''t we partners now? Why are you looking at me as an opponent? Come on, man. Be


    nice to me."


    Molly''s mouth twisted in disgust. She was stunned and couldn''t believe that this shameless man acting


    like a rascal now was the same guy who was so steady and calm at the gambling table.


    Sensing she was at a loss, Hanson quickly threw her off with a statement also meant to unsettle Brian.


    "Well, don''t forget the fact that you ruined my dinner with a gorgeous beautyst night. So, you owe me


    a meal. Why can''t we have breakfast together? Don''t be a miser."


    Exasperated by Hanson''s taunts, Brian''s face clouded. His voice seemed to boom but only enough for


    Hanson to hear. "Get out of here within three seconds, or you will regret it!"


    He knew Brian''s threat was real, so Hanson was out like a sh. But that wasn''t what Molly had in


    mind. She thought the man was personable enough although a bit shy, and he wouldn''t care about


    Brian''s threat, nor listen to his orders. So it was surprising to see him hastily leaving the restaurant


    while muttering, "Your treat."


    Hanson did manage to look back at Brian with an evil smile as he opened the door of the restaurant


    before disappearing hastily. And although he was scared off, Hanson was still pleased to learn about


    the rtionship between Brian and Molly, which he found interesting. Obeying Brian would help him


    solve his problem with Chester. At the same time, he could witness firsthand, a man, who was


    indifferent outside but passionate inside, chase after a girl. That was a bonus!


    While most people were enjoying the sunshine and the sea and every fun adventure avable, gloom


    dominated A City just because of a handful of people.


    Spark felt much better today, so he went out of the ward. Apanied by Manny, he sat at the hospital


    garden to bathe under the bright sunlight. There was damage to his inner abdomen, the doctor


    confirmed, caused by severe depression. He also developed pneumonia and otherplications after


    catching a cold and getting a fever after being soaked in the rain. So, his recovery would take some


    time. He was diagnosed with circumlocution, which inyman''s terms means having anxiety attacks.


    The only way to relieve the condition was to let go of things that were causing him anxiety.

 Chapter 572 Sometimes Disappointment Could Turn Into Happiness (Part Three)

    Chapter 572 Sometimes Disappointment Could Turn Into Happiness (Part Three)


    Many patients of the hospital also came to bask in the sun. Spark stared at them absent-mindedly.


    When a couple went by,ughing and talking intimately, he instinctively turned to stare at them until the


    couple disappeared from his sight.


    For Manny, it was unbearable to see Spark this way. But he had no other options. Manny had done


    everything he could think of to help Spark. He scolded him and persuaded him. But the musician


    refused to listen. The only way to treat anxiety was to confront or covet the very thing or person


    causing the patient''s depressed state. But at this point, it wasn''t likely for Spark''s condition to be


    treated because he could never have the person he desired.


    From a nurse, Harrow learned that Spark had gone to the hospital garden. After finishing his business


    with Emp, he went out to look for him. Harrow stood a long time at the corner of the path watching


    Spark chase after intimate couples with his eyes. All of a sudden, Harrow felt a sharp, stabbing pain.


    After taking a deep breath to ease the pain, he approached Spark and Manny. He handed the


    instion barrel containing the tonic diet to Manny, who nced at Spark. Sadly, he shook his head in


    resignation before reaching for the instion barrel in Harrow''s hand. Spark pretended not to see


    Harrow. Two days ago, he felt disgusted after seeing Harrow. Now, he felt better even seeing him, or


    maybe he no longer cared about the person at all.


    If Spark chose to behave like the living dead through his future to escape his past, Manny would rather


    have the violinist ponder about his past with hatred and resentment the rest of his life and live, not just


    exist.


    "Molly''s been away for several days," Harrow spoke in a low voice. The mention of Molly''s name only


    rubbed salt on Spark''s injury. Harrow chose to ignore Spark''s sudden shaking and continued, "Has she


    ever expressed concern for you after she left thest time?" There was no reaction. "Has she ever said


    even a single word to you?"


    Spark gave Harrow a wicked look. He was red-cheeked with fury. But the rage didn''tst. He controlled


    himself and turned to look at the pedestrians while vowing to turn a blind eye to Spark.


    "You let her go, yet you still can''t control yourself," he used. Now flustered and exasperated, Harrow


    dered, "You look forward to her visit every day, or you want to visit her yourself. You wait for her to


    call or text her all the time. But what do you have to show for it now? No one except Mark visits you on


    weekends. Molly neveres. She and Brian are busy keeping each otherpany. You do know


    they were legally married in QY Ind, don''t you? The wedding ceremony happened yesterday!"


    Squinting to keep tears from pooling, Spark suddenlyughed like a fool. Hoarsely, he admitted, "Yes, I


    am upset! Are you happy now?"


    The pain reflected in Harrow''s eyes was excruciating. How could he be happy knowing his own brother


    was so desperate? How dare Spark speak that way! If Spark had not been his brother, Harrow would


    punch him in the face then throw him to feed to the wolves.


    But he said nothing, only roared in his head! He had to bear Spark because he was his brother.


    Suddenly, Spark yelled in pain, "You have never loved, and you know nothing about love!" Spark had


    no idea how unfounded his words were. "Disappointment can sometimes be a form of happiness.


    You''re disappointed when you have expectations not satisfied. Then you expect it more even after you


    get disappointed. Even as it hurts, you can enjoy the feeling. Many people will not understand what


    you''re feeling, that mixture of pain and happiness. I love Molly. I don''t know whether I will love her


    forever or not, but right this minute, I know that I love her very much. It doesn''t matter if I hurt myself


    doing so, I will keep on loving her."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His deration worried Manny and Harrow, who didn''t know what they should do about Spark. Should


    they praise him for his passion for Molly that was beyond reason? Or should they give him a severe


    beating for his silly love? Manny knew very little about Molly, while Harrow was fairly certain that Molly


    would never break up with Brian. Many people thought the love between Molly and Brian was short-


    lived. But Harrow knew, for a fact, that nothing or no one was appealing enough to separate the two!


    The soft breeze brought the warmth of the sunshine, but all three men felt cold in their hearts.


    Eric focused on the three men ahead of him. He had heart Spark''s words. Immediately, the sneer on


    his face vanished gradually. He loved Molly, too. And it seems as if everyone in love with Molly was


    suffering from great pain, and this included his brother, Brian. Love could be excruciating, yet, a great


    many persons were willing to fall in love with great expectations even knowing how things would


    eventually end up. There were lucky guys who would be loved by the person they loved, making them


    feel as if they had gone to heaven. But there will also be unfortunate ones who would refuse love and


    will suffer a lot as if they had gone to hell!


    "Why are you here, Mr. Eric Long?" Harrow asked. He had seen Eric and didn''t hesitate ask the


    question.


    "I am only here to visit a friend. I would like to say hello to you when I see you." Eric sauntered towards


    Spark, and sized him up from head to toe. He then said, "I heard you had a cold and fever. Why are


    you still sick after such a long time? Our great musician cannot afford to be sick!" he sneered. Eric felt


    bitter. "No matter what happens, those who stop, and are full of remorse, they still don''t deserve our


    sympathy." The people present frowned at his words. His tone still frosty, Eric said, "Spark, I won''t


    torture myself if I were you, and would have no intention of quitting. At least, I will show my best and be


    well-prepared to take in Molly in case she breaks up with Brian any time." "So, what do you think?" he


    asked, Everyone was stunned, and stared at Eric with several thoughts in their heads.


    While Spark looked absent-minded, what he was really doing was seriously thinking about Eric''sst


    words.


    Manny didn''t understand what Eric meant. It appeared as though he was scolding Spark. At the same


    time, it also seemed as though Eric was stimting Spark, by pushing him in the pit.


    Harrow was extremely concerned about Spark. He knew a lot about Mr. Eric Long and his brother, Mr.


    Brian Long, including their love for Molly. In his opinion, Eric might take advantage of Spark by


    persuading him to separate Brian and Molly, for his own interest.


    Staring into Spark''s eyes, Eric turned to walk away, leaving Spark, Manny, and Harrow behind, each


    one lost in their thoughts. Eric stalked coolly and didn''t look back at the three until Lenny drove off and


    the hospital disappeared from sight.


    Eric was so jealous when Little Molly asked him to take care of Spark. If there were none of the so-


    called political constraints four years ago, Eric could''ve apanied Little Molly. But would it have


    made any difference? Would she have treated Eric better than others?


    ''Spark, I hope you will be better soon, not only to help assuage the guilt Molly feels for you, but also for


    your own health. After all, you''re being cared for by the person you love, right?


    Me? I have nothing!''


    As the car sped through the streets, Eric tilted his head to the left and watched things and people


    outside the vehicle retreating rapidly, as grief shed in his eyes.


    He sniffled. ''Little Molly, I will work hard and try to be a man as powerful as my brother Brian.


    When you get hurt and seek a safe harbor, I hope I will be the first man you think of.


    I will be grateful, even if you only need a substitute for Brian!''

 Chapter 573 A Fight (Part One)

    Chapter 573 A Fight (Part One)


    A true man will always stand by and support the woman he loves no matter what - even if it''s her fault


    or not.


    QY Ind was open to anybody. It was a paradise of fun and pleasure as a lot of clubs were open all


    night till dawn. Tourism and the entertaining industry were the major economic sources here. Because


    it contributed so much to the country''s economy, the government just conveniently turned a blind eye to


    the shady business on the ind.


    Leng''s Corporations was going to hold amercial cocktail party in the LW Hotel. It would be the first


    one held by Aaron since he had regained his control of Leng''s Corporation by making use of his


    dominating power in the government. As a bastard, Aaron was cruel and ruthless. He had used every


    kind of filthy method on earth to retrieve his power in Leng''s Corporations in just four years.


    The cocktail party was to be held in the Dream of Luxury, the best one among the four renowned theme


    restaurants in the hotel. It was also the one most difficult to reserve in spite of its costliest price among


    the four. The restaurant consisted of two parts, the ship-shaped dining hall above ground and the


    underground dining hall with a transparent screen that curved 180 degrees to partition the restaurant


    from the sea water. The screen was made of a shock-proof and bullet-proof hard ss that was 20


    centimeters in thickness. The whole interior was painted in white decorated with different shades of


    blue. With the help of romantic colorful lights and a variety of fish swimming outside the screen, visitors


    would have a feeling of dining under the sea. It resembled wondends so much that it seemed that


    time slowed down in there.


    A long and fancy limousine slowly came to halt at the entrance of the hotel. A bellboy approached and


    opened the car door. A long leg stretched out first, the polished shoe glimmering in the sunshine.


    Numerous cameras shed when its master finally stepped out. But the bodyguards were swift in


    hiding the man''s face from view before any reporter could get a picture of it.


    Brian lowered himself a little to reach out for Molly''s hand. Despite his cold exterior, Molly gave him a


    gentle smile. The corners of her mouth lifted and her lips looked luscious as on it was a sheeryer of


    lip gloss. On her body was a sapphire blue strapless dress that hung way above her knees. She was


    wearing white heels that only made her look more delicate. Her silky hair was fixed in a loose bun


    adorned with a butterfly clip with crystals. On her neck was Firefly Stone, the ne woven by nine


    cords with the valuable stone on the middle. Sensing her nervousness, the stone shed a faint red


    light. Against the sapphire blue dress, however, the faint red was so conspicuous that it attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    Molly''s eyes started to hurt as ring shes of camera continued to strike at them. She frowned and


    rested her eyes close. Brian took her by her hand and led her into the hotel lobby. She clutched her


    handbag tight against her chest as the bracelets on her wrists tinkled. She felt confident as she walked


    through these people because she could feel the strength and warmth on Brian''s hand that held hers.


    Brian looked handsome in his tailored suit. He went into the lobby with Molly with the help of a bell boy.


    Now, the reporters could only see their backs. Even though they were starting to get annoyed, they


    couldn''t risk offending any of the guests at the cocktail party.


    The inside of the Dream of Luxury was already full of people. They talked,ughed, and toasted to


    each other. Like many other cocktail parities for celebrities, guests invited here were important people


    from everywhere¡ªpolitics, business, showbiz. They seemingly came here for the official


    announcement. But most of them had a different agenda for being here tonight. As the biggest names


    of the country gathered in this one ce tonight, opportunities will be exchanged left and right. This


    was an unspoken standard in gatherings such as this.


    As the CEO of Leng''s Corporation, Aaron was a favorite topic of conversation tonight. His name was


    dropped throughout the party like a prayer whether it was from a politician or a businessman or a


    celebrity. Aaron''sst name Leng meant coldness, which was a good way to describe him - he was


    cold and distant. Therefore, courage was necessary for anyone who wanted to be close to him. Most of


    the guests offered him a hello and a fewments about the weather before running off as they fail to


    come up with more interesting things to talk about.


    Aaron spotted Brian as soon as he walked in. Aaron approached him to wee him in person. He


    first whispered something to Ken''s ear when he saw Molly tagging along with Brian. Then Ken


    immediately left.


    "Wow, this is a surprise. I didn''t think you''de early, " Aaronmented.


    "I like to be early when ites to things I need to do. I don''t like to prolong things," Brian said tly.


    Even though he was rtively peaceful, Molly could still sense his coldness.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes as he looked at Molly. There was something in his gaze that only Brian could


    read into.


    "Okay," Brian gave Molly''s hand a firmer grip before continuing, "they can keep each other''spany."


    Molly found herself confused at what Brian had just said. When she was about to ask what he was


    talking about, she saw Ken walking towards them with a girl in tow. She was very beautiful with her


    porcin skin and curly hair. She was wearing a pink floor-length dress that entuated her petite


    body. Her face was pasted with a smile but there was something about her eyes that gave her away.


    She seemed to be secretly hating all of this.


    Molly sank into deep thought when she settled her eyes on the girl standing in front of her. Then she


    heard Aaron talking, "This is Ximena Mo, my girlfriend." He turned to look at Ximena in aparatively


    cold manner, "This is Molly Xia, Mr. Brian Long''s wife."


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Long," Ximena addressed Molly with a smile.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly flushed when she heard Aaron say "Mr. Brian Long''s wife." She nodded at Ximena with a smiling


    face and said, "Just call me Molly."


    "Okay, Molly," Ximena said, smiling. She nodded at Molly as well. Her tone was quite courteous, neither


    too warm nor too aloof, "You can call me Ximena."


    Now that the niceties were over it was time for Brian and Aaron to get to business. Brian obviously


    went here for a reason. While he didn''t tell Molly about this specifically, she still knew. Brian waived


    Molly off. He told her to entertain herself first and eat something while he talked with Aaron in private.


    Molly nodded, then he and Aaron stalked off. Aaron gave the same reminders to Ximena.


    Ximena stared at Aaron walking away until he finally disappeared into the crowd. Her lips curled as if


    she was upset. But she immediately shifted her expression when she turned to look at Molly, "Let''s go


    find a table where we can eat."


    Molly nodded. As a guest, she knew to always ept the hostess'' offer¡ªthat was basic courtesy.


    Besides, she was hungry anyway. Both she and Brian were busy that afternoon that they hadn''t had a


    chance to eat something.


    They made their way towards the buffet table which wasid out with a variety of food. They picked up


    a te and selected from the food, remaining silent the whole time. Since this was their first time


    meeting one another, no one spoke or initiated anything. Molly wasn''t good at talking to strangers and


    Ximena seemed to be upset about something. They just smiled whenever their eyes would meet.

 Chapter 574 A Fight (Part Two)

    Chapter 574 A Fight (Part Two)


    "Wow, who''s that woman?"


    someone''s voice suddenly asked. Ximena body''s stiffened at the sound. But the embarrassed look on


    her face was gone as soon as it came. She went back to picking food from the buffet as if nothing had


    happened.


    "Wow, wow..." A woman cast a look at Molly and moved her mouth to the direction of Ximena. "A


    sparrow will never be a phoenix. Well, someone must have felt happy for having caught herself a


    rich man in exchange for her body."


    The group of women that she was with started giggling when she finished talking. Theirughter was


    that of mockery.


    Molly frowned. She looked at the group of women, and then at Ximena, who was standing casually by


    her side and was picking a piece of mousse cake into her te. She was acting like she didn''t hear


    anything.


    Molly admired her for herposure and courage. Stay calm in the middle of a storm! That is not easy


    at all! How do we take cruel words with just a grain of salt? Ximena definitely knew how. Molly turned to


    look at the women again. They were enraged by the fact that Ximena was just ignoring them. Their


    face twisted into a grimace.


    "Ximena, what a bitch!" One woman sneered, "What does it feel like to be a snake stealing Aaron from


    Vivi? It must be nice to be the other woman, huh!"


    Then Vivi, probably, piped, "Just let it go. It was no one''s fault. I lost him and that''s that..." Her voice


    was soft and weak as if that was all she could muster out. Her eyes were welling up with tears. It was


    obvious that she was the one that got hurt the most in the love triangle that was her, Aaron, and


    Ximena.


    As if they didn''t hear Vivi at all, the group of women just started talking badly of Ximena and Aaron.


    Ximena was just right here and here they were talking so cruelly about her. Ximena, however, graceful


    as ever, remained calm. She wasn''t looking directly at them but she could definitely hear everything.


    Molly looked at Ximena, who had just tightened her grip to the food tongs in her hand. As someone


    who knew nothing about what was happening, Molly knew to suspend her judgment until further notice.


    But for some reason, she didn''t believe a word those women said about Ximena. Even if Ximena had


    been the other woman - for sure that wasn''t the only side of the story. Her rtionship with Brian was


    complicated. Ximena might have her reason as well.


    Molly turned to study Vivi, who looked quite naive and pure. But that might have been what she really


    wanted the people to think of her. For some reason, Vivi reminded Molly of Becky who hid under the


    pretension of naivety but was really wicked on the inside.


    "That''s enough!" Molly finally cried, "You''re in public. Please be careful of the words that you choose to


    say. This isn''t the time or ce to be inappropriate."


    "And who are you?" A small girl in a white dress said as she measured Molly up and down. Then she


    continued before Molly could answer, "Well, I guess it''s true, birds of the same feather do really flock


    together. She got herself another sparrow too! So you must like taking men away from other women


    too, huh? "


    Her words stung Molly. She was feeling both ashamed and enraged suddenly that she lost her ability to


    speak.


    "Yes, I seduced Aaron. Do you have a problem with that?" Suddenly, Ximena turned to face all the


    women, speaking up for the first time, "I seduced Aaron because I could do it. I''m his type. If I lost my


    lover to anyone else, I''d never show myself to the winner because I would be ashamed so. It''s pretty


    bold of you to show up here. Because it''s such a pity that you would be stupid enough to do that."


    "You..."


    By the time Ximena finished speaking, every single one of those women were fuming. Ximena


    managed to insult everyone. Vivi''s eyes were red from tears. She couldn''t speak as she was trying.


    Ximena was staring directly at Vivi''s tear-stained face and said coldly, "Vivi, stop crying. It gets you


    nowhere. Stop continuously proving to me that you are really weak. I bet you do this everyday. Aren''t


    you tired of it yet? It''s bing part of you! Haven''t you figured it out yet? No one''s buying your


    innocent act. I wonder where you got that. Your parents? I pity you, Vivi. Really, from the bottom of my


    heart."


    "Ximena, what did you say? You''re a slut!" One woman shouted furiously. She raised her hand as if she


    was going to p Ximena on the face. But she stopped before her hand could even get near Ximena''s


    face. All of a sudden, she couldn''t see anything anymore and her face had been pped with a pice of


    cake.


    Molly had to keep herself fromughing at the sight of the woman''s face smothered with colorful cake


    icing. It was definitely a hrious scene, especially at a cocktail party such as this. She felt nothing but


    admiration for Ximena''s courage. After all, this was Aaron''s cocktail party and, as the hostess, she was


    brave to do such a controversial thing while some other women would have just ignored them. Ximena


    wasn''t one to back down. It might have been rash, but she was doing it to protect herself which Molly


    highly approved of.


    Hyped up by Ximena''s bold act of courageousness, Molly felt her body vibrating with an urge to fight


    back. Everyone kept their reactions in check though. She watched as the Vivi''s group grimaced in


    response. She was so caught up in the moment that she hadn''t noticed that arger group had already


    circled around them watching the fight.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Ximena, take your anger out on me, not my friend," Vivi offered as more tears welled up in her eyes.


    They were brimming to the end as if they were set to alle crashing down any minute now, "I may


    have lost Aaron but you have no right to insult my parents. They have nothing to do with this. They just


    supported me like any parents would do to their kid. You''ve got some nerve..."


    Her tears finally fell like rivers as she trailed off.


    Vivi was cunning in that way because no one had heard how they insulted Ximena and Molly, and now


    that people had gathered to watch the scene, here she was making Ximena look worse. What''s more,


    the people even saw Ximena p a piece of cake into one of Vivi''s friends. The crowd was buzzing


    when Vivi started talking about her parents. Now the people were judging Ximena and were taking


    Vivi''s side, pitying them.


    It seemed that everyone had some idea about Ximena''s past with Aaron because, unlike Vivi and her


    friends, Ximena was new to this crowd. Of course, these other rich people were going to side with their


    fellow rich people who, in this case, was Vivi.


    "Ximena, weren''t you originally dating Aaron''s brother? So, what? You just left him out of nowhere so


    you can slide into Aaron''s bed after finding out he was cut off by his family? You''re nothing if not a


    whore, Ximena!" The woman with cake on her face cried furiously.


    "Madam, if I were you, I''d be at the restroom by now cleaning myself up. You look awful," Molly said


    simply. "Please stop yelling. You look crazy. Is this what your parents taught you? The people here may


    choose your side because they already know you and they think you''re a well-mannered girl. But let me


    tell you, those who don''t know you will think you''re the exact opposite."

 Chapter 575 A Fight (Part Three)

    Chapter 575 A Fight (Part Three)


    Molly''s beauty wasn''t the type that you appreciated right away - she wasn''t stunning at first nce. She


    was pure like unprocessed crystal - she shone in light colors. But tonight, the shade of her blue dress


    perfectlyplemented her pure beauty as if she was a fair. She spoke in a measured voice veiled by


    calmness. Everyone stared at her as if they were listening to a goddess.


    Ximena turned sideways to watch Molly as she spoke. She thought Molly only responded when she


    was under attack. But right now, as she spoke, there was a hint of slyness in her eyes like she was a


    predator lurking and nning her attack¡ªit was as if she''d just been waiting for enemies to approach,


    ready to take them down.


    The woman with cake on her face suddenly realized something. They picked a fight with Ximena when


    she was with a woman whom they''d never seen before. They had no idea who Molly was, but just


    thought she must have been an ordinary actressing here with some dandy. So they didn''t think


    such an actress who came here to seek any opportunities would stand up for Ximena. And the man


    she must havee with must not approve of what Molly was doing. After all, every girl in their group


    came from a prominent, wealthy family.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her mouth quivering, "Don''t you know who I am? How bold of you to fight


    back! Don''t you know what you''re in for your rudeness?"


    "Oh? What is it?" Molly sneered. She held her face in the same cold way that Brian held his, "I wonder


    what''s going to happen," Molly taunted.


    Ximena remained silent, keeping a wary eye on the situation. Actually, she didn''t mind being spoken ill


    of by those women. It''s not like it was the first time because she knew that was how almost everyone


    saw her anyway. She had already grown a tough shell from having heard so many terrible things said


    about her. She let them slide off as if they meant nothing. These bored and shallow women wouldn''t


    stop until they got the satisfaction that they wanted. But when they began insulting Molly, that was


    when she snapped. Aaron, she assumed, valued his rtionship with Brian because he took the


    courtesy of weing him in person. And since this was so, she fought back for Molly. Besides, this


    whole thing only happened because of her feud with Vivi.


    "Apologize to Ximena!" As Ximena''s mind raced, she heard Molly demand an apology on her behalf.


    Ximena gazed at Molly who was ring at Vivi''s friends with sheer determination. "Apologize to


    Ximena right now and I''ll consider letting this whole thing go. Or you''ll be the one sorry in the end,"


    Molly spat. She was tough now unlike before. When she threatened them, she wasn''t even thinking of


    how powerful Brian was and whether her words really bore any weight without Brian''s help. But she


    threatened them anyway. If there was anything that she hated the most, it was these spoiled girls that


    came from rich families that acted as if they ruled the world.


    Some of the crowd started chuckling lightly at Molly''s threats. This was a smallmunity - they all


    knew everyone somehow and this was their first time seeing Molly. No one knew anything about her,


    not even the celebrities. Everybody here thought she was just a rising starlet looking for more


    opportunities here. In that instant, the crowd started buzzing again with gossip and judgement. Angry at


    Molly''s threats, the woman with the cake on her face grabbed another piece of cake from the table and


    attempted to throw it back on Molly''s face. But she was too slow as Molly had already hit her face with


    the te of food that she was holding.


    "You slut..."


    The woman went crazy. She went for Molly like she had just lost her mind. She wasn''t the pretentious


    well-mannered girl she was pretending to be all night anymore. Ximena stepped in front of Molly to stop


    the attack. But the woman pushed her away and began pulling her hair in the process. This angered


    Molly. The ne on her neck turned blue after having sensed her anger. Molly pushed the woman


    away, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground. Molly immediately neared towards Ximena to help


    her. In the middle of all this chaos, a firm voice came, "What''s going on here?"


    It was so unexpected that everyone froze at once. They turned their face only to see Aaron''s cold face.


    By his side was another crisp-looking man wearing the same cold expression on Aaron''s face. His grim


    aura would make everyone hold their breath.


    Brian cast Molly a nce who was, at the moment, dragging Ximena from being attacked by a group of


    women. Ximena''s hair was already a mess. Brian frowned when his eyes swept across Molly''s wrist


    that was reddened with several scratches. A coldness started to shroud him.


    Aaron approached the woman with the cake on her face who had just tripped and was now being


    helped to her feet. Then his eyes swept the room, trying to figure out what had happened. Then finally,


    he rested his eyes on Ximena. She bit her lips, avoiding Aaron''s gaze. The fierceness that she had just


    disyed had seemingly diminished in front of this man.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian, meanwhile, walked towards Molly and looked at her from head to toe before fixing his gaze on


    the scratches on her wrist. He couldn''t make himself to stop looking at it.


    All the courage that Molly had mustered up earlier was gone, and now she just felt like she was going


    to be scolded like she was a kid who had just misbehaved. She bit her lips and lowered her head as


    she stood in front of Brian. She still felt angry at how these women were treating Ximena, so she fought


    for her, releasing whatever anger she had inside. But it must have been inappropriate for her to act this


    way as she was here as Brian''s wife after all. Brian must have been embarrassed of her.


    "Aaron... They hurt me!" The woman with the cake on her face immediately rushed up to Aaron,


    clinging to his arm. It was lucky that the press wasn''t invited, otherwise they would all be on the front


    page of the papers tomorrow. "Ximena and her friend bullied me and I got hurt,"


    the woman said meekly, obviously looking for sympathy. It was as if she wasn''t just yelling cruel words


    and attacking Molly like a bull earlier.


    Ximena gazed at Aaron, still not saying anything. She had no intention to exin. But Molly felt


    embarrassed. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Aaron, can anyone just bully me now that you''ve left Vivi?" Another woman cut in angrily, "Haven''t you


    forgotten your promises when you broke up with Vivi?"


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at these usations that were disguised as questions. Ken looked at the


    group of women scornfully. ''Stupid women! How dare they questioned Mr. Aaron in public! And even


    dragged Mr. Brian Long''s wife in the mud? Are you crazy?'' He could not help but sneer those silly


    women secretly in his heart.


    "Bri... I..." Molly stammered, ashamed of her actions.


    Brian looked at Molly tenderly and then turned his gaze at the group of women¡ªhe was ring them


    down.


    "Who hurt my wife?" Brian asked severely¡ªeach word rung in the air and no one was speaking as they


    were too terrified.


    Even though Brian was more good-looking than Aaron, the woman with the cake on her face still didn''t


    know who he was and she didn''t think that he was powerful and wealthy as he really was¡ªshe


    underestimated him. In addition to that, he was so young and he came along with Aaron whom she


    thought would help her. So she confessed boldly, "I did it. Your wife threw cake at me. What a shallow


    bitch... Ouch!"


    She cried before she finished talking as Aaron had pped her across the face. That startled everyone


    who was watching. She was Aaron''s half-sister after all.


    Even though Aaron had plotted against the Leng family, he still treated his half-sister well. While it was


    true that she was arrogant and often unreasonable, she still knew right from wrong, especially in a


    gathering like this. But she was acting so crazy today and the trouble she was starting was


    unbelievable.


    Brian''s eyes deepened. He spoke in a measured tone while everyone was frozen in shock, "Cake? She


    can throw anything she wants. She can throw away money if she likes; or she can choose to shut down


    companies if she likes. She can do whatever pleases her."


    While the statement sounded as if Brian was exaggerating, no one doubted that Molly really could do


    all of those things.

 Chapter 576 Skill of Controlling People (Part One)

    Chapter 576 Skill of Controlling People (Part One)


    A qualified leader must have the capability to control people.


    ***


    "Bri..." Molly spoke as she raised her head to look at him. At that moment, she wasn''t thinking about


    whether what Brian said was true or not but it was clear that Brian was siding with her on this one;


    tolerating her, one might even say.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Brian Long ?" Aaron said, slightly frowning.


    Brian slowly raised his eyes that were filled with rage. Tony walked towards Brian quickly telling him


    about the family of each of these women. After listening intently to Tony, Brian looked at the woman


    with cake on her face and said to Tony, "Anyone I don''t want to see in QY Ind anymore should be


    gone in three days," he said simply.


    Tony looked at the woman too and responded, "Yes, sir!"


    "Mr. Brian Long," Aaron repeated, "Could you let this go for my sake?"


    Brian didn''t respond but his face had darkened. But it was clear in Aaron''s words¡ªthese women


    picked a fight with people they shouldn''t have messed with.


    Molly pressed her lips as she didn''t expect that the matter at hand was so serious. She didn''t know if all


    of these people really understood what Brian meant. But she did¡ªit meant that Brian was going to ruin


    their lives either their families would suddenly go bankrupt or theirpanies would. Either way, the


    end result was the same: they weren''t going to be part of this exclusivemunity anymore.


    Aaron quickly nced at Molly when he saw that Brian wasn''t going to make a consideration. He


    turned his gaze towards the woman with cake on her face and ordered, "Zoe, take responsibility for


    what you did. Apologize to Mrs. Long now!"


    Zoe turned her face to the side oblivious of how grave the situation was, but when she saw the look on


    Aaron''s face, she was frozen in ce. Her eyes had turned red, and her mouth was pressed tightly.


    "Aaron, please don''t me Zoe," Vivi said in a waxy voice, with tears in her eyes, looking at Aaron. "It


    was all my fault. Nothing would have happened if they weren''t just looking out for me..." Then she


    looked at Molly, lowering her gaze, "Mrs. Long, please forgive us. We were rude and we were wrong."


    Molly felt no remorse for Vivi and she didn''t believe her sincerity not even for one second. Molly could


    see right through Vivi. She knew that Vivi was only doing this to gain the sympathy of the people


    watching¡ªVivi was making Molly look like the bad person. This was exactly something that Becky


    would do.


    "Vivi, how could you apologize to her?" Zoe screamed. She was already mad enough as it was that


    Aaron chose to not help her and now Vivi was apologizing to Molly. She couldn''t bear it any longer. She


    continued, "Aaron, I doubt how powerful you really are in QY Ind. After all, anyone can just bully


    your younger sister into doing anything they want her to do."


    Aaron never thought that his cousin would be so stupid, ring at her, he said, "Zoe Song, apologize


    now!" His voice was still cold that not an ounce of sympathy could be traced in it.


    Molly sighed to herself. She resented how Zoe had behaved, who was still acting so arrogantly. But she


    wasn''t stupid¡ªshe knew Aaron was asking her for consideration for Zoe and Zoe didn''t even


    appreciate that. Molly looked at Ximena who kept her eyes on Aaron as if she had nothing to do with all


    of this. But if you looked closely, there was a sh of anger in her eyes as if she was just holding


    herself back from saying anything.


    "Bri..." Molly opened her mouth finally, "We shouldn''t be talking about things like this at cocktail party of


    Leng''s Corporations. Besides, don''t you have something important to discuss with Aaron?"


    Brian turned his head slightly to look at Molly - in his head, he was thinking how Molly still wasn''t good


    at diverting attention away from the situation. But her eyes were sparkling and he didn''t want to


    embarrass her in front of all these people.


    She looked down at the floor and said in a low voice, "Sorry, I''m such a headache. I didn''t mean to do


    anything, it''s just that they kept insulting Ximena..."


    Molly''s voice trailed off as Brian reached out to touch the Firefly Stone that was resting around her neck


    - it was now a faint yellow color. Molly looked down on the ne too. She knew that the Stone


    changed colors as her emotions changed, but she had never seen it turn into this color before¡ªshe


    didn''t know what it meant.


    Brian felt his heart ache as he looked at the yellow Stone. Then he returned his gaze at Zoe, "You can''t


    pick a fight with everybody. Remember that," he said in an ominous tone.


    When he finished speaking, Brian took Molly''s hand, ready to leave. He paused after taking only a


    couple of steps, he turned his head to the side where Tony was and said, "Take some food for Mol. Not


    the sweet ones."


    "Yes, sir," Tony said before he made his way to the dining area. Brian meanwhile led Molly to where


    they could rest.


    The people who were watching had mixed reactions on their face¡ªbut most of them were obviously


    jealous of Molly. They all wished to be taken cared of like Brian was doing for Molly.


    Aaron red at Ximena when Brian finally left. He was seething. Instead of lowering her head, Ximena


    stared into his eyes too. Her hands were wrenched into fists and she even raised her chin slightly as an


    act of defiance. To Ximena, Aaron had to understand that she was hurt by what had happened and he


    should be empathizing with her not scolding her.


    "Ken, take Zoe to get changed. Then drive her along with Vivi back home," Aaron demanded. Both Zoe


    and Vivi didn''t expect this from Aaron. "I don''t care who was right or wrong but I should remind you that


    you picked a fight with the wrong people!" he bellowed when he saw that Zoe and Vivi weren''t budging.


    Aaron paused before continuing, "Now even I have to be careful around him. You behave yourselves


    from now on!" Then he looked at Ximena and said, "Follow me!"


    He turned around and left, while Ximena took a deep breath before following his footsteps. Although


    people red at her as she walked past them, she didn''t give them any notice remaining upright and


    unafraid in her stance.


    Meanwhile, at the rest area, Brian ignored the people who were eyeing them. Instead, he focused on


    getting Molly to eat¡ªhe was filling up her te with the food that Tony had brought. When he saw that


    Molly had finished everything, he refilled her te right away. By the end, he found the situation more


    interesting than anything and there was a faint smile cing on his lips.

 Chapter 577 Skill of Controlling People (Part Two)

    Chapter 577 Skill of Controlling People (Part Two)


    "I just came here and it already doesn''t smell too good," came a voice with a slightly mocking tone. The


    person sat opposite to Brian and Molly, "Mr. Brian, I''m afraid I was toote to watch the show?"


    Brian didn''t even look up but Molly did. She saw Hanson who was d in a gray suit and ck shirt,


    sitting opposite to them. He looked clean and crisp now like before when he was at the Grand Night


    Casino¡ªunlike this morning, when he had just woken up and had''t had time to fix himself. He looked


    cunning with his hair resting on part of his face concealing some parts of his eyes. His lips were slightly


    parted as if forming a twisted n¡ªhe was good-looking to say the least.


    "Aaron''s getting ready downstairs," Brian said as he put some diced mango on Molly''s ce, "Chester


    hasn''t arrived yet," he finished.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm?" Hanson seemed quite surprised, "Is it possible that he won''te even after we told him to?"


    Suddenly, Brian raised his eyes to meet Hanson''s eyes. He spoke gradually, "I don''t like people who


    think too highly of themselves."


    Pursing his lips, Hanson mumbled, "Can''t I crack a joke..." He widened his eyes briefly enough that


    Brian didn''t see it then he turned to Molly and said, "Seriously, how can you handle him?"


    Molly''s hand was midair about to take a mouthful of diced mango. She wasn''t expecting that Hanson


    would talk to her. She froze¡ªunsure what to say.


    When Hanson saw that Brian was already ring at him, he wore a light smile on his face and said to


    Molly, "I''m gonna get a drink." He stood up and left. As he made his way to the bar, he ran into Aaron


    and Ximena. When he had already walked past them, he stopped in his tracks, frowned, and looked


    back. He didn''t remove his sight until Aaron and Ximena was already sitting down opposite to Brian. At


    that moment, a waiter who was carrying a tray of sses of wine was passing by. He leaned over and


    grabbed a ss of wine for himself. As he was sipping, he mumbled to himself, "Why does she look so


    familiar?"


    Then he thought for a while, but still he could not remember when he had met her before. Finally he


    could do nothing but shrug slightly, giving up. With the ss of wine in his hand, he walked around the


    wine party. When he met the people who had been together with him at Grand Night Casino in recent


    days, they greeted each other.


    ***


    The press was eagerly waiting outside the LW hotel for any possible news. By the roadside just across


    the street where the press was waiting was a Spyker SUV parked. The light from the streetmps


    reflected unto the SUV shedding off a faint light. It was quite a sight for sore eyes as it had looked so


    peaceful.


    "Are you sure you can beat Hanson?" the person on the driver''s seat asked slowly.


    "Hanson was trained by our master. Anything our master knows, he does too," Chester said as he


    shuffled a deck of cards with his right hand. Chester was quite skilled at card games. It was all just


    child''s y to him. "I didn''t start ying by cheating. I''d only learned that halfway until eventually our


    master stopped teaching me. That''s why I haven''t met this junior fellow disciple yet. Well, I have, a few


    times at our master''s birthday but I''ve never yed against him so I don''t know if I can win this or not,"


    Chester added.


    The person on the driver''s seat turned around to look at Chester and said coldly, "How can you boast


    to me about how good you are in the beginning and now give me a bullshit answer such as that one?"


    "Hmm!" Chester''s eyes had deepened as he held the deck of cards in his hands. "Don''t forget that we


    don''t owe each other anything. We just said we''d help one another, remember? You use me to get what


    you want and I''m going to use you to get Hanson to y with me," he said coldly. Looking at the person


    on the driver''s seat, he said, "What I hate most is being dictated by anybody else. We are doing no


    more than making use of each other. Never take my help for granted!"


    Chester snorted as he peeked at his wristwatch. He opened the car door when he saw that it was


    nearly time. He angrily got off the car and said, "Go back and tell your boss that not everyone is stupid.


    Because if you keep underestimating people, sooner orter, you''ll find yourselves on the losing end of


    the stick of an idiot. That''s all I have for you and don''t ever do that again," he warned.


    He mmed the door shut. Chester strode towards the hotel with one hand in his pocket and his other


    hand holding an invitation. The person at the driver''s seat merely sneered at Chester. As soon as


    Chester was out of the car, he dialed a number, his voice was calm as he spoke, "Chester just entered


    the hotel. I''m afraid we can''t control him so better get him out of the picture as soon as possible."


    "If he''s no use to me then what else is his life worth for?" the voice was cold and harsh as if it had


    never spoke of good things before.


    As soon as Chester stepped into hotel territory, Aaron was informed right away. While nobody had said


    that there was going to be a game, it was almost an unspoken rule in themunity. The God of


    Gambling had once said that his disciples should never y against each other. He made this a rule so


    his disciples shouldn''t and wouldn''t vite it.


    Chester looked around the hotel nonchntly. Then he picked up a ss of wine from one of the


    waiters carrying a tray.


    When the man came up to him and asked him to deal with the Grand Night Casino, he had said yes


    immediately. He had never had a problem with Brian and he had only agreed because this might be his


    only chance to y against Hanson without their master getting involved. One kingdom can''t have two


    kings. When he had won so much money in the Grand Night Casino in Las Vegas, he made Shane feel


    helpless which only led Hanson to understand what his intention really was. So as expected, when he


    hade to the Grand Night Casino, a game was scheduled right away.

 Chapter 578 Skill of Controlling People (Part Three)

    Chapter 578 Skill of Controlling People (Part Three)


    Suddenly, Chester felt as if someone was looking at him. He turned around and sighted Hanson among


    the crowd. They looked at each other as a yful smile both formed on their lips. After which, they


    raised their sses of wine to each other, their smile just growing and growing. Both of them downed


    the ss in one gulp and started to walk towards one another.


    "Chester, long time no see!" Hanson greeted him with a smile. "Our master''s been in poor healthtely


    but he still keeps talking about you."


    "Is that so?"


    Chester smiled. "So what are you doing here if our master is sick? Won''t he get mad?"


    "Even you''re not afraid, why should I be?" Hanson sad lightly. "He''s banned me for twenty years. The


    earlier he dies, the earlier I''ll be free."


    "How can you be so detached? Our master loves you!"


    "He loves me just as much as he loves you," Hanson said slowly. "Otherwise, why would he make a


    rule tailor-made for you and me?"


    "Haha!" Chester guffawed, "Hanson, it seems that we''ve both been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Hanson nodded. Then the smile on his face started to fade away as he spoke slowly, emphasizing


    each word, "Yes, Chester, I believe we''ve waited far too long."


    "Since you''ve both waited long enough and the table is already ready, why don''t you start the game


    now?"


    a cold voice suddenly interrupted them. Neither Hanson nor Chester turned to see who was interrupting


    them. Instead, they were staring each other down. When the God of Gambling epted them as


    disciples, the first thing he had ever told them was that there was no room for mutual affection in


    gambling. There could be only one winner, one loser, and absolutely no ce for sympathy.


    "I want it to be a closed game, please," Chester said slowly.


    Hanson didn''t respond to him and just kept staring into his eyes. He looked at Brian who hadn''t said a


    word yet too, "Mr. Brian Long, I agree. Closed game, please."


    Throughout this whole conversation, Brian''s face remained expressionless¡ªhe didn''t even flinch. He


    looked at Chester briefly. When the atmosphere had started to tighten a little bit, he opened his thin lips


    and spoke slowly, "If that''s what you both want, then why not ?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hanson smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Brian Long!"


    Brian looked at Aaron and said indifferently, "Give them a room." Brian was already on his way out


    when he stopped in his tracks and turned around, looked at Hanson, and said, "Hanson, I don''t care


    whether you win or lose. You''re betting on your own either way so it doesn''t matter but I suggest you


    come out here whole and alive and see for yourself what I have in store for you."


    Brian didn''t wait for Hanson to respond before he turned around once more and left with Molly. Hanson


    blinked as he watched Brian walk away. "Ken, take them to that room," Aaron ordered. After a pause,


    he added, "Turn off all cameras and tell the staff they''re on a break for the meantime."


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Ken answered. Then he looked at Hanson and Chester and said, "Please follow me."


    Aaron and Ximena stared at Hanson and Chester when they left. While Hanson and Chester headed to


    the room, they discussed the stakes casually.


    "Chester, what should we y for? I don''t want this to be boring, you got that?"


    "Hanson, just because everything you do has some thrill to it doesn''t mean that''s going to make you


    happy."


    "Hmm? Is that true? Not for me. Every time the stakes are interesting, I''d be more likely to win."


    Chester smiled and said, "You want me to retire. Fine then, that''s what I''m putting up as my stake."


    "Chester, it''s like you can read my mind," Hanson paused. "Then what about my stake?"


    Chester nced at Hanson who was deep in thought and spoke slowly, "If you lose, you quit. You stop


    being a disciple and you leave our master."


    "Wow! That''s such a big bet!"


    "Are you backing out?"


    "Are you kidding? How the hell are you using me of being scared? "


    "Oh, I almost forgot to ask, what does it feel like to be beaten by Mr. Brian?"


    "Not so bad. I saw the double-hit trick with my own eyes¡ªsomething I''d only heard from our master


    before. Rumors say that he once lost a roulette game to Mr. Brian''s father before, is that true?"


    "I don''t know. They didn''t have an agreement about the result of that game but it was definitely closed.


    Some say our master lost, some say Mr. Long did, while some say it was a tie. Who knows? I mean,


    they obviously lost a lot at that game."


    "..."


    They stopped talking once they entered the room where there were no cameras, no audience, and not


    even a dealer inside. No one was inside the room except for Hanson and Chester.


    Back at the hotel, people were still enjoying the party. Brian and Aaron were chatting by the pool while


    Molly and Ximena were doing some flower arrangement at the garden in front, as a way of killing time,


    while their partners dealt business.


    "Aren''t you afraid of them at all?" Aaron asked. Chester''s always been crooked and he obviously


    wanted more than just to y against Hanson. Aaron feared that Chester was being backed by


    someone powerful.


    Brian withdrew his gaze from the garden house when he heard Aaron ask him the question. He


    answered tly, "Hanson refuses to work for me unless he gets what he wants." When Aaron raised his


    eyebrows, Brian exined, "I don''t know much about Chester but I do know that it''s difficult to get him


    under control. In this case, I''m going to find someone to cause trouble for him so even if I can''t get rid


    of himpletely, at least he''s out of my sight."


    A faint smile yed on Aaron''s lips when he heard this¡ªhe suddenly understood what Brian meant


    when he was talking about Hanson.


    Hanson had used to be a beggar until the God of Gambling had adopted him. Eventually, he started


    getting more and more money until he got to where he was today. However, he still longed for one thing


    and that was someone to care for him, out of respect.


    Aaron chuckled lightly. He had always admired Brian not just for his capability but also how well he


    could manipte others.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Hanson might lose?" Aaron asked. "If Chester wins, I fear that might be a lot of


    trouble."


    "Even if Hanson loses, he''s still there, isn''t he?" Brian answered in a low voice.


    Aaron lowered his eyes with a smile. He understood what Brian meant and shifted to another topic of


    conversation.


    As time passed by, the party eventually drew to an end. Brian and Aaron were discussing the


    development of QY Ind when Brian suddenly stopped talking. His eyes were directed at the garden


    house where Molly and Ximena could be sightedughing.


    Aaron turned his gaze to the garden house too¡ªhe scowled when he saw Ximena.


    While the two men looked over to the garden house, Ken and Tony approached them. Ken said, "Your


    highness, Mr. Brian, the game is over."


    The two men withdrew their sight and looked at Ken. Aaron asked him, "Who won


    ?"

 Chapter 579 Jealousy Stems From Comparison (Part One)

    Chapter 579 Jealousy Stems From Comparison (Part One)


    "Who won?"


    Aaron asked.


    No one answered. Ken and Tony exchanged looks.


    They were both wearing strange expressions on their faces.


    Aaron frowned at this¡ªwhile he can''t say for Tony but for Ken at least, his look told Aaron that there


    was going to be a problem.


    Tony answered, "Mr. Brian, Hanson asked me to tell you that he has to leave today but he''ll be back to


    meet you tomorrow. As for the stakes, he said he didn''t want to talk about it."


    Brian nodded and left right away as if he was already expecting all of this to happen. It waste at


    night. Under normal circumstances, Mol would be sound asleep by now.


    Brian wasn''t really interested in who won in this closed game. He just heard from Shawn that Hanson


    was here and wanted to y against Chester. What he really wanted was Hanson. Hanson had a lot of


    talents and for cases like this, Brian either recruited people like Hanson or destroyed them.


    Hanson wasn''t born rich but he thought highly of himself. He hated it when others looked down on him.


    If you wanted to win him over, you''d better wield both the carrot and the stick.


    "Bri, who won?" Molly asked curiously on the way back.


    "I don''t know."


    "What happened?"


    "They never revealed the result."


    Molly furrowed her brows¡ªshe couldn''t understand things like that but she didn''t press for more


    questions.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In fact, nobody ever found out what happened. But after that game, Chester never cheated in formal


    games and Hanson resigned from the team. It''s worth mentioning, though, that Chesterter got an


    apprentice who wasn''t so gifted but was able to deal with some asions as long as masters like


    Hanson weren''t there as well. It was also this disciple thatter became quite a headache for Brian.


    Later Hanson would work for Brian. But his quirky personality prevented him from getting along with


    other employees of Brian. In the end, he just shuttled around the Grand Night Casino across the world.


    Brian addressed the problem of Chester rather quickly. But it wasn''t so fast considering the fact that he


    had been preparing for today after the Vegas incident. The only suspense was whether he could get


    Hanson to show up.


    With the Chester issue resolved, the rest wouldn''t be his concern any more. As the future ruler of


    Dragon Ind, Eric was supposed to wipe out all this anti-royalists. Otherwise he wouldn''t remain in


    that seat for long, or even be qualified to lead Dragon Ind.


    The next day Hanson went to meet Brian. They talked for quite a while in the study but no one knew


    what they talked about. After their meeting, Hanson left QY Ind. He had already looked downcast


    and dejected after the bet and he came out of the study looking even more downcast and dejected¡ª


    that''s what Molly saw at least.


    Days went by. In the following days, Brian lived leisurely and freely. In fact, he had never been so idle


    as far as Molly could remember. In the daytime, Brian apanied Molly to appreciate the beautiful


    scenery on the Ind, while at night they strolled on the beach or viewed the ocean in the yacht


    prepared by Aaron.


    These days were so carefree that Molly hoped time could freeze. The happier she was, the more afraid


    she became of losing Brian. Sometimes she woke up from nightmares in Brian''s arms. Yet these bad


    dreams were gone as soon as they came.


    **


    At A City.


    Dragon Empire Group was going to build a cosmetic production line in A City which was such a huge


    investment that it attracted the authorities'' attention. They specifically organized several meetings with


    the consensus to make sure everything''s as convenient as possible for the Empire.


    At the exclusive box of Smile Hotel, Eric and Edgar were endlessly being ttered at the dinner table.


    After several sses of wine, it was no surprise that these bootlickers were a bit bolder and looser.


    Gone was the uptightness.


    "Mayor, Mr. Eric, let me toast to you," The boss of Charm Cosmetics stood from his seat, wobbling. He


    raised up his wine ss and motioned for the woman beside him to stand up and toast along with him.


    The woman wore a timid smile on her face.


    As the mayor, Edgar rarely attended dinners of this nature but since Eric was there, he had toe.


    He raised his goblet and said tly, "Cheers."


    Eric teased, "Alcohol''s bad for your skin. For women, it''s better to drink juice," he winked. Eric was


    more yful aspared to Edgar who was more serious in demeanor. Eric looked suitably


    intimidating and erratic with his tall, lean figure.


    The woman''s face flushed as she switched her wine goblet for juice, "Mr. Eric, cheers," she said in an


    alluring voice.


    Eric smiled, then drank up the wine. That toast induced a stream of other toasts. Some shady


    businessmen even brought their pretty secretaries over. But the boss of Charm Cosmetics was the


    shadiest of them all and they all secretly despised him for it¡ªin fact, he was so shady that he brought


    his daughter along with him. He knew that if his daughter had an affair with either Edgar or Eric, it


    wouldnd him a huge fat check with lots of zeroes on it.


    They were all merry and happily toasting at that dinner. Eric never passed on any toast but even if he


    had already drunk a lot, he still kept his yful demeanor in which no one could tell what he was


    actually thinking.


    Edgar, on the other hand, was a bit wary so he didn''t drink to all the toasts that were made that night.


    He was, after all, a government officer. Unlike Eric, He needed to be sober and clean. He also knew


    that there was something fishy going on with the State Parliament. While he wasn''t involved in that in


    any way, he still couldn''t risk getting set up.


    The business dinner didn''t end until midnight. By the end, some were already wobbling due to all the


    drinking but Eric, who drank the most, remained sober and sensible never taking that yful smile off


    his lips.


    After bidding their goodbyes, most of them got on their cars and drove off while Eric headed back to his


    suite. He walked into the elevator and leaned against the wall with his hands shoved in his pockets. His


    head was hung low as if his mind was deep in thought.


    The elevator doors opened and closed with hotel staff running in and out. They all greeted Eric when


    they saw him. When the elevator reached his floor, he took his time walking out and going to his suite.


    The lights were already open in Eric''s suite as Lenny was already in the balcony. When the door


    opened, she turned around and greeted Eric, "Young Master."


    "How''re things there?" Eric headed to the table and poured himself a ss of water.


    "We''ve identified the person but we don''t have damning evidence yet," Lenny answered, "This won''t be


    an easy year for the parliament."


    Eric sneered, his eyes turned solemn, "They just like to stir up trouble every few years or so."


    "But we can''t get rid of them," Lenny said shrewdly.


    Eric put down the ss, tossed his tie aside and took off his suit. As he walked to the bathroom, he


    ordered, "Lenny, go to the Blue Ind and discuss the parliament proceedings with the general


    director. Keep me updated."


    "Yes, sir." Then Eric walked into the bathroom and started showering. Lenny gazed at the closed door


    for a moment, then left the room.


    When Eric had finished showering, he stepped out with only a bath towel wrapped around his muscr


    body. Some of his wet hair stuck to his face. He seemed absolutely alluring.


    He walked to the minibar and poured some wine. Then he took the ss to the desk where his


    computer was. He sat down and turned it on and typed a few things. Within minutes, a few files popped


    up all containing information about the bosses of all the giant cosmeticpanies in A City.

 Chapter 580 Jealousy Stems From Comparison (Part Two)

    Chapter 580 Jealousy Stems From Comparison (Part Two)


    Dragon Empire Group nned to march into the cosmetic industry. They tried before but they didn''t


    really invest much. But since the Group had the lion''s share of the market, the only way they could go


    now is to uncharted territory and that included cosmetics.


    Ding dong!


    the doorbell rang. Eric frowned a bit with no idea who the visitor might be. He stood up, looked through


    the peephole, then opened the door. "Uncle Richie," he called.


    "Umm," Richie stepped in. Eric closed the door and stared at Richie nervously. He was a bit afraid of


    him if he were being honest. Richie threw a look at him and Eric put on a robe out of embarrassment.


    "Uncle Richie, it''s sote. What are you doing still up?" he said easily.


    "I was dealing with some business," Richie said as he sat on the sofa.


    Eric poured Richie a ss of wine, and sat in front of him, "And what brings you here?"


    "How are things with the parliament?" Richie took a sip and said, "This year was different. Frank was


    supposed to step down, and you''re the only one in the Long family who''s in the National Congress. If


    you mess this up, the whole country''s going to blow up into pieces."


    "People against our family have been mobilizing for a while¡ªit worked for a while but I still don''t think


    they can turn things around," Eric said earnestly.


    "It''s good to be confident," Richie looked detached, his eyes sharp and twinkling, "But don''t


    underestimate your opponents."


    "I understand," Eric was certainly aware what would happen if the session went wrong and he


    wasn''t the next ruler. Even if the Long family didn''t lose all control, it would still affect their power, and


    that would make things difficult for them. This was exactly why Brian, instead of going to Las Vegas,


    went to QY Ind. After all, the market there was huge. If it was ever undermined, hispany would


    suffer great losses.


    Richie nodded. Now that Brian took over XK Intelligence Agency, he certainly wouldn''t being back


    to Dragon Ind. Besides, he was too free-loving to being bound by the National Congress, thus


    making Eric the only possible sessor. Every party involved wanted to take a chance and overthrow


    the leadership.


    "It''ste. Get some rest," Richie put down the ss and stood up.


    "Good night," Eric said.


    Eric was relieved when Richie left. Even before his father, he didn''t feel this stressed but Richie was


    too daunting. Every time Richie talked to him, Eric was always uneasy because Richie liked to do


    things his way.


    Long nights always caused one to overthink especially if you''re alone.


    The same could be said about both Eric and Edgar.


    Maybe it was the wine and Edgar spent his entire night zoning in and out. After he got home to his vi,


    he copsed on the chair in the garden¡ªlegs crossed, one arm nestled under one leg, and another on


    the chair back. He looked at the distance as his mind wandered off.


    He thought back to his past.


    "Edgar, didn''t you say that you weren''t going to join the army?" the little girl asked timidly.


    The boy looked at the girl, then answered, "Well, I want to do it now."


    "But why?"


    "Why?" the boy murmured, "Not everything you do has to have a reason."


    The little girl went silent. She lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers. After a while, she choked,


    "But, I don''t want you to go."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I''ve made up my mind," the boy''s tone was final and determined.


    Again, the girl grew silent. She was quiet for a long time. They just sat on the bench in their silence. It


    wasn''t untilte that night when the girl''s little brother started crying did she go home. The boy gazed at


    her figure until it disappeared entirely. Then a hint of sadness crept onto his face, "Molly, I''m sorry." he


    murmured.


    The boy then turned around and walked home with heavy steps. He was leaving. He had no idea how


    she would react after she knew about Steven. He could no longer protect her. ''Molly, be strong. You will


    have a great life. You will, '' he wished.


    He left.


    Edgar grimaced. It didn''t matter for him whether he left or not - all he knew was it was over and he


    missed her the whole time he was away. But did that really mean it was over for them? Would he never


    get her back again?


    "You''ve been drinking? " The voice was clear and strong.


    Edgar knew it was Jennifer even if he hadn''t looked. No other person could enter his house just like


    that¡ªwithout him knowing it.


    Jennifer sat beside Edgar, nestled against the chair and said, "Why did you drink so much? Are you in


    a bad mood?"


    Edgar threw a look at her, then answered coldly, "A bit, yeah, I''m feeling down."


    Jenifer didn''t expect that answer. She froze a bit, thenughed and said, "Edgar, Molly and Brian are


    already legally married in QY Ind. You don''t stand a chance now. No one would care whether you''re


    sad or not. It''s of no use."


    Edgar''s eyes darkened at her words as he replied, "But, you care, don''t you?" He added, "Jennifer, do


    you enjoy seeing me like this? Do you like seeing me go crazy over Molly? Losing my mind over


    regret? While Molly may not be mine, that doesn''t mean I''m yours either."


    Jennifer was seething but Edgar ignored her and walked back into the house, "There''s a meeting


    tomorrow and it''s your first day in office. Don''t bete, deputy mayor."


    Jenifer squinted her eyes and gritted her teeth in an attempt to calm down. But when Edgar called her


    "deputy mayor", she lost it, "Edgar, if I''m going down, I''m dragging you down with me."


    Edgar paused, then slightly swiveled his body and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care." Then he walked


    in and closed the door, leaving Jennifer outside.


    Jennifer''s eyes turned cruel and wicked. She said through her teeth, "We''ll see if you can be as calm


    when that dayes."


    ''Edgar, you made a deal with my grandfather. You waltzed into my life. And now you''re ying victim?


    Now you treat me like nothing? Is it because of Molly? Okay, let''s see how would you feel when the one


    you care so much starts to suffer. ''


    Her chilliness and ruthlessness wafted through the air. A woman would go crazy when they became


    jealous. And while very few of them ever acted on it, if they do, things could be very ugly and


    unpredictable.


    *


    It was sunny in QY Ind. Molly also felt great. She woke up early to prepare breakfast. After a while,


    the meal was ready. Meanwhile, Brian was also packing his stuff before he went downstairs. They were


    sweet and happy just like any other couple in a honeymoon.


    "Mark just rang me up and asked when we woulde back." Molly reported while poured Brian a


    ss of milk.


    "The day after tomorrow," Brian replied, "I still have some unfinished work to do."


    Surprised, Molly gaped at Brian.


    Brian exined, "Eric''s a bit tied up recently. I have to help him deal with the things of the yground."


    Every night after Molly was sound asleep, Brian would get off bed and start working, but Molly had no


    idea.


    Molly nodded as she held her ss of milk. ''So we go out and our days are pretty much filled from


    dawn to dark. How did he squeeze his work in?'' Molly thought.


    Suddenly the phone rang, snapping her out of her trance. Brian put his ss down and nced at the


    screen before putting the call through. "Mr Brian, Daniel has escaped," the voice said.

 Chapter 581 Even The Best-Laid Plans Often Go Awry (Part One)

    Chapter 581 Even The Best-Laid ns Often Go Awry (Part One)


    Brianpsed into silence when he heard that Daniel had escaped from the jail.


    He asked quietly, "When did it happen?"


    "Last night."


    "Didn''t I specifically order you to be vignt with him?"


    The calmness in Brian''s voice was ominous.


    "We did, but he was not alone. They executed a careful n, and the people who helped him escape


    were very thorough. ording to the information we''ve got, he had escaped with the help of other


    addicts in the drug addiction treatment center."


    "Okay, I see."


    Brian said brusquely. He had figured out what had happened. He realized that ck Widow was


    behind Daniel''s escape. Since most of the drug addicts in A City got their supply from ck Widow,


    they were all under her thumb. They had sacrificed their dignity and self-esteem for drugs. ck


    Widow controlled these drug dependents like a puppet. They would do anything for her no matter what,


    and jailbreaking Daniel was an easy task.


    "Did you inform Eric about this?" Brian asked. "Yes, I did," replied the person on the other end, "but he


    was dyed by some other affairs and didn''t have the time to look into Daniel''s escape."


    "What?" Brian frowned. "What dyed him?"


    "The business groups who were interested in cooperating with Dragon Empire''s cosmetics production


    lines canceled their project proposals all of a sudden."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian''s jaw clenched and a hint of coldness shed through his eyes before bing cid. He


    answered tly, "I know it now."


    After he hung up the phone, Molly, who was listening quietly to his conversation, asked him worriedly,


    "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing serious." Brian returned without emotion.


    Seeing that Brian had no intention of telling her about the call, Molly didn''t push him for answers. They


    continued eating their breakfast, then Brian''s phone rang again.


    With a frown, Brian took the call and put the phone near his ear. Tony''s voice came from the other end,


    "Mr. Brian Long, there''s some trouble with the entertainment center."


    Brian listened attentively, his face bing hard. "I''ll be right there," he said in a cold voice and cut off


    the line. Turning to Molly, he blinked his eyes slightly before saying, "Molly, I''m sorry I can''t take you out


    today. Something hase up at the entertainment center. I need to go and deal with it."


    "Is it serious?" Molly frowned concernedly.


    "I''ll have to see." Brian stood up abruptly. "If you feel bored at home, you can go to the shops nearby or


    kill time in the casino."


    "Okay." Molly bit her lip uneasily as she watched Brian leave the room. She stared at the closed door


    and wondered what those calls were about.


    Brian drove towards the entertainment center at full speed. When he reached there, he found the


    construction workers standing by idly at the site. He got out of the car and strode inside. The area


    where the explosions took ce was already sealed and reporters were milling around, sniffing for


    news.


    Amid annoying chatters and intense atmosphere, Brian crossed over the blockades. He saw Tony who


    quickly went up to meet him.


    "Mr. Brian Long," said Tony in an ominous tone, "someone had deliberately sabotaged the buildings.


    Small bombs were buried here beforehand. All the buildings on the north side were blown up and the


    southwest side was also damaged by the explosion."


    Brian stopped in mid stride at Tony''s words. He could already see the sites where the explosion had


    taken ce. Turning to Tony, he rasped, "Has someone suspicious appeared here?"


    "I''ve already checked the surveince videos, but there was nothing suspicious." Tony''s face was grim.


    Before he called Brian, he had already figured out some disturbing things. He said seriously, "I think


    some insiders have betrayed us."


    "You''re absolutely right," Brian replied with tight lips, sweeping his gaze around. "Go and check the


    damage." After he finished speaking, he got his phone out and dialed a number. As soon as the call


    was picked up, he said coldly, "Control Dragon Empire''s stock prices around the globe and stop them


    from decline more than three percent."


    There was silence on the other end as Harrow assimted Brian''s orders. Finally he asked quietly,


    "What happened, Mr. Brian Long?"


    Brian briefly exined the morning''s events to him. Harrow''s brow knitted in concentration, "I''ve just


    got the news that something has also happened to Dragon Empire in A City." After a short pause, he


    added, "Even the City Hall was astonished at how these two matters happened so simultaneously."


    Brian''s lips curled up into a cold smile. With narrowed eyes, he fixed his sharp gaze at the debris in


    front of him before turning to Tony, "Tell me the number of the casualties."


    "The building on the north side had all beenpleted so there were no workers there when the


    explosion happened. Seventeen workers were inside the southwest building, they were all injured but


    there were no casualties." Tony replied calmly. "We already sent the injured to the hospital for


    treatment."


    There was a blood-curdling expression on Brian''s eyes that made Tony shiver. After a while, he


    commanded coldly, "Send me thetest assessment before noon."


    Tony stole a quick nce at Brian before he nodded and left.


    The workers were getting restless and some were already panicking. Although there were no


    casualties, the workers were all overwhelmed by the horror of the explosion. They were all afraid that


    there would be more explosions in the site and they might be casualties soon.


    "Excuse me, was the entertainment center involved in a terrorist attack?"


    "The Dragon Empire Group has been nning this world-scale entertainment center in QY Ind for a


    long time, and it has attracted a lot of attention from all over the globe. Was the bombing caused by


    Dragon Empire''s rivalries in the business world or was it due to personal grudges?"


    "It will soon be the parliament meeting every five years in Dragon Ind. Will this matter influence the


    Long family''s status in Dragon Ind?"


    "Excuse me¡­"


    "Can you please answer?"


    When the Project Director of the entertainment center appeared, he was almost swallowed by the


    crowds of reporters who kept throwing questions at him. After more than twenty years, the rtionship


    between the Dragon Empire Group and the Dragon Ind was an open secret to the world. The


    parliament meeting which was set to happen this year was predicted to be a handover ceremony of its


    leader. The current ident seemed disadvantageous to the candidate for its governor.


    "The matter is currently under investigation and we are in no position to give urate reply to the


    public for now," The Project Director replied diplomatically. "However, we can assure you that the


    parliament meeting will not be influenced by such an event."


    After delivering his statement, his secretary and assistants helped him walk through the crowd. They


    ignored the microphones pointed at them and stepped into the entertainment center. The director was


    informed that Brian was already there, and he quickly walked up to him. Brian was standing with his


    back against him and his hands in his pockets. The rigid set of his back gave the director a sinking


    feeling in his heart.


    "Mr. Brian Long," the director greeted respectfully.


    Brian acknowledged the director with a short tilt of his head before saying brusquely, "Contact the


    equipment supplier and rece the equipment destroyed as soon as possible, then make an


    assessment of loss and send it to me." Brian turned around fully and fixed his cold gaze at the director.


    "You know how to do these things, don''t you?"


    The director swallowed hard and replied, "Of course, Mr. Brian Long. Don''t worry, I will handle it."


    Brian nodded in reply. Staring at his poker face, the director felt his heart beat rapidly and his throat


    constricted in anxiety.

 Chapter 582 Even The Best-Laid Plans Often Go Awry (Part Two)

    Chapter 582 Even The Best-Laid ns Often Go Awry (Part Two)


    "You''re aware of how much money the Dragon Empire has invested here, and you must know what the


    result will be if the project fails," Brian said enigmatically. The director nodded his head agitatedly.


    Brian''s mouth curled slightly before continuing," I''ll provide any amount of money and people to you if


    you need, and I hope to see the results I''m expecting. Do you understand?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yes, absolutely!" The director''s face paled at the invisible pressure radiating from Brian. His clothes


    were wet from sweat and he shivered when a sudden breeze blew through him.


    The situation in A City was no less strenuous than that in QY Ind. Eric had spent a whole night


    analyzing the reports from thosepanies intending to cooperate with Dragon Empire and chose the


    best ones. However, before he could announce his choice, all of thosepanies unanimously


    canceled their proposals. Both Eric himself and the public were astounded by this fact because the


    opportunity to cooperate with the Dragon Empire Group was something mostpanies would dream


    of. Once apany be affiliated with Dragon Empire Group, it is almost sure that the stock price


    of thatpany would rocket up the next day.


    When Shirley noticed the serious looks on Richie and Eric''s faces, she changed her mind about going


    to school. After preparing them a cup of tea, she sat quietly and unobtrusively listened to their talks


    about the sudden matters. From the very beginning, they had predicted that the opposition factions in


    Dragon Ind would take some actions before the parliamentary meeting. However, they didn''t expect


    that something would go wrong in QY Ind especially when Brian was there himself. Not to mention


    the project in A city which was sure of being a sess suddenly came to naught. Most strangely,


    nothing happened in Dragon Ind where the parliament meeting was about to take ce. This was


    indeed a typical diversionary tactic.


    "There''s onepany which hasn''t canceled its cooperating proposal," Eric said. "However, the scale


    of thatpany isn''t big enough, and it might not be able to meet our production demands." He


    finished, handing over the files to Richie.


    Richie took the files from Eric''s hand and perused theirpany''s profile. His gaze narrowed as he


    asked, "Do you know what the Dream Media was in the past?"


    "A small advertisingpany made up of young men with nothing but their dreams as capital," Eric


    replied.


    "And what is it now?" Richie asked quizzically, raising his gaze.


    "Arge-scalepany," Eric answered, "which is well-known to the whole media circle and is no


    weaker than the Flight Media." After a short pause, Eric challenged with his eyes glittering, "You mean


    we shouldn''t only offer to others but also seek a win-win cooperation with them?"


    "Did you know that fivepanies had presented their cooperating proposals to Frank in the past,


    before Dream Media? Frank had chosen the Dream Media not because they had a perfect proposal. It


    was because after he offered them the opportunity, theypleted their tasks with far more


    enthusiasm than others." Richie concluded as he threw the files onto the table, "As a good leader, you


    need to be far-sighted and bold enough to take the risks. Besides, there''s no other offer on the table


    now. You have to go with what you have."


    Eric replied with a bitter smile. He had also thought of cooperating with thatpany before. But what


    just happened was a game changer and the situation was quite different from that in the past. Frank


    had just taken that media proposal as a cover and was actually aiming at that oil project. As for the


    cosmetics project in A City this time, even though it was less important than the entertainment center in


    QY Ind, it was already one of the major projects for the year.


    *


    Meanwhile, at the City Hall in A City.


    After receiving a message from Bill, Edgar, who just recently concluded a meeting, knitted his brows


    with displeasure. He took a nce at Jenifer who was busy talking with the director of the Construction


    Bureau. Seeing how upied she was, he turned around and walked towards his office.


    The moment he got in, Bill was waiting for him with a concerned look on his face, "Mr. Mayor, this


    matter is really strange."


    "Yes, it''s quite unusual," replied Edgar with seriousness in his voice. With his brows still knitted, his


    eyes started to get dark and his thoughts deepened. He sat down in his chair and leaned one of his


    elbows on the arm chair. Resting his chin on his hand, he thought for a while and murmured to himself,


    "Indeed, it was quite a strange coincidence."


    Startled by his words, Bill then asked, "Does Deputy Mayor Zeng take office today?" His words were


    filled with curiosity and doubts.


    Dropping his gaze, Edgar didn''t answer his question andmanded instead, "Go and tell all the


    incumbent deputy mayors and the members of the Economic Commission to meet with meter. Tell


    them asap. It doesn''t matter who''s the one behind all these. I won''t just simply sit down and turn a blind


    eye on this matter, especially if it will influence A City''s economy."


    Puzzled by his suddenmand, Bill curled his lips, doubtful on his exnation. He knew that


    something was going on, but he felt powerless for not knowing what was inside Edgar''s head.


    Immediately, he turned around and headed towards the door. But even before he could get out of the


    office, the phone suddenly rang.


    After a single ring, Edgar answered the call from the internal line.


    "Mr. Mayor, there''s a calling from the director of the drug addiction treatment center. Would you


    like me to connect you?" asked the assistant.


    It was a call he didn''t expect. With slightly knitted brows, he dialed the number and grabbed the


    receiver. "Edgar speaking."


    The other end of the line paused for a moment upon getting connected. "Mr. Mayor, I have to inform


    you that¡­" the director paused, letting out a heavy sigh and continued, "that, that Daniel has escaped."


    Feeling that the call was not up for something good, Edgar still furrowed heavily upon knowing what it


    was all about. "When did it happen?" said Edgar with a heavy tone.


    "At around five o''clock, when the night watchers got shifted. I apologize Mr. Mayor. This was totally


    beyond our expectation." The director was having cold sweats, not knowing how Edgar would react to


    the news.


    "Director Huang, tell me, how could a little boy with an ordinary background easily escape from your


    center? Aren''t you and your peoplepetitive enough? Tell me, should I ask the Police Bureau to


    remove you?"


    Feeling distressed, the director condemned the little boy in his mind. ''What a damn boy! He''s just a


    nobody without any background. Yet, the CEO of the Dragon Empire Group had sent him here, and


    you, the Mayor, had paid him special attention. Just who is he to mess everything up? What a fucking


    boy!''


    Despite his resentment, he could only swallow his distress, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Mayor. Please forgive


    us this time¡­"


    But even before he could finish, "Do you now have any clue of his whereabouts?" interrupted Edgar.


    Starting to get annoyed from the director''s apologies, he now craved for actions.


    After a pause, Mr. Huang replied, "No, not yet. But rest assured we''ll bring him back in no


    time."

 Chapter 583 Even The Best-Laid Plans Often Go Awry (Part Three)

    Chapter 583 Even The Best-Laid ns Often Go Awry (Part Three)


    Irritated, Edgar furrowed his eyebrows and wondered, ''How could serious matters happen all at the


    same time?''


    With a piercing look, he ended the call after telling Director Huang to find Daniel as soon as possible, or


    turn to the police for help if needed. After hanging up, he closed his eyes and leaned back against his


    chair. Thinking things over again, he felt something was wrong. If the business matter of the Dragon


    Empire was rted to the politics in Dragon Ind, he could merely regard it as a political ploy.


    However, it was quite a strange coincidence that such mishap happened along with many other matters


    that had nothing to do with Dragon Ind.


    Suddenly, everyone got involved by this chain of unexpected events and became busy. It was like a


    good hand dealt in a gamble which was messed up and the scheduled good ending turned unknown.


    *


    At Brian''s vi, Molly sat on pins and needles after he left home. Bored with nothing to do, she washed


    the dishes, got changed and left the house. She decided to take a walk around ake nearby. After


    aimlessly walking for quite some time, she felt exhausted and rested on a bench. Deep on her


    thoughts, she stared nkly at the people passing by.


    For a long time, she sat there, devoured by her thoughts. Suddenly, her phone rang and snapped her


    out of her trance. Fishing out her phone from her bag, she nced at the number and answered it


    hurriedly, "Bri!" Her eyes started to brighten.


    "Where are you now?" Brian asked tly from the other end of the call. Curious by the tone of his voice,


    Molly immediately answered, "I''m near the center of theke."


    "Are you back now?" looking around, Molly continued.


    "Yes." said Brian, "Stay there and I''lle get you."


    Brian didn''t hang up on her. They kept talking on the phone until he saw her from a distance. At the


    sight of her looking at him, he ended the call.


    "Have you finished your work?" she asked. With her eyes glimmering as the sun hit them, she stared at


    him just like a child who had been left behind.


    Upon hearing her question, he shook his head lightly, "Not yet. I might be very busy today but I


    thought that you might feel bored at home, so I came to pick you up. Stay with me today, okay?"


    Molly felt a bit puzzled. Brian had never had her around when he was working. She wondered why he


    broke his habit today, but still obediently nodded despite her doubts.


    With a soft smile appearing on his face, Brian took Molly''s hand and they left together. After their


    figures faded among the bushes, a man in ck waistcoat, jeans and wearing sunsses walked out


    from behind a tree. His lips curled into a cruel smile while staring at the bench which Molly remained


    seated. With a snort, he then turned around and also left the ce.


    Their drive began. Molly sat in the car and remained silent for a while. Knowing him for the longest


    time, she learned a lot of things from the glint in Brian''s eyes. She didn''t know what had happened, but


    she had a feeling that it must be something significant.


    "Bri, you came back to find me because you thought that I might be in danger, right?" Molly asked,


    tilting her head. Deep inside, she wished he would tell her the truth.


    Listening to her words, Brian stole a quick nce at her, astonished that she was able to read his mind.


    He nodded and calmly said, "Something happened to the entertainment center. It''s a tough one to deal


    with, and I can''t afford to have any distractions." Molly understood the implication of his words: He


    wanted to keep her in his side just in case he wouldn''t be able to check on her.


    After taking a grasp of the situation, she pressed her lips together, and her clear eyes glittered slightly.


    She then sat still and didn''t say anything more to disturb Brian.


    After a while, they arrived at the Dragon Empire''s temporary office building in QY Ind. Getting out of


    the car, Brian closed the door, walked from the front and took Molly''s hand as she stepped out. They


    then walked into the building together. Unusually, Brian didn''t walk straight when he led her in their


    tracks, which she failed to notice.


    As they took a few strides, they arrived at an office area which was specially cleared out for the recent


    matter this time. He settled her at the resting area nearby and then went back and concentrated on his


    work. Their enemies had taken several actions at one blow, and he was yet to discover their real


    intention.


    When they were trying to save the situation of the entertainment center, Eric was also making an


    appointment with the director of their cooperatingpany. It seemed that things were turning back on


    track. Meanwhile, there was some strange tension in the air at a school in A City.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, many strangers appeared in the campus without any notice at all. It seemed like a


    commotion was about to happen. Gathering all together, the school teachers stared at their faces


    curiously. But when they met their sharp and cold gazes, they immediately looked away and left in an


    instant.


    "Why did theye to our school?" said one teacher. "What did theye here for?"


    "It''s said that they''re protecting a child here," replied another.


    "Really? How ridiculous! Whose child is that?" "I mean, even the president''s child doesn''t need to be


    protected that much!" she eximed. Murmurs and talks started to spread inside the campus.


    As the crowd retreated, whispers faded along with their receding steps.


    Despite their curiosity, they didn''t dare to try and find out the truth. Regardless of the recentmotion,


    sses resumed as usual and the intense atmosphere continued till noon.


    When ss ended, the teacher approached Mark with a smile. "Addison, you''ll be the leader of Group


    C today," the teacher called him by his new name given by Brian. "Can you please lead your group to


    the canteen and enjoy your lunch together?"


    "Okay!" Mark replied happily. The little boy''s face lifted and a wide grin was seen on his face,


    deepening his charming dimples.


    After spending the days with his ssmates, Mark loved being with them and he started to settle into


    his ss. Inborn with the gift of leadership skills, simr to his father, he quickly gathered his group


    ording to the teacher''s instruction and was praised for that.


    "Good job, Addison! The Group C is the first to get gathered. Therefore, your group will lead the ss


    today!"


    Being praised by the teacher with her sweet voice, Mark merely nodded, smiling in reply. He then led


    the whole ss and walked towards the canteen. As Mark moved around the campus, the strangers


    lurking at the school also moved with him secretly. They pretended to be the staff members of the


    school and tried to follow him as closely as possible, making sure not to let other students feel anything


    unusual. With the children''s innocent minds, only the teachers realized what was actually going on.


    After lunch, the children enjoyed a half-an-hour noon break where they were free to do anything they


    wanted. After ying with his ssmates, Mark headed to the restroom. For him, everything seemed


    normal.


    As soon as he went inside, a man who pretended to be a staff member stood at the entrance of the


    restroom. Listening to the joyful noises of the childrening from the outside, he wore a poker face


    and looked around with his sharp gaze.


    Without any idea, Mark went out and washed his hands after answering the call of nature. As he stood


    in front of the wash basin, he paid a casual nce at a cleaner standing beside him. Feeling like


    something was off, he tilted his head and stared at the man. The man wore a cleaner''s uniform and a


    mask so that nobody could see his face, including Mark. However, as he continued to stare at the man,


    he felt like the man''s eyes looked familiar.


    With knitted brows, Mark asked with confusion, "Uncle Daniel?"

 Chapter 584 Kidnapping Mark (Part One)

    Chapter 584 Kidnapping Mark (Part One)


    In friendship, what matters is not how many friends we have, but how well we understand each other


    as friends. True friends are hard to get. One true friend in life is lucky enough. We know a friend is a


    true one not by how much time we spend with them but by how much we can open our heart to them.


    Mark stopped washing his hands and looked up at the person who was staring at him.


    Daniel was surprised. Fluster flitted across his eyes. He pulled the mask off and revealed his face. "You


    can recognize me even if I am wearing a mask. Good for you, little guy," he said with an awkward


    smile.


    "Hee hee," Mark giggled. "Uncle Daniel, why are you in my school?" When Mark realized that Daniel


    was wearing a uniform, he pointed and asked, "And why are you in a uniform? Do you work here now?"


    Daniel shook his head. He looked around warily. When he was sure that no one was around, he said,


    "Shh! I''m here for a program."


    "Huh?"


    Daniel nodded, "We have five groups of people on this program. The task is to take a kid to an


    appointed ce within a limited time."


    "Really?" Mark''s eyes brightened. He seemed interested. Kids are curious after all. "Uncle Daniel, have


    you found the kid yet?" he asked.


    Daniel shook his head again, just much more dejected this time. "Not yet." He twisted his mouth in


    frustration. As he was looking at Mark, his eyes lit up like he just had an idea. He asked excitedly,


    "Mark, can I take you instead?"


    Mark nodded, looking excited too. But then something urred to him. "Oh, I am sorry Uncle Daniel. I


    am afraid I can''t go with you. We have to take a nap at half past twelve," he said.


    Daniel squatted down and said, "It''s okay. It takes only five minutes to get to the camera crew. All you


    need to do is show up. I can bring you back right away after that."


    Mark thought about it with his head tilted. Seeing the expectation on Daniel''s face, he chewed his lip


    and said with a nod, "Okay then."


    A touch of coldness flitted across Daniel''s eyes. He checked the entrance of the bathroom and said to


    Mark, "Let''s go from the window. It will be faster." Mark looked towards the window. As if he was scared


    that Mark would change his mind, Daniel added quickly, "Then we can get there earlier and I can bring


    you back earlier too."


    Mark agreed.


    At this moment, there was nobody else in the bathroom except them. Daniel slid the window open and


    jumped over. He stood outside the window and put out his hand, saying, "Mark,e on. I got you."


    Mark drew closer to the window. Daniel picked him up, closed the window, and ran northwest of the


    kindergarten with Mark in his arms.


    Mark put his arms around Daniel''s neck. He stayed in his arms quietly, thinking Daniel was running


    because he was trying to save time and get him back to the school earlier.


    Daniel kept running. The school was farther and farther from them. He looked back every now and


    then. He was relieved a little when he saw that no one was chasing them. He looked back once again,


    swallowed hard, and continued running. He didn''t slow down until they arrived at a rundown two-floor


    building. He checked one more time behind them and headed to the backyard of the building.


    Some people were already waiting for him when he made the turn. His body stiffened in shock, his face


    drained. After a few seconds, he started to withdraw in fear. Sensing something was happening, Mark


    turned his head and saw six men standing there and...


    "Mrs. Ling? " Mark''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Shirley. He wanted to go to her, but Daniel held him


    tight. "Uncle Daniel, put me down."


    Only Daniel wouldn''t. He stared at the people in front of them and said, "Mark, those are bad people."


    "..." Mark was speechless and confused.


    Shirley rolled her eyes angrily and said, "Only you''re the bad person here. No, your whole family is. Oh,


    right, except for Little Molly." With a twist of her mouth, she went on, "Daniel, release Mark. Maybe I


    can ask Richie to go easy on you."


    "Huh!" Daniel sneered, "What do you think I am? Stupid? You''ll never let me go if I release Mark."


    "Well, you''re wrong," Shirley said simply.


    Mark looked at Shirley and then at Daniel. He sensed the awkwardness in the air. He pressed his lip


    and watched silently.


    Daniel kept withdrawing, looking around warily and trying to figure out a way to escape.


    "Daniel, you won''t be able to run away," Shirley said calmly, hands shoved in her pockets, looking at


    Daniel with cold eyes. She continued, "You''ve been under our watch since you walked into that school.


    We knew what you were up to as soon as you left the rehabilitation center."


    "So what?" Daniel''s mouth twitched, "As long as I have Mark, there''s nothing you can do to me."


    Shirley shrugged. "If you say so..."


    "Ah!"


    Bam! "Ow!


    Get away from me! Let me go!"


    Suddenly Mark was gone right before his eyes. His arms were twisted behind his back. Daniel was


    stunned. He had no idea where those men hade from.


    He was struggling, his eyes burning, "What are you going to do to me? What do you want?"


    "Uncle Daniel..." Mark was already with Shirley. He looked at Daniel with bright eyes.


    Daniel''s eyes were red with anger. He hadn''t expected the n would fail. He wondered how Shirley


    had found out about it. What went wrong? The n had been made with care. He had gone right to the


    school after he had left the rehabilitation center. He had waited until noon. He had thought everything


    went so well. It turned out that they''d been watching him the entire time.


    Daniel clenched his teeth. He looked at Mark, trying to exin. "Mark, I am your uncle, your family.


    How can you trust these strangers instead of me?" Seeing the confusion in Mark''s eyes, he stopped


    struggling. "Mark, you don''t know these people. Look at them. There is no doubt that they are


    gangsters. Even the teacher is one of them. How can you be with them? How can you let them treat


    me like this?"


    "Uncle Daniel, they''re not bad people," Mark said, "Mrs. Ling is Papa Brian''s mom and this is Papa


    Brian''s dad. They say you ran away from the rehabilitation center and they''re just going to take you


    back. Mommy also says you have to quit doing drugs."


    Daniel was shocked to find out who Richie was. He had thought he and Brian were alike when he had


    seen him just now. They even assumed the same cold presence. But Daniel had refused to think


    further about the connection. And Mark''s exnation made the connection all clear to him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Daniel," Mark uttered hesitantly, wriggling his fingers with lowered head as if he had done


    something wrong. "Actually, I knew you were lying when you said you were on a program." He raised


    his head. There was sadness in his eyes.


    Richie got the wind the moment Daniel ran away from the rehabilitation center. He immediately


    arranged bodyguards in Mark''s school and ordered Antonio to protect Mark in the vi. He could have


    caught Daniel the minute he had showed up at Mark''s school, but he hadn''t. Daniel was Molly''s


    brother, Brian''s brother-inw, and Mark''s uncle after all. He had hoped Daniel could realize his


    mistakes eventually. However, now he was hurting Mark, his own nephew. Obviously, Daniel was


    hopeless.


    Richie gestured to his men to take Daniel away. Daniel kept cursing.


    Mark watched Daniel being taken away. He raised his head to look at Shirley with sadness written all


    over his face. She squatted down and stroked his hair, trying tofort him, "Mark, this is the best way


    to help your uncle. Your uncle didn''t mean to hurt you. Someone made him do that. He loves you and


    you know that, right?"


    Mark nodded. His eyes reddened. Shirley pulled him into her arms. His eyes watered. With his head on


    her shoulder, he looked at Richie through misty eyes, whose face was so like Brian''s.

 Chapter 585 Kidnapping Mark (Part Two)

    Chapter 585 Kidnapping Mark (Part Two)


    Yesterday, Shirley had taken Mark to the hotel for dinner. That was the first time he had seen Richie.


    He had almost thought it was Brian who was standing in front of him. He could hardly tell the two


    people apart except for the age difference. He had wondered who that was, but he didn''t ask Shirley.


    Then after Shirley had told him Richie''s name, he connected all the dots. He also recalled how Shirley


    had introduced herself when they first met so Mark figured out who Richie was from there.


    Shirley was very happy that Mark finally knew who she was. She had been thinking about how to


    introduce herself and Richie to Mark these days. Unexpectedly, her smart grandson had worked out the


    puzzle by himself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It should have been a happy family reunion, but too many things had happened that day.


    ***


    In QY Ind, Brian was having a meeting while Molly was reading a magazine in the lounge. But not


    one single page had been turned after a long while. She raised her head every now and then, looking


    towards another room through the ss window.


    The meeting had been ongoing for more than three hours now. They had even skipped the meal. The


    secretary had brought her takeout food instead but she barely touched it. Her brows were furrowed in


    worry.


    All over the news was the bombing at the amusement park - things were definitely serious. She put the


    magazine down and walked to the ss window. The expression on Brian''s face was cold as usual. He


    listened and wrote every once in a while.


    Molly lowered her eyes, turned around, and sat back on the sofa. She watched Brian. Her heart


    tightened. Somehow, she found it difficult to breathe. She pressed her lips together and called Eric.


    "Hello, hello, look who''s missing me," Eric joked.


    Molly frowned and scolded, "How can you be in the mood to joke right now?"


    Eric raised his brows and asked, "Little Molly, are you worried about me?"


    "..." Molly was silent.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. Just tell me. If this thing led you to call and worry about me, then it was worth it


    even if I lost the Empire," Eric continued teasingly.


    "Eric Long!" Molly roared.


    "Eric sounds better," Eric said casually.


    "..." Molly was wordless. She rolled her eyes and asked hesitantly, "Eric..."


    "Don''t worry," Eric interrupted her. He knew what she was going to say. "Let men worry about these


    things. Brian will take care of the things on QY Ind. I am not worried. And things here are in control


    too. I won''t let things get worse. Don''t trust the media. What they say is groundless, okay?"


    "Okay," Now she felt much relieved, "Eric, is everything going to be fine?"


    "Yes, I promise," Eric answered earnestly. "Don''t you believe in Brian and me?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean. I''m just..." Molly looked down and then continued, "I have this bad feeling."


    "Rx, okay? All you need to do is take good care of yourself so we won''t have to worry about you.


    Brian and I will take care of the rest."


    Eric''s words worked like a tranquilizer. They talked for a few more minutes before hanging up.


    She looked again towards the meeting room. The air there remained tense.


    For those who were busy, time flew by but if you were waiting, time ticked away extremely slowly. The


    sun was starting to set. When the night fell, QY Ind was lit by various kinds of lights. The meeting


    that hadsted almost all day finally came to an end.


    Brian stood up and said, "Stick to the n. If things go wrong again this time, don''t bother going back


    to Dragon Ind. That goes for all of you."


    After that, he left. The people in the room looked at each other awkwardly.


    "Mr. Brian Long, we caught a sniper," Tony reported when Brian walked out of the meeting room. "He''s


    trained and well-prepared. But we don''t know yet whom he works for."


    Brian stopped to look at Tony, "Take him to Aaron and tell Aaron I''ming overter," he said.


    "Yes, sir," Tony left right away.


    Considering the bombing at the amusement park, the things that had happened in A City, and Daniel''s


    escape from the rehabilitation center, Brian assumed that his enemy''s scheme was working from two


    angles: one was for Mark and the other was for Molly. Once they controlled them, they controlled Brian.


    He remembered how worried he had been when he had gone back to the vi and Molly wasn''t there.


    He had called her immediately. When she told him that she was by theke, he immediately went to


    her.


    Brian assumed that his enemy''s people must have been lurking around the vi and that they just


    hadn''t found the right time to attack yet. When he made his way to theke, he kept thinking about


    what his enemy could possibly want. But Brian had been admittedly careless too as he underestimated


    his enemy whoever it was.


    Chester was only a distraction from the beginning.


    When the car stopped at the makeshift office, a ray of light was reflected on the rear-view mirror from


    the sunshine and the ss in the building. As the head of the XK Intelligence Agency, he knew right


    away what was going on.


    He got out of the car calmly and walked into the building, holding Molly''s hand. Instead of walking


    straight, he had walked in a zigzag line, which would make it difficult for the sniper to aim. Snipers


    wouldn''t pull the trigger if they didn''t get a shot.


    Brian''s eyes darkened with anger when he recalled all this, but it was gone quickly. He opened the door


    of the lounge and stopped at the doorway when he found that


    Molly had fallen asleep on the sofa, leaning against the cushion, with the magazine still in her hand. His


    heart ached. He walked over and sat down on the end table, looking at Molly. The cold expression on


    his face softened.


    "Um..." Molly moaned with a frown. Her forehead was sweating.


    "''Mol, Mol," Brian called quietly. Molly was startled. She opened her eyes and looked at Brian. After a


    while, she came to her senses and sat up.


    Her eyes seemed still vacant. "Bri, is the meeting done? "


    Brian nodded. Molly didn''t look well. His brows furrowed with worry. She had been having nightmares.


    But when she woke up, she couldn''t remember any of her dreams. She didn''t even know that she was


    having nightmares.


    "It''ste. Let me take you to dinner. Do you want that?" Brian asked.


    Molly was still feeling a little dizzy. She nodded subconsciously. Her head was buzzing from the bad


    dream. Her mind was wandering.


    After a simple dinner near the vi, they went to Aaron''s vi. Aaron controlled the whole parliament of


    QY Ind. Now the Leng Group was also in his hands. He had be more powerful than ever. His


    residence upied the entire east coast.


    Under Brian''s order, Tony had informed Aaron of hising. He had heard of the bombing at the


    amusement park. Although he didn''t take care of the matter directly, he had been investigating it in


    secret. QY Ind was his turf. The bombing was a bold act and it was a humiliation for him.


    "Molly," Ximena smiled when she saw Molly. "It''s good to see you again. "


    Molly nodded. Then they went to the drawing room. They drank tea and chatted. Aaron and Brian


    walked out of the house and came to the back yard. They stopped in front of a small building.


    Aaron gestured to the doorman to open the door, which was done respectfully. Aaron led Brian in. Then


    they took the elevator and came to the basement. Nothing surprised Brian. As a man capable of


    manipting QY Ind''s economy, it was only natural for Aaron to be scheming and careful.


    "Did he talk?" Brian asked.


    Aaron shook his head. "He tried to kill himself and was stopped. Most possibly, he is Red Leaf''s death


    saint hitman."


    If the mission failed and the hitman got caught, he had to kill himself. That was Red Leaf''s rule.


    "Humph!" Brian didn''t give a damn what kind of rule Red Leaf had. He only knew they would talk if he


    wanted them to.


    The basement reeked of blood while the drawing room was fragrant. Ximena and Molly really clicked


    after the cocktail party. Although they didn''t meet very often, they talked about a lot of things when they


    did.


    "Molly," Ximena put down the British cherry blossom cup and said, looking at Molly seriously, "do you


    think Mr. Brian Long loves you?


    "

 Chapter 586 The Return Flight (Part One)

    Chapter 586 The Return Flight (Part One)


    At least once in our lives, we meet that someone who will make us forget about ourselves, selflessly,


    without caring what may happen in the future, without hoping that you can be together, without


    expecting that he can be yours, and even without wishing for him to love you back. What we want is


    only to meet him, to love him, to get hurt, to miss him, to be stupid, in the best years of our lives...


    *


    Molly shook her head slightly. Looking somewhat distressed, she lowered her eyes and said, "I''m not


    sure, maybe... In fact, he treats me very well. In the beginning though, our rtionship was mixed with


    so many issues that cannot just be ignored. Therefore, even though he''s treating me so well, even


    though I''m trying my best to ept him, I''m still afraid somehow." She raised her eyes to look at


    Ximena, "Can you understand what I''m saying? He is always by my side, but because of the gap


    between us, plus the fact that I had topromise, I''ve always felt that I''m in the shadow of something.


    I want to get out of it, but I always fail."


    Hearing that, Ximena suddenly smiled with bitterness, her slender fingers gently stroking the cup and


    her eyes looked down at the ck tea in the cup. After quite a while, she said slowly, "Perhaps love is


    not as simple as we think it is. There may really be no distinct boundary between love and not love.


    That''s why we''re always swayed by consideration of gain and loss." She raised her eyes slowly. Her


    eyes were shining with a smile that looked like self-mockery, and after a pause, she continued, "Or


    maybe, love only exists in our fantasy. Perhaps we''ve never loved or been loved at all."


    Looking at Ximena, Molly slightly frowned, as she felt like Ximena was talking about herself, wasn''t


    she?


    Seeing that Molly''s originally clear eyes seemed confused all of a sudden, Ximena could not help but


    smile. She said, "Well, everybody can see that Mr. Brian Long treats you very well. Where ignorance is


    bliss, ''tis folly to be wise. Let''s just enjoy what we have now and stop thinking nonsense," she said


    while picking up the cup. "Why do you have to worry about troubles that may note? It''s okay to be


    happy at present..."


    Hearing what Ximena said, Molly smiled too. She liked the big-hearted and broad-minded Ximena very


    much, who lived her life well even though she was unhappy. She was so different from Molly, who was


    always immersed in something. Maybe everybody had different life experiences, but God distributes it


    equally to everyone. It was always up to oneself to keep holding to it or move on.


    Molly decided to stop thinking about anything she was unable to understand. Instead, she just let the


    time pass by talking with Ximena. As they continued to tell their stories, Ximena learned that Molly got


    together with Brian because of her father''s gambling debt. Molly, on the other hand, learned that


    Ximena and Aaron began with a "romantic encounter". But it was not untilter that she found out that it


    was only because she had been keeping the jade seal of the Leng Family. It seemed that once love


    began for a reason that involved an intent to benefit or gain something, both parties would eventually


    end up have a wound that could not be healed in their hearts. Was it true?


    Both women kept chatting until it was veryte, but Brian and Aaron still weren''t able to finish what they


    were doing. Obviously it wasplicated, and Brian''s men in QY Ind were mostly sent out already.


    Brian decided that Molly should just stay at Aaron''s vi. He hade up with the decision upon


    considering three things. First, her safety could be assured; second, Brian needed not to divert his


    attention to her, thus he could focus on what he should deal with; and third, with Ximena to apany


    her, Molly might stop thinking about nonsense things.


    Three days had passed in an instant. Neither Molly nor Ximena had seen Brian or Aaron in those three


    days. Brian did not contact Molly except for a call before she got to bed every evening. If he wasn''t able


    to call her, he would send a short message instead, in order to help her fell asleep peacefully after


    being worried the whole day.


    One morning, Molly and Ximena were having breakfast under the sunshade on thewn of the vi. It


    seemed that Ximena had been used to Aaron''s absence, while Molly still felt quite ufortable, not


    quite used to Brian''s absence because he had been with her everyday before. However, what she was


    more afraid of was that the incident at the amusement park had not been solved. She had kept an eye


    on the news report for thest few days, but to her surprise, there was no news released about the


    incident at the amusement park. Molly was not a fool. Of course she knew that it was well concealed,


    and she knew quite well who had such power to do this in QY Ind.


    "Are you thinking of Mr. Brian Long?" Ximena asked with a smile.


    Molly sighed slightly and then smiled bitterly.


    Looking at Molly with a tinge of envy deep in her eyes, Ximena said softly, "I don''t think there is


    anything that could not be done by Aaron and Mr. Brian Long together."


    She knew that Aaron was ruthless, while Brian might be equally as savage as him. The two working


    together should send those people who had provoked them into hiding.


    Just as Ximena had expected, in just three days, all those people involved in cing those bombs in


    the amusement park, as well as those snipers, failed to leave the ind. Each one of them faced a


    tragic ending that anybody at their feet would rather wish to die right away.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter to me whether you speak or not," Brian said inly without any emotion in his


    voice, while sitting in front of their captives and looking at the bodies of badly mutted people in front


    of him. "But what I just can''t stand is anybody daring to show superiority in front of me."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Tony gave a hint, then the two men in ck dragged and bound one of the men onto


    a chair. Before the man could even think of what was about to happen, Tony kicked the man together


    with the chair, and in a second, the man''s head was touching the ground.


    "I''m giving you one more chance," Brian said in an apathetic voice.


    Blood was all over the man''s face as he snorted from his throat. Brian squinted slightly with his falcon


    eyes, from which two tinges of cold and cruel light came out. He said slowly, "I wonder how many


    means of FBI confession extortion you can stand."


    As soon as he finished saying that, a bucket of water was poured fiercely to the man''s face, with water


    rushing into his nose and mouth, and even eyes. All of a sudden, he lost his breath and seemed


    choked to death and he kept coughing with all his strength. However, since he was upside down, the


    more he coughed, the more fiercely he was choked, feeling ten times worse than a pepper spray


    irritating the throat by ident.

 Chapter 587 The Return Flight (Part Two)

    Chapter 587 The Return Flight (Part Two)


    The men in ck did not give the man a chance to catch his breath. Instead, they kept pouring the


    buckets of water one after another. The man tried hard to hold out, but gradually he was unable to bear


    it. Different from any other punishment directly imposed on human body, this one tormented not only


    the body but also the will, as if you were drowning in the water, waiting for death slowly.


    A variety of excruciating means to torture were applied to the man one after the other in front of his


    fellows. They were originally willing to face death calmly, but seeing what was happening, fear


    gradually grew in their eyes. They had received a lot of training for these kinds of situations, but they


    had never seen a fellow struggling hopelessly on the edge of death like this. They were shocked by


    such a scene, upon seeing which their decision to stand firm slowly faded away.


    Without changing countenance, Brian looked at all this coldly. The man who had been tortured became


    less stubborn and agreed to cooperate. However, Brian still did not say a word, which of course meant


    that the men in ck continued unless he ordered otherwise.


    Aaron''s eyes slightly twitched by ident while watching the scene before him. He had seen many


    cruel and ruthless people, and he, himself, admittedly, was one of them. But he was afraid that there


    might not be many people in the world who could keep calm while seeing people were tortured at the


    gate of hell like this. Looking at Brian, he thought secretly, ''Some of FBI''s means of torture which were


    supposed to be confidential are known by some outsiders, but it seems that nobody could know more


    of it than Brian. Is this man just the boss behind Grand Night Casino and Emp?''


    "Please... I beg you... I...I...I... I''ll tell you ..."


    It sounded the man was at hisst breath, gasping desperately, but his strong desire for survival was


    apparent. What kind of torture was this? The man who had wished to die was now begging to live.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not interested anymore." Brian said in a low voice. He stood up slowly and said,


    "You''ve wasted too much of my time!"


    He nced around sneeringly with cold light shing from his eyes. As he turned around, one of the


    men in ck opened the door for him. He strode out, followed by Aaron, without any hint of expression


    on his face. These men were not valuable to them after all, so whatever happened to them, was not


    something he would care about.


    "How are you going to settle this incident?" asked Aaron.


    Brian stopped his footsteps and looked ahead. The morning sun was bright and big in the sky,


    providing a beautiful colorful dress for the clouds. The gorgeous color gave out a warm light, while his


    heart was filled with coldness.


    "The Long Family''s position shouldn''t be shaken by anyone." After saying that, Brian took a step and


    left.


    "Your highness!" Ken said to Aaron seeing Brian leaving, "Isn''t Mr. Brian Long too dangerous?"


    Aaron smiled while looking at the back of Brian which exuded arrogance, and said slowly, "Indeed, he


    is a dangerous man and I can''t help rejoicing that I''m his friend rather than his enemy." He looked back


    at the torture room with a faint smile in his eyes. As far as he knew, only a few were able to pry into


    these unknown means of torture from FBI, but XK was absolutely one of them. After all, Brian had


    collected too much information in the past three days.


    Turning his head, Aaron said inly, "Arrange Mr. Brian Long''s return flight to A City."


    "Yes!" Ken answered immediately. Everything was arranged here while remedial measures were


    executed for the amusement park. With the financial resources of Dragon Empire Group, together with


    Brian Long''s power and resources, the construction period would not be extended.


    The airne slid to the blue sky at the roar of the engine, leaving only a white line in people''s sight.


    With the captain''s deep voice in their ears and the airline attendants'' sweet smiles in their faces,


    everything returned to peace as they left.


    Brian hadn''t slept for three consecutive days. He grabbed the opportunity to take a nap during the


    flight. Molly couldn''t help but look at him quietly on the side. As the sound of his constant breathing


    came through, his thin lips were closed lightly, his firm handsome face turned soft, and his long and


    narrow eyelids were covered by thick eyshes. His face which looked unusually gentle now that he


    was sleeping mesmerized Molly that made it difficult for her to take her eyes away from him.


    Suddenly, Molly began to measure him with her eyes carefully. She always thought that Mark looked


    like her very much. However, it was not until now when she looked at Brian carefully that she realized


    that Mark looked quite like him too, not only because of the thick eyshes but also because of the


    resemnce of their faces. Mark was still a child now. Perhaps when he grew up, he would look like


    more of his father than her.


    While Molly was thinking all about these, Brian opened his eyes all of a sudden. Seeing that Brian


    caught her staring at him, Molly was dumbstruck for a while, then she flushed. She pressed her lips


    and faltered defensively, "I...I was just looking..."


    Seeing that Molly wasn''t able to finish her sentence, Brian''s eyes turned soft then he asked, "Looking


    at what?"


    "..." Molly couldn''t find an answer and became speechless. She looked at Brian in a somewhat


    awkward manner and then sat up straight, "Nothing!"


    Looking at how embarrassed she was, Brian wore a faint smile on his lips. He didn''t try to tease her


    with it though he wanted to, because he was afraid that she would turn embarrassment into anger.


    "Miss Xia," a stewardess approached to them with a sapphire velvet box, "Miss Ximena Mo entrusted


    me to pass this to you."


    Though a bit confused, Molly took it and said, "Thank you." She looked at Brian and then at the box in


    her hand. She opened it slowly and saw a hollowed mosaic gold bracelet mounted with crystal together


    with a small card inside. Taking the card out, she put the box on her legs, before unfolding and reading


    the card.


    "Mol, This bracelet symbolizes blessing and bears my best wishes for you. I hope you will step forward


    bravely and won''t hold yourself back just because of the thought that you might get hurt. There are too


    many memories and too many pains in this life, but if there is none, then how could our lives make any


    sense?


    Therefore, please don''t give up on your pursuit while being immersed in the past, which would only


    make you lose what is supposed to belong to you. At least once in our lives, we meet that someone


    who will make us forget about ourselves, selflessly. What may happen in the future, without hoping that


    you can be together, without expecting that he can be yours, and even without wishing for him to love


    you back. What we want is only to meet him, to get hurt, to love him, to miss him, to be stupid, in the


    best years of our lives... Best regards, Ximena"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 588 The Return Flight (Part Three)

    Chapter 588 The Return Flight (Part Three)


    Molly looked at the card, on which there was graceful and clear handwriting. She was able to feel


    Ximena''s wishes for her sincerely. At the same time, Molly could also recognize her hopelessness and


    pain, but even so, Molly was able to feel a deep love within her, which she never regretted though she


    was not happy at present. No, maybe she was happy. She fell in love with Aaron, didn''t she? She loved


    Aaron deeply, even though he had never loved her.


    Molly folded the card silently. Her finger pulled the lid of the box and slid the bracelet in the velvet box


    softly. She gently picked it up and ced it on the palm of her hand, while the crystal in the bracelet


    shined faintly as she moved.


    Even if she might get hurt, even though she might be fooled, should she still love him with all her heart?


    Thinking of that, Molly''s eyes turned moist. Ximena understood her well and knew that she only needed


    to be encouraged. Ximena knew that once she took a step forward, she would ept any result that


    mighte.


    Brian did not know what Ximena had written to Molly. When he saw the crystal in the bracelet, he


    frowned slightly. If he guessed it correctly, it should be the crystal pellet wrapped by the jade seal of the


    Leng Family.


    The airne flew steadily in the clouds until it disappeared at the other end of the blue sky. Ximena


    stood at the fence outside the airport, looking at airnes taking off and disappearing in her sight one


    by one.


    The wind was so strong that her silky hair was disheveled. She ced her hands lightly on the steel


    grate. As one more airne took off, she raised one of her hands slowly to wave goodbye, until it


    disappeared in the sky.


    "Well, are you that eager to be free?" an ice-cold voiceing from her back said. Aaron looked with


    his sharp eyes at her wrist, where something seemed to be missing.


    Ximena withdrew her hand. With a bitter smile at the corners of her mouth, she said in a low voice,


    "Aaron, you know for a fact that I won''t leave. Even though I want to be free, I won''t leave you."


    "Whoosh!"


    Ximena''s hand was grasped by Aaron all of a sudden. He looked at her with his cruel and cold eyes,


    gritting his teeth, he asked, "Where is the bracelet?"


    His grip was too tight that she started to feel an intense pain, but she refrained from crying. Perhaps it


    was because she had cried too many times that she was tired of just letting her tears fall. She


    answered calmly despite the pain, "I''ve given it to Molly..."


    "Are you getting so well with Mrs. Long? So well that you''ve given her your most important


    possession?" Aaron sneered while asking. "Do you think that Mr. Brian Long will help you for Mrs.


    Long''s sake when he finds out what the bracelet is, so that you will have the chance to get back to


    him?"


    Looking at Aaron and hearing his questions, Ximena suddenly burst into augh. She began to wrestle


    her wrist from his big hand, regardless of the pain. Then, she took a cold look at him, and turned


    around before walking towards the parking lot.


    If they had to keep being suspicious of each other, so let it be. She was exhausted. She was so tired


    that what she only wanted was to finish quietly the remaining journey by his side. She didn''t want to


    fight for anything, neither was she extravagantly hoping for anything.


    She thought, ''Molly, I hope you and Mr. Brian Long will be happy hand in hand forever. Never allow


    suspicion to get between the both of you. Otherwise, you would fail to live up to the happy fate that God


    has arranged for you!''


    *


    In A City


    It was drizzling. The air was filled with the smell of soil and grass. Different from the subtropical climate


    in QY Ind, A City felt a little cold after the rain, even though it was in the middle of summer.


    Brian and Molly got off the airne and exited the airport straight through the VIP passage where Tony


    was waiting for them.


    "Go to Smile," Brian ordered in an apathetic tone.


    Tony took a nce in the rear mirror and answered politely before changing the route, and heading to


    Smile.


    Molly, though a little confused, thought that Brian might have wanted to see Eric, so she did not ask


    him why. After all, she had never been a talkative person.


    When they arrived at Smile, a greeter opened the car door for them with an umbre in his hand and


    escorted them into the hotel. Brian and Molly entered an elevator and went to the floor where


    presidential suites were located. Brian stopped his footsteps in front of one of the suites and rang the


    doorbell.


    The door was opened immediately. Seeing the people inside, Molly opened her eyes wide, as if she


    could not believe what she was seeing, then in a somewhat quivering voice, she uttered, "Aunt Shirley?


    "


    Shirley was not expecting to see Brian and Molly. Ignoring Brian, she looked at Molly''s hand, on which


    a ring mounted with the Soul of K that belonged to XK Intelligence Agency was worn. As soon as she


    saw this, she grinned from ear to ear and said, "Aunt Shirley? Shouldn''t you change the way you call


    me now?"


    While saying that, Shirley excitedly pulled Molly, who was a little flushed, into the room while


    completely ignoring Brian. She asked, "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?


    Eric took Mark to have some dessert a moment ago."


    "We just got off the ne." Brian answered in an apathetic voice, and then he greeted Richie and


    walked towards him, "Richie, has Wing mentioned when she will being?"


    "Eric has just finished the things here. Wing mighte probably next week." Richie looked at Molly.


    He hadn''t seen her since he "sent" her away from the hospitalst time. Although he was dissatisfied


    with her, he wouldn''t push his opinion about her, because she was the choice of Brian himself.


    "Mr... uncle!" Molly could not conceal her nervousness in front of Richie.


    "Since you and Brian have already registered for marriage officially, I agree with Shirley that you should


    change the way you call us," said Richie. Different from what the older people might usually think, he


    didn''t mind the two getting married despite their absence and their opinions. He loved Shirley, so he


    would also try to love those who Shirley loves.


    Molly both looked shyly and nervously at Brian and then at Shirley. Finally, in face of the expecting yet


    nervous sight of Shirley, she opened her mouth lightly and said, "Dad, mom."


    Hearing that, Shirley was too moved to say anything. She just walked around to look for something as


    a gift to Molly for meeting them first time as their daughter-inw. However, she didn''t find anything


    appropriate. It just happened so suddenly that she didn''t have time to prepare.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Your Firefly Stone has been given to Mol," said Brian. He smiled slightly unconsciously as he saw that


    Shirley looked ecstatic about it.


    "Oho?" Shirley smiled as she heard what Brian said. Then she said, "Well, it happens too suddenly


    today. I don''t have anything on hand. Later, Richie and I will choose a good gift for you."


    "Aunt S... mom, it''s unnecessary..."


    "Tsk-tsk, it''s necessary!"


    "..."


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw began chatting, while the topic shifted from the gift to the


    wedding process. At the same time, Richie and Brian were talking about the incident this time.


    As they were talking warmly in two groups, Shirley''s cellphone rang. Seeing that it was from Eric, she


    could not wait a moment to pick it up and unted that Little Molly had be her little devil. But


    before she was able to say anything, Eric''s voice came urgently on the phone, "Aunt Shirley, Mark was


    involved in an ident!


    "

 Chapter 589 The Food Poisoning (Part One)

    Chapter 589 The Food Poisoning (Part One)


    The selfishness of maternal love was often manifested in all mothers'' extravagant wishes to leave all


    good things to their children, but they often forgot that many things were beyond their control!


    Eric''s voice came through the phone¡ªhis breathing was unstable, short, and deep.


    Shirley was stunned at first, and then asked: "What? What did you just say? What''s wrong with Mark?"


    All the people in the room suddenly turned their attention towards her especially Molly. When she heard


    something was wrong with Mark, she instantly worried.


    From the rear view mirror, Eric looked at Mark, who was lying in aa in the back seat. As he sped


    up his car, he replied, "I don''t know what''s wrong with him yet. Mark was eating at a restaurant with me


    earlier. He was fine at the beginning but all of a sudden he said he felt bad, and then he passed out


    before he finished talking. I''m on my way to the hospital right now."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Shirley''s face was white as a sheet and her voice was trembling as she hastily spoke, "Okay, you do


    that, then we''ll be there right away." Then she hung up and said in a rush, "Mark passed out for some


    unknown reason, so Eric''s bringing him to the hospital now."


    Molly''s face turned the same shade as Sheryl''s when she heard that. Brian''s eyes grew sharp but he


    remained silent. Brian just walked out of the room with Molly and broke speed limits as they drove their


    way to the Dragon Empire Group Hospital of A City. They were followed by Richie and Shirley in their


    own car.


    Eric leaned on the outside wall of the emergency room with his arms cross around his chest. With a


    cold look on his face, he kept staring at the closed door of the emergency room. All the doctors in


    charge from all the departments of the hospital were gathered inside to examine for Mark. He waited


    with increasing anxiety as every second passed by.


    A momentter, he heard a bunch of footsteps rushing towards him.


    Eric turned to Richie, Shirley, Brian, and Molly leading the pack running towards him. He was a bit


    surprised. When did Brian and Mollye back?


    "Eric," Molly gasped and asked, "Where''s Mark? How is he?" What happened? Why did he suddenly


    pass out?"


    Molly gulped nervously. She was looking at Eric expectantly as if she wanted him to tell her that it


    wasn''t a big deal. But he didn''t. His face was solemn and even that yful smile of his was gone which


    only made Molly worry more.


    "Eric?" Shirley asked, and she was also frowning.


    Eric shook his head slightly, looked at them and said, "I don''t know what happened either. We''ll find out


    when the examinations are done."


    Brian bit his thin lips, narrowed his eyes and then slowly asked, "What were you two doing anyway?"


    "Mark didn''t eat anything he wasn''t allowed to," Eric answered gravely. No one spoke for a while. But


    Brian and Eric had already talked about this before¡ªMark was allergic to some food. "He ate tiramisu


    and drank some orange juice. That''s it," Eric added.


    Molly, with her nose scrunched up, asked anxiously, "Then what''s the matter? Howe he suddenly


    passed out?" Tears were starting to build on Molly''s eyes but she tried her best to keep herself from


    crying. Brian pulled her in to hold her and whispered in her ears, "Don''t worry, Mark''s going to be fine,"


    he said in a low voice.


    Molly looked up at Brian, her eyes welling up. He looked cold and distant but Molly knew that deep


    inside, he was just as worried as she was.


    All five of them waited in the corridor. The father Richie and his son Brian were almost wearing the


    same expression, indifferent and without revealing any emotion, but their dark pupils were deep, heavy


    and ferocious.


    Molly''s hands were sped together, and she was standing next to Shirley who every once in a while


    offered her aforting look. Eric was leaning against the wall and was frowning. Eric was an


    easygoing, detached guy yet here he was worried sick about Mark.


    On the other side of the wall was the emergency room where a team of doctors were huddled up


    examining Mark. Soon, hours passed by and it was alreadyte into the night.


    "Vice Dean, the report came out," A nurse said as she handed the report to the Vice Dean.


    He took the report and read through it carefully while a neurosurgeon was carrying out a careful


    examination on Mark. He went through the report page by page. At first, he looked calm but as he read


    through, his brows started to furrow together.


    "Vice Dean," the surgeon''s face was heavy. "There''s something peculiar in Mark''s brain. I''m afraid..."


    The Vice Dean handed the film to the surgeon, and after he saw it, his face changed and he said, "As


    expected."


    "Mark''sa today has nothing to do with the tumor," the vice president said and handed the surgeon


    a test sheet. "Mark''s in poor health because his mother took some medicines while she was pregnant.


    So now he can''t absorb a lot¡ªonly a specific amount of Vitamin C. I think they said that the normal


    amount won''t have an effect on him but he took too much today."


    Everyone knew that Molly had eye recement surgery in that very same hospital and it was done by


    Dr. He. Because Molly was pregnant at that time, even if she took mild medicines that Elias had


    prescribed her with, it would still either way have an effect on the fetus. And if she hadn''t taken those


    medicines, Mark might have been born with much more seriousplications.


    The doctors exchanged grave looks with one another. When they found out what was wrong with Mark,


    Dr. He took the me and resigned thereafter. They didn''t know why Dr. He didn''t dere or report


    Mark''s problem. They would have figured out a way while he was still a fetus and that would''ve been


    easier but now that he was a grown kid, it was impossible to cure. They were sure that Mr. Brian and


    his family wouldn''t allow this to happen again and today was just an ident. But right now, the


    problem was his intracranial tumor.


    "I''ll check to see if the tumor is benign or malignant," the neurosurgeon said heavily, "For now, we have


    to figure out what to do about the Vitamin C overdose."


    The problem was a bit tricky: now that the intracranial tumor was detected, it could cause brain hypoxia


    and force the nerve to press on the tumor¡ªif that happened, things could get really bad.


    "Dr. Young, run a test on the tumor right now," the Vice Dean said to the neurosurgeon. After he ran


    through some details about the procedures to be done by the rest of the team, he said, "I''ll be out to


    update Mr. Eric Long now."


    He clutched the report in his hands and walked out of the emergency room solemnly. He was surprised


    to find that four more people had arrived waiting for Mark. But he was a doctor and he was used to this


    so he kept his face expressionless. After a moment''s worth of niceties, he focused on the matter at


    hand and tried his best to give a detailed exnation of Mark''s condition and possibleplications.


    Molly retreated a few steps back unsteadily as she listened to the doctor. Her face was pale and she


    couldn''t feel her body anymore. Shirley swooped up to steady Molly''s trembling body. Only Shirley


    could understand what Molly was feeling¡ªit was a maternal thing. No one else could understand the


    pain a mother felt when her child was sick because the cause was maternal.


    "Doc, doctor..." Molly said with her teeth rattling, "You mean that Mark... Mark''s tumor could possibly be


    malignant?"


    The Vice Dean nodded seriously. After his nod, all of their faces looked grave. Although none of the


    three men said anything, their eyes turned heavy and sharp one by one.


    Unlike Molly and Shirley''s concerns, the concern of all the three men was that theplications only


    existed because of the overdose on vitamin C making it impossible for Mark to have intracranial


    surgery.


    Brian took out his phone and dialed a group of numbers. As soon as the call came through, he ordered


    harshly, "I want all of you to check right now! Find out who moved Mark''s orange juice!"


    "Yes, sir," Antonio''s voice came on the phone.


    The corner of Eric''s mouth twitched and he said coldly, "I''ll go check right now."


    He turned around without waiting for anyone to respond to him and left hastily.


    Eric''s face was stone-hard as he drove from the hospital to the restaurant. When he arrived at the


    restaurant, the manager of the restaurant hurriedly weed him. He had been shaking the whole


    time because of what happened earlier. He didn''t know who the child was but he was obviously


    important to Eric. If the child got food poisoning from this ce, not only would it get bad for the


    restaurant but for himself¡ªhe might lose his job or something worse might happen, as Eric was a


    powerful person after all.

 Chapter 590 The Food Poisoning (Part Two)

    Chapter 590 The Food Poisoning (Part Two)


    "Mr. Eric Long, the... child... Is he okay now?" The manager summoned up his courage and asked.


    "Where''s the juice?" Eric asked directly, ignoring the manager''s question.


    "We preserved it as youmanded, sir," The manager hastily replied as he led Eric to the kitchen


    where the juice was stored, and said, "We also asked that the waiter who served the juice and the man


    who made the juice stay here. Do you want to see them now?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric followed the manager to the kitchen wordlessly. When they were just nearing the kitchen door, they


    heard a tter. Something had obviously broken.


    "Why''d you break the juice cup?"


    "..."


    After a sound of exmation, there was a silence in the kitchen, and the atmosphere just tensed up.


    The manager''s face twisted into horror. He rushed to the kitchen to find the cook assistant holding a


    water pipe. On the groundy the fragments of the juice cup. The orange juice had already been


    washed away by the water that spilled out of the pipe. There was no way they could test the juice now.


    The manager''s face turned so ugly that his lips even twitched as he looked at the almost colorless


    orange juice on the floor that had been washed away by the water. He couldn''t help but cry in his heart,


    "I am so doomed!"


    "Ma-, Manager, I, I didn''t mean to... "


    The manager sprang to his feet, "What good does that do?" If I killed you, can I just say in court, ''Oh, I


    didn''t mean to kill him, '' Does that work for you? Can I do that?"


    Eric was seething as he watched the entire scene unfold. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and a spine-


    chilling wicked smile appeared on his face that made all of the people in the kitchen freeze in fear.


    "Very well!" Eric said slowly as he looked at the assistant and continued, "How much did you get to do


    this?"


    "What... what do you mean?" The cook assistant didn''t know who Eric was, but he was very scared of


    him.


    "Possibly way more than you''ve ever earned in your whole life as a measly assistant, huh? Or maybe


    even higher than your chef''s sry and perk, right?" Eric spoke again but this time he scowled at the


    assistant, "Although, you were stupid enough to ept the money. I''m afraid you are going to have to


    die first before you get to spend it!"


    Then, he threw a look at the manager and turned around and left. He didn''t even try to find who had


    touched the cup before. He knew all kinds of tricks because he used them himself quite a lot too.


    These people were not just money hungry but also they had a weakness¡ªif you knew how to press


    right, you could get them to do anything.


    Eric stalked off to his car and started it. With the roaring sound of the engine, he drove at a crazy speed


    along his way to the Dragon Empire Group office in A City.


    Eric turned his in-car phone on as he waited for the red light. He dialed a group of numbers and spat, "I


    need all the information about all the people that worked in and out of that restaurant in thest two


    days. I need them in three hours. Do whatever you can. Stop at nothing. I''m not afraid of anyone,"


    The person on the other phone was shocked at how angry Eric was. He wasn''t even able to respond


    because Eric hung up the phone right away. He sped away as soon as the light turned green. Eric''s car


    left a cloud of smoke as he sped through.


    In the private hospital of the Dragon Empire Group, there was also a weird and heavy atmosphere.


    Molly just kept looking at Mark¡ªnever removing her gaze, not even blinking. Since it was gettingte,


    Richie and Shirley went back to their hotel while Brian and Molly stayed¡ªthey were waiting for Mark to


    wake up.


    By the end of the bed was Brian who put his hands at the pockets of his pants. He looked pale and his


    heart sank when he saw the pain in Mark''s face. His brows were furrowed together and his eyes were


    dark and sharp as ever.


    Molly didn''t move¡ªshe just merely sat there, not talking and not moving. Her eyes were dazed not


    even looking at Mark. It was as if she was too entranced in her own thoughts.


    ''It''s all because of me, because of my selfishness. From the very start, Dr. He already told me that


    Mark would be born with sequ but I still insisted on giving birth to Mark. And for what?


    Just because I didn''t want to be alone anymore? Because I wanted a family? How could I have been


    so selfish? Now Mark''s suffering for my own selfishness.''


    As Molly''s mind raced, she scrunched up her nose and turned aside hastily. She had to keep her gaze


    fixed on something else because if she just kept staring at Mark, she was afraid she would break down


    and cry.


    The atmosphere in the ward was thick with solemnity. Brian turned his attention to Molly¡ªhe could


    already tell what she was thinking¡ªshe was feeling guilty which he also felt.


    ''Just because the doctor said she wouldn''t ever see again, I had to give her corneas to Becky? If that


    didn''t happen, would Molly have trusted him and thus tell him about Mark? If so, would this still have


    happened?


    But...''


    Brian continued his thought process, his eyes dimming, ''Even if I had known it all back then, would I


    just stop and leave things be? Would Mark have been killed back then, and would she just hate me


    more and more?''


    I didn''t want to spend my life with Becky as I fell in love with Molly. Back then, she needed an eye


    transnt or she would have been blind forever. And knowing these, I''m afraid I might have asked


    Molly to abort the baby.''


    Brian turned towards Mark who still hadn''t woken up. In his heart, all he could feel was guilt because


    this sweet child might have never been here in the first ce. He would have done it, he just knew it.


    Gone was his arrogance and now he was just feeling down. Brian just let Molly be because they


    seemed to have an unspoken agreement that neither of them would let the other see what they were


    going through at the moment. It was probably because they were the parents and it definitely hurt to


    see their child sick knowing that it was both their faults.


    The night drew on and all of the hospital staff were still on duty because of Mark. Every now and then,


    someone woulde in to inject something to Mark¡ªsomething to stabilize his clogged blood from the


    vitamin C overdose.


    It was both intense at the hospital and at the top floor of the Dragon Empire office. The fax machine


    was constantly making noise as it continued to receive files from the Shadow Organization. Because


    this was a rushed job, they didn''t bother to organize anything anymore¡ªas the files kepting, they


    were immediately being sent to Eric. Three hours was a short time for such a task, even for the


    Shadow Organization and even though the restaurant had surveince equipment everywhere.


    Eric was staring at the monitor as a slideshow of the people involved were being shown. Whenever he


    saw anyone suspicious, he would take note and ask someone to investigate on the person. They were


    also doing another investigation on the background of the people who was ever in contact with the juice


    and anything found on them should be a weakness, something that can be used against them. For


    Eric, it was unforgivable that something happened to Mark under his watch.


    As he watched the surveince video on the monitor, Eric''s face darkened. He''d been trained since


    childhood to watch out for suspicious people¡ªhe knew how to rule out those who were innocent and a


    few looked sketchy. As was the situation today, he watched the video that was timed at around noon.


    This was a lunch rush so tons of people were going in and out of the restaurant. And in addition to that,


    the restaurant was known for its desserts and some of its main courses. Eric watched closely as people


    came in and out until two figures by the restaurant door that just caught his attention.


    He clicked on the keyboard and switched the video picture to another frame where the two figures sat


    down by the window and ordered the meal, and the waitress who had served them was the one who


    also delivered the juice to Mark!


    "It was her?!" Eric pressed the Enter key to lock the screen, he gazed into the figure of waitress with


    sharp and cold eyes as if he had every intention to shoot her.

 Chapter 591 Trust (Part One)

    Chapter 591 Trust (Part One)


    A lot of the things we thought we would never forget just sneakily slip our minds over time.


    In Smile Hotel.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley had been silent ever since they hade back from the hospital. She stood on the balcony, her


    hand on the rails, looking into the distance. Everything seemed fuzzy under the flickering lights, which


    troubled her mind even more.


    At the sight of her sad figure in the night, Richie felt a spasm of ache in his heart. He didn''t go over


    there andfort her, but he just stood there looking at her. His pain was no less than hers. It was just


    that his pain was because of hers. He knew why she was sad but he still couldn''t bring himself to


    comfort her. He was afraid that words would only aggravate the pain that she was feeling.


    Shirley pressed her lips as her mind raced. Her hands were clutching so hard on the rails that knuckles


    turned white. Her eyelids fluttered as she tried to hold back her tears. She had always been optimistic


    and hopeful. No one would have thought that she could also be trapped in the pain caused by the past.


    Wing had been frail and sick ever since she was born, mainly because her biological mother had been


    in poor health when she had been pregnant with Wing. But it was because Shirley identally made


    Wing''s biological mother trip that Wing was born premature. Shirley hadn''t forgotten that even today. If


    that hadn''t happened then Wing wouldn''t have suffered from leukemia; and maybe she wouldn''t be


    suffering from septicemia either after her leukemia had been cured.


    Shirley''s nose twitched. Her eyes watered. She widened her eyes and refused to let the tears fall by


    trying not to blink as she bit furiously at her lower lip. She knew Richie was standing behind her and


    watching her. She knew it would pain him to see her being sad. But she couldn''t hide it any longer.


    Today when the vice president of the hospital told Little Molly that Mark''s disease was caused by


    Molly''s pregnancy, Shirley felt her heart twisted. She wouldn''t let Mark be a second Wing! She


    wouldn''t!


    Her lips trembled violently, her nose twitching. The past started to sh back into her head. She


    recalled how she had washed the dishes in a dark alley with little Wing on her back. Wing had been


    such a good little girl, so sweet and thoughtful. She had never made trouble for Shirley. Why couldn''t


    God just be good to her? Why did she have to suffer so much? She was so young.


    And Little Molly. She just wanted a simple life. She just wanted to be with her family. Why did she have


    to go through so many twists and turns in her life? Her original family was already broken. Why was


    this happening to her son?


    "Shirley..." Richie uttered quietly in a hoarse voice. He wrapped her in his arms from behind, his chin on


    her head. "Don''t be hard on yourself, okay?"


    he reminded her. He med himself for her pain. She had suffered too much in the past for him. Even


    if he gave her the whole world, it still wouldn''t be enough. She always showed people her best side and


    kept her pain to herself.


    "Richie..."


    "Yes, my darling,"


    Shirley blinked and asked, "Will Mark be okay?"


    "Of course, he will be," Richie said firmly. "Brian won''t let anything happen to him."


    There were tears in Shirley''s eyes but she was smiling through the sadness. "Right, Brian will know


    what to do. He won''t let anything happen to Mark. He won''t. He''ll do anything for Mark. Mark will be fine


    and he''ll soon be back in school and he''ll be healthy." The tears came running down her cheeks into


    her mouth. She could taste the bitterness. "Mark will be fine," she repeated. "Wing, too. She''ll be fine.


    Both of them will be fine. They''ll be okay. They will."


    Richie listened to her mumble quietly. He closed his eyes and tightened his embrace. He knew she


    hadn''t gotten over the past. Although Wing wasn''t her biological daughter, she had always felt guilty for


    what happened to Wing. However, her love for the girl was beyond doubt. She loved her even more


    than Brian. Because in those darkest five years, it was Wing who had been at her side, bringing her


    comfort with her joyous demeanor.


    The night sky had turned into an inky ckness, as if the sky was mourning with them. The pale new


    moon hade out partially hiding behind the clouds.


    Becky hadn''t expected Eric woulde to her apartment. When she came to get the door, she was


    only wearing a silk nightgown. In the dim light her breasts were swinging slightly as she moved. The


    nightgown set off her beautiful long neck. Her perfect vicles could have made most men thirst after


    her.


    "Eric?" Becky said with a frown, one hand on the doorknob and the other on the door. Eric looked


    extremely angry. She had never seen Eric like this and they had grown up together. She had even


    spent more time with Eric than with Brian. He had loved her too at first but now eventually, they had


    both fallen in love with Molly. As she thought of this, her eyes dimmed. "Eric, it''ste. What are you


    doing here?"


    "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Eric said, his voice clear and strong.


    Becky had already moved out of the hotel since Brian had already broken up with her. Oddly enough,


    she didn''t leave A City and just bought an apartment and decided to stay.


    "It''ste. I don''t think it''s a good idea," Becky responded coolly. She hated men now ever since Brian


    broke up with her.


    Eric sneered. Against the light of the hall, he looked daunting.


    His face was half lit and half dimmed. As Becky looked at him, she felt a chill run down her spine. ''Does


    he know? No, he can''t. That''s impossible, '' she thought.


    "Becky Yan," Eric said slowly in a low voice, staring at her terrified face, e on, it''s just you and


    me." His face approached hers as he spoke. "Why do you even care what time it is, huh?"


    Becky stepped back a little instinctively. Eric seldom called her by her full name, at least not in front of


    her. He only did it when he was mad. "Eric, what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Eric pressed closer. Out of terror, she loosened her grip on the doorknob reflexively


    and backed away farther. His eyes were as gloomy as the dark night. "I want to know what your heart''s


    made of. Becky Yan, how can you be so evil? How didn''t I see that before?"


    Becky''s heart jumped as he spoke. She tried her best to pretend that she had no idea what he was


    talking about but Eric kept advancing towards her. She kept stepping back until she knocked the floor


    lamp over. The loud bang startled her.


    "Eric, what exactly are you talking about?" Becky gasped. "Did you juste here to tell me all this?"


    Her guilty eyes and defensive stance angered him even more. He stopped talking and it was


    completely silent. He was seething. His hands had curled into fists so hard that his knuckles cracked


    ringing through the quiet room. If Becky wasn''t a woman and he hadn''t known her since he was a child,


    he would have hit her squarely on the face.

 Chapter 592 Trust (Part Two)

    Chapter 592 Trust (Part Two)


    "Becky, Mark''s just a kid!" he spat through his gritted teeth. His hands were still clenched so much that


    they were already turning white as if he was going to break his hands any minute now. His face was


    twisted in anger. "He''s just a kid!" he bellowed.


    Becky was surprised at the mention of Mark¡ªuntil she realized what was going on. She wasn''t scared


    anymore¡ªshe was just angry now. What does he have to do with me?" she demanded.


    "Hmph!" Eric snorted. "Becky, can you really tell me honestly that you have nothing to do with what


    happened to Mark today?"


    Becky lost it. Eric had some nerve toe here and use her. She could finally breathe now that her


    secret was still safe. She pushed him hard and red at him, "Eric, don''t you evere here to talk


    about Addison again!" she snapped. "Did you just reallye here to rub it in? You and Brian, both of


    you! You two treated me like a princess when you loved me. And you two both just stood up and left.


    So now you think you can juste in here and say whatever you want to me?"


    However, to Eric''s eyes, Becky was just being a really good actress and was just using her anger to


    cover up what she''d done.


    "Becky, I really didn''t think you''d stoop this low. I didn''t think you were that evil." Eric''s eyes were filled


    with disappointment. Even though he pursued Becky before, he never really loved her¡ªhe just did that


    topete with Brian. Nheless, they grew up together and that meant something to him. She used


    to be such a lovely girl¡ªproud and stubborn but lovely still. How had she turned into the woman that


    she was now?


    Becky was furious. Eric''s cold eyes just made her even more angry. She shouted, "Eric, I don''t care


    what you think of me! But has either of you ever even thought about me while you were all caught up


    with that bitch Molly?" She pushed him again but Eric was too strong for her. She scowled at him and


    continued, "Molly''s a bitch! Her mom was a bitch too! Stealing husbands from every woman she knew!


    Now that''s what Molly does too! She''s nothing but a-"


    p!


    The air seemed to have frozen with the loud sound. The p was so hard that her head tilted; Becky


    could taste the blood in her mouth; her face was burning. She didn''t move. She was feeling the bloody


    taste in her mouth which made her want to gag and the stinging pain on her face.


    Everything seemed to slow down all of a sudden. Becky looked at the blurry shadow on the floor for a


    while. Then she narrowed her eyes slightly, during which aversion shed across her beautiful eyes.


    She turned her head slowly and looked at Eric resentfully. No one had everid a finger on her


    throughout her whole life. And just now, Eric had pped her across the face and it was all because of


    Molly¡ªthat bitch. Huh! Who did he think he was?!


    At this moment, there was nothing but anger in Becky''s eyes. She was astonished that Eric had hit her


    and what made it even worse was that it was because of Molly. ''Wow, Eric, so this is just what I am to


    you now. So what am I waiting for? Why should I still care about all those years together? Remember,


    you made me! You did this to me!'' she thought.


    "Eric, I''m going to remember this," she warned, her lips quivering. All this for that bitch Molly. That


    night, Becky swore that she would make all of them pay for what they made her suffer through¡ªevery


    single one of them would pay.


    Eric paid no attention to the anger that was in Becky''s eyes. Instead, he just said coolly, "You better!


    Don''t you ever bring Molly into this again or I''m afraid I''m going to have Rory deported out of Dragon


    Ind." His eyes grew darker. "I''m going to ask you onest time. Did you do it?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Becky said simply. She was fuming¡ªher chest was heaving


    with anger, breathing in and out as her silk nightgown danced along with it. She raised her voice and


    spat, "I don''t give a crap about whatever it is you''re asking me about but don''t you ever mention that


    bitch ever to me again and don''t even think about saying that bastard''s name either."


    Eric lifted his hand again but Becky was able to block it with her arm. Her wrist was starting to redden


    as she blocked Eric''s hand. "How dare you hit me!" she shouted.


    Narrowing his eyes, Eric sneered, "Becky, I came here tonight wanting to give you a chance and if I find


    out tomorrow that it really was you, I''m going to make your life a living hell."


    He scowled at Becky before turning around to pull the half open door and leave but he stopped as a


    knowing smile appeared on his face. He turned his head back a little, looked at Becky, and spoke


    slowly, "It''s funny, Becky, you hate Molly so much but you seem to have forgotten that your eyes are


    hers. I think you''re pretty happy being able to see right now. So why don''t you remember who gave you


    that privilege back. Without Molly, you would be still blind right now."


    His eyes were mocking her¡ªthe sneer on his face just getting wider. Then he turned around and left


    without so much as a pause, mming the door shut after him. Becky stared at the door for a while,


    feeling as if even the air was mocking her.


    "Ah-"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Becky grabbed a pillow from the sofa and threw it across the room, screaming. It flew across the end


    table and swept a ss vase onto the floor with a loud ng. The shrill sound pierced through the


    silent, dark night.


    But that wasn''t enough - she was still raging so she found something else to throw across the room


    and then another thing and then another thing. For the longest time, she''d been mocking Molly with the


    eye transnt but today, Eric used it against her. Yes, she could see again but at what cost? Brian?


    Now she''d lost Brian forever.


    "Ah, Eric Long! Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?!" Becky shouted into the air. She


    dropped to the floor, exhausted. She looked at the mess around her through her bloodshot eyes. Old


    memories came flooding back. Back before Molly was even in the picture, both Eric and Brian had


    been hers! Hers!


    The night was quiet and the moon was still behind the clouds and the air was moist. When dawn broke,


    it started to drizzle and everything else seemed even more unclear in the morning mist.


    The sun hadn''tpletely risen yet when the phone started ringing. Sitting on the floor dejectedly,


    Becky ignored it but as if it could sense urgency¡ªthe phone just kept ringing and ringing.


    In the end, she picked it up. When she looked at the caller ID, she put the phone to her ear with a


    strange look in her eyes. "What happened to Addison?" she asked simply.

 Chapter 593 Trust (Part Three)

    Chapter 593 Trust (Part Three)


    The person at the other end of the line seemed surprised by her remark. The person paused and then


    startedughing. "What? You can''t make Brian stay so now you suddenly care about his son?" the


    person asked ironically.


    "Drop that tone, I''m not ying." Becky gritted her teeth. "You don''t get to talk to me like that!"


    The person didn''t seem to mind Becky''s attitude at all and said," They said Addison was sent to the


    hospital yesterday due to a vitamin C overdose. They said it was from the orange juice he was


    drinking..." Then the person paused as if to allow Becky to process the news. "It happened in the


    restaurant you went to at noon. Becky, think about how this looks. You really are ruthless. You know


    Addison likes the cake there so you took advantage and did what you had to do. Were our men any


    good?" the person continued.


    "What are you talking about?" Becky asked sternly, "I didn''t do it!"


    "Hee hee." The person chuckled obviously not giving a crap. "I don''t care about your personal life. I''m


    calling for another reason. I think you should be reminded that the moment Rory agreed to work for me


    means you''re in the same boat too. So in the future if you''re nning to do anything stupid, make sure


    you tell me first. I don''t want to have to clean your mess. This ends now. Or else I don''t think I have to


    remind you what''s going to happen." After another pause, the person added, "By the way, don''t you


    even think of pulling me into this mess. Once this gets out, your father goes down first."


    After a string of shrillughter, the phone was hung up.


    For a while, Becky was unable to speak. She just kept listening. Finally, when the call ended, her body


    had stiffened from that threat. Her mind was just nk as if she forgot how to think until finally, she


    figured out what exactly the person was saying.


    ***


    In Empire Hospital.


    Mark was still in aa. It was almost noon. Every minute felt like a year for Molly. Her anxiety and


    tension were at an all time high.


    "Mol, Mark will get through this. He''ll be fine," Brian said. His voice wasforting, deep and maic


    like a cello, "Go get some rest. I''ll stay here. I won''t let anything happen to him."


    "Who? Who could have wanted to hurt Mark?" Molly mumbled. Her swollen eyes were still fixed on


    Mark. "He''s just a boy. Why would they want to hurt him?"


    Brian''s eyes darkened "Whoever did this is going to pay, I''ll make sure of it," he said ominously.


    Grief and anger veiled the thin air in the ward. After a few courtesy knocks on the door, the vice dean


    walked in. Both Molly and Brian turned. They were anxious about the results. The vice dean looked at


    Mark then at Brian. "Mr. Brian Long, the tumor results just came out."


    "Is it benign?" Molly sprang up, her voice urgent. It had to be benign. She refused to think otherwise¡ªit


    was way too cruel.


    The vice dean nodded. Molly let out a long breath of relief.


    "But..."


    Molly fretted again when she heard that word. She''d been up all night¡ªher eyes were red fromck of


    sleep. She didn''t have the courage to ask what else was wrong because she couldn''t bear to listen


    anyway. She just looked at him¡ªher face terrified.


    Brian stiffened. He just kept his eyes on the vice dean¡ªwho was fidgeting, too afraid to meet his eyes.


    The vice dean swallowed and then he began, "Although the tumor is benign, it needs to be removed as


    soon as possible by craniotomy. But because we''re not able to drown out the vitamin C overdose as of


    now, his blood is clogging the vessels and thus constricting the cranial nerves. Mark''s in a critical


    condition either way¡ªwith or without surgery."


    Basically, he was saying that usually the tumor could be removed via surgery but since there was a


    vitamin C overdose, it made things moreplicated.


    As soon as the vice dean finished talking, everything went ck before Molly''s eyes. Feeling dizzy and


    unable to breathe, she started copsing. Brian stretched out his arms to catch her fall. She gasped.


    "Who could do this to such a little boy? To sweet Mark?" Molly bawled.


    "It was Becky." Eric had just pushed the door open and walked in.


    Everyone responded differently to this revtion. The vice dean was shocked, Brian frowned, and


    Molly was surprised. After she had gotten over her initial shock, Molly pushed Brian away and walked


    towards Eric. "It was Becky?" she asked.


    Then he handed Molly a folder with files in it. Molly read through the files and when she was done, she


    lifted her head slowly. For the first time, she looked scary. Revenge was written across her face.


    "Becky, time for you to pay!" she shouted.


    She pushed Eric aside and hastily walked out of the ward.


    "Little Molly!"


    "Mol!"


    Both Brian and Eric chased after her. Richie and Shirley were just heading back to the ward from the


    cafeteria¡ªthey had food in their hands. "Watch Mark!" Brian called as he hastened towards the


    elevator.


    All three of them, apparently, rushed over to Becky''s apartment. Becky looked at them with her


    bloodshot eyes and spat, "I don''t want to see any of you!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Eric snorted, Brian ignored her, and Molly sprang towards her like an animal and said through clenched


    teeth, "Becky, how dare you do this! If you wanna fight back then why don''t youe at me! Leave my


    son alone! This is a new low for you! He''s just a little boy! What did he ever do to you? How could you


    do this?" Molly tossed the folder in Becky''s face when she finished speaking. "Now the doctors can''t


    even resort to surgery all because of that orange juice you gave him! They could have saved him! But


    now they can''t do anything! You did this! You! You did this to my son!" she screamed.


    Becky pushed Molly away nonchntly. Eric who was nearer Molly caught her before she fell and didn''t


    let go. He turned to Becky and said harshly, "Becky, you''re nothing but trash to me now."


    She wanted to fight back but she decided against it when suddenly, the phone call she had just had


    popped in her head. She fidgeted with her hands and slowly shifted her gaze from Eric to Molly then to


    Brian, "Brian, if I say I didn''t do this, will you believe me?"


    This question was only for Brian. Becky stared at Brian unblinking, waiting for his answer. Meanwhile,


    Eric and Molly turned to look at Brian too.


    Silence fell. Even the air seemed to have curdled. "I didn''t do it. Do you believe me?" Becky asked


    again.

 Chapter 594 Unbelievable Responses (Part One)

    Chapter 594 Unbelievable Responses (Part One)


    Don''t ever let anything pollute your love because the littlest impurities can turn everything upside down.


    ***


    "If I told you that I didn''t do it, would you believe me, Brian?"


    The air was thick with uncertainty. Everyone in the room was looking at Brian who was just eyeing


    Becky callously. His lips were pressed together and he was just gazing at Becky as if he was waiting


    for something else to happen or perhaps, trying to read her mind.


    Becky didn''t shift her eyes under his gaze instead she met his eyes and stared him down. Her eyes


    were bloodshot from not having slept the whole night or maybe from crying because of everything that


    had happened. Her nose was twitching and she pressed her lips together not saying anything. She was


    still as a rock and quiet as a mouse just waiting for Brian to answer.


    Because neither Brian nor Becky was saying anything and no one else was speaking, the atmosphere


    was getting stranger. Becky continued to meet Brian''s gaze as Molly and Eric also had their attention


    towards Brian. Eric looked confused while Molly held her breath as if she was afraid of what she was


    going to hear.


    Time passed by as Becky and Brian continued to stare each other down. The muted air was getting a


    bit awkward. Becky felt so vulnerable and exposed as if she was naked and her heart was front and


    center. She could feel iting¡ªshe was going to get hurt quickly and deeply by Brian any moment


    now.


    Becky bit her lips anxiously as Brian scowled at her. But at this moment, she didn''t really care what he


    thought of her. At that moment, she just wanted to know his answer. The man standing in front of her


    was the man that used to love her, and she needed to know if this man that she still loved believed her.


    Brian frowned so scantily that no one else caught it. In his mind, he was thinking how thest time he


    saw Becky like this was 13 years ago. 13 years ago, Brian visited to Dragon Ind to attend his


    grandfather''s birthday party. A day after that he went to the Royal School to find Eric. He stood outside


    a ssroom and peeked through the massive window¡ªhe never forgot what he saw. Until now, he


    could still describe in detail what he had seen.


    Everyone who studied at the Royal School came from a prominent family in Dragon ind. While


    Becky''s family was still important, it wasn''t as prominent as the rest. They said that in cases like this,


    one wouldn''t enjoy the school as much. For Becky''s status, she could''ve gone to another prestigious


    school where she would have gotten more attention but she instead chose to study at the Royal


    School. Thus she didn''t stand out as much because there were so many rich and powerful students


    there.


    "I didn''t do that!" At that time, Becky was just a 12-year-old girl¡ªher voice was sweet and small. She


    lifted her head a bit as she clenched her hands together. She looked at the teacher, her eyes brimming


    with tears, and said, "I didn''t do that! Don''t you believe me, teacher?"


    He was a bit shocked at how unflinching she was. As he squinted at the girl who stood so boldly, a little


    butterfly-shaped hair clip caught his attention¡ªit was clipped on one side of her hair that


    complemented her piercing eyes. Brian was surprised. Even three yearster when she had already


    grown a little, he could still see the same girl who had helped him before and left without so much as a


    name or a number.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he frustratedly went back to the XK Intelligence Agency and passed all the tests and


    completed all his tasks. But never did he forget about that girl''s face¡ªas if valor and disquiety


    beneath her brooding eyes.


    "Becky, it was you! I have a witness!" The girl who stood beside her didn''t even try to hide her contempt


    for Becky. "Who else would do this but you?" she used.


    "Well, she''s a Yan!"


    He didn''t pay much attention to the fight but rather he was amazed at how strong her stance was and


    how she cleverly asked the teacher directly. For her, it didn''t matter what the others thought¡ªjust what


    her teacher did.


    That fight culminated in thezy and arrogant words from Eric. "I believe her!". Then the teacher


    choose to trust Becky too. That fight ended right there that day. But Eric once told Brian that even after


    that day, Becky spent two weeks trying to find proof that she really was innocent¡ªBrian smiled at this.


    Becky, the girl who had helped him before told him, "Well, if you''re going to stand by something, you


    might as well prove you''re right." He could still remember that day because he came to meet her again


    but she didn''t recognize him and that was okay. That way they were able to start their rtionship


    purely. From then on; Brian, Eric, and Becky spent a lot of time together. She didn''t ever question who


    Eric really was or why Brian frequently disappeared for periods of time. They all enjoyed their youth


    together until one day, he found out something that would change everything.


    Brian was still stuck in the past. That day when the girl covered in smudge asked him, "Do you need to


    have a reason to help others?"


    When she was used, she said point nk, "I didn''t do it. Teacher, do you believe me?"


    Memory was quite unreliable¡ªit''s never just clear all the time as sometimes it can be a bit fuzzy. Even


    if you thought you remember it clearly¡ªyou never really know.


    "I believe you," Brian said softly. A lot of time has already passed and they''ve all changed¡ªEric, Brian,


    and Becky. But Brian still chose to believe her because of all their history¡ªit would just be weird not to.


    "Brian..." Caught up on emotion, she couldn''t help it. She sniffed and walked squarely towards Brian to


    wrap herself around him.


    This stunned everyone in the room. They didn''t expect that Becky would be so bold as to do this. Brian


    was frowning and Eric was fuming. On the contrary, Molly was looking surprisingly calm. Even when


    Brian said that he believed Becky and even right now as Becky was hugging Brian.


    Molly clenched her fists as she shifted her gaze from Becky to Brian unblinkingly. She spoke in a calm


    voice, "You-you believe her?"


    Molly pressed her lips together after she spoke trying to suppress her emotions. Even then, she still


    shuddered.


    Brian saw that Molly was looking at him as if he had betrayed her, as if he was the enemy. His eye


    brows knitted together and pushed Becky away. He spoke to Molly in a soft voice, "Becky wouldn''t do


    that. She has nothing to do with this."


    "Brian! You know this is Becky! We have proof!" Eric gritted his teeth¡ªhe was seething. He continued,


    indignant, "And you''re choosing to believe her over me?"


    They were all visibly in quite a predicament. But Brian remained calm and said tly, "She didn''t do it."


    He spoke conclusively that shocked Eric and Molly.


    "Brian!" Molly shouted. She was hysterical now¡ªsomething she''d never been before as she pointed a


    finger to Becky, "You told me you won''t let anyone hurt Mark! And here she is! She''s the one who hurt


    Mark! How are you defending her?"


    Molly was able to scream in such volume because she felt betrayed and she was scared. Tears were


    running down her face now. She looked at Brian through her tears who just frowned at her. His


    eyebrows seemed to furrow together as if he found Molly silly.


    Still sobbing, Molly fixed her gaze on Brian. "Brian, do you really believe Becky?" Eric asked,


    disappointed.


    "I''m going to figure this out," Brian said tly, "But this is not about Becky."


    This was all too overwhelming for Molly that she almost lost her bnce¡ªshe was about to fall in a


    heap when Eric held her arm as support. She saw Brian moving to pull her up too but Eric was nearer


    and faster and besides, she didn''t want to be anywhere near Brian right now.

 Chapter 595 Unbelievable Responses (Part Two)

    Chapter 595 Unbelievable Responses (Part Two)


    Brian frowned at Molly''s upset face. It was obvious that Molly would have rather fallen into a heap than


    be helped up by him.


    "Mol?" He gazed into Molly''s eyes as he made a promise, "Whoever did this to Mark, I''m going to make


    sure he pays. Do you trust that I''ll do that? Do you trust me?"


    Molly sneered because for her these were just mere empty words. ''What do you want to do? y a


    game on how much I trust you? Stupid!''


    "Brian, are you actually hesitating because of her? Am I hearing this right?" Tears streamed down her


    face as she spoke¡ªsome even getting in her mouth. The bitter taste made her flinch. It seemed that


    Molly had lost all her trust on Brian. She continued, "I guess, I''m wrong again like I''ve always been."


    Brian still wanted to talk this over with Molly but as he was about to speak, Molly suddenly turned her


    head towards Becky.


    A surge of emotions shed across Becky''s eyes¡ªso fast that even Brian and Eric weren''t able to


    catch it. They just both merely responded to Molly staring at Becky.


    Molly red at Becky¡ªnot saying a word. But in her silence, her anguish ate her up. Every time she


    finally chose to have hope and believe, realityes swooping up to remind her that no, she was


    wrong to hope and believe. And this was exactly what happened today. She was drowning in despair


    and Brian extinguished her only ray of hope. She took a long and deep breath and spoke slowly,


    choosing each word carefully, "Becky, congrattions. You win." She pushed Eric away who still had


    his arm stretched out to help her bnce. Then she turned and left without another word.


    "Molly!" Eric called as he chased after her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But Brian remained motionless. He stood in silence just watching Molly''s back as she walked away


    until she disappeared. Fear and panic came looming in to Brian. He felt as if he was drowning as if


    every time he came up to gasp for air, someone would push him down again - as if they wanted him to


    suffer first before being killed. He really wanted to know what happened but every time he tried, he


    came up nk. Eventually, he just gave up and decided to let his hopelessness eat him up.


    "Brian-"


    "Becky," Brian interrupted Becky. He didn''t want to talk anymore so he just said, "I chose to believe you


    but that doesn''t mean we''re getting back together or you can ask something from me. And this is the


    last time I''m trusting you. And onest thing, don''t you ever do anything to anger me. I will stop at


    nothing. I can easily arrange for something that will make you disappear."


    As soon as he finished talking, he turned around and walked away, unflinching. This was going to be


    thest time that he protected that little girl from years ago who had helped him before.


    Molly sat on the curb at the side of road burying her face into her knees. Her eyes were closed but


    tears still running down her face. She felt like a ckhole of pain. She had difficulty breathing and she


    didn''t know what she should do to make herself feel better. A million things were running through her


    mind she was almost going crazy. Not to mention the pangs of pain shooting throughout her body.


    At that moment; a warm, familiar arm grabbed her and pulled her into a hug. It was Eric. Molly sobbed


    in his arms wordlessly just letting Eric hold her. Her hot tears soaked up Eric''s shirt which he didn''t


    mind - he just wanted to be there for her. Eric clenched his teeth as he listened to Molly bawl - his eyes


    were filled with so much rage it was as if he was smoking up and ready to explode any minute now.


    Even in such a tragic state, she still tried her best to keep her emotions in check. She buried her face


    on Eric''s shoulder still weeping. So many things had been happening recently that she hasn''t really


    taken the time to stop and process everything with Mark''s illness, Brian believing Becky, and even just


    the mere fact of seeing Becky again. ''Molly, you''re so stupid. You already know that Becky''s way better


    for Brian than you will ever be. He treats you well because of Mark but that''s just it. And it seems now


    that even Mark is less important than Becky for him. Haven''t you learned your lesson?'' Molly scolded


    herself in her mind.


    "Little Molly..." Eric''s heart twisted as Molly sobbed. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fuck Becky! I don''t


    care whether Brian trusts Becky or not. I''m taking things into my own hands! She''s going to pay and


    more! I''m going to make her life a living hell!"


    Eric showed that he was that devoted to Molly that he was willing even kill Becky just for her. Molly


    could hear how loud Eric was grinding his teeth. Then Molly rose her head slowly and looked at Eric


    through her tear-filled eyes. Her face wrestled to smile but it looked nothing short of anguished then


    she spoke, "Is there any way that Markes out of this whole thing healthy?"


    Eric froze - he didn''t expect Molly would ask this. After a pause, he said, "Mark will be fine."


    "So you don''t know really know for sure, right?" Molly frowned - she felt a lump forming in her throat


    then she asked again, "Eric, do I even get my hopes up? Tell me, Eric. Am I wrong?"


    "No, Mark will be fine!" Eric said, panicked - a rare sight to see.


    Molly''s smile grew as she fixed her gaze on Eric. There were times when Eric couldn''t understand what


    Molly meant when she said something. But even so, he never failed in being there for her to support


    her andfort her. He was always there whenever she was at a loss at what to do. Whenever she


    was at a crossroads, Eric never failed to show up and be there for her.


    Molly wasn''t the type of person to want something from Becky in return for hurting her son or making


    her pay for what she did. So she was angry at herself for feeling the desire to kill Becky just because


    she had hurt her son. All she asked for was simple: she just wanted a man to always be there for her


    and give her unconditional love andfort. As Eric stood by her, she was slowly gaining the courage


    to go on with life and face whatever challenges maye her way no matter how bumpy the road may


    get. But now, it was as if she was asking for too much - she felt as she could never really have that


    wish, that one man.


    "Little Molly..." Despite the smile that appeared on Molly''s face, Eric was still worried so he said,


    "Mark''s going to be fine. I already asked Young toe here and Elias just arrived. They''re going to


    treat Mark, so Mark''s going to be fine. Molly, don''t act like that. If you''re still angry, just take it out on me


    if it''s going to make you feel better in any way." Eric started to panic when he saw Molly starting to act


    out of character. She was wearing this smile on her face that made Eric feel ufortable. He didn''t


    know what to do to make her feel better. He knew that Mark meant the world to Molly - he was


    everything to her. Before, he wanted to do something for Mark to show Molly that he could be trusted,


    that Mark would love him, that he could be there for Mark too not just Molly.

 Chapter 596 Unbelievable Responses (Part Three)

    Chapter 596 Unbelievable Responses (Part Three)


    "Mark will be fine..." Molly spoke as if she had gone mad - she felt as if her entire world was falling


    apart, everything was turning ck. Thest thing she heard before passing out was Eric''s anxious


    voice. There was another sound too but she couldn''t make out the voice as she was already falling into


    a heap.


    Brian had juste out in time to see Molly copsing. His face paled. He walked briskly to close the


    distance between him and Molly to carry her before Eric could get to it.


    "Keep your hands away from Molly! How dare you! This is on you!" Eric roared, "Get out of here! You


    don''t deserve to be here! Why don''t you just go back to Becky? After all, you''re just her puppet."


    Brian stopped and turned to face Eric meeting his gaze squarely. He was fuming when he spoke, "Eric,


    Molly''s my wife."


    "Wow so now you say she''s your wife! That''s big of you. I thought it was Becky? Wasn''t it Becky?


    Right? The woman you just chose over Molly!" Eric bellowed. Since Molly was unconscious, he was


    able to show how angry he really was no holds barred. The sight of Mollyughing and crying like she


    had gone mad was crystal clear in his memory. Her face was sullen, her eyes dejected - Molly was


    miserable and it was all because of Brian. Eric was too furious to even try and control himself, "Keep


    your filthy hands away from her!" hemanded.


    Brian narrowed his eagle-like eyes and said to Eric indifferently, "Eric, watch your words and remember


    who you are."


    Then Brian gave Eric a dirty look. Eric was just waiting to calm himself down. Looking away, Brian


    grabbed Molly and stalked off.


    But Eric remained motionless just staring at Brian and Molly in a heap. His eyes were filled with rage.


    He clenched his fists that they cracked a sound just showing how provoked he was. He wasn''t just


    supposed to go around doing whatever pleased him because he had to be careful and remind himself


    who he was. And he needed to remember that because it was true - he really needed to be careful and


    control himself and behave properly. Because if not he would end up causing trouble to the entire Long


    family, the Dragon Ind, and even the Dragon Empire Group. But how could he just watch Molly


    helplessly? He didn''t want to watch from the sidelines. He wanted to be there for her, tofort her,


    and to help her.


    "Ahnnnnnnnnn!" He yelled out to release pressure.


    Bang!


    Eric punched the tree trunk next to him as if it would solve all his problems. A bunch of leaves wet with


    the rain rustled down covering his feet.


    "Brian, if you so much as even try to hurt Molly again, I''ll forget we were ever family and stop at nothing


    to destroy you!" Eric spat - his words rung through the air as if it was a promise that needed to be said.


    Brian had been his cousin and he always valued his rtionship with him, so he never thought he


    would even consider cutting him off. Because it wasn''t every day that you find a brother in your cousin.


    But Eric had no choice because Brian hurt Molly and he loved Molly. He was decided and he was going


    to stick to this.


    ***


    Brian took Molly to the hospital to get her the best treatment. After an intense examination, the doctor


    concluded that Molly passed out due to stress and she needed to rx more. What made her situation


    worse was that she was feeling emotional turmoil at that time and that was what made her body give


    up. The doctor injected something in her so that she could rest. Two hourster, Molly was still sleeping


    soundly. At that moment, Mark was still in aatose but luckily, Young and Elias had just arrived in A


    City. Young was a prodigy in drug development while Elias was a well-known doctor who had


    experience handling so many cases of different natures. With both of them treating Mark, there was


    more hope now that he would turn out fine.


    Young visited Mark in his ward to do some examinations on him trying to figure out what exactly


    happened to him. Elias, meanwhile stayed in the ward where Molly was sleeping. Everyone else had


    left but him - he was looking at Molly with her tear-stained face sleeping peacefully. Her face was pale -


    she was obviously exhausted. Even though Elias wasn''t a family member or even a friend of the Long


    family - he could still feel the stress of what was happening to them. He felt relieved when he found out


    that Molly was going to be okay - she really was dealt a good hand in life.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What''s the matter?" Brian asked Elias not taking his eyes off Molly. The same question kept running


    through Brian''s mind, ''Is this all because of me?''


    Elias turned his gaze towards Molly and spoke in a low voice, "Miss Molly..." As soon as he spoke, he


    shivered. He turned his head slightly towards Brian and found that he was ring at him. He''d always


    been scared of how Brian looked at him and other people. He racked his mind thinking if he''d done


    something wrong. After a while, he figured it out. He rubbed his nose awkwardly, curled his mouth, and


    said, "Hmm, I mean, Mrs. Long... Her test results havee out."


    Brian withdrew his gaze when he saw that Elias had already realized what he said wrong. He returned


    his gaze to Molly and said tly, "Tell me."


    "Because Mrs. Long went through several operations and took a lot of medicines when she was


    pregnant, there might be some other possibleplications in Mark''s body. It might just show up


    eventually as he grows up or if he gets exposed to something. While, of course, there is still also the


    possibility that it may not even affect Mark at all."


    What Elias meant to say was there were so many ticking time bombs inside Mark''s body. No one can


    know what would happen to him in the future - if he lived or died or ended up sickly was up to fate


    entirely. Brian obviously found this difficult to ept especially for someone who was so used to being


    in control of everything. Even more so that this was his son we were talking about.


    Brian didn''t say anything and just continued staring at Molly as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    "But I also have some bad news about her eyes," Elias blurted out, his eye brows knitted together.


    Brian swiftly shifted his gaze from Molly to Elias. He was obviously taken aback by this. Elias froze


    under Brian''s gaze so after a long while, Brian broke the silence, "What''s wrong with her eyes?"


    Elias swallowed as he spoke - stammering and in a faint voice, "Due to the transnt, her eyes as it


    turns out isn''t suited for her. And recently, she hasn''t been able to protect her eyes so all of this adding


    up... meant that..." Brian stared at him fixedly but he had to continue, "So umm, it meant that her eyes


    may go bad and will only worsen as time passes by..." Brian was about to burst but Elias sensed his


    anger so he tried to alleviate the situation by saying, "But don''t worry about it, sir. I can develop a new


    kind of drug that will bepatible with Mrs. Long''s eyes. I''ll do my best so that her eyes won''t get


    worse any longer."


    What Elias really meant was that he could only try to stop her eyes from getting worse - that was all he


    could do. But he didn''t dare to tell Brian that Molly''s eyes were getting worse already - Brian wouldn''t


    ept that.


    ***


    The gloomy weather was fitting for everything that was happening.


    Becky decided to drive to a coffee shop because she felt terrible. Even as she put on light make up to


    cover her face, she still looked sullen and exhausted. She walked into the coffee shop and went


    straight to the second floor.


    The coffee shop was almost empty probably because of the bad weather and it was also a weekday.


    Only some waiters were hanging out at the second floor but at the corner of the shop, there was a


    person in a coat sitting quietly. He wore a cap and his stance said that he was waiting for someone.


    Becky nced at him and walked towards him. She had ordered a Cappucino. When it arrived, she


    waited for the waiter to leave before leaning towards the man, "What the hell is going on?" she asked in


    a low voice.


    The man smiled slowly - he wasn''t meeting her eyes because his cap was covering half of his face.


    "You already know this," Before Becky could respond, he continued, "Becky, if Eric and Brian pursues


    this investigation, all they''re going to find out is what they already know that it was all your fault."


    "What are you talking about?" Becky asked in disbelief.


    "I mean, they''re going to find out that the orange juice that Addison drank was from you, do you


    understand?


    "

 Chapter 597 The Much Awaited Operation (Part One)

    Chapter 597 The Much Awaited Operation (Part One)


    Patience is not simply the ability to wait - it''s how we behave while we''re waiting.


    Eventually, we learn that life is about learning to dance in the rain. We learn to wait for rescue and


    await fulfillment, and sometimes we just find ourselves sitting down, waiting for the storm to pass. The


    bittersweet fragrance of roasting coffee beans wafted forth from the counter, adding to the peaceful


    ambiance of the elegant but quaint caf¨¦. Two figures sat on the soft reading chairs by the window, deep


    in discussion. The serious vibe from the two was a strange juxtaposition against the otherwise serene


    surroundings. The elegantly dressed man who sat on the plush reading chairs steepled his fingers


    under his chin, a malicious grin on his face. "This has finallye to an end. I have exhausted all my


    efforts to point all the evidences against you, and in the end I was right!" he eximed, and smirked in


    evil triumph. Across the table, Becky sat deep in thought. Her brows knitted in worry as she came to a


    terrible realization. "If Eric and Brian have known what our master has done, considering our loss at the


    Parliament - the Yan family will certainly face something worse than death..." the man added.


    Becky internally fumed at his words. She scowled at the man, refusing to believe what she just heard.


    The situation was getting worse by the minute and at any rate, the deep creases on her forehead


    caused by stress would just crinkle further. "Why did you frame me?" she said in an icy tone.


    After a small pause, the man''s satisfied voice cut into the silence between them. "Because..." in a


    sickeningly slow voice and an eerie smile formed on the man''s lips, he calmly said, "you haven''t given


    up Brian, and the Yan Family refuses to be manipted by the Long Family any longer." His polished


    dress shoes made a light tip-tap sound on the floor, seemingly sharing the joy of their owner at the


    current situation. He spoke again, "Becky, Dragon Ind is a good ce, where the Yan Family has


    gone through so much just to build a solid foundation. Would you really like to be expelled from the


    Ind by Eric?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Truthfully, his words made Becky think twice about everything that was happening. What Eric had said


    kept resounding in her ears, and Brian''s cold expression before he left her house remained etched on


    her mind. She bit her lips in unease, her hands absentmindedly clutching the edge of her seat.


    "I will never admit that!" Becky said hotly, balling her hands tightly into fists, color rising in her face. "I


    will coordinate with you in everything except that one!" She stood firm in her decision because she


    clearly knew that if Brian believed these false usations against her, their rtionship would be


    absolutely beyond redemption. There was no way that was happening, and she would make sure of it -


    it was too high a price to pay by herself, she thought. At that moment, she truly felt what it was like to


    have the world be so unfair.


    The man picked up the piping hot cup of coffee on the table, and took a tentative sip. He rxed a bit


    at the strong but zesty vor. He couldn''t even be bothered to hide his glee as he slowly said, "Let''s


    just wait and see if Brian will believe you or not in the end." The man drank a little more of the coffee


    and put his cup down. He leisurely took out his wallet with a satisfied little smile on his face, plucked a


    big bill from it, and slid it across the table. "Becky, our master has made the arrangement for more than


    a dozen years. How could you ruin all this?" He said in a chastising tone as he stood up to fix his coat


    and leave. The corners of his mouth then pulled into a grim smile, his eyes sneering at her in mock pity.


    He then headed for the caf¨¦''s doors and left.


    Becky sat there stiffly, looking at the forgotten cup of coffee but her mind was nk. She clenched her


    fists so tightly that her nails dug crescent-shaped imprints on her palm, the skin getting raw and pink


    but she didn''t seem to care. It wasn''t until now that she realized she had been no more than a pawn,


    soon to be discarded after used. She bowed her head to hide her shame-filled eyes and sighed quietly


    in distress.


    The steady hum of the air-conditioning unit was the only sound that filled the pristine white walls of the


    hospital suite. Two men quietly waited for the woman lying on the hospital bed to awake. "Mr. Brian


    Long," Tony said lightly after ncing at Molly who was still unconscious, "the poisoner has been


    determined."


    "Who?" Brian turned to Tony and asked in a low, emotionless voice.


    Tony paused for a moment before saying, "Miss Yan!"


    A frown settled on Brian''s face upon hearing what Tony just said. His deep ck eyes turned to look at


    hispanion and he asked, "Is that verified?"


    "Yes!" Tony answered seriously. "Just as Mr. Eric Long''s conclusion to this incident, the vitamin C in


    that orange juice was provided by Miss Yan..."


    What Tony said made Brian''s vision darker, his deep orbs even cker than possible. He suddenly


    looked to the sickbed out of instinct. Molly was now awake, looking at him with sleepy half-lidded eyes.


    His brows furrowed slightly.


    On the sickbed, Molly was calmer than she thought she would be. The white sheets rumpled as she


    adjusted her legs slightly. She just looked at Brian, but when he looked at her she turned her head to


    the side, a sneer evident on her face.


    Brian''s brows furrowed even more. Beside him, Tony slightly scowled to himself. He could already


    sense the heat and anger emanating from Brian''s body, and things weren''t looking too good.


    "Mol..." Brian''s voice broke the silence, his tone soft when he saw that Molly wanted to get up.


    Molly gripped the edges of the mattress and quietly got up from the sickbed. She swung her legs over


    the sides of the bed and wobbly stood up. She put on theplimentary soft cotton slippers and said


    inly, "I want to see Mark." Then she trudged out of the hospital suite, wincing a little bit in pain. She


    felt Brian''s intense gaze at her as she neared the door. Her feet felt a little weak, but with gritted teeth


    she struggled to walk. She didn''t want to show her weakness in front of Brian, especially now.


    Brian strove to maintain hisposure and control over the situation. His calm exterior faded and his


    handsome face was dark with anger.


    Tony''s voice cut Brian off his reverie. "Mr. Brian Long, how about I make sure if the information I got


    was correct?" Tony asked curiously, breaking Brian from his train of thought.

 Chapter 598 The Much Awaited Operation (Part Two)

    Chapter 598 The Much Awaited Operation (Part Two)


    "No," Brian said, quickly regaining his calmness. The door closed shut and Molly was out of his sight.


    His falcon-like eyes squinted slightly, which were deep and gloomy as an ancient well. "It won''t make


    any sense to go on investigating," he added. His opponent was a clever one, being able to pull off a


    stunt without leaving any evidence - thus, many preparations must be done in advance. Not many


    people could manage such a feat in a critical moment, or erase all doubts in a short amount of time. He


    knew Becky wasn''t capable of doing that. He had to believe her even if he didn''t want to.


    The room became tense and filled with distress. Meanwhile, outside the suite Molly could hardly


    support her body. She had to brace her arms and hands against the wall to prevent herself from falling.


    She still had a way to go to reach Mark''s hospital room.


    When she stopped in her tracks to temporarily rest her frail and weak body, she heard what Brian''s


    emotionally distant voice said. Her eyes instantly welled with tears and she truly felt miserable. She


    braced her arms against the wall again and continued to Mark''s room. She couldn''t believe it. Even


    though there were enough evidences that could prove the usations towards Becky, he still chose to


    believe in Becky. Even if Becky had done all of those things, he still wouldn''t call her to ount.


    Molly gritted her teeth, trying to prevent her teardrops from falling. She continued trudging towards


    Mark''s hospital room, her hands still bracing the wall for support. Finally, she reached the door and


    gently twisted the knob open.


    The room was quiet save for the quiet hum of the medical equipment. Shirley and Richie were inside,


    watching over Mark''s sleeping form. When Molly entered, Shirley immediately went to wrap her arms


    around Molly''s frame in a friendly hug and asked, "Little Molly, are you feeling better now? Why don''t


    you rest some more? Don''t worry, Richie and I will be here with Mark."


    Molly looked at Shirley with unreadable eyes and tried her best to put a smile on her face. She looked


    at Shirley and said in an impassive voice, "I''m worried about Mark¡­"


    "Dr. Fan and Elias did a checkup on Mark awhile ago, and they gave him an injection shot to dilute the


    vitamin C," Shirley said reassuringly, and nced back at Mark. "He woke up a while ago and then fell


    asleep again. Dr. Fan said that currently Mark is likely to be drowsy, but there is nothing serious as of


    now."


    Upon hearing that, Molly felt a dull pain in her forehead and she blinked. This news was probably the


    only thing that couldfort her at the moment. She sighed. Her whole body was still stiff but she was


    thankful for Mark''s situation for now.


    After treatment for three days, the amount of vitamin C in Mark''s body finally met the requirement for


    an operation. The operation required a rather delicate intracranial tumor resection surgery, but Dr. Fan,


    who specialized in neurosurgery, would absolutely manage. Dr. Young was there as Dr. Fan''s assistant,


    and even the deputy director of the hospital was there to provide second assistance. They were a


    strong team of doctors, and nothing was allowed to go wrong in the operation.


    A crew of nurses came to Mark''s room to wheel him off to a stretcher and prepare him for surgery. After


    that they brought him to the operating room andid his body on the cold metal of the steel table. Dr.


    Fan was standing by the head of the operation table. Mark''s hair had been shaved off, and his bare


    head was in the light. Dr. Fan marked a section on his head to perform the operation.


    Meanwhile, Mark''s visitors were outside in the operating room''s waiting area. The air among them was


    even more tense than the operating room itself. Molly was standing by the door. Shirley wanted to


    apany her, but was stopped by Richie. He gestured to Shirley with his eyes, subtly giving a hint.


    Shirley realized in understanding and looked at Brian, who was suddenly there in front of Richie, his


    eyes transfixed on Molly. Eric was standing across them, and they were all facing each other in a


    triangle.


    Shirley frowned a bit. She briefly remembered the day the three of them returning from outside the


    hospital and that felt odd. Brian had walked to the door and gathered little Molly in his arms. Shirley had


    seen this and quietly walked in their direction and asked Brian questions that she had been thinking


    about. He hadn''t bothered answering any of them. Later, Eric had joined them too. Fury had been


    written all over his face but he hadn''t said anything. Molly had been silent as well, so Shirley had no


    idea what had happened that day. She had tried investigating on her own to get to the bottom of things,


    but Richie did not allow her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Shirley could only sigh and wait quietly, which she did.


    A few hours had passed. People across the hall came and went, but it still felt like forever in waiting. It


    was an agony for them but there really was nothing to do but wait. Meanwhile inside the operating


    room, the surgery proceeded intensely but in an orderly manner. They had been working on Mark''s


    body for a few hours now, but none of the people milling about the operating table had any difficulties


    as they were highly trained. However, some conditions of Mark''s body made the operation a bit


    troublesome.


    Just after a little while, the nurse spoke up, "Dr. Fan, Mark''s blood pressure is dropping sharply¡­" She


    said quickly upon seeing the blood pressure monitor disying the dropping numbers.


    Dr. Fan nced slightly at the monitor, stillposed as ever. His hands deftly continued the operation


    while he looked at the micro-disy screen. At the same time, he calmly ordered, "Report his blood


    pressure every thirty seconds."


    The nurseplied, her eyes fixed on the monitor and doing as Dr. Fan instructed. Mark''s low blood


    pressure made operating on his body a little moreplicated. Everyone in the room had their hearts


    in their throats as Mark''s blood pressure continued dropping even lower. Everyone in the room went


    desperate when the numbers dropped to the minimum value allowed for the operation, even the


    indifferent Dr. Fan, who then mped a tumor down using the forceps, which was about the size of a


    third of a fingernail. He put it on the tray the nurse held out.


    "His blood pressure is rising again!" the nurse reported, sounding relieved.


    Dr. Fan stayed cool and collected despite the extremely delicate state of the operation. He then said in


    an emotionless voice, "Dr. young, please take over."


    Dr. Young took over and did the remaining standard follow-up work after surgery. Dr. Fan still remained


    by the operating table''s side as Dr. Young proceeded with his work. He ced a stethoscope on Mark''s


    chest where his heart was.

 Chapter 599 The Much Awaited Operation (Part Three)

    Chapter 599 The Much Awaited Operation (Part Three)


    "The operation is done, let me just suture the wounds," Dr. Young said. The hospital''s deputy director


    handed him the tools from a metal tray and he began the suturing process. Suddenly, Dr. Fan''s


    stressed voice spoke out, "Wait a minute!"


    Dr. Young immediately stopped what he was doing. Everyone in the operating room turned to look at


    Dr. Fan, who frantically said, "Something is wrong with his heart!"


    "His blood pressure is dropping drastically!" the nurse cried in shock.


    Dr. Fan frowned. He gestured to Dr. Young to exchange positions with him. Moving to the operating


    table, he began to perform a check-up and then said, "Intracranial hemorrhage!"


    Everyone in the room nched upon hearing Dr. Fan''s diagnosis. On second thought however, they


    could not help but feel grateful that the hemorrhage was discovered before suturing. Otherwise, not


    only would Mark''s body fail to endure a second craniotomy operation, but it might be toote to remove


    the hemorrhage as well.


    Opposite the operating room''s walls, people outside of it had no idea about the nerve-racking situation


    happening inside. They could only do so much as wait. Like a knife, time kept cutting everybody''s heart


    in pieces repeatedly as the hours rolled by. Molly felt like a century had passed, and during that


    century, she nearly used all her strength to stare at the glowing sign "In Operation" on top of the


    operating room''s doors.


    A male voice cut through the tense silence. "Molly¡­" Brian said softly as he strode to her, arms


    outstretched seeking to embrace--but Molly turned away slightly, as if she felt what he was going to do.


    Brian''s arms paused in mid-air, sensing her hesitation. With bitterness etched on his thin lips, he


    receded slowly. He just stood by her side to watch over her, feeling that she would copse at any


    minute.


    At that moment, Molly didn''t think of anything except Mark. She only cared about her son.


    Tap tap tap¡­


    The sound of hasty footsteps suddenlying broke the silence at the corridor, alerting everyone in


    the waiting area. Everyone instinctively looked to where the sound wasing from. They could sense


    two people getting nearer, but could not recognize them because of the hallway''s rather overly bright


    lighting.


    It was a general rule that not everyone could enter this floor because it was in the hospital wing for the


    exclusive surgery departments.


    "Mol!" a soothing voice came from one of the two visitors and everyone now saw who came. "How is


    Mark now?"


    When Molly heard the familiar voice, she turned her head slowly, seeing Spark who she hadn''t seen for


    half a month. He looked gaunt and dispirited. Looking at him like this made the middle of her forehead


    throb again in dull pain. "Spark, Mark is undergoing an operation," she said as calmly as she could.


    The air around them instantly felt strange. Everyone was looking at Molly and Spark, however Spark


    didn''t find anything unusual - but then again, his attention was focused on Mark. Worry was written all


    over his exhausted looking face, and with a frown he said, "I came here as soon as I heard that Mark


    was ill. How could it be? Isn''t he healthy as before?"


    Molly just shook her head. She didn''t want to say anything at this moment. Three hours had passed,


    but still nothing came out of the operating room. Molly''s mind was going chaotic with all kinds of crazy


    thoughts about what was happening in the surgery.


    "Mark will be okay," Spark said, trying tofort her despite feeling somber himself. "He already


    overcame the most difficult thing ever before, how could he give up now?" he said in the best


    encouraging voice he could muster.


    Molly looked at him with tear-filled eyes. She knew that he was referring to the traumatic moment Mark


    did not cry out when he had just been born. The middle of her forehead was still sore. She felt she


    would have a migraine soon with all the stress about the surgery. "Hmm¡­" she murmured, biting her


    lips tightly and nodding in agreement.


    Spark pressed his lips in a thin line and looked at Molly with determined eyes, as if he was encouraging


    her to be strong. He waited too and just stood there with her in silence. It seemed that all this time, he


    forgot Brian was with them, standing on the other side of the corridor.


    Brian''s perfectly sculpted face wore a mask of indifference, but his sorrowful ck eyes were


    seemingly filled with rolling storms, keeping the others away from him.


    Shirley looked at Brian and then at Richie. Richie was really aloof. He never showed his emotions on


    his face except to Shirley, like an expert poker yer secretively dealing his cards. Nobody could read


    or even guess what he was thinking.


    The hour hand continued moving in its routine circles as they waited. Inside the operating room, the


    tension died down a bit as Dr. Fan performed the suturing by himself. Everyone inside were calmer


    now, but they couldn''t help but feel sad at the same time.


    "Send Mark to the ICU," Dr. Fan finally said.


    Themp signage on top of the operating doors went off as the wheeled stretcher carrying Mark''s


    resting body was pulled out to proceed to the ICU. The team of doctors went out as well. Everyone


    waiting outside saw the scene and with held breaths, they waited for the news.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "M-Mark... Hey, Mark..." Molly was too stressed to evenplete a sentence while looking at Dr. Fan.


    Dr. Fan was calm but he looked distraught and exhausted. He took off his mask, his expression


    anything but rxed. "Mark''s intracranial tumor was removed sessfully, but recurrence is still


    possible," he said. When everybody''s faces were just as agitated, he added, "In addition, you should


    mentally prepare yourselves for another thing... Mark has congenital heart disease, which has


    incubated before if you have not been notified and was triggered by this operation. I''m afraid that it


    would be more troublesome than the tumor." Nobody among them could say a word upon hearing the


    bad news.


    When Molly felt her body was about to copse, she instinctively grasped Spark''s arm for support. Dr.


    Fan borated more about Mark''s condition, exining all that had happened was due to the


    excessive amounts of vitamin C in Mark''s body.


    It was nowte at night when the operation and the discussion about Mark''s condition ended. Molly


    looked at Mark who was almost covered by a variety of medical instruments from the windows of the


    ICU, her hands resting on the cool ss. The sight made Molly''s heart ache.


    "Molly, Mark will be okay..." said Spark. It waste but he hadn''t left yet. In such a stressful moment,


    nobody was in the mood to think about how he had gotten the news or even entered the VIP floor of


    the hospital.


    Molly remained silent and did not respond. She could not think about anything else besides Mark. She


    looked at him sadly behind the ss windows of the ICU.

 Chapter 600 The Much Awaited Operation (Part Four)

    Chapter 600 The Much Awaited Operation (Part Four)


    It seemed as if time had stopped. Brian stood by the door coldly, porridge and soup in his hand while


    Molly and Spark stood across him by the ICU''s windows side by side. They stood beside each other


    with their backs turned to him, and this did not spark joy in Brian''s eyes. His intense stare sent daggers


    in their direction.


    He turned around slowly and left as quietly as he came. When he ran into Shirley in one corner, he


    paused. She hadn''t slept since visiting Mark in his hospital room. When he sensed that Shirley was


    looking at the food he was holding, he lowered his eyes by a fraction and said in a clipped voice, "Mol


    hasn''t eaten anything for a whole day..." Then he raised his eyes to look at Shirley, "Shirley, please give


    these to her."


    "What''s wrong with you two?" Shirley asked with hint of a scowl on her face. They had been getting


    along well when they came back and even on the first day the ident had happened. She briefly


    wondered what had transpired that day.


    "Please don''t ask¡­" said Brian with finality in his voice. He handed the bag of food over to Shirley. She


    knew his temper quite well. He was so like Richie, who never wanted to talk about anything he did,


    even if he might be judged or misunderstood. She could only sigh, took the food he offered and went to


    the ICU.


    Brian did not leave until he saw Shirley reached the ICU. He decided he did not need some rest yet,


    but instead went to the rooftop. Thick cumulus clouds obscured most of the moonlight. He leaned


    against the railing and fished out a cigarette from his pocket. He took out a lighter and lit it, its steel


    making a pit-pat sound as a reddish me shed by the side of his mouth.


    Brian returned the lighter to its ce and smoked silently, his other hand resting in the pocket of his


    trousers. The hazy cloud of smoke swirled and spread in the bleak moonlight. His face looked ethereal


    and almost unreal under the diffusing smoke, his handsome features enhanced by the gentle


    moonlight.


    "Ding..." a beeping sound cut his thoughts. Brian frowned slightly and put one end of the cigarette


    between his lips, then took out his phone. He nced at the name and number disyed on the screen


    before answering, "What have you found out?"


    "Mr. Brian Long, just as you predicted," Vincent''s cold voice came through the phone, "they may have


    tight deployment this time."


    "What? Are you saying they did that only to prevent me from returning to the National Congress?"


    "Yes!" Vincent stated in his usual distant voice. He continued, "We weren''t able to find out the details.


    Shawn hasn''t discovered any very valuable information either. I''m afraid that they''re really determined


    to disturb the regime of Dragon Ind this time." He paused for a second and added, "Do we need to


    strengthen the protection for our little master?"


    Brian raised his hand in the silence to lift the stick from his lips, and inhaled a puff of smoke. The little


    sparks from the cigarette looked especially bright in the dark night. He exhaled the smoke gently and


    slowly said, "Let me think about it."


    "Alright." Vincent answered. He knew that Brian had never thought of returning to Dragon Ind, so


    those people were just overthinking. Besides, due to his many identities which remainedrgely


    unknown by outsiders, it was impossible for Brian to host the National Congress as the person in


    charge of XK Intelligence Agency. If things escted to unmanageable limits, Mark would have no


    choice but to inherit the candidacy for power holder and host the National Congress as a member of


    the Long family. Since their opponent would naturally want what they wanted, Mark would be in great


    danger. With these thoughts in mind, Vincent asked, "Mr. Brian Long, does this ident have anything


    to do with them?"


    "I guess not," Brian calmly said, without a trace of doubt in his voice. That sort of thing could not be


    done by Becky or people against imperial power for that matter. If they did that, they would most likely


    to be exposed. However, in order to prevent Brian from finding out the truth, they had destroyed many


    of the clues except the one pointing to Becky. "But they were undoubtedly reminded at the same time,"


    he added after thinking it through.


    Vincent was silent. He understood what Brian meant.


    "Tell Shawn to retreat," Brian said in the same impassive tone. "You will take a trip by yourself."


    "That''s what Shawn and I think." said Vincent, barely showing any emotion.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Brian hung up the phone after that. He cast away the remnants of the cigarette and ground it with one


    of his feet. Then he went back down to Richie, who was making a video call with Frank when he


    arrived. Richie nced in his direction when he saw he came in, and returned to his video call. "Do you


    have to take the risk?" he said.


    "Do they view the Long Family as blind because we haven''t dealt with them for the past few years?"


    Frank said in a sinister voice on the other end. Although many years had passed, he still seemed like


    the young man back then who had enjoyed racing on the race track as long as he was with Richie.


    Richie did not answer. He kept quiet for a moment and then unsympathetically said, "Now that you


    have decided, go ahead."


    "It''s great to have your support!" Frank said with a smile.


    A shback suddenly came to Richie''s mind upon hearing what Frank said. Many years ago, he had


    lashed out at Frank for stealing documents in his study, but afterwards Frank said, "Well, it''s actually


    great that you waited for me¡­"


    A smile made its way to Richie''s thin lips at the memory. He said, "It''ste. You should go to bed as


    soon as possible."


    They bid their good nights to each other and turned off the video. Turning his attention to Brian who


    was ying with the gun he had just ced on the desk, he asked, "What''s up?"


    "Can you take Mark away?" asked Brian in his usual aloof voice. It did not sound like a request.


    Staring nkly at his cold and arrogant son, Richie said, "You''d better have a good reason."


    "I don''t want Mark to be involved in political conflicts¡­" Brian said while putting the gun down. Its metal


    barrel made a little thud on the mahogany table. "I hope he could grow up simply and do whatever he


    likes to do."


    "If I take him away--" "then what about Molly?" Richie said inly. "I''m afraid she won''t agree with you."


    Brian lowered his eyes slightly to conceal the self-mockery reflected in them. He said disinterestedly,


    "It''s not up to her to decide."


    Richie was obviously surprised to hear what Brian just said. He did not expect that.


    He slowly asked, "Aren''t you going to tell her why?"

 Chapter 601 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part One)

    Chapter 601 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part One)


    Sometimes, you have to hurt the ones you love in your desire to protect them.


    **


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "You aren''t telling her the reason?


    What''s that supposed to mean?" Richie asked Brian. Brian looked at Richie sharply, "You know Molly''s


    character well. If I tell her the reason why I asked you to take Mark away, she''d probably lose her mind


    and do anything to protect the boy, and in the process harm herself." He paused, and a hint of sadness


    shed across his eyes, "I love them both so much. And I don''t want to see Molly hurt herself because


    of Mark, just as I don''t want Mark to lose his independence and freedom because of his mother''s over


    protectiveness." People seemed to think that everyone born in the Long family was free, and they could


    do anything they desired. Unknown to them, Brian Long, as head of the family-owned conglomerate,


    had to give up certain things because of his responsibility. But he wanted his son to be in charge of his


    own life. More, he wanted Molly to live freely with him, like any ordinary person.


    Richie looked at Brian coldly. He knew exactly how his son felt. Even as Brian spoke calmly, Richie


    could feel the struggle and confusion in the young man''s heart because he had gone through the same


    thing himself. Richie expected Brian to have several love affairs, but knowing his son was indifferent,


    finding one girl to love deeply was unexpected. His son had found the love of his life, and he was


    determined to stay with her for the rest of his life. It seemed that every man in the Long family was


    destined to fall deeply in love with one woman and love her the rest of his life. But whether that man


    would end up living happily ever after with his love or suffering from a hopeless and miserable life


    without his true love, no one could tell.


    "You''re still going to do this even though Molly doesn''t understand you and will me you for it?" Richie


    asked. It was a question that was sure to bring unbearable torture to Brian and cause him much pain.


    His son''s eyes darkened, and his thin lips twitched slightly. Slowly, he said, "I don''t care. It''s better than


    hurting her."


    "Brian, when someone''s heart gets deeply hurt, the consequence may be disastrous. And it will be very


    tough for them to recover," Richie warned. What prompted Richie''s warning was because he didn''t


    want Brian to go through what he did. It was proper advice from a father to his son. But Richie also


    knew that had he been in Brian''s situation, he would be doing the same thing his son wanted to do.


    Richie loved Brian and didn''t want to see him miserable.


    There was a bitter and desperate look in Brian''s face. He lowered his eyes to conceal his misery. Then


    he gritted his teeth and shut his eyes to think. Finally, he spoke with determination, "I only want to be


    with her. As long as she stays with me, there is nothing I can ask for."


    His father sighed deeply, knowing Brian had made up his mind and there was no use trying to convince


    him otherwise. Richie said coldly, "I won''t say anything more since you''ve made up your mind."


    There was a silence that no one wanted to break. Richie slipped out to the balcony and started


    smoking. The situation was clear now. If Brian didn''t want Mark to be one of the deputies of National


    Congress, shackled by power and transformed into a brutal and murderous man, the best way was to


    arrange for him to stay at XK Intelligence Agency. The moment Molly found out about this, she would


    be in danger. So, Brian would prefer Molly to hate him than suffering the pain of losing someone


    beloved. He already lost her once and could not afford to lose her again. The gut-wrenching feeling of


    losing Molly was so unbearable that he could never forget it.


    "Richie," a voice called out behind him.


    He didn''t need to turn his head and look to know it was Shirley who spoke his name. Quickly, he


    stubbed the cigarette in his hand and whirled to see the concern in her eyes. "Brian just told me he


    wants you to take Mark away. Is that true?" she asked her husband.


    "Yes, it''s true," Richie admitted. "Mark isn''t safe here. Someone may hurt him, that''s why Brian made


    that decision," he exined.


    Her brows furrowed, Shirley asked, "Can''t you just send some bodyguards to protect him without taking


    him away?"


    Reaching for her hand, Richie pulled Shirley and sat her down, "They maye and attack Mark any


    time. We can never predict when a situation like that would happen. If these people attacked Mark, he


    could easily die because of his poor health. So he can''t stay here. He needs to leave with me."


    Both Richie''s words and tone weighed in her heart. What he said was utterly frustrating. Shirley was no


    longer the woman who used topromise a lot of things in her life, so she thought their n to


    protect Mark was uneptable. She loved the boy so much. Shirley knew that they were doing this


    only to defend Mark, but she remained hopeful that Richie, whom she thought was capable of doing


    anything, would find a better way to secure their grandson.


    Richie simply held Shirley in his arms and didn''t speak. After a few minutes, he calmly said, "It''s okay,


    Shirley. Take a deep breath and rx. Let Brian and Molly resolve this matter among themselves. They


    don''t need our help." Up to now, Richie disliked Molly. He thought she was a coward. Each time she


    was in trouble or faced with a difficult situation, she would opt to iste herself from other people. And


    this made Richie think the girl wasn''t good enough for his son. Ironically, in Molly, he saw the same


    stubborn character of his wife, Shirley. They were both passionate, feisty, and highly opinionated. Molly


    was a woman of contradiction, and this was the reason why she and Brian over the years had been


    going back and forth, that''s why their rtionship had always been unstable. Now, however, Brian was


    out to protect not just Molly, but Mark as well. There were still many loose ends where Brian and Molly''s


    rtionship was concerned.


    *


    Hannah sat at the bar, with a cocktail on hand, especially concocted for her by the bartender. The drink


    called "Red Lips" suited her personality. To anyone who saw Hannah, she would appear careless, just


    enjoying a drink at the bar.


    "They have Mark under their care, the atmosphere is intense, yet you''re here enjoying cocktails at a


    bar." A woman''s voice spokezily next to her. "I think I''ll have a shot of whiskey."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Hannah looked at ck Widow who sat next to her. "I have to thank you


    because what you''ve done allowed me to enjoy my stay here. Without you, we couldn''t have executed


    our n perfectly. Then to top it all, the surprise ending was something I never expected," Hannah


    said.


    The ck Widow smiled. Studying Hannah''s innocent face, she saw the girl was tougher than she


    looked. No one could resist her charm. Here was a femme fatale, she decided. ck Widow had seen


    the girl in action, and she was beyond vicious. Hannah was capable of killing people using subtle


    means. Her mind was clear, sharp and focused, plus she knew how to manipte people to her


    advantage. It was in her nature, and she was born to do this. So, ck Widow believed the girl was


    ready to take over from Mr. Song.

 Chapter 602 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 602 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part Two)


    "I didn''t expect Becky to be involved in this business. I guess it''s true what they say that God works in


    mysterious ways to help us. I heard a lot of people investigated this and all of them came up with the


    same results," The ck Widow saluted Hannah before tipping the whiskey ss until she consumed


    all its contents. As a drinker, she was invincible, so it was easy to down the whole ss of whiskey.


    Wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, she said, "I feel like there''s another gang taking action as


    well."


    "Is that so? Well, I don''t care at all," Hannah retorted, sitting up. "I was more worried if the cat''s paw


    could get away with it. Thanks to Becky, we don''t need to worry about it all." A sly smile broke out on


    that innocent and beautiful face. "I heard that Molly and Becky are half-sisters. Things are really getting


    more interesting now," ck Widow said.


    Her statement elicited no reaction. She thought Hannah was an absolute badass, and she was


    determined to raise the game. Smiling, ck Widow added, "I also have good news. ording to the


    Jesuit, Steven will be back soon."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was indeed good news for Hannah, who smiled brightly as she stood up to leave. "That''s good to


    hear! And it''s a wonderful bonus."


    Watching Hannah''s departing back, ck Widow wore a satisfied smile. It was a smile that would


    make other people shiver.


    "Boss, why do you cooperate with that girl?" the bartender asked as he approached ck Widow. He


    smirked at his question in a show of contempt for Hannah.


    She turned to hand over her ss to the bartender, who refilled it for her. Slowly, she exined,


    "Although Mr. Song is no longer in business, he still has the power. And there are still a lot of people


    who would follow his lead. If we want to control the whole dark world of A City, we must get rid of his


    heir. But don''t you worry. We have everything under control." ck Widow was ambitious and it was


    her dream to be the leader of the underworld. She raised her eyebrows and brushed her jaw with


    fingertips before pressing her lips on his cheek to give him a kiss. "What would Brian do if he finds out


    it was Hannah who did this?" she wondered aloud.


    Hannah, of course, was clueless about ck Widow''s n. ck Widow was the master, and she was


    still a student and would be no match for the master. To her knowledge, everything was under her


    control. Once she stepped out of the bar, she called Jenifer right away. "Where are you?" Hannah


    asked urgently.


    At that moment, Jenifer was in Edgar''s garden, which was next to the sitting room. She held a ss of


    red wine and looked at Edgar who was sitting on the sofa watching TV. Taking the call, Jenifer heard


    Hannah''s voice and said, "Hello, Hannah. I''m here at Edgar''s house."


    "So, have you slept with him?" Hannah asked.


    "Not yet. I don''t know why. Am I not attractive enough?" Jenifer replied dejectedly.


    "You know what? I think you should put something in his drink," Hannah suggested. "Do you need me


    to get something strong for him?"


    A small smile appeared on Jenifer''s face. She thought her friend''s suggestion was ridiculous. "He''s not


    that stupid," she told Hannah. She paused a moment and continued, "Why are you calling me at this


    ungodly hour?"


    "Have you heard what happened to Addison Long?" Hannah inquired.


    "Yes," Jenifer replied, ncing furtively at Edgar. "Edgar has already asked people to investigate that,"


    she offered. An expression of contempt crossed her face. "Becky is such a dumb girl. Now, you''re


    working with her. Do you think she can be trusted?" Jenifer asked worriedly.


    A bright smile lit Hannah''s face after hearing what Jenifer shared. She loved the joys of spring. Even


    Edgar''s people didn''t know she was responsible and had ruled her out as a suspect. Hannah smiled at


    her luck and reminded herself to thank the man. "You wait and see. Brian will soon be mine."


    "If you say so. I''ll be waiting for your good news," Jenifer said, her eyebrows raised. She remained


    skeptical about Brian letting go of Molly to be with Hannah.


    "Don''t make me wait too long, too, okay? I''m also looking forward to hearing good news from you,"


    Hannah replied. They talked for a few more minutes before finally hanging up. Then Hannah drove


    back to her house.


    When she arrived home, Mr. Song was on the phone. Hannah overheard her grandfather tell the other


    person on the line, "How long are you going to stay this time?" He listened as the caller answered.


    Then Mr. Song said, "Really? That''s good. You used toe here a couple of times, but you never


    stayed very long." He smiled a little and added, "I just bought a set of Chinese chess made of jade. I


    can''t wait to y chess with you when you get here." The person on the other line spoke again. Then


    he said, "Okay. I can''t wait to see you again." He paused to listen for a bit then said, "All right. I''m going


    to bed now. Take care of yourself." Btedly he added, "Don''t work too hard. Goodbye."


    Hannah sat beside Mr. Song and inquired, "Grandpa, who was that?" In Mr. Song''s eyes, she was still


    a little girl. And as his granddaughter, she would always be his favorite.


    "That was Wing. She called to tell me she would being to A City soon and would be staying for a


    while," he shared. It was pleasant news to hear that he would have a guest soon.


    "The way you talked to her made me think she is another granddaughter," Hannahined with a


    pout. She was jealous of Wing.


    The old manughed aloud. "If Wing were my granddaughter, I would be thrilled!" he said while looking


    at Hannah, who was unhappy. Her grandfather saw her expression and opened up about his feelings.


    "Wing is a sweet girl. You are not as sweet as her. You''re always out doing business. I want you to


    spend more time with me here at home. But, it seems you''re too busy. What have you been up to these


    days?"


    The man was eighty-four years old, but he remained hale and hearty. Of course, he was unlike most


    men because he used to lead the underworld of A City. She knew her grandfather had a lot toin


    about her, so Hannah quickly cut him off. "I''m exhausted, Grandpa. I''m going upstairs now to get some


    sleep. It''s already veryte, and you need to rest, too. Goodnight," she said. Before he could say


    anything, she quickly headed up the stairs. The old man stared at her back and shook his head


    helplessly.


    Inside her room, Hannah scrubbed off her make-up while thinking. Then all of a sudden, something


    popped in her mind that told her she was destined to win Brian''s heart, and she had to take him away


    from Molly. With a perfect opportunity right in front of her, Hannah decided to seize it.


    Her thoughts put Hannah in a good mood. After removing her make-up, she sat in the bathtub to rx.


    There were so many ideas inside her head that she wanted to try something new, and not long after,


    Hannah had revised her original n.


    The night passed quickly. Unlike during the past couple of days which had always been cloudy, the sun


    finally appeared. It was a beautiful morning, with dappled sunlight turning the serene surroundings


    green and gold. There were small pools on the ground from several days of rain. But the scorching sun


    quickly dried these and soon enough, people were feeling the difort due to a heatwave.

 Chapter 603 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part Three)

    Chapter 603 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part Three)


    Molly woke up with a terrible headache and felt sick. These days, she rarely rested as she sat by the


    bed to take care of Mark. Last night, Shirley came to see them and was heartbroken to see Molly this


    way. Aided by Spark, they convinced her to go to bed to get some rest. Everyone was now at the


    hospital, and it seemed like this had be home to them. Needing to stretch her legs, Molly got up to


    look out the window. There were some clouds, but the sun shone brightly. Through the purple floral


    curtains, the sun''s rays filtered through the room. The logo of the Dragon Empire Group glistened


    intensely because of the sunlight. The re came from the two majestic and magnificent dragons that


    made up the logo as they glowed golden under the morning light.


    Bleary-eyed, Molly closed her eyes and shook her head to get rid of the pain, then opened them again.


    She went back near the bed to fold the covers she had thrown aside earlier. Molly headed to the


    bathroom and washed up quickly then proceeded to the ICU to see Mark. As she entered the unit,


    Molly saw health care workers cleaning up the area. Mark was not there. Stunned, she froze for an


    instant. When she realized that her son was no longer there, she went out to look for one of the doctors


    and inquired anxiously, "Where''s Mark? He''s supposed to be here."


    Calmly, the doctor replied, "Mr. Brian Long just came to take him away. I heard he was transferring


    Mark to a foreign hospital so he can receive better medical treatment."


    She was taken aback by what the doctor said. She released her hold on his arm and walked out of the


    ICU to look for Brian. When Spark stepped out of the elevator, he saw Molly running. She looked like


    she was searching for something or someone. Spark called her name, but she didn''t respond. He


    became worried and quickly ran after her to inquire about what had happened.


    Molly went around the hospital in search of Brian and Mark. She couldn''t believe that Brian would have


    Mark transferred without telling her. But it looked like they were no longer in the hospital. Even Richie


    and Shirley were not there. Everyone seemed to have disappeared overnight. Her son was not there.


    She nearly went crazy looking all over the hospital for the boy and Brian. Finally, she found the man


    sitting under the arbor of the hospital garden. He was drinking coffee and reading a newspaper as if


    nothing happened.


    "What are you doing here? Where''s Mark?" she gasped while confronting Brian. She was breathless


    from all the running she had done and the fear that gripped her now.


    Turning sideways to look at Molly briefly, his eyes returned to the newspaper he was reading. He was


    so calm as if nothing terrible had happened. Icily, he informed Molly, "He''s gone with Richie and


    Shirley."


    The panic she felt earlier turned into misery. Her eyes quickly turned red and tears welled inside,


    "Why? Why did you do that?" Molly wailed.


    "Because Mark needs more advanced treatment," Brian replied.


    "Why can''t he stay here and receive that treatment?" she argued. "Why did you have to send him


    somewhere else? He can be treated well here."


    Seeing Molly fall apart, Brian''s heart constricted, but the look on his face remained impassive. He didn''t


    want to hurt her, but it was the best way to protect them both. In a clipped tone, he said, "As I said, he


    needs better treatment now, so I had to transfer him to a better medical facility abroad."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me that you were having Mark transferred to another hospital?" she


    demanded. "You sent him away without telling me! I''m his mother. I have to be with him. Why didn''t you


    tell me? Do you even care about my feelings?" she used. "Did you ask Mark how he felt about this?


    Did he agree to go abroad to receive the treatment?" Molly nearly shouted. Words couldn''t describe the


    anger she felt. Molly couldn''t believe Brian had the heart to take Mark away from her. Angrily, she told


    Brian, "I want to see Mark now! I can go abroad with him when he receives treatment. His body is so


    weak now, and I must be there to take care of him," she said almost pleading.


    Nothing could have conveyed Molly''s grief and wrath sufficiently. Brian didn''t appear to share her


    feelings as his look remained impassive. He looked at Molly again, then turned his gaze to Spark, who


    stood next to her. Slowly, he said, "Mark is not alone. Shirley will stay with him and take care of him.


    Richie will be there as well. You have nothing to worry about."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    On top of the grief and fury came confusion. "What are you doing? You nned all this, didn''t you?"


    she railed at him. She finally felt that something wasn''t quite right in all this. "So you nned all this?


    This has always been your n?"


    Brian pasted a small smile on his mouth. Slowly, his voice dripping with sarcasm, he said, "Yes, you''re


    right. This had been my n all along."


    Shocked by his admission, Molly implored, "Why? Why did you do that?" There was no calming down


    for her, and when she spoke it was with a shaky voice.


    "Mol, did you not have an inkling as to my intentions?" It was a struggle for Brian to be sarcastic when


    he could feel her pain.


    "Is it because of Becky?" she spat. Not understanding what Brian meant, all Molly could think about


    was Becky. "You took my son away from me because you wanted to be with Becky? If you love her and


    want to be with her, why did you have to be kind to me? If you love her so much, why keep involving


    me in your business?" she asked incredulously. "Me and my son, we never wanted to be part of your


    life!" she said as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She felt so miserable that the tears wouldn''t stop falling. Looking at Molly, Spark frowned. He noted the


    girl was too weak to stand, so he kept his right hand on her back to support her. He stared at Brian with


    enormous amber eyes. A me seemed to leap inside his chest. "Why did you do that, Brian Long?"


    Spark demanded.


    Unfathomable eyes stared into Spark''s amber ones. He had more to say to Brian, but the words


    wouldn''te out. His lips moved as if chewing on words, but Spark held back his tongue. Brian''s


    expression had turned aloof. Suddenly, unpleasant memories shed before his eyes. He recalled


    everything Molly did to make him angry. Turning to her, he said, "Mark is my son. He is the heir of the


    Long family, so he must grow up with the Long family." Squinting at Molly, he curled the corners of his


    mouth and said, "As for you, I will do whatever I want with you." His eyes deepened as he watched


    Molly''s reaction. "Don''t even try to fight it, Molly Xia," Brian warned. "You left me quickly and quietly," he


    reminded her. "You should''ve known I would get back at you for doing that to me," Brian growled at her.


    His eyes now matched his cold tone. "I am going to have my revenge."

 Chapter 604 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part Four)

    Chapter 604 The Ultimate Sacrifice For Love (Part Four)


    Her face turned ashen. Spark felt her sway and kept his right hand on her back to steady her. Molly


    looked at Brian''s indifferent face and what happened on QY Ind ran through her mind. She couldn''t


    believe how quickly things had changed. The man before her looked like a stranger. Molly could no


    longer read Brian''s thoughts. What happened to them seemed like a mockery now. She thought Brian


    still loved her, but she was wrong. Eyes red, she dered, "I don''t care what you do to me. But you


    have no right to take Mark away from me. Please don''t involve him in this whole business. I want to see


    him now!" Molly was now yelling at Brian. "Do you know Mark is my everything? I will do anything to


    protect him. I can''t live without him. Now, you steal him away from me. He''s sick. His body is weak.


    How could you do this to him? You are so cold and cruel!"


    But Brian''s expression remained inscrutable. He stood up and approached Molly slowly. She felt a


    powerful vibe emanate from the man that forced her and Spark to step back. His tone was sharp as he


    mocked, "Mol, I want to thank you for ying the love game with me these past several days. It must


    have been hard, but you did an excellent job. I have tomend you for being a good mom. Now, I


    want to see how much better you are as a mother. Please prove it to me," he challenged.


    Molly couldn''t read Brian''s face. His words puzzled Spark. They couldn''t make heads nor tails of what


    he was saying. So Spark asked, "What do you mean, Brian?"


    There was a hint of a smile in Brian''s mouth, but his expression remained aloof. He nced at Spark''s


    right hand which rested on Molly''s back and ordered, "Let go of her."


    Spark felt Brian''s fury. The vibe from him was so powerful that the tension around them had be so


    intense. He let go of Molly. Clenching her fists, Molly said, "Brian, I''m not the only one pretending. Like


    me, you were also pretending. You did so much for me but only because you wanted to put me in a


    very awkward position. You wanted to make me look like a fool!" she said with disdain.


    Brian was unmoved by her words, but he noted that Molly''s countenance was more anger than sorrow.


    She thought Brian yed her once again. He stroked the ne around her neck, then touched the


    Firefly Stone that shone brightly there. With a smirk, he challenged, "I''m giving you one more chance to


    see if you will again fail in this love game. "You see, Molly, you never let me down because you fail


    again and again."


    His words cut through her. It stung that Brian managed to y her again. Molly thought the man had


    changed, but she was wrong. The urge to p him was so strong that she raised her hand and was


    ready to swing. But Brian was faster and caught her hand in a grip. He grabbed her wrist so hard she


    felt it would break. But no matter how painful it was, there was no cry of anguish from her. She would


    never show weakness in front of Brian.


    "Brian Long, let go of her! You''re hurting her!" Spark yelled. His fists clenched as he watched the two. It


    broke his heart to see Molly in pain. When Spark tried to grab Molly to pull her away from Brian, Tony


    suddenly emerged and stopped him with a kick to the stomach. Grunting in pain, Spark staggered and


    fell back.


    Mortified, Molly attempted to break free to help Spark. "Are you okay?" she asked worriedly. Pupils


    dted, Spark moaned in pain. Not content to hurt her, Brian turned on those who cared about Molly as


    well. She screamed at Brian, too shocked by his brutality. "Have you gonepletely insane, Brian


    Long? What do you think you''re doing?"


    With contempt in his eyes, Brian flung Molly''s arm, so she stumbled back and fell. Looking at the


    woman, Brian growled, "Don''t try to test my limits. You''re ying with fire." Then he turned to Spark,


    who was still cowering on the ground. "Don''t mess with my girl even though I don''t love her anymore!"


    he warned.


    There was a trickle of blood on Spark''s mouth. Brian stared at him and angrily said, "You better stay


    away from her, or you could get into trouble."


    With the back of his hand, he wiped the blood from his mouth. Spark''s eyes widened in fury. He


    scowled at Brian and yelled, "I won''t leave her because you treat her horribly. I will stay with Molly to


    defend her."


    Brian sneered, "If you insist on staying with her, you''re on your own. And I am not kidding." His face


    was unreadable. Then he tugged Molly''s hand, and because of inertia, she fell into his arms. Before


    she could disengage herself from his arms, Brian held on to her tight.


    Then he pressed his lips to hers and kissed her hard.


    His kiss was as cold as stone and emotionless. Brian only wanted to show that Molly was his. Spark


    couldn''t take her away. Molly tried to push him away, but he held her so tight the girl couldn''t move. He


    laid his hand on Molly''s head to further restrain her.


    While Brian humiliated Molly, Spark stood watching helplessly. He should be protecting her not


    watching him further demean the girl. Anger simmered inside him. His eyes were bing red as a


    me seemed to leap inside his chest. He opened his mouth and roared then tried to jump on Brian,


    but Tony was too quick for him and kicked his butt.


    He fell to the ground and was looking more and more miserable by the minute. He wanted to protect


    Molly but was too weak to do so. She looked at him in horror, appalled by what she saw. Quietly, she


    sobbed. Although worried about Spark, Molly was also concerned about Brian. All of a sudden, she


    realized everything had changed. It all changed after Brian started to trust Becky. She could still hear


    Spark moaning in agony. As Molly opened her mouth to speak, she tasted blood. His blood, after she


    bit his lips when he kissed her. Molly inhaled deeply, and felt her insides quiver as she tried to


    assimte all that was happening around her.


    Finally, Brian let go of Molly. His tongue traced the cut in his lip and tasted his blood. "If you dare


    approach him, I will break one of his fingers," he threatened.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She stopped in her tracks. Molly didn''t want to see Brian hurt Spark anymore. Instead, she red at


    him, her eyes shooting fire. For the first time she was filled with white-hot rage, yet couldn''t do anything


    about it. Molly conceded she was caught in Brian''s webpletely.


    "I actually meant to y this love game with you for several more days. But I didn''t expect you to lose


    so early in the game," Brian mocked. He ran a finger on Molly''s lips and felt his blood there. "Don''t


    even think about leaving me," Brian growled. "or I will harm the people who matter to you. Do you


    understand?"


    The familiar sneer in his face was back. Brian''s eyes turned dark and deep. Before turning to leave, he


    said, "John wille to pick you up soon. I have a request. During the day, you can go out to work. But


    at night, you will not be allowed to leave. You must stay at my vi."


    His tone was as cold as his attitude. As Brian turned to leave, even his back appeared indifferent. Molly


    gaped at Brian''s departing back. Spark was still on the ground, looking miserable.


    Once inside the car, Tony quickly drove off. When the hospital was out of sight, Brian took a deep


    breath and allowed himself to feel miserable. He had hurt Molly again but only to protect her and Mark.


    Brian had no other options. He looked out the window as the car traveled farther and farther away from


    the hospital. He tried to catch a glimpse of Molly, but couldn''t see her.


    His phone rang, and he shook himself out of the reverie to answer. The voice from the other end of the


    line said, "We found some of their people in the hospital. We didn''t startle them as you ordered."


    Brian''s eyes turned dark. He hung up then made another call. On the other end, a husky and happy


    voice answered, "I''ll be at the cafe right across the street from Grand Night Casino in half an hour.


    I will see you there," Brian heard the other person say.

 Chapter 605 The Misunderstandings (Part One)

    Chapter 605 The Misunderstandings (Part One)


    When words fail, silence will prevail.


    In the Dream Cafe, Becky was sitting by the window, where she could clearly see the Grand Night


    Casino.


    It was in the morning when very few people were milling about. From where she was sitting, she could


    see the disappointed faces of the people walking out of the Casino.


    After a night of gambling, it was moremon to lose than win and oftentimes, their losses were so big


    that they would lose their minds. Brian didn''t see the world in ck and white; he liked to explore the


    gray area too. He liked to watch people scramble in despair.


    The sound of the bells rung as someone came in the shop. The Dream Cafe had very few customers


    around this time of the day. For some reason, Becky had a gut feeling that it was Brian and when she


    turned around so see who it was - she wasn''t surprised to find that she was right.


    Brian saw Becky right away but he didn''t expect she would be earlier. He started walking towards when


    the waitress came over to ask for his order and handing over a menu. Brian didn''t even look at the


    menu when he spoke, "One cup of ck coffee, and one cup of Kona."


    "Just a moment, sir."


    "You still remember," Becky said in a soft tone, just the same tone as Brian could remember, with less


    yful pride and more sentiment.


    "My memory''s always been good," Brian said tly.


    After a pause, Becky asked, "So, you want to talk about Mark?" Gazing into Brian''s deep eyes, she


    asked slowly, "If I told you that I didn''t do it, do you believe me?"


    "Then tell me, was it you or not?"


    "...." Becky remained silent for a moment. After the waitress had served their coffees and left, she said,


    "Yes." She instantly felt her insides drop when she uttered the word, "yes." Suddenly, she was resentful


    and then asked through clenched teeth, "You obviously loved me enough before to let me do whatever


    I want so what''s changed now? I remember you always found my eyes beautiful. I just acted out


    because I didn''t want you watch me go blind. Bri, where did I go wrong? I just want to keep the best


    thing for you but it''s costing me you, the one I truly want to be with."


    Becky''s voice was pained and bitter, which was clearly shown in her eyes.


    "So you think you can y god and threaten my son''s life?" Brian retorted, his eyes sharp as ever,


    "Becky, if you really knew me, you would know that you should never touch my bottom line. I am really


    angry at you right now."


    "Yeah," Becky said mockingly. She always had a lovely face and she could will people to pity her if she


    wanted them to, "You''ve always been angry at me. And now you''re still angry at me. It''s all the same to


    me. What does it matter?"


    "You wanted me to believe you that day, to trust you..."


    "I just couldn''t stand seeing Molly be with you and live a happy life!" Becky interrupted Brian furiously,


    "Bri, didn''t you see how desperate she was that day? She said I won! She was wrong because I didn''t


    win. But I also didn''t lose. I was in a pickle back then and I didn''t want to show it because I didn''t want


    to do her any favors."


    As Brian watched Becky turn into this monster, he felt disappointed. He didn''t want to see Becky turn


    out this way. She used to be so spirited, so full of life but now she was just angry and jealous. "Fine, if


    that''s what you want, whatever," Brian quipped. After a momentary pause, he continued, "I don''t care


    what you do. But don''t you ever try to hurt Mark again or use our history against me because..." His


    eyes glinted, ... you won''t like what happens the next time you pull something like this on me again."


    Brian watched Becky who was now in tears - he couldn''t help but sympathize with her. Then he


    pped some money on the table and attempted to leave.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Bri, you don''t love Molly right? You just left me to punish me, right? I mean, you''re just with her for


    Mark, right?" Becky said, her voice choking.


    Brian paused, turned around, and looked at Becky, "Becky, I always thought you knew me pretty well."


    He then added coldly, "Even though I don''t love her, I also don''t like it when people mess with my


    business. Do you understand that?"


    The cafe seemed to be grimmer now as Brian''s words rung through Becky''s ears. ''He said he didn''t


    love Molly, right?'' Becky thought.


    "What? Do you think you have a chance now?" A little girl in a waitress'' uniform came to serve Becky a


    cup of hot coffee to rece the cold one she had now. She sneered and said, "Even if he doesn''t love


    Molly, it''s obvious that he still doesn''t want to be with you!"


    Becky first stared at the cup of coffee in front of her then at the waitress.


    "The young master heard that you came to see Brian, so I followed you." The waitress said casually as


    she put the cold coffee on her tray, "You did pretty okay this time. You totally looked like you really were


    angry and jealous even though I knew you were lying, I still bought it. You were so good at acting that


    Brian didn''t even bother to ask any more questions!" She continued to talk even when Becky started


    scowling, "Oh, okay, maybe you weren''t acting after all because you really did want to kill Mark and


    now you''re considering killing Molly too. Miss Becky, you didn''t lose anything. At least, now you know


    that Mr. Brian doesn''t love Molly,"


    sheughed, turned around, and then left. No one could have heard anything - to the other people in


    the cafe, all that happened was a waitress doing her job and doing a bit of small talk.


    The waitress ced the cold coffee at the service counter and then she exited through the back door


    that led to a back alley. She walked towards the corner rxedly and eyed the man smoking against


    the wall. She smiled and said teasingly, "I don''t think you belong here!"


    The man was dressed in fancy clothes and wore a pair of over-sized ck sun sses that covered


    half his face. He had a cigarette in one hand and he was hunching - he really didn''t belong in this


    ce.

 Chapter 606 The Misunderstandings (Part Two)

    Chapter 606 The Misunderstandings (Part Two)


    "So what happened?" the man asked.


    The waitress quickly ran over through everything that happened and the man frowned, "How did you


    hear them talking?"


    "I put this on Becky''s shirt," the waitress said as she pulled out a tiny ck thing about the size of half a


    fingernail from her pocket. The man recognized it at once - it was a micro-recorder and listener and


    was designed to be undetectable.


    "So, that means Molly isn''t useful to us," the man frowned again and murmured, "I just heard news that


    Addison was sent abroad for treatment and now we find that Molly is of no use after all? So what''s the


    n? Do we stop now or what?"


    The waitress didn''t agree, so she said, "Young Master, I think we can still try whether or not Brian loves


    Molly," she exined further when she saw the man shaking his head, "Anyway, as long as it doesn''t


    affect the overall n, we shouldn''t have a problem. If Brian''s just pretending that he loves Molly then it


    would just be a waste of energy at most but what if he really does love Molly?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "But this is a crucial time," the man said, "I think we''d just better report it to my father."


    The waitress just shrugged, "I''m going back."


    The man nodded and watched as the waitress walk back all the way to the back door. Then he threw


    out his cigarette and put it out with his foot and left. As he walked, he lowered his head slightly thinking


    about the past few days. Earlier at the QY Ind, everyone had been suspicious of how much Brian


    cared for Molly. A person like Brian would never show anything like that in public. But if it really was just


    a game like what he heard at the hospital that morning then it would make a lot more sense. Of course,


    there was also the possibility that it was all just for pretense.


    The man''s phone rang just as he stepped out of the alley. He got inside the car just near the road, took


    out his phone, and waved for the driver to go then answered the call. "Send someone to keep an eye


    on Molly," he said. He hung up the phone and looked ahead towards the road. "Forrest, make sure


    Brian''s men doesn''t find out that we''re watching Molly," he said.


    The driver nodded and asked, "Young Master, why don''t we just, you know, arrest Molly outright? Isn''t


    that easier?"


    "My father has other ns for her," the man said nkly, closed his eyes, and decided to take a quick


    nap. Forrest then didn''t bother to say anymore and just drove silently and carefully so that his young


    master can have a morefortable sleep.


    Back at the vi, Molly didn''t know what to do. This was her third time to get back and each time, she


    felt differently.


    "Mol, I can get you out of here," Spark said as he stared out at the vi, and he sounded hurt.


    Molly looked ahead, shook her head, and said, "Spark, you know, I can''t and I won''t leave,"


    "But why? You obviously don''t want to be here either!" Spark said through clenched teeth.


    Molly smiled bitterly, "Even though I don''t want to, I still have no other choice. He knows all my


    weakness and everything else and I can''t let anyone I care about get hurt because of me." As she


    looked down at the ring on her finger where a blue diamond sat, she briefly felt emotional - the good


    kind. Until it turned to resentment, she continued, "Even then, I''m his wife and I can''t change that. As


    long as he doesn''t want anything to change, nothing will."


    She''d been willing to be trapped to this marriage but it was now turning into a prison of misery for her.


    ''Well, what do you expect? Love? From him?'' Molly thought to herself mockingly. Molly took a deep


    breath and turned around only to find Spark upset. She managed to smile, "Spark, thank you. But if you


    really care about me," She bit her lips, "Just leave. Go back to your world and nevere back."


    "No," Spark said rather firmly, "Mol, I will not leave."


    "Spark, please, I''m begging you," Molly pleaded, "I don''t want you to see me like this. Don''t you


    understand that?"


    Spark was smiling but the golden hue of his eyes couldn''t ever hide the sadness in them even if he


    tried to, "Why? I''ve seen you worse than this before. Mol, you''re not happy. How can I leave knowing


    you''re not happy?"


    As the wind blew, the trees danced along with it bending over Molly and Spark. Spark''s regr


    confidence was gone and now he just looked meek. They stared into each other''s eyes in silence.


    "Mol, don''t worry, you can go back now. I''ll wait until you''ve left," Spark said gently, "Mol, just look at the


    bright side. At least you''re free now and you can do what you want, right?"


    Molly couldn''t tell what Spark was really feeling. He definitely loved her but he also had to think about


    where Molly was right now and what she needed - what she needed right now was for someone to tell


    her that everything was going to be okay and she needed to look at the bright side.


    She nodded and held herself back from crying. She wanted to say something, anything but she just


    couldn''t. She turned around silently, still not saying anything. Maybe this was the best for both of them.


    "Mol..."


    Mol stopped but didn''t turn around, afraid that Spark would see the sadness in her eyes.


    "Take good care of yourself," Molly froze for a while overwhelmed by Spark''s words. She nodded and


    walked away. As Spark watched her leave, he finally let it all out - he couldn''t hold his sadness in any


    longer.


    At that moment, a fancy car sped by. Both Spark and Molly ignored it, still saddened. What they also


    missed was the dark re that came from inside the car, which was sharp enough to pierce through


    the car window.


    When Molly finally got to the vi, she saw Brian sitting leisurely at the sofa. His long legs were crossed


    and his hands were rxed - one on the cushion and one holding a remote. She didn''t expect that


    Brian would be here so early. She threw a quick nce at him, changed out of her shoes, and went


    straight upstairs.


    "Stop,"


    Molly froze.

 Chapter 607 The Misunderstandings (Part Three)

    Chapter 607 The Misunderstandings (Part Three)


    "Why are you justing home now?" Brian asked tly. Even though he knew very well that Molly


    asked to get off John''s car from somewhere near the vi and asked if she could walk back alone.


    During that walk, Molly talked to Spark who had been following her.


    "I was looking for a job," Molly said calmly, "You said I just need to be here at night."


    Brian turned his head to look at her. She was surprisingly calm at that moment. He frowned and said,


    "Molly, is this how it''s going to be now?"


    Molly clenched her hands into fists, turned back, and spat, "My attitude depends on how you treat me. I


    don''t owe you anything now and if it wasn''t for Spark and all those other people, do you think I''d


    willingly be here?"


    Her harsh words hurt Brian. He saw how apathetic Molly had be. He wore a twisted smile and


    said indifferently, "In that case, I suggest you behave in such a way that will please me because


    otherwise, I wouldn''t have a choice but make them miserable."


    The corners of Molly''s lips twitched but she managed to hold her tongue in. She loosened her clenched


    hands and said, "I''m going upstairs to change."


    As soon as Molly turned around, the door flew open - it was Lucy. She looked at Molly quickly then


    back at Brian, "Mr. Brian Long!"


    "Yes?"


    "I''munching my first art exhibition the day after tomorrow, would you..." Lucy trailed off, hesitating for


    a moment before continuing, "like to see it?"


    Brian saw in Lucy''s eyes how much she was expecting he''d be there but he still refused her, "No," he


    continued, "But Lisa and John can have a day off then."


    Lucy shifted from being disappointed to happiness, "Mr. Brian Long, thank you so much. Well, if you


    don''t want anything else, I''ll be going now." Lucy walked out extremely satisfied. When she closed the


    door; she slowly turned around, looked behind, and started walking. A twisted smile could be clearly


    seen on her face - aplete turn from the childish face she put on for Brian.


    Molly changed her clothes and went out without having lunch first. She just said that she wanted to find


    a job soon. But in reality, she just didn''t want to be at the vi a second longer.


    Lisa put down the bowl of soup that she was holding. When seeing that Brian was eating alone again,


    she sighed and walked away. Brian didn''t go out that afternoon. He was standing in front of the window


    in his study that faced the gate where he could see Molly leaving.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Knock, knock!" someone called from behind the door.


    "Come in," Brian said.


    Tony let himself in and said, "Mr. Brian Long, Mrs. Molly Long is being followed."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "More than one group of people," Tony frowned, "At least three different groups."


    Brian frowned and thought, ''Besides those who were fighting against the Empire, is the parliament also


    interested in us?'' So he asked, "What about the Parliament?"


    "No, they''re very quiet for the moment," Tony answered but they both knew very well what that meant -


    a big storm wasing.


    "If so, then just let them follow her," Brian said as he stared outside, "And remove our people."


    "Mr. Brian?" Tony was confused.


    Brian was silent for a long while before finally speaking, "If they knew that we were secretly protecting


    her then things are going to be worse."


    Tony sighed lightly. Before, Mr. Brian''s weakness was Miss Becky but right now, he had a bigger one -


    Molly.


    "How about Eric?"


    "Mr. Eric''s already arranged everything. The National Congress is still under the control of the Chief


    Commissioner for the time being," Tony paused then said with a serious look on his face, "Mr. Eric said


    that we should be suspicious of everyone."


    "Well, it''s always good to be prepared," Ever since that day he returned from Becky''s apartment, Eric''s


    been mad at him - treating him like an enemy, shooting him dirty looks.


    "Mr. Brian," Tony couldn''t help but ask, "Why don''t you just tell Eric directly?"


    "He''s mad at me right now, people will think we''re weak and then be arrogant and careless -


    sooner orter, they''ll slip up," Brian said absentmindedly as he continued to stare out the window,


    watching Molly move at a turtle''s pace, "No matter how good of an actor Eric is, he can''t just be


    pretending in front of me."


    Tony just kept looking at Brian, feeling sympathy for him. He was taking too much responsibility on his


    shoulders. Even if no one understood him or even if everyone judged him, he wouldn''t care. He could


    only imagine what Brian was feeling right now. Despite the obvious hurt inside, he remained his cold


    and hard exterior.


    When night fell, Molly didn''t have dinner or even saw Brian when she came back. She just went back to


    her room and spent the rest of the night shut in there. Brian was still standing in front of the window of


    his study shrouded in a thick cloud of cigarette smoke.


    A buzzing sound came so he put out his cigarette and picked up the phone.


    "How''s Mark?"


    "He just woke up," Shirley said in a low voice, "He''s very well-behaved and just asked one question."


    "That''s good."


    "Bri..."


    "Yes?"


    Shirley was silent for a moment before speaking, "Are you hurting now?"


    "¡­" Brian paused, "Shirley, I''m going to find a way out of this for the sake of Mark. He''s a ticking time


    bomb and I''m afraid..." His voice was shaking and didn''t continue his sentence anymore.


    "I know you''re just trying to protect her but aren''t you afraid that Molly''s just going to end up


    disappointed in you? What if she falls in love with someone else?" Shirley knew very well just how


    much Brian loved Molly and she didn''t want to see him get hurt.


    Brian''s eyes dimmed, "If she does, I''ll make sure to destroy whoever that will be." He may have


    sounded tough on the phone but there was fear in his eyes - something even he himself couldn''t


    understand.


    With the lights off, Molly was curled up on the bed.


    She was grimacing as if she was having a nightmare. She wanted to wake up but it was as if her


    nightmare was trapping her inside her brain. She held Mark''s favorite stuffed Winnie Bear as tightly as


    she would, whispering something constantly.


    Suddenly, the door of Molly''s room flew open. A man came in and sat down by her bedside. He gazed


    at her for a while. In his hands was a small box. He opened it and took out a needle.


    He gently held Molly''s arm and raised the syringe. The silver of the needle glowed under the moonlight.

 Chapter 608 No Right Or Wrong In Love (Part One)

    Chapter 608 No Right Or Wrong In Love (Part One)


    Life was a mystery. Love was especially so. No one will ever be able to figure out this mystery of life.


    We''re all stuck in thisbyrinth of love, desperate to find a way out. A way out that didn''t exist.


    Brian walked out of the room.


    Shrouded in moonlight, the ce seemed solemn and deste. Tony was waiting outside for Brian.


    When he saw Brian, he bowed slightly and took the box that was in Brian''s hands. "Get rid of it," Brian


    ordered.


    Tony threw a nce at Molly''s room and said, "Yes, sir." Then he followed Brian to the study as he


    spoke, "Mr. Brian, Steven''s flight is ready. What do we do next?"


    "Just let hime back," Brian''s voice was detached, "His days are already numbered and Molly


    wants to see him. Besides, Daniel is his son. Maybe seeing his son and daughter will make him feel a


    bit better."


    Tony pondered as Brian spoke, ''Brian''s different now. He used to be so cold and cruel - he wouldn''t


    even think twice about killing a person. But now he was kinder and more considerate.''


    The night flew by and soon it was a brand new day. The sun was up and the sky was clear and blue,


    which was symbolic of hope - but unfortunately, it was just that: hope.


    "Ouch. Argh," The whole room was eclipsed with the golden veil of the sunlight. Molly tried to move her


    arm but it hurt as soon as she tried, "It hurts," sheined.


    She was able to gather herself as she sat up and looked at her left arm. It ached but there was no


    wound or anything.


    She looked closely again and spotted a small spot of her skin where a pin had seemingly punctured on.


    At a loss, she racked her brain trying to recall the sting that she feltst night when she tried to open


    her eyes but to no avail. It was as if she had been drugged. Unconsciously, she stroked her lips until


    something clicked in her mind.


    She jumped off the bed and stormed out of the room. She looked downstairs where Brian was having


    breakfast. Without thinking twice, she rushed to him and questioned, "Brian, what did you do to me?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But Brian didn''t answer or even move. He continued reading the newspaper as he took a sip of his


    milk.


    "Brian," Molly showed her left arm to him and asked, "Did you inject something in me?" Her tone was


    frightened but she looked furiously at him.


    Brian, on the other hand, was much calmer. He cast a casual nce at her arm. The prick wasn''t


    visible to the human eye but he noticed it right away because well, he did it.


    Brian withdrew his gaze, folded up the newspaper, wiped his mouth and walked off, putting on the


    clothes that Tony had handed to him before heading outside. He moved smoothly, just ignoring Molly


    without even a hint of hesitancy.


    "Brian," Molly shouted and caught up. Tony attempted to block her but Brian stopped him. Molly


    gripped Brian''s sleeve and roared, "What the hell did you do to me?"


    Brian stopped in his tracks and looked back. The look on Molly''s face made his heart twist. He


    should''ve known that Molly would interrogate him. Molly never really trusted Brian. To her, Brian was


    just an evil man she would abandon soon.


    "Why? What do you think I injected in you?" Brian''s voice was so cold that it sent chills down both Molly


    and Tony''s spine. He sneered and said, "Just as you thought. Something toxic." Molly''s mouth hung


    open - the look in her eyes hurt him. "Molly, don''t you ever try to leave me again unless I tell you to,


    understand? I''ll show you just how stupid you were for leaving me four years ago,"


    Brian spat. Then he shook off her hand that was still sped on his wrist and left. He had to pretend


    and y tough and it worked, Molly had bought it. But when he saw tears dripping from her eyes - his


    heart ached.


    Tony took onest look at Molly, sighed, then followed Brian. Tony couldn''t help but feel for Molly as he


    watched Brian walk away. He looked back through the French window and saw Molly standing still,


    face pale. He could only imagine what she was feeling.


    When he turned around, Brian was already in the car. He hastened his steps and jumped into the


    driver''s seat. When he drove out of the vi, he threw a nce through the rear view mirror at Brian


    who was still staring back at the vi.


    In the end, Brian had no choice. He was just protecting Molly and this lie was just a p on the wrist


    compared to the truth. As of now, all Tony could do was hope for the best - that all of the problems in


    Dragon Ind would be solved. Hopefully, the parliament will get back on track soon.


    The car had already disappeared, yet Molly still remained motionless. She was standing directly under


    the sunlight but all she could feel was despair.


    Lucy stood at the kitchen door, with a sandwich and a ss of juice in hand. She looked at Molly and


    sneered. She only came over to fix herself a simple breakfast because her mother was too busy. When


    she just finished up, she saw Brianing downstairs. Just as she was deciding whether to wait for


    Brian to leave or not, she saw Molly rushing down. And that was how she found out about everything.


    Molly stalked off upstairs to freshen herself up. She opened a closet to look for some of her clothes, but


    all she could find was Mark''s and none of hers. They were all expensive clothes that Brian had bought


    Mark ever since the court gave him custody. Mark''s life had never been better - that was for sure.


    As she flipped through Mark''s clothes, she found that some of them still had a tag on, meaning Mark


    hadn''t worn most of them yet. As if on cue, memories started rolling through her mind like a film. Soon


    she was crying. She lowered her head in an attempt to hide her tears but she realized that she was the


    only one in the room; no one was going to see her.

 Chapter 609 No Right Or Wrong In Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 609 No Right Or Wrong In Love (Part Two)


    She looked at her left arm again, making her quiver with fear and rage. She didn''t know what to believe


    - if Brian was just bluffing her or if he really was just teaching Molly a lesson. But it was a toxic drug.


    How could he have the heart to do that to her?


    Molly shrank to the ground and started sobbing. ''How can he do this to me? How?'' she asked in her


    mind again and again.


    *


    At the Central Gallery.


    Lucy was currently at the pinnacle of her career as a modernist artist. Her creativity earned her media


    attention and a couple of loyal followers. This was going to be her first everrge exhibition that wasn''t


    sponsored by Brian.


    "Sorry, the gallery isn''t open yet," Eve, Lucy''s assistant, said. Then she realized that the door was


    closed. "How did you get in?" she hastily asked.


    Lucy turned around to find a man leaning against the door. He was looking at her - his hair was curly


    and he was wearing a track suit. "Let him in, Eve. He''s a friend of mine," Lucy said with a smile.


    "Okay," Eve answered and continued working.


    Lucy walked over and surveyed him up and down before curling her brows and quipping "Wow, bold of


    you to show up here. Aren''t you scared they might see you?"


    "Why would I be scared?" the man giggled, "Even you''re not scared."


    Lucy shrugged and invited him into her make-shift office. "Coffee?" Lucy offered.


    "I''ll have whatever you''re having," the man said. He hugged Lucy from behind and started rubbing his


    nose against her neck. Lucy was wearing a dress that dropped down to her shoulders, exposing her


    neck and making it easy for the man. He buried his head in her body taking in her fragrance - he was


    frankly turned on by her chest that was slightly exposed.


    "Stop it. We''re at the gallery," Lucy struggled. The man let go of her, turned her around, and jolted her


    body against the table.


    He kissed every part of her body. Lucy was instantly aroused. The man sensed it and said, "I guess


    you like it, huh? You Siren. How long has it been since we had really good sex?"


    "Jeff, stop," Lucy said seductively, "You didn''t juste here to sleep with me, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t," Jeffughed while as he slid a tongue further down her neck "But right now, I only came


    here for you."


    He winked as Lucy wrapped her arms around his neck.


    And so they slept together and they were both satisfied after. "Only you can make me so high," Jeff


    sighed. He put his clothes back on and leaned over to kiss Lucy between her eye brows, the tip of her


    nose, and then finally her lips. "When things are done,e with me to Dragon Ind, okay?" he said.


    Lucy was ted but she acted coyly, "I bet you''ve said that to hundreds of women already."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    "You..."


    "I''m just joking," Jeff chuckled and touched her lips again with his mouth before adding, "No one else is


    as good as you - worker in the office and whore in the bedroom."


    "Jeff!" Lucy jokingly pushed him aside as Jeffughed heartily. She said, "I think Brian''s just trying to


    get back at Molly nowadays, so I don''t think you can use her against him anymore."


    "Really?" Jeff frowned and asked, "Are you sure he isn''t just faking?"


    Lucy ran her fingers through her hair and answered, "I don''t think so. I think it''s for real. Because if he''s


    just faking, then he should just be doing it in public. Why else would he act like that even in the vi? I


    mean, only few people are allowed in there." Lucy knew for a fact that no one coulde near the vi


    within a ten-meter radius unless Brian willed anyone to do so.


    Jeff took out a stick of cigarette and lit it. Lucy snatched the cigarette out of his hand before he could


    even take a puff. She warned him, "No smoking here."


    "You won''t break the rule even for me?" Jeff quipped. But Lucy''s re made him back off. Heughed


    easily and continued, "Brian and Eric must think that Becky went to the restaurant that day to set


    Addison up, not to meet us. It was typical Brian to send Addison away like that." Lowering his head,


    Jeff added, "Keep an eye on the vi. I''ll decide our next step after I find out what the situation is at the


    Ind."


    Lucy knew that he was about to leave again and she would just miss him like crazy. Tofort her, Jeff


    gave her a long and passionate kiss, "Lucy, this is our make-it-or-break-it moment. You know what I


    want. I don''t want to be restricted to the National Congress. I want to be the ruler of Dragon Ind


    and you know that," Lucy nodded, then he continued, "All those years you pretend to like Brian, so you


    could spy on him. It''s all for this, okay?"


    "Jeff," Lucy frowned, "I don''t know why but I''m worried. I just can''t shake off the feeling that something''s


    going to happen." She knew Brian. That was why she was iffy about things because if things go wrong,


    they would be in deep trouble.


    "We''ll make it either way," Jeff said, "We''ve been nning for this for years. We won''t fail. Nothing will


    go wrong."


    Lucy nodded, still worried even as she watched Jeff leave.


    The moment Jeff stepped out of the gallery, he followed the path near the warehouse and climbed over


    the wall and got in the car that was driving by. The whole while he was cautiously watching his


    surroundings to see if anyone was around.


    "Master," Forrest said, "Your father asked you to call him back."


    "Okay," Jeff said as he dialed his father''s number. When his father answered, Jeff informed him of what


    Lucy had just told him.


    "Let''s see how things will unfold in the vi before making our next move," the voice was sure and


    strong, "Are you in love with Lucy?"


    He had suspected this for the longest time.


    Jeff curled his lips and answered coldly, "I''m just using her."


    "Good. Keep everything under control."


    Then they hung up. The car was still speeding through the highway. Jeff looked out of the window


    where the streets were lined with blooming locust trees. The white flowers were beautiful at this time of


    the year.


    ''This time, failure is not an option.'' Jeff determined deep down.

 Chapter 610 Getting A Job (Part One)

    Chapter 610 Getting A Job (Part One)


    I''m good but not as good as an angel and I''m bad but not as bad as a devil. I am who I am and no else


    is like me.


    ***


    In Mpumnga, South Africa.


    "Grandma, I miss mommy and Papa Brian..." Mark said softly, weakly looking at Shirley, who was


    blowing on the porridge to cool it down for him.


    Shirley paused slightly then said with a smile, "Mark, you''re sick and your mommy and papa Brian are


    busy right now and they need someone to take care of you. Don''t you like staying with grandpa and


    grandma?"


    Mark paused then he asked, "Do they not like me anymore because I''m sick?"


    "No, no, how could that be?" Shirley said hastily. She put down the porridge and delicately stroked


    Mark''s face with her hand. She felt her heart ache as she looked at his sweet face. In the past few


    days, Mark had lost a lot of weight because of the operation. Shirley could not help but feel sorry for


    him. She said, "Mark, you must believe that nobody loves you more than your mommy and Papa Brian.


    You know what? No one else wants to see you grow happy and healthy like they do. Whatever they''re


    doing now, they''re doing it for you. So trust grandma, okay, Mark?"


    Mark pressed his mouth together as he stared at Shirley then nodded. He said, "Okay, I understand.


    I''m going to grow up healthy and happy and I''ll protect mommy and papa Brian."


    Shirley smiled and softly pinched Mark''s nose with her fingers, "What about grandma and grandpa?"


    "Of course, I will!" Mark said with a smile¡ªhe was so pale because he was still recovering.


    Shirley didn''t leave until he finished eating, after which, he took a nap. Shirley sat by his bedside for a


    while¡ªhe looked so feeble. She couldn''t help but sigh. Even the strongest and toughest man would be


    emotional from being sick and being taken care of by the people he loves the most let alone a kid.


    When Mark was taken here, he was unconscious. So when he woke up without his mom and dad


    there, he felt bad. When Mark was already fast asleep, Shirley asked someone to watch over him so


    she could go back to her room. To her surprise, she saw the person she had been wanting to see for


    the longest time sitting in her room.


    "Shirley!"


    Wing ran to Shirley and hugged her. Shirley hugged her back with a smile on her face. No matter how


    much time had passed, Wing still loved seeing Shirley. She was still the little girl every time she saw


    Shirley. Shirley ran a finger through Wing''s long, silky hair and asked, "I thought you were going to A


    City? What are you doing here?"


    Wing released her as she replied, "Brian said there was going to be an emergency in A City soon so he


    told me to wait it out. And besides, I didn''t want to be of any trouble to him." She had lived in Dragon


    Ind as a princess for several years so she was quite aware of that the political climate was going


    through same changes as a result of social transition and wild ambition of some people.


    "Okay, that''s okay!" Shirley nodded. Brian already had his hands full with Molly so how could he still be


    taking care of Wing too? Shirley looked around and then asked, "Are you here alone?"


    "Weston''s here too. He just went out with Richie," Wing said, "What about Mark? Richie just told me


    that Mark was normally asleep at this time of the day so I didn''t bother to go to his room and say hi."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing..." Shirley said waving her off, "Mark''s too young to be bothered by such


    problems."


    This seemed to strike a nerve because Wing''s face immediately darkened. As someone who went


    through something simr, she had a pretty good guess what Mark was feeling now.


    ***


    A City.


    Molly hadn''t seen Brian in two days. Maybe it was because of the bad mood she had been in or her


    chaotic mind but either way, she couldn''t find a job yet.


    "Mrs. Molly Long, you look a little pale. I made bird stew for you. Would you like to try it?" Lisa asked


    tenderly.


    Molly attempted to smile then shook her head. She felt so tired that she didn''t want to do anything but


    lay in bed. "Lisa, I''m a little tired so I''m just going to take a nap first. I''ll be downstairster to try it,


    okay? You can rest now," she said.


    Today, she had gotten home prettyter than usual¡ªthe night was already a nket of stars. And as


    she had expected, Brian wasn''t there¡ªhe''d been so busy nowadays. In fact, he had rarely been so


    leisure as in the several days in QY Indst time.


    The thought of QY Ind came to her mind again...


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As her mind raced, Molly paused slightly as she climbed her way upstairs, grimacing. This was reality


    now but she often still thought back to everything that happened in QY Ind.


    She lowered her eyes and nced at the ring that was sitting on the fourth finger of her right hand. One


    day, she had asked Brian why the blue diamond was called "the Soul of K." Brian had just simply held


    her in his arms and said in a low voice, "The Soul of K is the symbol of an organization. Once you have


    it on you, the organization will protect you no matter what even if you''re an enemy, they can''t hurt you."


    At that time, Molly had wondered if Brian was part of that organization. But she hadn''t asked him


    anymore. When she decided to be with this man, she had to ept everything about him. Even if he


    was, let''s say, part of this underground organization, what did it matter? He was still Brian, her son''s


    father and her husband. But now...


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, Molly lowered her hand on which the ring was worn. She


    made her way to Mark''s bedroom. She entered the room and sat down by the bedside, then she raised


    her right hand again. The blue diamond glimmered ever so slightly under the light of the wallmps.


    She stroked the diamond lightly. She had the urge to throw it out but she knew she would miss the


    feeling of it around her finger when it was put on for the first time by him.


    She took the ring off and held it between her fingers. Her vision started to blur with the tears welling up


    in her eyes until she couldn''t see the blue light of the stone clearly. She just kept staring at the ring for


    who knows long¡ªshe had already lost track of time. She took a deep breath and wiped off her tears.


    She opened the drawer at the bedside table and tossed the ring inside before mming it shut.

 Chapter 611 Getting A Job (Part Two)

    Chapter 611 Getting A Job (Part Two)


    She pressed her lips, swallowed one big gulp, and took a deep breath again. She told herself that three


    days was enough to mope around - it had to end now. Mark was trying his best to be strong while


    fighting against the disease so she should be doing the same.


    She took onest deep breath, stood up, and then headed to the bathroom.


    At that moment, the door of the vi flew open. Brian walked inside, hands shoved in his pants,


    followed by Tony.


    "Mr. Brian!" Lisa greeted. She was just finishing up with cleaning the kitchen. "Should I cook dinner for


    you?" she asked.


    Brian stopped in his tracks and lifted his head as if he was looking upstairs. Lisa followed his gaze and


    said, "Mrs. Molly Long hasn''t had dinner. She''s actually lost a lot of weight over the past few days." She


    said this in an attempt to make Brian sympathize with Molly seeing that he was already peeved.


    A trace of pity shed across his eyes but Brian said coldly, "She won''t starve to death by missing one


    or two meals. She isn''t stupid. Does she have to be dragged out just so she would put something in her


    mouth?" Without missing a beat, Brian headed directly upstairs.


    "So..."


    "You can rest now," Brian interrupted Lisa. After taking only a few steps, he stopped and turned his


    head slightly, "Doesn''t Lucy''s art exhibition open tomorrow?"


    Lisa suppressed the feeling of hopelessness in her heart and said with a smile, "Yes, it does. Tomorrow


    at Central Gallery." She didn''t agree with what Lucy was nning but she was her daughter after all


    and this would be her firstrge-scale exhibition. Lisa also hoped that Brian woulde.


    "Hmm," Brian said then simply turned back around and went up stairs. Before heading to his study, he


    nced at the door of Mark''s bedroom which was closed. He lingered for a while before entering his


    study.


    Molly wasn''t aware that Brian wasing back today. She had just taken a bath and was in a silk robe


    with a big towel wrapped around her hair. She took out a stack of newspapers out of her bag and


    scanned the recruitment page as shey on the bed. She skimmed through the page making marks on


    openings that was suitable for her. Her eyes twinkled when she found a job opening from a big


    company. The troupe was recruiting three assistants.


    Molly excitedly marked the opening with a big circle and a star in red ink.


    Molly stopped skimming the paper anymore since she had already found one that she liked. She folded


    up the paper and ced it on top of the bedside table, turned off the lights and went to sleep. Now


    more than ever, she was determined to bounce back and be strong.


    The dim light from the crescent moon sprinkled into the room, spreading unto Molly''s face. She looked


    even lonelier in the ringing silence.


    Brian was wiping a silver pistol with one of his silk handkerchiefs. The pistol was quite small like the


    center of a palm. It was thetest version of derringer that was developed by the Russians. It had the


    best range, speed, and recoil. It could amodate six bullets and for someone as skilled as Brian,


    six was more than enough.


    A ray of blue light shed in front of Brian as he was wiping the pistol. He paused and stared at the


    blue diamond that was on the pistol. It was the same as the one on Molly''s ring. His eyes dimmed.


    When Brian had given Molly that ring back in QY Ind, he had told her that the Soul of K would


    protect her. But what he hadn''t told her was that it was the symbol of XK Intelligence Agency and that it


    could only be possessed by those at the top of the Agency. These people had the right to protect


    someone else with an additional Soul of K and that person should be the most important person to


    them.


    Years ago, Shawn had given his Soul of K to Richie because only Richie was important to him.


    Shawn''s was also blue. The one that Richie had given Shirley was purple because that was her


    favorite color. Maybe Brian chose blue for himself too because of Shawn and Richie. But for Molly, he


    chose blue because he felt as if that was the color that was most fitting to her¡ªblue meant change and


    harmony.


    Besides that, he also wanted that he and Molly had matching colors. Shawn once told him, "Blue is the


    loveliest and most adaptive color. One who is fond of blue was born to be loved," and he always


    remembered that.


    As he stroked the Soul of K in the pistol, Brian''s eyes seemed to change colors.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ding!


    He snapped out of his daze when he heard something popped up in his monitor. It was a request for a


    video call. He instantly collected himself, put the pistol away, and answered the call. It was Vincent


    looking stoic. With his short and spiky hair, angled and dark face, Vincent looked pretty much average,


    he wouldn''t ever stand out in a crowd. As the head of Brian''s investigation team, this certainly served


    as an advantage because no one suspected him¡ªhe looked so ordinary.


    "How''s everything there?" Brian asked tly.


    "Everything''s going as nned. Mr. Eric''s taken further action too."


    "Hmm," Brian''s eyes were dark, "Just keep tabs on the economy there but if you''re too busy, I can send


    Harrow there too."


    "That''s what I''m doing, yes," Vincent said inly. He took it as apliment that he had the same idea


    as Brian did.


    A faint smile yed on Brian''s lips. It was barely visible but that was all the validation that Vincent


    needed. He knew Vincent was arge-scale man¡ªyou would not see his full ability if he was just


    ying in the minor leagues, he needed to be at the major leagues with the big guys. When they ended


    the video call, Brian lit a cigarette. He had been smoking more frequently nowadays. It was his way of


    dealing with all of the stress.


    An hour had passed and Brian was still sitting in his chair, smoking. He had gone through eight sticks


    and the study was fogged up from smoke.


    When Brian saw that it was already three in the morning, he put his cigarette off hastily and stood up.


    He nned to shower first before he went to sleep. But as he walked along the corridor - something


    about Mark''s room drew him in because he knew Molly was there.

 Chapter 612 Getting A Job (Part Three)

    Chapter 612 Getting A Job (Part Three)


    Brian quietly walked in the room with the sound of his footsteps muffled by the thick carpet. He stood


    by the bed Molly was sleeping in and gazed at her face in the dim light by the wallmp. He leaned


    over to smooth over her knitted brows. He smiled at this bitterly and sat next to her just staring at her


    face. He was so near her yet their hearts were so distanced from one another.


    Brian didn''t know how long he stayed there but he eventually left. Before he did, he saw a bunch of


    newspapers on the bedside table with red marks scribbled all over. He was smiling as he walked out of


    the room.


    The sun rose to wee the morning.


    Molly got up very early in order to look for a job. She quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth,


    and changed her clothes. She stuffed the newspapers in her bag and went downstairs. When she


    passed the dining room, she was surprised to see Brian was having breakfast there but she ignored


    him and just continued walking ncing only slightly.


    "Don''t you have manners?" Brian said coldly.


    Molly paused, took a deep breath, and turned her head, "I have to go get a job so I''m not having


    breakfast here. Enjoy, though," she said simply. Then she turned around and left.


    At that moment, Lisa was justing out of the kitchen with a te of steamed buns in hand. She saw


    the whole thing happen. She slowly ced the te on the dining table and avoided Brian''s gaze,


    sighing all the while.


    "You don''t have to cook so much," Brian said tly, "Lucy must be expecting you and John to go there


    earlier. You can let John drive you."


    "Okay," Lucy didn''t see herself as an outsider in this vi at that moment. She knew Brian too well.


    Brian finished eating, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and left. As Tony drove by, he passed by Molly


    who seemed to be in a hurry. The vi was in a secluded, private road that taxis didn''t pass through.


    "Mr. Brian, aren''t we going to offer Mrs. Molly Long a ride?" Tony offered.


    Brian felt his heart twist at the sight of Molly walking along the road in a haste, "Let her be," he said


    coldly.


    The car passed Molly and as she watched the car disappear, she slowed down her steps. She tried to


    convince herself that it was okay but she couldn''t deny that it stung.


    Molly pressed her lips tightly and stiffened her grip on her bag. She had to take a few deep breaths to


    calm herself down before she continued walking down the mountain.


    When Molly arrived at the interview - there were tons of people milling around filling out forms. So


    many people had apparently applied because the troupe that was hiring was famous and offering good


    compensation - higher than the regr sry for assistants. Since she had worked as Spark''s


    assistant for a couple of years, she had already grown ustomed to this industry.


    "Fill out the form first," The recruiter said as he handed Molly a piece of paper. Molly did as she was


    told and handed it back to the recruiter. She quickly nced at the form and hastily said, "Just wait


    over there. We''ll call you for your interview,"


    Molly sat at the corner as she always did, she liked sitting at the corner because she felt safest here.


    Time flew by and soon it was almost noon. There were three people before Molly and about twenty


    more after her. Molly started to lose her hope because so many people werepeting against her.


    She was supposed to add her work experience as Spark''s assistant in her resume on the form she


    filled out but she gave it up.


    "Molly Xia!"


    Molly hastily stood up when she heard her name and promptly walked towards the interview room.


    There was a panel of interviewees¡ªsome looking rxed and some looking bored. After waiting for so


    long, she started to get anxious.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was quick and easy - she came out of the room just five minutester. She didn''t expect that the


    interview would be so simple. She just took a quiz about interpersonal rtionships and then they


    asked her two questions about being an assistant for the troupe and then they told her she was hired.


    When she turned back to the look at the door, the next person passed her by and sneered at her


    consequently walking extra confidently into the room.


    It wasn''t until a few momentster that Molly realized that she just got a job. She was so ted that as


    soon as she left the building, she fished her cell phone from her bag and gave Ximena a call. She


    wanted to share her good news!


    From behind the ss window, someone was standing till gazing at Molly.


    Someone knocked on the door and Brian let them in.


    "Mr. Brian, we''ve hired Miss Xia as you''ve ordered," the head of the troupe said politely, an easy smile


    on his face. This Brian Long was going to fund the troupe for the next five years on the condition that


    they hired this Molly Xia. The troupe didn''t expect too much for an assistant and it seemed like Molly


    waspetent enough so it was no trouble at all to hire her.


    "Hmm,"


    Brian answered as he turned around, "Don''t tell her about me." He said this in a way that made sure


    that they wouldn''t go back on their word. Then he left, brushing his shoulders lightly with the head of


    the troupe. He stood in shock until Brian left - he couldn''t help but shudder at him.


    Brian left the building too and got in the car. "I''ve told Harrow to take care of this whole thing with the


    troupe. As you''ve ordered, it''s going to be under the name of my young master."


    ***


    Molly chatted with Ximena. Hearing her voice made Molly feel calmer and more rxed, "Ximena, if


    you evere by to A City, I''m going to make you try the best snacks here!"


    "Okay!" Ximena answered excitedly but her face looked the opposite. She was standing in front of the


    window and looking out as Aaron and Vivi were having coffee on the patio, talking andughing. Molly


    sensed she wasn''t listening already so she just said, confused, "Well, um, it''s okay."


    "Hmm," Molly said, "Ximena, I''ll be strong and hold on. You should too."


    Despite the hurt Ximena was feeling, she said with a light smile, "Don''t worry, I''ve never given up."


    They said goodbye and hung up the phone. Standing under the clear, blue sky; Molly stretched her


    arms, closed her eyes, and took deep breaths as she relished the sunlight. She thought, ''I''ve lost to


    Brian, so what? I am who I am, I''m Molly Xia, and I will survive anything life throws at me. Without you,


    I''d still be happy no matter what it costs.''


    She opened her eyes squinting at the sunlight. She looked at the street where people were hustling


    and bustling. Her heart might have been imprisoned but her mind wasn''t. ''One day, I''ll get what I want


    on my own without anyone''s help, one day!'' she promised herself.


    With a hopeful smile pasted on her face, she started to walk without no clear destination in mind¡ªshe


    was going to spend the rest of her day however she wanted to.


    A figure walked out from behind a flower bed. With a cruel and gloomy smile, the person followed Molly


    into the crowd.


    ***

 Chapter 613 Conflict And Destruction (Part One)

    Chapter 613 Conflict And Destruction (Part One)


    If you want something you''ve never had, you must do something you''ve never done.


    Molly arrived at the bus station.


    The station was extremely crowded because it was noon time. Molly wasn''t nning on going


    anywhere specific. She just followed a crowd of people moving to get on a bus. She didn''t even see the


    bus number or the te number. The bus waspletely jammed inside. People were squeezing to


    get in the bus. And because Molly was rather short and thin, she couldn''t resist the people violently


    pushing and jostling her from all directions. She was passed back and forth around the bus as people


    moved to get a morefortable spot. Finally, she got a hold of the bar at the exit door and she


    decided to stay there.


    Since it was summer, the windows of the bus were closed for the air conditioner. Theck of fresh air


    made the bus stink of sweat, breath, and cheap perfume. Molly found it difficult to breathe. It made her


    look back to her past where she had to take the bus everyday. Maybe, she had just already grown so


    ustomed to living quite a luxurious life that she forgot how difficult and frankly, disgusting it was to


    commute on a daily basis. ''Wow, I''m so privileged now, '' Molly frowned slightly.


    The bus steadily hummed along the road crowded with vehicles. As they went further, soon the trees


    turned into skyscrapers. More and more people were getting both on and off the bus now. Molly


    realized that she knew none of these people - and that there was a chance that she would never see


    these people again. She pondered about how this was true for all the people we met or we would meet


    in our lives - they''ll all leave one day and by the end of it, you''ll end up alone.


    "South Street Alley station! Passengers, get off at the back door, please!" the bus conductor


    announced.


    The name drew Molly''s attention. She raised her head and looked out of the window. The bus was now


    halted and people were getting off and she followed. She couldn''t remember thest time she was here


    - probably a long time ago. But still, everything seemed familiar - as if nothing had changed. This made


    Molly smile - she always did love nostalgia.


    She walked towards the gate of the street and looked ahead. It was still the same as she had


    remembered - people sauntering around, vendors shouting, coffee smell and music drifted out of coffee


    shops. She suddenly felt hungry as the smell of different kinds of food wafted in the air. Instinctively,


    she put a hand on her stomach - it had slightly shrunk from skipping meals at the vi. She pursed her


    lips in hesitation before finally taking a deep breath and stepping forward. ''Now that I have a job,


    there''s no need to be stressed about anything. I can just enjoy the moment, '' she told herself.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Like before, there were so many things here that enticed her. She looked everywhere - not knowing


    what to choose. She was so caught up on enjoying her little trip - looking at little trinkets, tasting food


    that she hadn''t noticed that someone had been following her the whole time.


    *


    Emp Stock Exchange.


    Since the market had opened that morning, the Dragon Empire Group stock was on a steady rise


    thanks to the uing Parliament meeting. Consequently, the EMP Stock Exchange has been


    working as a whole agency with all that needed to get done.


    "Mr. Brian, based on the trend, today''s price may shoot up to 10% higher than yesterday''s which is a


    very good price," Harrow said excitedly as he walked into Brian''s office. He had just returned a few


    minutes ago from his meeting on the performing tour and now here he was ready to discuss with Brian


    the soaring stock price. As the date of the Parliament meeting drew closer, things around had be


    more tense and crucial. Almost everyone in the office was working on the stock market.


    Brian''s eyes remained fixed on the screen ever after Harrow walked up to him. After a moment, Brian


    frowned and turned to Harrow, "I don''t want it to go any higher. Stabilize the increase and make sure it


    doesn''t go any higher than it is now by tomorrow."


    No answer was heard in return. Harrow looked at him, tilting his head - flummoxed. He was wondering


    if he had heard him wrong.


    Brian turned his gaze towards the screen again. His eyes dimmed as his mind raced. After a while, he


    said in an insightful tone, "I think the price was ripe for a rise back then when we firstunched the


    news. While there''s nothing wrong with the steady increase these past few days - I find it suspicious


    because it''s been a while since a stock price just shoot up out of nowhere. Without anypetition?


    That''s not normal. Something''s wrong," he put his hands on his chin and then continued, "Given the


    current trend, I wouldn''t be surprised if it increases even by 3% by tomorrow. And I''m scared that if we


    allow ourselves to be in that position, we might sabotage ourselves before the meeting even starts."


    Harrow knitted his brows then turned towards the screen with more perceptive eyes this time. "You


    think someone''s messing with our stock?" he asked suspiciously.


    Brian didn''t answer instead he gave him a vague smile - neither denying nor confirming because no


    one could know for sure, not even Brian. "I''ll stay here and keep an eye on the price. You have to fly


    out to QY Ind, you have a meeting with Vincent tomorrow early morning, right? You have to go and


    pack," he said.


    He lifted his mouth into a sly smile again. Harrow could tell that Brian was already brewing another n


    in his head.


    Vincent actually already told Harrowst night that he was going to visit. It had been so long since they


    last saw each other. Harrow recalled thest time they saw each other was in Europe where they were


    assigned to work as a team. Sincepany''s fortune was at stake, Vincent was returning to work with


    Harrow again - something they were both immensely excited for.


    "Yes," Harrow replied shortly. Then he nodded towards Tony before walking out of the room. Harrow


    drove directly towards the hospital because Spark was going to have a check-up. Since hisst fever


    and the depression he had suffered, he got severe pneumonia which made him weaker and fragile


    than ever. He insisted on getting out of the hospital after the treatment so now he needed to visit the


    doctor again for a check-up. Harrow just knew that he had to see Spark again before he left because


    he was way too worried about him.


    At the hospital.


    Manny kept checking his watch and pacing along the hospital corridor. He was absolutely tensed. He


    kept looking at the elevator anxiously. It was time for Spark''s check-up now but Spark was still nowhere


    to be found. Manny didn''t know if he was upset or angry. He took his phone out and tried Spark''s


    phone again.


    "The number you have dialed is not yet in service. Please leave a message after the beep." Manny had


    already heard this for the hundredth time - Spark wasn''t answering.


    Manny didn''t have a choice anymore but to leave a message instead, "Spark, where the hell are you?


    You''rete for your check-up!" he said, panicked. He sighed as he put away his phone. After a


    moment, his eyes lit up after seeing a man walking down the corridor. He couldn''t see his face properly


    because of the sunlight but he could only assume based on the figure and the pace that it was Spark.


    He felt relieved but only for a short while because as the man drew closer, he realized that he was


    mistaken.


    He saw that it was just Harrow after all. "Where''s Spark?" Harrow asked. Based on the look on


    Manny''s face, Harrow had a pretty good guess on what was happening here. He looked around and


    indeed, only Manny was here.

 Chapter 614 Conflict And Destruction (Part Two)

    Chapter 614 Conflict And Destruction (Part Two)


    Manny sighed, "I went to the concert with him just this morning. I went out for a few minutes and when I


    got back, he was gone. I don''t know where he went but he told me over the phone that he would be


    here. But it''s been half an hour since his check-up and he''s not even answering his phone." Manny


    sounded exasperated.


    Harrow knitted his eyebrows and took out his phone to try and reach Spark too. But as expected, his


    call was only transferred to voice mail too.


    Manny just watched him with a disgruntled look on his face. Harrow sighed in helplessness too. "Did


    something happen during the concert this morning?" he asked.


    "Nothing in particr," Manny said. Manny furrowed his brows as he thought for a moment, "I mean,


    you know what''s happening now, right? Spark promised Brian before that he would y with Wing. But


    with what he''s going through right now, it seems like he won''t be able to do it. So I thought it might be


    better if he just joined another troupe instead of you know, hanging around Wing and being reminded of


    Molly. The Sasha Music Troupe leader was there at the concert this morning so I thought I would talk to


    him, you know? So I left Spark for a few seconds." He kept anxiously looking at the elevator as he


    spoke.


    He was shrouded with tension because he had worked with Spark for so many years now and he knew


    Spark better than anyone. He knew for a fact that Spark hadn''t touched his violin ever since Molly


    came to see him that day in the hospital. Even if he had to y for someone, he neverpleted a


    whole piece. Every time he ended up with either a broken string or he just stopped ying himself.


    They also knew that it wasn''t just because of his pneumonia. It had more to do with his depression.


    Harrow sat wordlessly for a while then he looked up at the clock, "I''ll go out and try to look for him. Can


    you wait here and call me if you see him or hear from him?" he suggested.


    "Okay," Manny nodded.


    Harrow just drove his car aimlessly along the streets of A City. He didn''t know where to start looking for


    Spark. He was just secretly hoping that he would bump into him. Somehow, he crossed his fingers that


    Spark would just be wandering on the streets expecting to bump into Molly. He continued to drive


    around the busy city. He would have asked Molly but things were different now so he couldn''t do that


    anymore. Especially with everything that had happened between them, he highly doubted that Molly


    would even know about Spark''s whereabouts. So he just continued to drive with no destination in mind.


    After a while, he passed by South Street Alley which was jam-packed with people. There was nothing


    about this street that drew his attention. He just made a quick sweep of the entire street before focusing


    his attention back to driving. He knew that with Spark''s poprity, he couldn''t ever be in such a


    crowded area because he would draw too much attention.


    What Harrow missed was a ck Audi R8ing up the corner of the street and Spark stepping out of


    it. He was inconspicuous in a slipshod of an outfit with his cotton white shirt and blue ripped jeans. On


    his face were a pair of dark and giant sunsses that covered almost half of his face. He walked


    briskly among the sea of people. His hair was fluttering in the gentle gust of the wind. Even disguised in


    such a manner, you could still tell that he was an attractive and charming man.


    Spark walked along the street trying to blend in with the crowd. He recalled the time when he forced


    Molly here so that they could try the street food here after they had juste from Wing''s concert then.


    The feeling of the anguish and sorrow was beginning to return to his consciousness again, he sighed in


    helplessness and smiled vaguely and hollowly at his sluggishness. Then he remembered the stall that


    Molly and himself went and had snack together. Like missing Molly, he suddenly felt a strong want of


    that food within himself. And then after a moments'' hesitation, a determination light lit up in his eyes.


    He stepped forward and walked on, for the stall.


    *Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Molly lingered at the stall looking odd among the people enjoying their time. She stood out


    as she didn''t have anyone with her, which made she feel not hungry anymore.


    It was the lunch hour and the temperature was scorching and sultry. Beads of sweat were dripping


    down from her forehead. It seemed like she had no other option but to go home even though that was


    thest ce she wanted to be. She didn''t ever want to leave and go back to her real life, into the cold


    reality she had with Brian.


    For a few moments, she stood motionless with an empty look on her face. She couldn''t decide because


    she didn''t know where else to go but home. Everyone seemed so busy and happy with their lives


    except for her. A bitter smile yed on her lips, sighing.


    "Mol?"


    A familiar voice came from her behind. She turned around and noticed that Spark was hurrying towards


    her.


    "How had I guessed out that you would be here?" he eximed with vivid delight and a touch of unt


    in his voice as he walked up. Although half of his face was covered with sunsses, she could still


    sense his excitement of seeing her. To Molly, it was like the Spark she''d always known - sweet and


    young at heart, just like a little boy.


    "Spark..." Molly asked him, dazed. Her voice sounded distant, "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to find you," he said hesitantly. His face looked uncertain or perhaps scared as if he was a little


    boy that being scolded by his teacher.


    "Find me?" Molly echoed his words. Her brows knitted together in wonder.


    "Yes," Spark said more confidently this time. He gazed at Molly who was sweating profusely. Her face


    was soaked in sweat and her cheeks were flushed. He felt a sudden burst of affection, "Come on, it''s


    hot, let''s go find somewhere else to talk," he offered. Then he dragged her by her hand and walked


    towards his car.


    When they had gotten in the car, Spark closed the door and turned the air conditioner on. He took off


    his sunsses and turned to look at Molly, "Did you apply for a job at the Sasha Music Troupe?" he


    asked in a tone that said he had already known the answer.


    "How did you know?" Molly asked, surprised.


    Spark smiled lightly, "I was there with Manny this morning and I chanced upon your resume," he


    paused for a moment then said, "Were you hired?"


    Molly nodded excitedly, her eyes shining and a smile appearing on her face, "Of course. I''m good at


    what I do. I will be reporting for my work tomorrow," she said joyfully.


    "That''s so good to hear. I always believed you," Spark said, smiling back at her. Even though Molly


    looked happy, he felt a bit suspicious because he knew that Molly had the tendency to hide what she


    was feeling. He didn''t push it though. Instead, he just decided to keep the tone casual. "I think you''re


    doing the right thing. I think it''s better to keep your hands busy than do nothing all day. What are your


    ns for today?" he asked innocently.


    Molly smiled awkwardly, "Actually, I don''t have any ns for today," a glint beaming in her eyes as she


    spoke.


    Deep down inside Spark, Brian''s words that day at the hospital still rung through his head as clear as


    day yet he chose to ignore it. "I''m free too, actually. Maybe, we can hang out somewhere," he offered.


    He started his car and started to drive out of the South Street Ally with Molly in the passenger seat.


    As soon as they drove off, a man appeared from behind the flower bed. His eyes were fixed on the car


    as it vanished into the distance. A sly smile slowly appeared on his face as he took out his phone and


    dialed.

 Chapter 615 Conflict And Destruction (Part Three)

    Chapter 615 Conflict And Destruction (Part Three)


    "She''s with Spark now. They are in a car together and they''ve driven off," he informed in a nk voice.


    "They''re gone? Where are they going?" the other voice on the phone asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Either way, I called to tell you so you can change your n ordingly. After all, who


    would want their wife to be seen spending the day with another man? Doesn''t matter if he loves her or


    not, he''d rather kill her than embarrass himself like that," he said shrewdly. There was a cunning look in


    his eyes.


    "How can you be so sure?" the voice asked sarcastically.


    He snorted in response. "Don''t forget your promise, I''ll be waiting for my money today,"


    Then he hung up the phone without waiting for a response. Meanwhile, Hannah was still holding her


    phone against her ear, her eyes glinting.


    "You look happy, what was that call about?" Jennifer said when she saw her absorbing in her own


    revery. Then her eyes dted as if she just realized something, "Looks like you just found a way to win


    Brian back," she suggested.


    Hannah shrugged, "It''s not that, it''s just..." she trailed off, suddenly realizing that she didn''t want to tell


    anyone her ns until she was sure about it. She grinned sheepishly at Jennifer and said, "Just let it


    go. So, how are things between you and Mayor Gu?" Jennifer averted Hannah''s gaze. She looked out


    and just in time, caught sight of Edgar standing in the corridor talking to a few staffs in a serious face.


    Jennifer turned and walked towards Edgar. A wave of mixed emotions surged over when she saw him,


    "What''s mine is mine and it will always be like that. No one can steal anything away from me," she


    mumbled to herself.


    *


    The Central Gallery.


    Lucy had been very busy that day. She had been touring visitors around and telling them about her


    work. She was pleasantly surprised to find that more people hade than she had expected and to


    add to that, she was able to sell a couple of paintings at a more expensive price than she had originally


    nned. Even Brian, who couldn''t be there, had sent Tony over to buy something as a way of


    supporting her. There were still two days left of her exhibition and Lucy was hoping they''d both turn out


    as smoothly as this one.


    John and Lisa were beaming with pride as they watched the gallery buzz with so many people. They


    had waited for this day forever. Today was the day one of Lucy''s dreams had finallye true.


    "Mom, some have already left. You can rest now," Lucy said to Lisa as she handed her a cup of tea.


    So they went to the lounge chair to rest. As Lisa sipped on her tea, Lucy poured one for herself. "Lucy,


    we''re so proud of you. We''ve never been happier. This is your dream and it''s happening," Lisa said.


    She paused then continued, "We only hope that you won''t forget how much Brian has supported you


    along the way. You wouldn''t have this sess if it weren''t for him," Lisa said grimly.


    "Mom, I know, you''ve told me that like a thousand times already," she said, a bit annoyed.


    But Lisa continued, "I know you think I say too much sometimes, but you shouldn''t ever forget where


    you came from. If you were a seed, he was the one who watered you, fertilized you, and made you who


    you are today. You wouldn''t be the grown tree that you are now if it weren''t for him. Now that he''s


    married to Molly, you better start thinking about your future too. We still want to see our grandson


    before we are too old," she said wistfully.


    Lucy pursed her lips and asked skeptically, "Mom, are Molly and Brian really married?"


    "Of course they are!" Lisa said, surprised. "They have a son now and they need to protect him.


    Because they''re married, that makes Mark a part of the family." After working for Brian for so many


    years, Lisa always regarded Brian as a kindhearted person as opposed to the cold, distant person


    many others thought him to be. She continued, "They were married in QY Ind."


    "So are you saying that Brian only married Molly for Mark?" Lucy said, astounded.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa didn''t answer her right away. She gazed at the people milling about the exhibition room as she


    thought over her answer, "I don''t think Mark''s the only reason why they got married. I can see that


    because I can see the way Brian looks at Molly. It''spletely different. I''ve never seen Brian look at


    anyone else like that, not even Becky," Lisa said with confidence.


    Lucy blinked her eyes rapidly in doubt. She was trying to keep the conversation casual so that Lisa


    wouldn''t see right through her. "Maybe you are right. But I just haven''t seen Brian be at least nice to


    Molly since they returned from QY Ind. They don''t even look like a happy, sweet couple that has just


    married," she said, looking around to see if someone could hear their conversation. Then she leaned


    towards Lisa and told her about what happened the other day with a cautious look on her face. Lisa


    was taken aback. Lucy continued, "Although I don''t know if it really was poison, but I mean, if Brian


    could lie to Molly about doing that then that doesn''t seem like a happily married couple to me. Brian


    doesn''t even seem to care for Molly," shemented.


    There was a long silence. Lisa was holding her cup of tea tightly and looking at it with deep, pensive


    eyes. She was worried about Brian and Molly. She just wanted them to be happy together because she


    cared about them so much. After a while, she lifted her head and looked ahead, yearningly, "We don''t


    know for sure. But even then, I know for a fact that Molly means so much to Brian," she said firmly.


    Noting her worry, Lucy smiled brightly at Lisa and averted their subject. But though they started talking


    other subject, she could not help thinking about Brian and herself. She looked at Lisa to find that she


    had the same worried and concerned look on her face. ''I never should''ve brought this up. Of all days, I


    just had to choose today!'' she scolded herself in her mind. Eventually, they chitchatted more about


    other lighter and happier things and they both were at ease again. After a while, an assistant walked up


    to them.


    "Lucy, you have a customer. He wants to buy one of your paintings," she reported.


    Lucy nodded and rose from her chair. Then she turned to Lisa, "Mom, I have to go. Just stay here, no


    need to follow me or hurry," she said and then left with the assistant.


    The assistant led her to the exhibition room and stretched out her arm to point towards her painting of


    the tall and thin girl dressed in a long, ck dress that was standing under a willow tree. Her head was


    lightly lifted up towards the tree as if she was praying or yearning for something. All of the things in the


    painting, whether the green, vivid grass and the willow twigs, or her soft hair, or thece at her dress,


    they were all painted in a way as if they were dancing along with the wind. "The client is right over


    there," the assistant said.


    Lucy looked towards where the assistant was pointing. Her eyes fell on a man who was standing in


    front of the painting, examining it. He was wearing a light blue shirt and sleek ck pants. His hair was


    ck and tidilybed back. Even though Lucy couldn''t see his face, she could already feel his


    authoritative demeanor.


    Lucy smiled at the assistant and motioned to tell her that she could leave now. Then she walked up


    towards the man and stood beside him. "I''d be ttered if you thought that this exhibition made your trip


    worth the travel. Would you like to buy this painting sir?" she asked politely.


    "I do," the man said without looking at her.


    "Then, I''d assume you want to name this painting," she said, smiling.


    "Conquest," he said without hesitation. Then he turned to Lucy and looked closely in her eyes. She


    knew it was Jeff from the start but she didn''t expect him toe. "You think that name fits the


    painting?" he said, lifting his eyebrows and his eyes flickering.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!